《I Became The Academy Necromancer》


 Prologue

    Prologue

    <strong>Prologue</strong>

    Tap Tap

    The steady rhythm of hard shoes striking the floor reverberated through the hallway.

    ''Myst day, huh''

    Even though it was myst day as a professor at the academy, I didnt feel a single emotion of agitation.

    It was as if watching something happening to someone else from afar right, thats exactly how I felt.

    One might call it an escape from reality, but I genuinely felt nothing other than that level of sincerity.

    Tap. Tap. Tap

    I walked some more and at the end of the long hallway, by the entrance, a woman stood waiting for me with her arms crossed. She had blonde hair that was tied at the ends in a ponytail, which rested over her shoulders anding down to her bosom

    ...Looking closely, it seemed the warm sunlight shining down on her was a y of nature solely to further enhance her already beautiful appearance.

    Erica Bright.

    I spat out her name as if vomiting.

    Erica crossed her arms and put on a twisted smile that was close to ridicule on her lips.

    How do you feel?

    Hmmm.

    I was a bit troubled; What kind of answer would satisfy her?

    But Erica, who still had her arms crossed, spoke again, tapping her fingers on the sleeve of her dress.

    How do you feel about being fired from the academy? That, too, because of your fiance.

    Yeah, thats it-

    I felt sorry for not finding the right words to satisfy her. But as the emotions were so worn out, it would be difficult to describe my feelings so clearly other than this:

    -I feel relieved.

    I smiled slightly and said so.

    Grind!!!

    Erica, twitching her lips, gnashed her teeth and exhaled a hot breath

    Oh, you even know how to have fun?

    .

    Good; smile a little in the future. Maybe then you wouldnt have to be betrayed by a woman like me.

    With her arms undone and her fists clenched, as she said that and walked past me, the refreshing scent of oranges hit my nose.

    Get out of my way, and please dont evere into my life again.

    I nodded at Erica as she walked away while turning her back on me.

    "I''ll try."

    Tap. Tap. Tap

    Again, with the rhythmic sound of shoes hitting the floor, I left the academy.

    Perhaps because the vacation was still going on, the usually crowded academy was quite calm.

    Slowly turning around, I stared nkly at the ce I had spent 3 months in.

    But unlike the calmness I just spoke of, dozens or hundreds of demons were roaming chaotically around the huge academy.

    They all started waving at me in unison, giggling andughing.

    [Ugh!! I wanted to eat your eyes! No!! I should have made your cursed ck eyes mine!]

    [Someday I will cut off your limbs and drink your blood like wine!]

    [Finally!! Its freedom! Liberty! Haah. So, that''s how it feels!!]

    [Kihehehe!]

    [Someday, I will dig out your intestines with my six hands, put them in my mouth, and then chew them with one hundred and eighty teeth!]

    [Finally! This ce will finally be a dwelling ce for ghosts, a resting ce for the dead!]

    What a pitiful ce.

    ''Robern'' Academy A famous ce where the game - [Retry] - took ce. It was the ce where the games protagonist, other main characters, and supporting cast came together for the first time.

    Unfortunately, it was built over the cemetery of those who passed away and were buried without a name, and now the same nameless ghosts haunted it.

    ording to what Id heard, such a strange ce was chosen to teach students to not be bound by the pastand always strive toward the future...

    Tskkk.

    My tongue got cold as I recalled how much I''d struggled to stop those evil spirits... and the games main story hadnt even started yet.

    Whatever.

    Hearing the demons curses, I turned around and left.

    Yeah, with every choicees responsibility.

    As soon as I stepped outside the main gate of the academy, I heard the screams andughter of the evil spirits from behind.

    As someone who had memories of ying [Retry] before, I knew how the game wouldhave properly expressed this situation;

    [Event unsessful: The restriction on the demons is broken.]

 Chapter 1: The Aftermath Begins

    Chapter 1: The Aftermath Begins

    Bump, Rattle. Bump, Rattle.

    Inside the carriage returning to my hometown, as I gazed upon the uneventful scenery passing by, I looked back on my somewhat regretful life.

    My current name was Deus Verdi, the second son of a noble family that rules the North Whedon region of the North.

    However, if you were to ask for my original name

    It would be Kim Shin-woo; I was a 25-year-old young man living in South Korea. I graduated from university,pleted my military service, and worked for apany, all the while being able to see ghosts.

    I may have seemed ordinary, but in reality, I was not.

    Both my maternal and paternal grandmothers were shamans. My grandmother, who was particrly revered and powerful, left me with these words:

    -Your spiritual power is too strong. If you''re not going to walk the shaman''s path, it''ll ruin you.

    My mother, who had always been tormented by her own mother''s shamanism, naturally didn''t believe it, but that was a mistake.

    Could a boy who had spent his entire life seeing dead people really have normal emotions?

    Can you be sane when your ssmate, who died in an ident the day before, strangles you when you return to school, asking why youre ignoring her?

    Will you not be traumatized if you see a person who died after falling from his apartment just a few days ago, climb up your rooms window every night and says he wants to live?

    Thanks to that, my emotions faded, as if worn out. No, to be precise, my emotions didn''t fade because I lived like this, instead, they became like this in order for me to continue living.

    Why did someone like me be Deus Verdi, whose name only appeared in the game ''Retry''?

    I didn''t know.

    I thought it was just some ghost''s prank as usual, but after living here for about six months, it seemed like it wasn''t.

    During those six months, a lot happened; I learned aristocratic speech and manners, and even the understanding of magic became essential.

    Though not everything that Deus had achieved disappeared; The understanding and application of his magic remained within me, so it didn''t take long to adapt.

    If you ask whether Deus was a genius, the answer was absolutely not. He was not dull, but he was not exceptional either.

    Just he had enough to remain as the second son of a Count; Even though he was a man with a lot of gossips, the so-called bad deeds.

    Anyway, I''d hoped I would be more ordinary now that I had be Deus. I thought my damn eyes that could see ghosts would disappear but they didn''t.

    Also, funnily enough, the game was set in a medieval fantasy world of swords and magic. The number of ghosts in sight here was far more than in the Republic of Korea.

    ["Hehe, the scenery is beautiful, isn''t it?"]

    For example, I was the only person riding in the personal carriage sent by my family. But before I knew it, a ghost of ady sitting on the other side was talking to me with a smile.

    .

    [Oh my, can''t you at least answer me?]

    I didn''t bother to answer.

    My grandmother told me countless times that it''s not good behavior to talk to the dead.

    In reality, it was also rare for me to have a good experience after being involved with them.

    [You see me, don''t you?]

    The ghostdy suddenly stood up and came towards me.

    ''Damn it.''

    Earlier, I could only see her right side from where I sat, but as she approached me, I could see the side which had burns all over it, as if she had been burned alive.

    I almost closed my eyes at the ghastly sight, but I was able to keep someposure in the end...

    Perhaps because even though it was a gruesome sight even among ghosts, I was already somewhat used to such things.

    [Look at me.]

    I slowly made eye contact with the ghost who stuck her face close to mine, and her lips stretched wide in delight.

    I spoke in a low voice so that the coachman my family sent to drive me back home wouldn''t hear me.

    "Please have a seat."

    [Oh my, now you''re showing courtesy after ignoring me?]

    "I wasn''t ignoring you."

    [You weren''t ignoring me?]

    "I was being considerate."

    [...Are you saying you were being considerate?]

    Thedy ghost who sat across from me at my request, tilted her head, and asked.

    I saw her left half again, which was of a beautiful middle-aged woman, but on the opposite side, her eyes were twisted due to burns, her skin was taut and pus was oozing out of it.

    I thought you wanted to be invisible.

    [....]

    Because I also dont want anyone to see my ugly side.

    [Oh.]

    "But you have a beauty that goes beyond that. It''s a beauty that doesn''t feel ashamed of its weaknesses. A beauty worth being proud of."

    "[Are you flirting with me?]"

    "I''m just saying what I feel."

    "[...Thank you.]"

    The blushing ghost disappeared. It wasn''t because she was angry. Anger was not that easy toe by.

    She probably left because she was satisfied with the conversation.

    "Huh."

    And this was my way of dealing with ghosts. Not hitting and fighting for no reason.

    I say what they want to hear; I have the conversations they want to have and give them thefort they want to feel.

    "Life is really funny."

    I stared nkly at the spot where the ghostdy previously sat with my tongue tingling like I was chewing on bitter herbs;

    I was living with dulled emotions because of them.

    But here I was, soothing their wounds and empty hearts.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Wow.

    As she looked around her newly acquiredboratory, Professor Perr couldn''t help but smile.

    Why wouldn''t she? The spaciousboratory was clean and tidy, with furniture arranged harmoniously.

    "Is it really okay for me to use this ce?"

    Professor Perr, who was hired due to a sudden staff vacancy, assumed she would be given a small and cramped room as her workce.

    But Erica Bright smiled kindly and nodded her head at Professor Perr''s seemingly surprised reaction.

    "Of course. We have to provide this much for Professor Perr who came to us at such short notice."

    "No, thank you for epting me as I am."

    Perr was, in fact, a professor at another academy. She was also quite capable, and when it came to human body magic, she was a genius unrivaled in the current era. The reason why she suddenly came to the Robern Academy was because of a power struggle within the previous academy she worked at; Perr had no interest in the professor politics within the academy, so she hadn''t joined any faction as a result and solely focused on her research, but she suddenly found herself unemployed during the critical time when new students wereing in.

    Feeling frustrated with no ce to continue her research and no support, Perr was immediately attracted to Erica Bright''s offer and joined the Robern Academy.

    "There may still be belongings left by the previous professor."

    "Ah, I''ll take care of that! I don''t really like it when anyone touches things in myb."

    Yes, in that case, you can just fill out the lecture n and send it to us. Since time is tight, you can refer to what you used at the previous academy.

    "Sure! Thank you!"

    Erica left with a gracious smile.

    Watching her leave, Perr let out a deep sigh.

    "She''s really pretty."

    Erica had well-managed, beautiful blonde hair and a figure no less than that of a model. Her smile was as bright as sunshine and she behaved in restrained manners. On top of that she even had a considerate personality.

    Perr looked at herself in the full-length mirror in theb, thinking she wanted to be just like Erica.

    But what greeted her was a short girl with messy pink hair not properly managed, poking out here and there. And pale skin thatcked sunlight because of always being stuck in theb with overly plump breasts which distorted her body''s proportions even further.

    The mirror reflected her tongue sticking out at herself, looking like she had brought in a homeless person from the street.

    Perr had always disliked herself. She didn''t have any intention of hiding it:

    "The worst."

    [The worst.]

    "Huh?"

    Something was strange. She felt like she heard her own voice again that too from the mirror.

    "I''m the worst."

    She tried again just in case, but as expected, it was just her imagination and she didn''t hear any sound.

    "Am I not sleeping enough?"

    Perr stretched and looked at her dark circles. She decided to just tidy up and get some rest today.

    And the lecture n?

    ''I could just use the one I''d nned to teach in thest academy.''

    "At least I''ll just need to transfer it to this format."

    She thought she could finish it quickly and turned her body to tidy up, but...

    "Hmm?"

    She quickly turned back to the mirror.

    "Something was strange just now?"

    Since she showed her back, her back should have been reflected in the mirror, but strangely, she felt like the mirror was still showing her front.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    She moved around but the reflection in the mirror remained the same.

    "Did the previous professor cast some kind of magic spell?"

    She heard that the previous professor was dismissed. If a professor who was fired had done such a thing, then their character must have been quite questionable.

    Perr reached out her hand and checked it carefully.

    "It''s not magic, is it?"

    There was no magic, just an ordinary mirror that didn''t even have a hint of mana.

    "Hmm."

    As Perr was pondering this strange situation and crossing her arms, a small girl''s voice whispered in her ear.

    [Where did you go?]

    "Kyaa!!"

    Startled, Perr quickly turned her head, but she was still alone.

    "What, what is it?"

    But the moment she wondered what the hell it was, this time, she heard the words clearly:

    [Where are you!]

    This time, a thunderous male shout was heard.

    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    Startled, Perr immediately sat down and instinctively unleashed protective magic around her.

    [Where are you!] [Where are you!]

    [Dont throw us away! Dont abandon us!] [Come here!] [Come back to me!] [I was wrong!] [Ill kill you!] [No! I was wrong!] [Come,e to me!] [That''s enough! ][Mommy!] [This is ournd! My room!]

    [It''s my room!] [You!] [You smelly bi*ch! Go away! Get out of here!] [Should I eat you?] [You cant rece him.] [JUST GO AWAY!] [Why did youe here? Why? Why? Why? Why?]

    No matter what magic she used, the voices didn''t stop and continued to echo in her head.

    [ Excuse me umm miss. ]

    "Ah, ah!"

    Perr with tears streaming down her face, slowly raised her head at the voice calling her.

    A young girl with long ck hair that covered the entire floor of theboratory smiled at her.

    As the young girl''s hair gradually climbed up the wall and reached the ceiling, it began to envelop the entire room.

    [Where did that person go?]

    -Thud.

    But with her eyes suddenly rolling and losing focus, Perr fainted with a dull ''thud'' sound.

    [TL: If you liked my trantion, consider supporting me on Buymeacoffee: /george.tl ]

 Chapter 2: Secret Of The Central Entrance

    Chapter 2: Secret Of The Central Entrance

    After the maid showed me the room, which was prepared for me to stay in, she left, informing me that she would let me know when the meal was ready.

    I was not anticipating a warm reception, but I certainly did not anticipate such a frigid response, akin to the bitter cold of the North itself.

    ''Did my siblings not know I wasing?''

    Whoo.

    The frigid vapor that emanated from my breath dissipated, thanks to the warmth generated by the heating magic in the room.

    Isn''t it the coldest time of year?

    During February, the icy gusts can not surmount the towering mountain ranges to the north and be trapped, leading to the notorious cold of North Whedon.

    And after enduring a month of such bitter cold, in March, the very ground freezes solid, rendering it impossible to sow most crops.

    Even though I didnt intend to, it seemed I arrived at the worst possible time.

    ''Is that the reason why they were not notified of my arrival?''

    No, the room itself was neatly organized and seemed to have been cleaned just a few hours ago, so it didn''t seem like they hadn''t heard of mying.

    With such insignificant thoughts, I walked over to the desk and chair set up to use for office purposes and sat down.

    The chairfortably wrapped around me.

    I closed my eyes for a moment. With my back resting and not thinking about the reason for such treatment, I diverted my attention to something more important; toe up with the best ns for the future.

    The game I transmigrated in was called [Retry].

    Though it might seem like the game was given such a name to encourage people to not give up when they failed and try again, in fact, that name served another purpose rted to the ending of the game too;

    In the first round, the only ending one could achieve in [Retry] was a bad ending. One had to move on to the second round to see the proper ending.

    I recalled it being heavily criticized as the gamepanys gimmick to forcefully increase ytime.

    The important thing is, Im in that game.

    And there were no second chances in life.

    So, in the end, the only possibility for this world was to experience a bad ending.

    Not wanting to see such a result, I forcibly headed to Robern Academy, where the game began, but was fired after three months of getting the job due to my fiance, Erica Bright.

    The n got messed up a lot.

    Erica was also an important character in the storys development. She was one of the helpers of the protagonist entering this year.

    She was portrayed as a good-hearted, caring, loving woman.

    Such Erica betrayed me.

    The feeling of disgust she showed me until the very end of the day was more deeply etched in my heart than I thought.

    The girl I saw in the game didnt have the personality tomit betrayal, so I trusted her wholeheartedly.

    I cant just think of it as a game.

    Having learned a bone-crushing lesson, I closed my eyes and calmly locked my fingers together.

    ''Even if I cant help the protagonist at the Academy by being right next to him, I need to assist him from the outside and make sure to reach the proper ending.''

    Well, if I didn''t want to see the end of the continent, I had no choice but to assist the original protagonist.

    In the game, to avoid such an end, the protagonist needed to try twice. But, there was no such thing as a second round in this world. So, I, who knows everything, must act ordingly to prevent this.

    There are many ways to help from the outside.

    As the game progressed towards thetter half, many quests and activities took ce outside the Academy.

    Even when I first got to know about being fired, I thought it was rather good; It was hard to do anything because of the ghosts at the academy.

    They were the main problem.

    The ghosts were the reason I was expelled from the academy.

    Because I could see ghosts, the actions I took to settle their grievances or keep evil spirits at bay seemed bizarre to others which was quite logical.

    As the professors testified that I was a heretic or that I was worshiping the devil, and theints from the students grew, I was eventually fired.

    I couldnt help it.

    I couldnt stand still when I saw the evil spirits harassing the people in the academy right in front of my eyes.

    Even though I knew because of those actions I would be seen as an idiot by others, I still tried to justify my actions thinking the academy shouldnt be ruined before the main character enters the stage.

    But deep in my heart, I knew my actions were way more selfish and self-serving than that; Seeing students suffering from evil spirits reminded me of the past me of the traumatized child who, even after living two lives, didn''t know about the right or wrong or about what it meant to even liveor

    Anyway, I began fighting against evil spirits in my own way.

    And the result was this:

    Psychopath. Heretic. Devil Worshiper...

    I wasbeled as such.

    There was no innovation whatsoever; It was rather heartbreaking and boring because Id been hearing those names since my school days.

    ''Even if the world changes, in the end, people think the same.''

    Its kind of weird when you think about it.

    Anyway, even if I was fired, the protagonist will enter the academy and do well.

    There was also a brief episode rted to evil spirits, but it was not that important.

    I felt there were too many ghosts in this world to end that unimportant episode so briefly, but on the contrary, it seemed I was the only one who saw them, so it didn''t matter much.

    Iughed at the thought that I was making a fuss alone for no reason and ended up with this result.

    The meal is ready.

    My thoughts were interrupted by the voice of the maid outside the door.

    I was about to head straight to the dining hall, but the door opened and a maid pushed a food cart through.

    What does this mean?

    Bringing food here means eating here separately, not at the dining hall with others.

    When I asked with a frown, the maid answered with her head bowed in fright.

    Lo-Lord has instructed us to do this. Master Deus is to stay and live in this room from now on.

    My brother?

    Both of my parents passed away, and now Darius Verdi, my elder brother, was the head of the household.

    In addition, from now on, M-Master Deus is prohibited from having any contact with the outside world.

    I couldnt help but click my tongue as I watched the maid bow her head again.

    The rumors have already spread here.

    Rumors that the second son of the Verdi family, who had been fired from the academy, was a demon worshiper seemed to have spread as far north as North Whedon.

    Where is my brother? Ill talk to him in person.

    Since I couldnt live in such confinement, I wanted to argue right away, but I couldnt.

    Lo-Lord is now dispatching troops because of the immigrants crossing the North Whedon Mountains.

    As my eyebrows narrowed even more, the maid hurriedly spoke with a flutter and surprise.

    Master, when youre done eating, Ill clean up the tableware!

    With that, the maid left.

    As I took slow steps forward and ced my hand on the doorknob, I felt intense mana film protecting the room.

    I could truly feel Darius strong will to keep me locked up here.

    Did he imprison his ignorant younger brother, who could be a ck spot in the history of the Verdi family, early on?

    I respected his choice as a family head. In a situation where the entire family could be used of being demon worshipers, he quickly cut off his younger brother and rectified the situation.

    But I cant stay still.

    Because I had toy the groundwork to help the protagonist who will enter the academy this year.

    Leaving the food behind, I ced my hands behind my back and headed toward the window.

    Today, the winds of ever-white, blue North Whedon were quite intense.

    <strong>***</strong>

    [Professor Verdi was dismissed for inappropriate behavior and speech. Because of this, the lectures he was supposed to take have been canceled, so all those students who applied for his lectures,e to the Academic Affairs Support Team as soon as possible.]

    Huh?

    [The name of the lectures are-]

    Meilin, who was surprised by the broadcast that followed, couldnt help but be startled;

    Because it was Professor Verdi who was in charge of both Mana Harmony and Connection between Soul and Mana lectures that she had applied for.

    Sh*t, why? Besides, he was fired?

    It didn''t even seem like a normal dismissal but of a fairly serious level.

    Damn! Ive already made up the timetable, but now whats going on!

    Meilin was annoyed as she tousled her purple hair.

    It was only yesterday that she, a sophomore, smiled contentedly at her timetable, which had been meticulouslyid out, unlike her freshman year.

    But why was this happening now?

    Ugh, so annoying.

    She had heard strange rumors about Professor Verdi, like:

    At dawn, he walks through the academy hallways and talks to someone.

    He prays by sticking strange pieces of paper to the wall.

    And he warns the students to be careful because there is something strange attached to their backs.

    She knew that rumors of heathenism were widespread, but she did not expect that he would be dismissed so suddenly.

    Ugh! Really annoying!

    Continuing to spit out harsh words, Meilin thrust her hand into her robe pocket.

    Should she think it was rather good because it happened before the semester started?

    Fortunately, she didnt go back to her hometown on vacation and stayed in her dormitory, so she was able to hear the news quickly.

    Academic Affairs Support Team

    Knowing that it was on the first floor, Meilin walked down the stairs with a strained stride.

    Dont let me in any of the remaining lectures for no reason.

    She decided to first see what the Academy would do. But in this case, wouldnt they simply force another lecture at the same time slot?

    Dont put me in a weird lecture because I dont have one.

    While praying for that, as Meilin came down the central staircase to the first floor, someone caught her eye.

    Hmm?

    A man stood tall on the central porch. His aura was the embodiment of the word hideous.

    A dark navy blue energy was circting around the man, and even the space around him was distorted.

    Besides, the thing that stood out the most was

    No right hand?

    Even without a right hand, the appearance of him wearing a sword on his left waist was very foreign.

    It would be very inconvenient to draw a sword like that.

    Instinctively, Meilin realized that he was not an ordinary person.

    The moment she tried to look around to see if anyone was there-

    Tok.

    -Meilins right foot touched the hallway on the first floor.

    [!]

    The man who was showing his back immediately twisted his body and rushed toward Meilin.

    -Swish!

    A strong wind blew, and the next instant, he stood in front of her.

    Meilin unknowingly stepped back, falling on her buttocks and as a result sitting on the stairs, removing her foot from the hallway.

    The man who had already drawn his sword noticed it too.

    Slowly putting the sword back in the scabbard, he returned to his original position nonchntly.

    Meilin was sure if the man was wearing the sword on his right waist instead of his left one and he hadnt needed extra time to pull it out, she would be dead already. But more important than that

    Skeleton?

    That mans face was of a skeleton with no skin and only mes-like blue orbs were burning in its eye sockets.

    Undead in the academy?

    Meilin, who was breaking out in a cold sweat, gradually blushed, realizing that it wasn''t just cold sweat she had shed in fear...

    Not even confirming if the skeleton wanted to attack her again, she hid her face with her hands in shame.

    [TL: If you liked my trantion, consider supporting me on Buymeacoffee: /george.tl ]

 Chapter 3: Hurt Sister

    Chapter 3: Hurt Sister

    "What''s going on? It''s so crowded."

    Nurse Karen couldn''t help but feel bewildered. Since it was an academy that taught both swordsmanship and magic, there were always bound to be many injuries. Therefore, the infirmary was thergest and most well-equipped ce in the academy, always kept up to date with thetest facilities.

    But even the infirmary was so packed that the academy today was strange beyond belief, especially considering that it was not midterm, but a vacation.

    The infirmary was so full that she wondered if most of the children remaining in the dormitory had been brought in.

    "What on earth is happening?"

    Furthermore, most of the cases were of fainting with unknown causes, starting with Professor Perr copsing in her researchb with foam in her mouth.

    Several students who had been using the training ground had fainted with visible bruises as if they had been hit by someone. Witnesses said that they suddenly shouted something and swung their swords into the air.

    Not only that, but incidents were urring indiscriminately in the library, cafeteria, hallway, ssrooms, and so on. Students were copsing everywhere.

    In particr, the ce that was causing the most damage was-

    -The central entrance on the first floor.

    Karen breathed heavily with deep concern.

    The majority of the students who came down to the first floor today to visit the Academic Affairs Support Team passed out and had to be brought in.

    Among the students who visited the Academic Affairs Support Team, all the children who did not pass out used other stairs.

    As a result of their investigation, they found that only students who came down the central hallway or used the front door passed out.

    "Should I go and see?"

    Most of the students in the academy right now were those who stayed in the dormitory during vacation because the semester had not started yet.

    Although it was unlikely that rumors would spread outside the academy, it would be difficult if this situation continues even after the semester begins.

    She could ask other professors, but this would take time. Karen judged that it was better to go deal with it than to stay there.

    There was nothing she could do for the students in the infirmary, anyway.

    Leaving behind her stethoscope and syringe, Karen took her sword, which she had neatly wrapped in bandages.

    As Karen was a nurse, she considered it her duty to protect her allies. But she didn''t think only healing them was enough.

    ''To protect my allies, I will have to kill the enemies who want to harm them.'' It was one of her philosophies.

    "Everyone stay still. If you go outside before Ie back, you''ll all die." She tied her gray hair together with a hair tie and ced the prescription sses perched over the bridge of her nose into her front pocket.

    <strong>***</strong>

    Its true! There was an Undead at the central entrance on the first floor!

    Ha, but look at this. Is there anything here now?

    Arriving at the main entrance, Karen approached a wistful voice piercing her ears.

    It was Meilin, who was famous for being a bad-mouth prodigy among the security guards and second-years staying there during the vacation.

    Oh! My goodness! Dont you know that all the children were taken to the infirmary?

    "We know about it, and we''ve searched this area several times, but we haven''t found anything like that."

    "I''m telling you, it was there!"

    Karens lips twitched as she stared at Meilin, who was screaming.

    Even though she despised rude students-

    "Can I talk to you for a moment?"

    -Meilin deserved the title of genius as she was the only one to remember what she had seen among those who had descended the Central Stairway.

    ***

    Then Ill be on my way.

    After I finished eating, the maid who came to clean up the tableware as if she had been waiting, seemed quite ufortable with me.

    I was sure she must be in a difficult position.

    Even though I tried to be as polite as possible, I could see in her eyes she was worried that Id ask for something unreasonable.

    I was once again left alone in the room.

    I wasnt lonely or bored. In the first ce, I was a person who had a difficult time feeling lonely;

    Ghosts were everywhere, unconstrained by space.

    [Youre quite hated, young master.]

    It cant be helped.

    A gruff, elderly man stood next to my desk. The neatly organized appearance and clothes that were difficult to distinguish from dead people were impressive.

    He was a man who served the Verdi family many years ago and was still doing so.

    I havent seen him before I left for the Academy.

    But I didnt understand ghosts that well, either; Some ghosts liked to pop up here and there while others liked to hide, so I think it was okay.

    I want you to help me.

    [You need my help?]

    The mans voice trembled for a moment at my words. After crying as if he was moved by something, he slowly put one hand on his heart and bowed deeply.

    [Despite having already be a ghost, there is only one reason why I cannot leave this mansion. It is to repay the debt of the Verdi family.], he said.

    What is your name?

    [My name is Skram, and it is an honor to finally be able to repay the grace I received 150 years ago from Dietros Verdi.]

    Even though I intend to resist the words of the current head of household?

    [You, who awakened me, are the true master of Verdi.]

    I paused for a moment and looked at him. His willingness to follow me so easily made me uneasy.

    I cant act without him anyway.

    Even if I wanted to jump out of the window, I couldnt even stick my face out of the confinement magic in the name of protection, which was working neatly.

    Then, Skram. Are you an earthly spirit?

    [No, thats not true. I cant go too far, but I can move inside North Whedon.]

    What about the mountains?

    [Its possible.]

    Good. Then go to the North Whedon Mountains. I heard that the battle with the immigrants is in full swing, so I need to see how it will turn out.

    [I will serve you, Master.]

    Skram said before passing through the wall and disappearing.

    I sat calmly and tried to decipher the magic that kept me locked up in the whole room.

    It was then, the sound of heavy footstepsing from outside disturbed my concentration.

    After predicting the visitor, I asked the maid to bring a teapot and lit a fire under it to boil water.

    -Click.

    The door, which hadnt even moved a little until just now no matter how much I turned the doorknob, opened smoothly.

    So, are you back after all?

    A woman with the same short ck hair as me, wearing a light dress shirt and a skirt, spoke.

    She was DeiaVerdi, my sister and the woman who hated me a lot.

    Deia sneered with herrge eyes, crossing her arms.

    What was it? I heard you came back after being called a devil worshiper. Didn''t you say you would not do that fake thing?

    "Huh, is that all you have to say?"

    At my words of annoyance, Deiareacted with anger as veins popped on her head like the wind rushing in through the crack of the open window.

    I told you not to talk like that, didnt I? Did you hit puberty veryte? Wheres the old way of talking?

    -Im sorry if you miss my old tone.

    But this cant be helped.

    From now on, since I became Deus, I had no intention of changing my tone.

    Oh, but didn''t that please you? The way you talked to your younger sister like a sleazy yboy who wanted to have sex, you must have missed that, right?

    That...

    Yes, Deus Verdi was a crazy lunatic. Even in this foreignnd of North Whedon, he indulged in pleasure and enjoyment. He even made sexual advances toward his own blood-rted younger sister, and actually propositioned her for a night together.

    He was truly a madman among madmen. A debauched man among debauched men.

    In terms of womanizing, he was a pro, and in terms of liking alcohol, he was a master. But he was not particrly strong or gifted with magical talent.

    Deus Verdi was just a man who carried the vige family on his back and yed tiger games in the well.

    Im sorry.

    After all, even though it wasn''t me I couldn''t simply ignore his actions as I had possessed the person who did it. After all, I would have to face the consequences if I didn''t salvage the situation right away.

    So, I apologized several times, but Deia just snorted.

    Its disgusting. Act like a dog you are. Youre acting like an aristocrat.

    I know your nature. Do you know what I was thinking when you said youd go to Robern Academy, leaving those wh*res and giving up s*x to focus solely on your fiance?

    Deia kicked the sofa I was sitting on. As a result, the tea I was brewing for her overflowed and spilled onto the floor.

    "I thought you''d be back in just a month. I know how many times you change women in a week. If it was your fiance, I thought you could endure it for about a month."

    "You endured for three months? But how miserably your life would have felt at that time for you to be called a devil worshiper and to be expelled while being cursed?"

    Theres a reason for that.

    "Reason! Yes! There must be a reason why you''re making fun of our efforts! I guess you did a good job of fooling your fiance since the Bright family hasn''t requested a break-up yet?"

    Haaaa.

    I was starting to get a headache.

    I knew Deus had hurt her, so I understood her feelings and epted herints, but now she was slowly crossing the line.

    Stop it.

    Stop it? If you ask me to stop, I''ll-!

    Dark mana spurted out from my fingertips. It gently wrapped around Deia''s body and pushed her out the door.

    "You! You! Fix your way of speaking! I don''t want to see you every dayughing like a clown and spewing vulgar jokes! It''s disgusting that you''re trying to act like a normal person!"

    -Just get out of our house! Get out of here!

    -Bang!

    The door closed, but Deia''s voice still racked with rage, echoed like thunder from outside.

    Whoooo.

    Its been 6 months since I came to this world. Despite giving my best for three months in the mansion and another three at the academy...

    ...Life was still hard.

 Chapter 4: Predator

    Chapter 4: Predator

    <strong>Chapter 04: Predator</strong>

    Deia left in anger, leaving behind irregrly sprawled tea on the floor that seemed to be the manifestation of her inner turmoil

    In the silence that was left behind after Deia''s emotional storm, I cleaned up the spilled tea mechanically.

    People like her have always been annoying to deal with.

    I sighed in frustration.

    Even when I was in school in my past life, it was difficult to deal with people who had intense emotions orrge fluctuations in mood. It felt like we wereplete opposites.

    But then again, it was ufortable that some of those people instead felt frustrated with me and either left or got angry with me.

    Its my fault this time, though.

    No, its Deus fault, not mine, but since I was in his body

    it can''t be helped.

    Personally, I wanted to build a new rtionship with Deia, so I''d decided to ept herints as much as possible, as they seemed pretty reasonable.

    I even thought of it as relieving her resentment the same thing I did while dealing with the ghosts.

    And, shes even family.

    Even with empty words, my rtionship with my family in my previous life could not be described as a positive one.

    If your maternal grandmother was a shaman and your mother despised shamanism more than anything in the world, it would undoubtedlyplicate family rtionships, wouldn''t it?

    And when it became clear that I could see ghosts and I had to be a shaman in order to survive, my mother''s hatred towards shamanism extended to me as well and she sent me to my grandmothers house.

    One fortunate thing was that despite my mother''s opposition, my father often came to see me.

    I didnt know the details, but my father worked as a manager in arge factory, and as he had some say in the factory he often used it to spend time with me.

    But every time he came to see me, the ghosts that appeared to be employees behind him increased one by one.

    As a child, I didn''t think much and asked about it.

    But at my question, father ran away from me with a terrified expression on his face. And he stopped visiting me after that.

    It would be a lie if I said I wasnt lonely.

    If I didn''t admit I always dreamt of having a happy family, I would be fooling myself to the point of being ridiculous.

    This time, maybe I can do a little better.

    With that promise, I was done cleaning the spilled tea and sat down again, steeling myself for the task at hand.

    Though I didnt have to go to work or prepare for any lectures, I was still busy.

    Its a pity that I couldnt bring my research with me.

    If I had known this would happen, I wouldnt have used the tools provided by the academy.

    All of the research achievements were due to academy supplies, so I had no choice but to leave them behind.

    Even if it costs money, Ill have to use my personal items.

    Even though I said that I wasnt financially well-off either.

    I resolved to use my own items if I made more money and started to conjure mana in my outstretched palm.

    The bluish mana, which had been bubbling and popping up like bubbles, quickly turned darker.

    The now purple mana - which was still turning darker - began toe together one by one creating a beautiful spherical shape.

    But despite this magical sight unfolding before me, my eyes were fixated on the white orb inside the sphere that was wrapped around by ck mana like sweet red bean paste around rice cakes and was the embodiment of the soul.

    Whose soul was it?

    Of course, mine...

    And the reason why this ck mana was wrapping around this white orb was to protect my soul.

    In this world, it was called ck magic.

    On this continent, ck magic was frowned upon, and it was a discipline that should not be learned recklessly.

    Unfortunately, I had no choice but to learn it. Because Deus body, which was devoid of talent to the point of being pitiful, wouldn''t contribute in any way to prevent the catastrophe that woulde to this continent.

    No matter how hard I tried, the main characters colleagues were highlypatible in all other areas. For example, when ites to magic, I was nowhere near my fiance, Erica Bright, who had the potential to be an Archmage.

    Even financially, the Verdi family was not very special.

    Only in the northern periphery do we live with pride, but in the eyes of the central nobility, we were nothing more than goofballs. We were treated well only because we were useful to stop the immigrants from raiding the border.

    However, I would be able to be of use to the protagonist by using ck magic, which was the only way for me to survive in this game.

    In that regard, I was extremely gifted.

    To be precise, although Deus Verdicked talent and had no rtion with ck magic, I, the individual named ''Kim Shin-woo'', was brimming with it.

    ''ck magic''

    ck magic involved countless spells that dealt with necromancy and curses, with the aim of inflicting pain, cursing them, or even causingplete destruction.

    Since it was a study designed solely for selfishness, it was even forbidden byw in the kingdom, but it was possible to trade in secret in the city where Robern academy was located, making it not difficult to obtain its knowledge.

    That''s how I mastered the basics of necromancy.

    All people living on this continent umted mana in their bodies, even if it was only a small amount. This was because mana was mixed into the atmosphere.

    If one could umte more mana than others and could transform it within themselves with their will, that was what made them a magician.

    So, it was safe to say that people lived in an environment dominated by mana for their whole lives.

    Did that mean only one''s body was soaked in mana?

    No.

    One''s soul was soaked in it too, and the necromancy I wanted to use was based on this.

    [Khe khe khe! Verdis idiot! Youre back!]

    [Look at him being cursed by his sister]

    [Why would he not! He''s a crazy bastard who wants to f*ck his sister!]

    [Kukukukuk! Its because I showed Deia naked in this bastards dream!]

    [Does it make sense for him to ask his own sister to fu*k just because you showed her naked in his dreams!]

    Evil spirits chatted while roaming around noisily.

    Ive always thought about it, but aren''t there too many ghosts in this mansion?

    I didnt know what the Verdi family did, but there were so many ghosts that it could even be called a heaven for ck magicians.

    Whoo.

    Before I even showed the signs to do anything, Skram came to me in advance. He left nothing to be desired.

    There was no need to even give a signal to this useful ghost.

    Then an ominous-looking obsidian hand stretched out from the ck sphere enveloping my soul, resting on the palm of my hand.

    Snap!

    It precisely snatched one of the spirits that hovered around me,ughing among themselves.

    It was the one who imed that it showed Deia''s n*ked body in the dream.

    [kayak! What, what!]

    [Hey you were caught?]

    The other evil spirits were also surprised, but the expression on the face of the captured one was the most impressive.

    I clenched my fist as it was held in my palm-

    Quad-dduck!

    [Aaaaaaaaaaa!]

    -and a gruesome scream enveloped the entire mansion.

    Wasnt it a very good soprano vocalist?

    Although no one in the living world could hear it, it was a noise that distressed the rest of the dead.

    Already assembled?

    Ghosts that had heard screams from the walls, floors, ceilings, and other ces hade. Among them, there were also earthly spirits who simply wandered around and could not leave, but unfortunately, most of the ghosts that gathered were evil spirits.

    [Verdi! Verdi! Verdi!]

    There were also those who just randomly called out the family name.

    [Can''t I just bite your hand once?]

    [I-I like the tongue.]

    There were also those who ate humans.

    [Seriously! How dare you disturb my rest!]

    [Hoh, Verdis idiot? Ha, someone without any dignity of an aristocrat has returned?]

    There were also those who looked like nobles.

    All spirits who were quietly resting or eagerly waiting for an opportunity gathered in the room.

    [Did Verdis idiot, who only coveted women without talent,e back?]

    [Why didnt you tell me? How fun it is to enter this bastards dream!]

    [Kel kel kel! Lets have fun again, Deus!]

    [Let''s make him pee while sleeping!]

    Perhaps because they were already dead, they had no sense of awareness; Can''t they see the soul trapped in the swirling mass of mana now?

    I am not the Deus you knew.

    The ghosts blinked at me as if they did not expect me to answer.

    For the three months that I lived with the family, I pretended not to see the ghosts just like in my past life.

    But now, I didn''t have to.

    The soul contains mana.

    That was the reason why the supernatural phenomenon of ghosts existed, in some cases making the soul which was supposed to rest eternally when the body died, linger in the world of the living.

    In other words-

    With a pop, the evil spirit caged in the ck sphere in my palm was absorbed and disappeared. Now, only a sphere made of ck mana was swirling on the top of my hand.

    -all of you are just a mass of mana with a will.

    [Ru-run away!]

    The quick-witted spirit of an aristocrat immediately turned around, but it was toote.

    The moment they entered this room, their future already ceased to exist.

    The dead could only be beautiful when they remained dead.

    With a sneer, I gave strength to my hands and dered.

    The wastes that were thought to be useless have at least one use.

    The souls began to be sucked into the sphere. They screamed and tried to escape, but they couldn''t resist the suction and were sucked in the end.

    I felt mana rising from my whole body. The dwindling power of ghosts who once dealt with mana as wizards or knights felt as sweet as gourmet food.

    This was an action that could never be carried out on the academys souls.

    Its not that much, though.

    Was it because the ghosts'' mana was mixed with mine?

    ''It doesn''t matter. There are more.''

    Previously, I''d thought that all the evil spirits in the mansion hade, but that wasn''t the case.

    Rather, those who came were nothing more than babbling evil spirits.

    You pathetic bastards.

    Clenching my fists, I dered.

    Ill eat you all.

 Chapter 5: Terrorists?

    Chapter 5:Terrorists?

    <strong>Chapter 5:Terrorists?</strong>

    [ I have returned.]

    Unlike the other ghosts, Skram entered the room with careful steps.

    He looked at me, startled, and then bowed deeply.

    [ Young Master seems to have cleaned up the ruffianswho were defilingthis mansion. ]

    I was somewhat surprisedby his immediate recognitionof what I had done, but I maintained myposure and answered calmly.

    I know that there are still many ghosts left in the mansion.

    [ I apologize. Its because I didnt maintain it properly. ]

    Check the locations and time zones where they often roam aroundand report itter. How is the situation in the North Whedon Mountains?

    I had ordered Skram to go check the status of the battle against the immigrants crossing the North Whedon Mountains and report it back to me.

    So at my question, he gently raised his head and began exining what he had seen.

    [The front line with the immigrants pushing through the mountains is tense. The head of the family, unlike his initial majestic appearance, has also lost his spirit when he entered an unexpected battle.]

    Darius?

    Darius Verdi; A warrior called the Guardian of the Northern Mountain Rangesand the giant of Verdi.

    It was a little surprising to hear that Darius was pushed back.

    Of course, this scene didn''t appear in the game at all, but I was well aware of his power during my three months with the family.

    At least, he was a great man, capable of fulfilling the role of captain of the knights with ease.

    That Darius got pushed back?

    It became clear that it was an interesting yet dangerous situation.

    If the immigrants crossed the rugged mountain range and entered the kingdoms territory, the position of the Verdi family would be shaken.

    He was receiving various benefitspared to other Counts, but he was unable to fulfill his duties.

    [I thought they were like bandits because they were immigrants, but starting with their armer, their weapons were all sophisticated.]

    Because theyreing from the rk Republic on the other side.

    The rk Republic was adjacent to our Griffin Kingdom.

    Unlike Griffin, where mana was used as its main resource, rk Republic was a country that values science and technology as a military dictatorship with a single leader.

    Although it didn''t matter much in the game, rks notoriety was mentioned several times by the many characters.

    A ce called thend of factories because it treats people like machines.

    Most likely the iing immigrants were the ones who had escaped from rk illegally.

    [The weapon known as a gun appeared to be ufortable due to the noise and recoil, but it was superior in power and range.]

    Skram continued his exnation after iming to have seen something valuable.

    [Right now, Darius has a geographical advantage because his camp is located on the Ridge Line, but it is expected to be prated soon.]

    Why do you think so?

    I didn''t know howpetent the ghost named Skram was, but if he was that confident, he must have his own reasons.

    Hearing my question, He began to exin as if he had been waiting.

    [There is an extraordinary woman among the immigrants.]

    An extraordinary woman?

    [Her hair, white as snowkes was rough as the mane of a galloping wolf, and her crimson red eyes felt as if they were full of blood.]

    A native of the rk Republic with white hair and red eyes?

    My eyes trembled as soon as the image of someone popped into my head.

    [The axe she wieldswill easily trample Lord Darius'' soldiers and invade the territory of the kingdom.]

    Huh.

    [Also, since all those who follow her are equally unqualified for being unmanned, even Sir Darius will not be able to block them alone.]

    Skram made a lengthy rant in order to convince me.

    Perhaps he believed that I would struggle toprehend how the defenses of the mountain range could bepromised by the actions of a single individual.

    But it was the other way around.

    It appears that Finden Ai is on her way to the kingdom.

    Finden Ai was the leader of the Resistance group Gocheolsang, whose aim was fighting to escape from the dictatorship of the rk Republic.

    [TL: Gocheolsang can mean trading either ''antique goods'' or ''scrap goods''.]

    Although I was not acquainted with the finer details of her background, it was clear to me that she had relocated to our kingdom with the intention of bolstering her Resistance movement after being exiled from her own n.

    Why did know it?

    Because she was the boss of a chapter.

    If Finden Ai is the opponent, I should rather givea round of apuse to Darius, who has endured so far.

    Finden Ai was so powerful that she was described as a beastin the skin ofa human because she couldn''t be stopped once she started.

    I remembered she was the kind of boss who got stronger as she continues to fight, so I had to drain her health early on with high firepower as quickly as possible.

    There were countless yers asking for tips, saying that the battle with Finden Ai was too difficult.

    She had an attractive appearance, but as a boss with that level of difficulty cut off all of her allure.

    I cant beat the Finden Ai now.

    It was only natural.

    Despite the fact that Necromancy possessed formidable destructive potential and unparalleled versatility, I was still a novice in the art.

    I crossed my legs for a moment and began to think.

    The appearance of an unexpected threat.

    But...

    Reaching the conclusion that this situation was not entirely devoid of opportunity, a faint, wry smile tugged at the corners of my mouth.

    <strong>****</strong>

    A samurai guarding the central entrance, Nurse Karen muttered as she sat down the central staircase, tapping her chin.

    Her sword was leaning against the stairwell beside her, ready to respond at any time.

    There were numerousmotions going on inside the academy right now.

    Among them, the samurai of the central entrance caused the most havoc and made many victims.

    Although it was not a knight, such a name was given because an eyewitness stated that the attire was simr to that of an eastern samurai.

    Its a ghost.

    Was it some kind of necromancy?

    Wondering where such a monster could havee from so suddenly, Karen put her hands on her chin and tapped the hallway on the first floor with the soles of her feet.

    She had heard that it would appear when one came down on the first floor, so she went up and down several times, but it did note out again.

    Is there separate time slots for it to appear? Should Ie back tomorrow?

    As Karen was formting a hypothesis, she was interrupted by a voice.

    Professor Karen.

    Heavy and dull footsteps came from the end of the corridor at that time.

    A gentle and soft voice, a thick belly, and a bear-like body...

    Dean.

    He was the Dean of this academy, one of those rare people Karen was polite with.

    She stood up and greeted him briefly.

    I heard that something strange happened at the main entrance on the first floor.

    Thats right. Im investigating first, but I dont see many clues.

    Hmm, Ive heard that there are several incidents happening in other ces besides the main entrance.

    Unfortunately.

    If an ident urred only at the central entrance on the first floor, simply close it until the incident is resolved.

    However, such idents were urring in various ces throughout the academy at the same time.

    The Dean looked around the corridor for a moment, then put his hands behind his back and spoke quietly.

    I dont think this is a sudden phenomenon.

    Karen had the same thought, so she kept her mouth shut. And that the Dean dered, slightly enraged.

    This is a terrorist act.

    March will arrive soon.

    When the vacation was over, current students and new students would revitalize the academy once again.

    But before that, idents like this began to happen one after the other, so the Dean wanted to find the main culprit behind it as quickly as possible.

    I understand that Professor Karen has toured many countries while working as a mercenary in the past.

    Uhm, thats right.

    Karen didnt really want to talk about the old days. When she answered awkwardly, the Dean asked in a voice full of grave anger.

    So I believe youve had a lot of experiences. Can you take charge of this situation and solve it?

    Of course, I will do my best to cooperate, and I will give Professor Karen my full support.

    How about instead of asking me, make an official request to someone like the royal family?

    The Griffin Kingdom enthusiastically supported Robern Academy as one of its educational institutions.

    They wouldnt stay still if they knew what was going on.

    However, the Dean shook his head.

    His chin, which sat snugly, was impressive.

    No, if the academy doesnt properly resolve this issue, the royal family will doubt our abilities.

    .,....

    Because there havent been any achievementstely from our side.

    Karen swallowed bitterly, sensing some sort of political reason behind his answer.

    What can I do? Ill do it if you tell me to. Im a sried person.

    Grumbling to herself, Karen lowered her head.

    I will do my best to solve it.

    Please. We must find the culprit of this attack before the freshmen and current students return next month.

 Chapter 6: Wolf Crossing the Northern Mountains

    Chapter 6: Wolf Crossing the Northern Mountains

    [Are you implying that we should wait? ]

    At my words, Skram let out a puzzled voice.

    Looking at him, who acted as if I hadnt thought at all, I calmly responded.

    "If the leader of the immigrants is who I think she is, Darius won''t be able to hold out for long. She will descend from the ridge and initiate another siegein downtown North Whedon"

    [But if that happens, the safety of the citizens-]

    They cannot afford to be concerned about that.

    If we failed to keep the immigrants out, our entire family would be destabilized.

    Although it was a family that had survived through the use of force, this was a precarious situation, and we would need to resort to sucking the blood of the citizens to survive.

    "He will return soon. The animal that he thoughtwas a weakling would turn out to be a wolf, and he will have no choice but to fight it."

    I only saw him for a short period of three months, but the Darius I saw was not a very great general.

    He might be a skilled warrior, but hecked the qualities of a greatmander.

    And this shoring would prevent him from defeating anyone more powerful than himself.

    Im sure, he will return after defeat.

    Until then, I just had to wait quietly and prepare negotiation cards.

    <strong>***</strong>

    "Raiseyour shields! If you give up now, the next attack will be in North Whedon''s city! Are the warriors of the North so foolish that they cannot even protect their own families?"

    Darius angry cry burst out.

    If it had been normal times, the soldiers would have been terrifiedand followed his orders quickly.

    But now, they didnt even have the strength to do it.

    They made full use of the geographical advantage of the mountain ridge.

    Even if there was a slight difference in weapon level due to technical skill differences, the magic on their side was unaffected.

    The road from the vige to the ridge was well constructedon their side, so supplies were easy toe by.

    There was no shortage of personnel, and the soldiers had not neglected training.

    The northern giants who live on the outskirts have always trained their soldiers.

    The enemy couldnt even bepared in terms of morale. Because for the soldiers, if they were pierced here, the hometown where their family lived was right behind.

    So they were doing their best to hold them back with their lives.

    Kuh!

    Suddenly, a thick, pungent smell of smoke filled the air.

    It was not the smell of gunpowder used by the immigrants, but the strong smell of tobo.

    A woman who looked like a wolf was blowing cigarette smoke as if it were as easy as breathing. Her eyes were stained with bright red light from the number of deaths she had witnessed.

    Thud!

    As if chopping wood, the raised axe precisely split North Whedons soldier in half. He slid down the mountainside,pletely unaware that he was dead.

    Again, again, she ising!

    The white wolf is running!

    - Kuduk.

    I''ll take care of it!!

    Darius mmed forward, biting his teeth so hard that his veins popped out. He couldn''t bear being humiliated by that woman any longer.

    Wherever she passed by, fluttering the hems of her coat, only the strong scent of tobo would linger.

    As she climbed the mountain, she extinguished all the fires of life.

    As Darius ran downhill, mana flowed through his toes.

    Every time he took a heavy step forward, the surrounding trees shook as if screaming, shaking off the umted snow.

    Huh?

    Finden Ai, an immigrant woman called the ''White Wolf'', found a man charging at her like a chariot and pulled back her hand holding the axe.

    Youve finally arrived! Count Darius!

    Dont you dare say my name so casually, you vulgar human!

    Darius sword and Finden Ais ax shed.

    In terms of strength, Darius had the upper hand, so he thought he could kill Finden Ai with a single strike, and continued to push.

    Kungkung, just relying on strength, aren''t you?

    I have been fighting for years!

    It wasnt long before you became the head of household, right? Im disappointed. Youre reckless andcking in experience.

    Finden Ai, who raised her axe to the side, veering away from the sword, deflected Darius sword while her body glided through the snow.

    Look at how much blood is rushing to your head. Youll be left behind in the rk Republic if you fight like that.

    Dont talk about age and blood recklessly. Just look at it, you look like twenty yourselves.

    Hmm, to be exact, Im twenty-seven and a half, for a little while.

    Finden Ai, tapping on the shoulder with the back of her axe, sneered while spitting out her tobo smoke.

    So Im sure Im much more experienced than you, right?

    Nonsense! Ive been following my father and protecting this mountain range since I was ten years old and could hold a sword. I dare notpare myself to immigrants like you!

    Darius was bristling, ready to split Finden Ai in two for disrespecting him.

    The snow piled up on his feet and began to fly away violently.

    Yes, thats right. Since you were only 10 years old, you must have been hiding in a safe post on the mountain ridge and killing mypatriots who came in over to live.

    You are just a Young mater acting tough. Thats not battle. Thats called hunting. Hows that different from catching rabbits or foxes? Youre a hunter, not a warrior.

    I cant stand any more insults.

    Insult? The insult is what youre doing. You lukewarm bastard who mistakes a massacre for a battle.

    - Ach-tooey!

    Finden Ai spat the tobo out of her mouth onto the floor. Her crimson eyes were filled with intense anger.

    Ive been desperately running around since I was born, and Ive been killing people to survive since I was 3 years old.

    - CRACK!

    Keuk!

    Darius eyes failed to follow the flying axe. The axe shed into Darius right shoulder, shattering his shoulder pad.

    Ugh!

    In an instant, the menacingly rising mana was disrupted and vanished into the cold. Meanwhile, Finden Ais feet had already reached in front of Darius suffering eyes.

    - Bam!

    Following the initial attack, a kick flew right in and hit Darius'' face urately.

    Darius body began to sway and fall backward. Finden Ai, on the other hand, did not stop there.

    She turned around in the air after the first hit andnded a back kick into his chest.

    - Thud!

    With the sound of his ribs breaking through his armor, Dariuscopsed onto the cold snow.

    Ughh, damn it!

    He couldnt even scream properly due to the pain that wasnt allowing him to breathe properly.

    It fits you perfectly.

    Finden Ai looked down at Darius and drew her axe from his shoulder.

    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    He screamed as if begging, but Finden Ai shook her head and wiped the blood from the axe.

    The other immigrant who followed her held a hunting rifle and aimed it at Darius.

    Its okay, let him go.

    What? Leader, whats this?

    ''Mercy?''

    ''This kind of immigrant shows mercy to me?''

    ''Those who lived like ves in the Republic of rk were showing mercy to me, the Count of Griffin?''

    Darius felt as if his intestines were twisting, but Finden Ai had no intention of showing mercy.

    I have to keep him alive so that anotherpetent guy wont take the Count position.

    Ah.

    Darius eyes were swollen with blood. The blood seemed to rush to his head, but instead, the bleeding from his shoulder worsened.

    Can you actually report a breach, Count? If you do so, at the very moment, wont your family lose all the privileges it has enjoyed so far?

    Kreurreuk!

    Ill spare you. Consider your options carefully. Whether you ask for support for the kingdom or acquiesce for the sake of the family.

    Darius could only tremble in shame as he watched Finden Aisughing back, who marched towards the guard post.

    The sky was still bright white, even without a single cloud.

    Only the thick tobo scent remained on Darius side.

    <strong>****</strong>

    Two dayster:

    Lord Darius returned to the mansion while lying on a sick bed.

    His soldiers trudged with heavy steps, bowed their heads, and covered their faces with their helmets, just like the losers.

    [You indeed have great insight. ]

    Skram eximed in awe that my judgment was correct, but it came so naturally to me that I was unimpressed.

    It was chaos inside the mansion, and the citizens of North Whedon, seeing the return of the defeated soldiers, trembled in fear that the immigrants wereing to plunder, and demanded answers from our family.

    They paid taxes for times like this, so it was only a natural reaction.

    When I looked out the window, I saw the city of North Whedon. There was a lot ofmotion inside, but I didnt see a single carriage leave the city.

    No one is leaving.

    [ Because the northerners have had a strong attachment to their homnd since ancient times.]

    Like icicles frozen on the ground, they did not think of leaving even in the face of an immigrant invasion, preferring to stay here.

    As I was thinking about it, urgent footsteps could be heard outside.

    I looked out the window and put on my coat.

    Its time to go.

    Skram bowed his head deeply to see me off.

    The door, which had remained shut except for meal times in thest few days, stood wide open.

    As if it urging me toe forward.

 Chapter 7: One Hour

    Chapter 7: One Hour

    What!? the head of the family lost?!

    Deia Verdi, who was engrossed in a book, stoodup in surprise.

    The chair fell backward, making a loud noise, but she didnt have time to worry about it.

    The sudden sad news brought by the maid was shocking.

    Darius Verdi, the pride of the Verdi family and thest guardian, had fallen.

    It was a major crisis for the Verdi family, and the most urgent emergency signal in all of North Whedon was ringing because of it.

    The Lord is on his way right now. I called the doctor immediately because the wound on his shoulder is serious.

    Make the room warm and bring all the bandages and medicine. Dont forget to make some warm stew.

    Yes, I understand.

    And...

    The maid, who was about to move immediatelyafter receiving the order, paused and hesitated as she tried to turn her steps back at Deia''s word.

    Deia closed her open mouth and bit her lips.

    No, lets continue as nned. If we proceed with treatment using magic, his body will be severely fatigued, so we must create an environment in which he can rest asfortably as possible.

    I understand.

    The peaceful daily life of the Verdi family was abruptly disrupted.

    Her mind shed back to the image of the head of the household sneering at the news that immigrants were approaching over the mountain range.

    Thats why I told him not to let his guard down!

    ''At the very least, he should have ascertained our adversarys strength before proceeding. If he just makes casual preparations as usual, this kind of thing was bound to happen.''

    Anyway, all the men in this family are like that and I hate it!

    Darius Verdi, who hade with an injury, and Deus Verdi, who pretended to be normal  both of them were not to Deias liking.

    Deia put on the coat that was hanging on the coat hanger and stepped outside.

    Her footsteps grew louder, indicating the gravity of the situation.

    She was heading to the first floor to meet Darius, who was being brought in.

    As she walked down the hallway, she noticed a tightly locked room.

    It was Deus Verdi''s room.

    Deia knew that the door would never open as she had locked it with magic, just as Darius had instructed.

    Hah.

    For a moment, Deia considered asking for help from Deus, the second son.

    Right now, she was in a situation where she really could use some help.

    But no...

    What would I ask from an as*h*le?

    Thinking so, Deia was able to pass Deuss room without any hesitation.

    After waiting for about 30 minutes at the entrance to the first floor, she saw soldiers riding a horse and driving a cart in a hurry from afar.

    They looked dirty and unkempt, and their dark circles and drooping eyes showed they hadn''t slept properly. Deia felt guilty for them.

    De-Deia! The lord--!

    I know! Butler, hurry up and bring the Lord inside!

    The servants, who were waiting with Deia, rushed to the cart and carried Darius into the mansion.

    Deia approached the soldiers who were staring nkly and patted them on the shoulder.

    "Come inside. We have prepared meals for you. Eat well and rest your bodies."

    Keuk, ugh... sorry!

    If only we had worked harder--!

    The soldiers pent-up emotions erupted in response to Deias warm words.

    Its all right. Its all right. Come on in. Youve worked hard enough, so Ill take responsibility for it.

    Deia had made a firm decision and provided the soldiers, who had brought Darius, food and a ce to rest before heading to Darius'' room.

    The warm room was filled with medicinal herbs and the mansion''s servants expressed their concern and willingness to do anything they could to help.

    All of these people were from the North, and they had families waiting for them outside the mansion in downtown North Whedon.

    The idea of immigrants taking over theirnd was unbearable, and they all hoped that the powerful warrior Darius would protect them.

    "Doctor, how is the Lord doing?"

    Deia asked the doctor with a tense voice.

    "It seems that he will be unable to stand on the front lines for the time being."

    The doctor repliedwith a gloomy tone.

    This diagnosis hit everyone in the room like a bolt of lightning.

    "No, that''s nonsense! Given the Lord''s current state, it''s just a stab wound on the shoulder----!" Deia eximed angrily

    "Unfortunately, the opponent was not an ordinary person. The unique mana that remains inside continues to damage the wounds."

    ---What?

    It was the first time she heard about it.

    The opponents mana was still inside the family heads body, causing damage?

    Ive heard that there are such people in the Republic of rk. They are masters of battle who neutralize the enemy with a single blow.

    Putting on his sses, the doctor continued to speak, expressing his devastation.

    It looks like he was attacked by one of those people. As long as that person doesnt collect mana, or is threatened to the point where that person cant use mana... ...the lord wont get healed no matter how much treatment he receives.

    Huh...

    Deia let out a deep sigh.

    After securing the mountain ridge, the immigrants would soon attack the northern mountain path to breach the defenses there.

    To enter the kingdom from the north, food or supplies were essential, so they would probably resort to plundering North Whedon.

    If only she had a littlemore time, she might have made a better decision. But the situation was critical, and there was no time to hesitate.

    I will ask for support from other Margraves and surrounding nobles.

    Everyone in the room understood the gravity of her decision.

    She was giving up her pride as a member of the count family and humbled herself to ask for help from nearby nobles in order to protect North Whedon.

    It was uncertain how the Verdi family would be affected by this.

    They might lose their position as the count, being deemed ipetent.

    But she had to protect her people first.

    Gather all avable soldiers and hold out as long as possible until the support arrives. I will takemand.

    Deia was about to step forward with such determination

    No way-!

    Darius, who seemed to have lost his mind, jumped up and shouted.

    There was a kind of madness in the swollen eyes.

    In the history of our Verdi family, we never begged anyone! We always ruled the North Whedon with pride no matter what! Are you trying to cut off the familys roots!

    - Ugh.

    Deia clenched her teeth, holding back the words she wanted to say, Then what do you suggest? We cant just sit here.

    Leave it alone.

    ...What?

    It was shocking.

    It was a shock more powerful than when she heard the sad news that Darius was defeated.

    "Just leave it be. It''s enough to say that they didn''t cross our mountain range."

    Ah, are you kidding me?

    "Tell the people of North Whedon to keep their mouths closed, and we willpensate themter for the immigrants'' plundering acts--"

    Just shut up!

    Deias voice resonated strongly. Darius tried to reprimand his sister for saying something she shouldnt have said to him, but Deia spoke faster.

    Abandoning people because of that history? Again? Youre going to repeat Verdis disgrace once more?

    Stop talking, Deia!

    "If you didn''t want to hear it, you shouldn''t havee here like a beaten dog! How many times have I said that! Dont be careless! Keep your guard up and prepare thoroughly!"

    They were out of our league. We couldnt have stopped them anyway.

    Is itfortable to console yourself in this manner? But you, brother, are not in that position. Youre in a position where you have to take responsibility!

    They were going back and forth with each other. Meanwhile, the servants and the doctor stood motionless, unsure of what to do.

    Alright! Ill go and stop them! I will immediately request support from Count Tolkien and Count Herameus! I will protect North Whedon!

    And that that movement, the image of a man appeared in Deias mind...

    ...Another one of her brothers.

    Call that useless younger brother of mine here too. Even if hes just a bug, hes still a Verdi, and he has to take responsibility together.

    Even though it was thanks to personal connections, he had been at the Robern Academy for three months as a professor.

    Even if he hasnt been able to give a lecture-

    -He must be able to at least cast a fireball.

    After waiting for a while, the door burst open.

    And the air inside the room changed rapidly.

    Deus Verdi stepped inside the room without hesitation, with his long, downcast ck hair, fully buttoned coat, and confident shoulders.

    To the point where she wondered if she had ever felt this way around this man before.

    Just by his presence, he brought a cool yet ominouscold to the warmly heated room.

    Just as frowning Deia was about to exin the situation, Deus Verdi, with a cold expression, raised his hand and dered:

    "One hour..."

    "Give me an hour, and I''ll take care of everything."

    He said as if he was a devil promising to grant a wish.

 Chapter 8: Five Minutes A Day

    Chapter 8: Five Minutes A Day

    <strong>Chapter 8: Five Minutes A Day</strong>

    The servants and Deia were staring at me nkly. Their expressions had frozen as if time had stopped.

    The one who broke the silence was, of course, Deia.

    What? You said you will solve it in an hour?

    Daia said andughed sarcastically, as if understood something, and continued her word with emphasis.

    "Do you even know what the situation is right now? Instead of making jokes, why don''t you properly understand the situation...!"

    The immigrants crossing North Whedon must be upying our outpost on the ridge right now.

    Deia frowned at me and red at the other servants as I cut her off and spoke.

    All of them shook their heads in unison, looking at each other with questions about who gave me the information.

    Of course, It was something that another one of Verdi''s invisible servants had told me.

    Now that Id gained momentum, it was time to strike. I recited the information Skram had given me.

    "There are fewer of them than expected. However, the problem was that they brought high-quality weapons and are marching without avoidingbat."

    "...."

    Deia turned her gaze toward the bed. Dariuss face, lost in thought, told her that I was not just talking nonsense.

    "We misunderstood their intentions. The usual immigrants flee to survive, but not this time."

    It was different this time.

    That woman, Finden Ai, wasn''t running away.

    It was true that she was trying to cross the mountain range and hide in the Kingdom of Griffin, but unlike the other immigrants, she had the audacity to enter through the front gate instead of hiding.

    "The fact that these immigrants have experienced a lot of battles might be a problem, but the main issue will be their leader. A white wolf with bloodshot eyes."

    I clicked my tongue.

    As soon as I mentioned Finden Ai, Darius appeared to be in physical difort and moved restlessly in bed, causing blood to flow from his wounds.

    "She is not an immigrant who fled. She is the Resistance that confronts the cruel and notorious rk Republic head-on."

    ...How do you know that?

    There is a way.

    Normally, I would have answered bluntly that I didnt know. But I wanted to treat Deia as nicely as possible.

    I wanted to be as nice to her as possible because I knew how it feels to be hurt by your family.

    Of course, my answer wasnt exactly smooth, and Deia frowned.

    I cant treat them like ghosts.

    They didn''t need a reason, they just liked to be told what they wanted to hear.

    They didn''t understand cause and effect the way Deia does. What does it matter if they''re dead?

    "Give me a bottle of warm wine and a loaf of rice cake, and a luxurious cloth to wrap it in. If you wait for just an hour, I will stop the immigrants from looting North Whedon."

    Returning to the original topic, even while trapped, I showed the ability to understand the enemy''s strength, and I appealed as much as I could.

    The remaining decision was now up to Darius and Deia.

    Nonsense.

    And, of course, Deia refused.

    "How can I believe that? You alone will stop the immigrants who even defeated the family head? With wine and rice cakes? Are you kidding me? Are you going to drink and have fun with them?"

    ....

    You mustve learned how to act cool somewhere.

    With a frown, Daya tried to ask the surrounding nobles for support again.

    However, lying on his sickbed, Darius grabbed Deias wrist.

    As the head of the family, Imand you. Go and take responsibility for your words, Deus.

    Have you gone insane!?

    Deia screamed in agony as she shook off his hand. Until her throat cracked, she spat out the words at this foolishness.

    Who cares about the title of count! Are we truly willing to sacrifice those who believe in us and refuse to leave their homnd?

    "The fact that he talks like that means there''s a way."

    Do you have no idea who he is? Hes Deus. He''s a rogue who drinks with women every day andes in the morning and goes out at night!

    "."

    "Right now, you''re not believing in Deus. You''re just relying on a miracle that might happen! What''s the difference between kneeling and seeking God when immigrants with swords and spears stand at the door?"

    Deias eyes were thick and moist, and even I could see how much she cared about North Whedon and its people.

    So I turned around and went to the door.

    I will leave in 10 minutes. Be prepared.

    I only left the servants with a short order.

    Hey! Hey! Aaaah!

    I heard Deias screams from behind me. What I needed to do now was not plead with her to trust me.

    Deus had been too much of a scumbag for that. It was because there was no credibility in humans to simply asked for trust in words.

    It had to be shown in action.

    And now was the time to prove it with results.

    10 minutester:

    I made eye contact with the servants waiting at the entrance of the mansion.

    One of the maids carefully held a bundle wrapped in high-quality cloth.

    I received it and straightened my body.

    Because I had to climb a mountain, I wore a thick coat, and in my hand was a staff that was more than enough for my current magical ability.

    I need to climb a mountain, so a staff would be useful.

    I was more likely to use it as a walking stick rather than to use it for magic.

    As I tapped the ground with the end of the staff, Deia approached me from behind with a resentful look in her eyes.

    Judging by her reddened eyes, she must have cried quite a bit before this. Now, she was just breathing heavily and looked tired.

    I took a step closer to her and met her gaze.

    "If I don''te back within an hour, contact Tolkien and Count Herameus for support."

    "You bastard! If you can''t do it, just say so! Do you know what will happen if the request is an hourte?!"

    I will seed.

    I was confident.

    However, my answer didn''t seem to satisfy her as she looked very anxious.

    How should I handle this rtionship?

    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.

    ...if.

    I asked Deia, looking down at her.

    "If I solve this problem ande back."

    It might sound a little coercive, but creating an opportunity was more important.

    "Five minutes a day."

    So, I smiled lightly.

    It wasn''t easy to smile, but I had done it once when I said goodbye to my fiance, so I was satisfied with it.

    "Just give me five minutes a day."

    "What?"

    Deia looked at me with a puzzled expression, wondering if she had heard me correctly.

    Taking advantage of the moment, I reached out and carefully wiped away the tears that had gathered in the corner of her eyes.

    "If you give me just that much, it''ll be enough of a reward for me."

    That was all I had to say.

    Turning my body towards the outside, I received the escort of the servants who were bowing deeply to me, a poor and unqualified person.

    I set off towards North Whedon, where the February snow had just begun to fall with the strong wind.

    <strong>***</strong>

    It was a climb to the North Whedon Mountains.

    Although I knew the path was well-made, I climbed the rugged mountains instead of walking along the path.

    With each step, the tree branches pierced and entered my body, and the snow piled up softly reached my knees.

    It was not a good look for someone whos supposed to be so confident.

    [ Are you okay? ]

    Skram, the ghost butler who followed me, asked.

    Since I heard that he could move up to the mountains, he followed me.

    Yes, Im fine.

    At least I could do basic magic, so I wasnt cold because I was using magic to keep my body warm.

    I could feel the burning mana throughout my body.

    In fact, it was magic that was not used very often due to its extremely low efficiency, but it was impressive to see a fireball floating around.

    [ Do you n to ambush? ]

    "No, I can''t stop the immigrants with my skills."

    [ What!? What do you mean by that...? ]

    Skram was taken aback by my words, which were different from how I appeared at the mansion, but I calmly continued climbing the mountain.

    Right now, I was climbing the mountains, and I could soon arrive at the outpost upied by the immigrants.

    But they were not my goal.

    -Creak.

    "!"

    My body was throbbing. The atmosphere shook, and I could feel the surroundingndscape distorting.

    The ghost, Skram, must have felt it too and looked around in amazement, but I reached out and stopped him.

    "Go back to the mansion, Skram."

    [ What? But... ]

    "The person I will meet in the future will not want you here."

    Skram had a puzzled expression, but I spoke firmly, without any intention of revoking my order, he bowed deeply and disappeared.

    [I wish you a safe return, Master.]

    His voice faded away.

    Then.

    -Creak!

    A thunderous sound hit my ears.

    Suddenly, I found myself frowning, but my lips curled up slightly.

    "I''m d you remembered me."

    Beyond the mountain ridge.

    A four-legged white tiger with sapphire-like blue eyes, different from Fidenai''s bloodshot eyes...

    With ck stripes on white, long fangs...

    ...was looking down at me haughtily.

    I immediately used magic to clear the snow around me and knelt down, spreading out the fine cloth Id brought with me and the wine and rice cakes.

    I was d Finden Ai hadn''te down from the mountain yet.

    She was not just a soldier, but a resistance fellow with the name of a scrap metal dealer, so I was grateful for her judgment to try to recover from her fatigue.

    Thanks to her still being on the mountain.

    I could borrow his power.

    To the extent that the count who protected the northernnds, the Verdi family, would not even dare to hold a business.

    A true Lord of the mountain who had lived here for hundreds, perhaps thousands of years.

    I bowed my head toward him.

    I humbly greet the Mountain Lord.

    [TL: Expect a mass release on Monday]

 Chapter 9: Mountain lord

    Chapter 9: Mountain lord

    Sangun (The Lord of the Mountain).

    Although this word was once used to refer to tiger, it hadpletely disappeared from a society that had be stiff due to the development of technology and industry in the 21st century.

    However, the Sangun still exists.

    Even my shaman grandmother told me that she once performed an offering ritual for Sangun of Baekdusan Mountain.

    Of course, they were not real animals.

    They were spirits who borrowed the appearance of a tiger and were guardian deities.

    And my grandmother, who used to talk about various things with me, in her old age, told me about how to hold the ritual and the food that Sangun likes.

    [Have youe to me again, boy?]

    My age was 28 years old, far too old to be called a boy.

    But there was nothing else to say if Sangun, who had lived for thousands of years, addressed me as a boy.

    "I am Deus Verdi. After three months of staying away from home, I havee to pay my respects."

    apanied by the warm wine and rice cake that Sangun likes.

    The warm wine given by the maid had already cooled down in the cold of the North Whedon Mountains, but the yellowish mana gently wrapped around the bottle and warmed it up again.

    The first time I climbed the mountain and met Sangun was about a month after I became Deus Verdi.

    At that time, I tried to run away.

    Learning magic was difficult, studying etiquette was difficult, and Deus had too much trash to take care of.

    But among them, the most troublesome were the evil spirits in the mansion.

    For some reason, the number of evil spirits inhabiting Verdis mansion was quite high.

    Because I hadnt learned necromancy at the time, I had no choice but to pretend that I didnt see the evil spirits, but the stress was too much for me, and I ran away.

    That was when I met the Sangun.

    Sangun, who tore apart the evil spirits chasing me, and pitied me.

    I bought some wine and rice cake that Sangun might like. Please enjoy if it suits your taste.

    [.]

    Sanguns mouth opened and a blue-colored spirit body emerged, wrapping itself around the wine and rice cake.

    Then the offerings disappeared naturally as if they were absorbed into the spiritual body.

    Although it didn''t show in his expression, the oppressive feeling that had been pressing down seemed to disappear, so he seemed to be satisfied.

    [ This is the first time. ]

    .

    I must not interrupt recklessly.

    I listened to him with a nod of my head, leisurely taking in his words that flowed smoothly.

    [For thousands of years, I have only been a presence of fear. It''s the first time a human hase to me like this.]

    That is because Sangun saved me.

    [....]

    An awkward silence hung between the Sangun and me.

    Did he not actually intend to protect me five months ago?

    Of course, I knew that.

    Why would the Sangun bother to save me, a mere human being chased by evil spirits? He only tore them apart because the evil spirits invading his mountain didn''t please him. He had no intention of saving me.

    But why does that matter?

    No, it didn''t matter.

    I would just use this rtionship to my advantage.

    Even if he didn''t have that intention, I would force a connection between us.

    That will be like a leash.

    [I know you didn''te to find me just for a simple greeting.]

    A solid voice resonated. He was getting to the point.

    The truth is, I was afraid Sangun would be feeling ufortable, so I came to visit in advance.

    [The ignorant immigrants are rampaging on my mountain.]

    However, we do not have the strength to defend this mountain.

    Sanguns blue eyes sparkled. As if hit by a waterfall in the middle of winter, my body stiffened and the pressure pressed down on my entire body.

    [So, have youe to ask for my help? How dare you?]

    Oh, Sangun.

    I took a deep breath and slowly rose from my seat, meeting his gaze.

    I knelt down to set the table for negotiation, offering my riches.

    Then, I sat on the other side, certain that I had what he desired.

    Because I had no intention of giving the initiative in negotiations to a tiger sleeping alone in the mountains

    I raised my hand and pointed to the east beyond.

    The desert to the east, named Sahar, has now be a human outpost.

    This time, to the opposite. I pointed toward the west.

    To the west, in the waters of Pair, I hear they have built underwater tunnels and undersea fish farms.

    Finally, I stretched out my hand and pointed to the sky.

    Beyond the mountains, the rk Republic has recently developed a flying tool called the Glider.

    [What do you mean?]

    I carefully ced my hand on my chest, apologizing.

    A thousand years ago. The Sahar Desert was a cursednd for humans. It was said that one day took away flesh, two days blood, and three days life.

    [....]

    However, today. Humans are nting potatoes there. Ive heard that the potatoes that have adapted to the climate there dont rot easily and are hard, making them easy to store and the number of recipes has increased.

    Sanguns eyes narrowed as if he understood what I was saying. He looked like he was about to tear me apart at any moment, so I used the staff to paw at the ground.

    I would have been on my knees if it hadnt been for it.

    I couldn''t show it though.

    I continued my speech in the same tone and without shaking.

    The notorious Leviathan and Kraken in the waters of Pair. Humans, on the other hand, have driven them out and coveted their underwater resources. It is said that a handful of salt there is worth a fortune in gold.

    [....]

    Sangun... Just a thousand years ago... Did you think humans could fly? Uncivilized humans who had to diligently walk for a month to reach a distance that you, Sangun, could reach in a single leap.

    His white breath obscured my vision. But thanks to this, Sanguns appearance was blurred, which helped me endure more.

    Sangun, dont you find it quite interesting? How the Uncivilized humans are taking away the homes of spiritual beings one by one.

    [Is this a threat?]

    -Thud.

    Sangun took a step forward.

    The white tiger that was standing on the mountain ridge came closer, growling and baring his teeth right in front of me, despite the snowstorm.

    For a split second, I couldnt even blink.

    [I could tear you apart with just my breath. Bring a hundred men, and with a flick of my tail, they will no longer be alive.]

    [Bring a thousand men, and my ws will tear them apart one by one.]

    [Bring ten thousand men, my teeth are eternal; they will not rust, they will not break.]

    It was a bold deration.

    In reality, it would be more than possible if they were inside the mountain range.

    On the first day, I will bring ten thousand men.

    However, I did not back down.

    On the second day, another ten thousand wille.

    [....]

    On the third and fourth day, twenty thousand wille. And they will all perish at the feet of the mountain. Carcasses will pile up on top of one another, and the mountain will longer be covered with trees, but with bones and flesh.

    The reason why the Sangun was strong was because he was on the mountain. But what if that mountain bes dirty?

    Five days.

    I extend my finger and dere firmly.

    In just five days, Sangun will fall.

    [....]

    Sangun... my outstretched hand came down naturally. As if asking for a handshake, I reached out to Sangun, I, Deus Verdi, the second son of the Verdi family, swear here. I will protect your home.

    [...You.]

    No human feet will dare to step here. If anyone dares to nt the g of humans here, I will be the first to kill them.

    [....]

    So, Sangun.

    A blunt but extremely cold voice came out. It felt like the temperature of North Whedon had affected me too.

    Please help me.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    Hm?

    Finden Ai, who was resting at the North Whedon mountaintop outpost, felt a strange sensation when she lit the fire on her cigarette.

    It wasnt mana, but rather a feeling that passed through her throat.

    If an ordinary person had felt it, they would have simply ignored it as a mere misperception, but Finden Ai was different.

    With a senseparable to those of a beast, she quickly grabbed the axe next to her and stood up.

    Herrades, who were nning to raid North Whedon while relieving their battle fatigue, were curious and asked.

    Whats wrong?

    What is it?

    Although Finden Ai was the leader of the Gocheolsang, they were all like one family, so there was no formality.

    After all, even if former ves were concerned with formalities, it would look like a kid imitating an adult.

    Something ising.

    Exhaling smoke from her cigarette, Finden Ai immediately went outside. Herrades in the outpost followed her, gripping their weapons.

    Although it was just a feeling, they believed in Finden Ai''s "feeling" absolutely and followed her.

    "Hah, the backup team should being soon."

    "We''ll just try to stall for time. Did that fool Count finally request support?"

    They were members of the Gocheolsang who were surprised that Darius Verdi had chosen the citizens of North Whedon over his family, but Finden Ai ignored them and looked away.

    "Phew."

    She pulled the cigarette out of her mouth. Although she had only taken a few sips, she realized that it was not the time to be holding onto it.

    "It''s not that."

    Finden Ai, who was twisting his wrist, caught sight of a man walking towards them through the pouring snow.

    There is only one enemy.

    "Just one?"

    What?

    One of the unit members, who was holding a sniper rifle, raised his scope to his eyes and shouted.

    I really mean it! A man in a coat, holding a staff, ising this way by himself!

    Is he surrendering?

    "Or maybe he''s here to negotiate?"

    Although the Gocheolsang group members were relieved to hear that it was only one person, Finden Ai gripped her axe tightly, more tensed than ever before.

    And the snipers report continued, Oh, he appears to be a wizard! Every time he moves forward, the umted snow melts on its own!

    A noble wizard indeed.

    "Looks like all the Griffin aristocrats know how to show off."

    For a guy who came here to surrender and negotiate, hes already making a bad first impression.

    Finden Ai showed a sharp reaction to therades who still couldn''t grasp the situation.

    You fools, wake up and get your heads straight... He is the enemy.

    "Yes?"

    "......?"

    At that moment, a sphere of mes came flying toward them. It was a magic that was neither massive nor threatening.

    But Finden Ai didn''t let her guard down and swung her axe to split the fire pit in half, however...

    "......!"

    Her gaze turned towards the fireball she had just split in half.

    The half that was split merged back together as one.

    Then, as if bending in mid-air, it turned its orbit and came flying back towards Finden Ai once again.

    [Kyahahaahaha!]

    With a terrifying scream.

    - Whoosh!

    The fireballs split apart once more. But as if it hadnt been hit, it merged back together.

    From that point,rge and small balls of fire poured out from the wizard.

    [Kill! Let''s kill him!]

    [We''re free! F*ck, freedom!]

    [Let''s quench our thirst with blood and fill our stomachs with flesh!]

    [Immigrants! Get the mace!]

    "What, what is this!"

    "The magic is speaking! Get into formation!"

    "Even if you beat it, it''lle back! Stand back to back and defend!"

    The fireballs filled with various voices were randomly circling the sky as if they had a will, swallowing the falling snow.

    Meanwhile, Finden Ais bloodshot eyes red at the wizard in a coat, who strode toward them without pausing.

    Necromancer!

    It was the guys true identity.

    Finden Ai growled as if she were about to tear him apart.

    Deus Verdi did not even look at her, speaking in a low voice that was as cold as the mountain range''s chill.

    "Go and eat them up, you evil spirits."

 Chapter 10: Finden Ai

    Chapter 10:Finden Ai

    In the field of Necromancy, the most difficult part was none other thanmunication with the spirits.

    Unless they were extremely powerful and deeply rooted spirits, ordinary people couldn''t see them.

    Even the Necromancers, ording to the book, could only perceive a few souls or spirits.

    Because this was the realm of talent, not mana.

    ''But Im not like that. I am different.''

    I could see all spirits, even the mostmon ones, and although it caused me great pain, I could use them to my advantage.

    Did mana reside in the spirits?

    No, theyre just mana mass with consciousness.

    They were just a bunch of talking mana mass, and I converted their mana into magic.

    [Kekeke!]

    [My body is burning! Its on fire!]

    [Die! You will all die!]

    The magic that followed the enemy, burning until its own mana waspletely consumed.

    Even though its just fireball magic, it is really effective.

    The fact that magic could have willpower and act on its own was clearly a huge advantage.

    Even novice magicians could easily handle it, confusing and defeating their enemies was easy with simple fireballs.

    But...

    That was not the problem.

    If it was just the Resistance, the Giant of the North, Darius, would have taken care of it.

    They wouldnt even have thought of crossing the mountain range.

    It was the white wolf that bit the giants ankle.

    And that same white wolf was running violently toward me.

    I clicked my tongue at Finden Ai''s speed which made me wonder if she had something attached to her feet.

    She is indeed a monster.

    She was a woman who was the final boss of a chapter. The fortunate thing was that she still didn''t have her weapons or equipment properly adjusted.

    Theres no reward given as a drop. Nonding machine, no vampire touch.

    I expected it, but she was quite different from the Finden Ai I knew as the boss.

    It was shabby, with poor equipment.

    I thought about digging into it, but as I watched her running towards me, I changed my mind.

    Not yet.

    Even if she was a far cry from her level, I was still not enough to face her.

    Darius made a terrible mistake by confronting the monster one-on-one.

    I took another soul from my hand and converted the mana it contained into magic.

    In an instant, it became an ice pick.

    -Bang!

    Despite this, Finden Aishowed no hesitation and smashed the ice while maintaining her speed.

    Furthermore, she caught the shattered fragments to prevent them from reforming and turned them into dust.

    [Keaeaak!]

    The anguished screams of the evil spirit echoed through the air. To say it became magical was, in some ways, equivalent to saying it materialized.

    It was only natural for them to suffer as well.

    Youre ying with them so amusingly, Necromancer.

    Finden Ai jumped high into the air. Despite the snow falling heavily, she attempted to strike me from above.

    But with a loud ng!

    Suddenly, a white god-like figurerushed at her, and Finden Ai''s body spun several times in the air beforending on the ground.

    "Krk, cough!"

    Finden Ai groaned as she vomited blood. The Sangunwho had taken her down with one hit was now standing next to me.

    [We, spirit beings, must not take lives recklessly.]

    "I know. Leave the finishing to me."

    Saying that, I nced at the Gocheolsang members who had adapted to my magic.

    "Beat it! Keep beating it until it falls over, and eventually, its mana will be exhausted and it will disappear!"

    [Damn you son of a bitch!]

    [Dont kill me! Dont kill me!]

    [Do I have to die again? No! I hate it!]

    Ignore the bullshit, its only magic anyway!

    Stop talking like a human to a fireball!

    [No! Im alive!]

    F*cking bastards! You burn the whole inside of McTerrys mouth? How can I kiss my wife!

    The Gocheolsang members reacted quickly after realizing that shing the fireballs would cause them to vanish due to mana consumption, but they were also angry because of their initial panic, which resulted in the death of theirpanions.

    That was what would have happened if Sangun hadnt appeared.

    - Kuwung!

    As if a sports car had rammed into them, they failed to properly confirm the appearance of Sangun before their bodies copsed to the ground.

    "Kk, ugh!"

    "Crack!"

    Unable to even scream properly, they just moaned in pain from the sudden shock and broken bones, rolling in the snow.

    There was a reason he was full of confidence.

    I realized that Sangun was not bluffing when he said he could easily kill ten thousand men single-handedly.

    The enemies that Darius and the North Whedon''s soldiers had struggled with so much were wiped out in the blink of an eye.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration, it really happened in the blink of an eye.

    Sangun strode majestically among them, his deep blue eyes pressing into mine once more.

    [I hope you dont forget the Promise.]

    "Of course. The North Whedon Mountains will no longer allow humans. I will make sure of it."

    [Creak.]

    With a single throaty sound, Sangun disappeared into a crystal of white light, which gradually rose into the sky in contrast to the falling hammer snow.

    "Ugh!"

    As expected, your endurance is amazing.

    Finden Ai, who was struggling to get up in front of me, even after being hit by the Sangun''s blow, still had the will to fight.

    She was truly a difficult boss monster to deal with, growing even stronger in moments of crisis.

    I used one of the trapped evil spirits to create a chair to sit on.

    I was going to make a simple Ice-stump-like chair.

    [Art. Although I have no hands or feet, I am an artist.]

    But the soul I chose was a bit of an oddball, and he put his own design on the chair, resulting in a fairly elegant ice chair.

    However, it was not bad.

    Sitting there with my legs crossed, I spoke to Finden Ai.

    The Resistance of the Leaf Kingdom. Finden Ai, the leader of the Gocheolsang and your allies.

    "!"

    In an instant, Finden Ais neck straightened and her blood-shot eyes trembled in confusion.

    Uh, how did you  !

    Do I really have to exin that?

    "."

    She may not have realized what had happened, but she knew the oue was her defeat anyway.

    Clenching her fists, Finden Ai tried to get up with her limp arms.

    However, she continued to slip and fall in the piled-up snow again and again.

    Deus Verdi. Im the second son of the North Whedon Count''s family and the younger brother of Darius, the man you ruthlessly destroyed.

    Deus Verdi.

    Im not very well known. Dariuss name was so prominent that it was overshadowed.

    Even in this situation, Finden Ai continued thinking of my name. I was convinced that one day she would surely bite and kill.

    So I clicked my tongue.

    Finden Ai had a beastly side to her, and while she was among the best in the continent in terms of strength, shecked a cool head.

    Why do you think I am keeping you alive?

    Huh

    Answer me. If you cant answer that much, theres no need to waste any more time.

    If Fendenai couldn''t make a rational decision beyond my expectations, I was ready to kill her without hesitation.

    However, Finden Ai answered, biting her lip.

    "You want something."

    "It''s an insufficient answer, but I''ll give you a passing grade for it."

    Before I knew it, my chin was resting on the armrest of the chair created by the evil spirit.

    This guy might be more useful than I realized.

    Ive heard that the crackdown on the Resistance has intensified in the rke Republic. Im told its due to a specialized group called the Relief Unit.

    Relief Unit.

    A professional organization was created in the rk Republic to eliminate Resistance such as the Gocheolsang and others.

    Before fighting Finden Ai, I could briefly use one of the Relief Units as an ally, but this guy was quite strong.

    Relief Unit, huh. Isnt it just a group that exterminates pests?

    The meaning was being used as if it saved citizens and eliminated Resistance, but it was just the same as the extermination used to eliminate pests.

    It was no different than the remedy used to eradicate pests, and the pests, in this case, were the Resistance.

    My lips twitched with cynicism.

    It was a part where I could feel, at least in part, how they were treated.

    For you to be crushed to death here like this is a fitting end that the Republic wants.

    You bastard  !

    After several attempts to get to her feet, Finden Ai finally managed to lean her back against a tree. However, the shaky legs showed no sign of recovery yet.

    However, if I had intended to do that, I would have already trampled you to death.

    "What''s the meaning of all this since earlier?"

    Two things.

    I raised the index and middle fingers of my right hand.

    I give you two choices. One was to stay here, buried in the snow, and be crushed to death by me. Like a worm.

    Finden Ai was a popr character because she had her own backstory and was quite good-looking in design.

    But I didn''t need any of that. It was so useless that it could be thrown in the trash.

    What was important to me was

    She made countless yers rack their brains, made them challenged several times, and created a level of difficulty that forced them to level up.

    The strength of Finden Ai.

    The only thing left for you is to be mine.

    I needed her strength.

    What?

    Before she could react properly, I slowly rose from my chair.

    If you obey mymands, if you follow them, I will give you everything youve ever sought in the kingdom.

    Finden Ai had fled the rk Republic over the mountain range to the Griffin Kingdom for a variety of reasons.

    The Relief Unit was too powerful for her, so her flight began there.

    They were running low on supplies, had no power, and had no base of operations.

    So, Finden Ai nned to go over to the rtively spacious kingdom, hoping to establish her own base, grew the size of the Resistance again in the kingdom, and returned to the Republic.

    In fact, in the game, she never made it to the Republic, but she did manage in growing size.

    I will provide you with supplies, I will give you a ce to stay, and give you a job to fund it.

    What, what are you talking about?

    It was not difficult to grasp.

    Even an elementary school student should be able to understand this.

    I was scouting her.

    Even the Republic will not be able to attack us, the nobles and margraves of the Kingdom.

    ...

    The other members are secondary. Only you. If only you woulde under me.

    I got up from the chair and got down on one knee in front of Finden Ai who was leaning against the tree.

    Our gazes were leveled.

    I gently stretched out my hand to the startled and flustered woman.

    "I will be the wall that protects you."

    The younger brother of the Count of North Whedon.

    The second son of the Verdi family.

    The disbarred Professor of the Academy.

    A damn near insignificant position.

    However, for a wolf who had lived as a ve, fought in the Revolutionary Army, and needed a moment of rest.

    It was a position that could serve as a windbreak.

    Five years...

    ...

    ...And after that, I will set you free. At that time, whether you go back to the Republic and start a revolution or give up and live, I wont care.

    By then, I would know if the end of this world was a happy ending. Or a f*cking tragic one.

    Therefore.

    Be mine, Finden Ai.

 Chapter 11: Master

    Chapter 11: Master

    "Hmm."

    Deia walked back and forth in front of the entrance with her arms linked, repeating the process several times. It was as if she was exercising inside because she couldn''t go outside due to the cold weather of North Whedon.

    However, that was not the case.

    "How much time has passed?"

    "Um, now there are only 10 minutes left." The butler, standing a little farther away, spoke hesitantly.

    "Ugh!"

    Deia clenched her fists and trembled with anger. It had already been 50 minutes since Deus left.

    That guy - who told her to wait for only an hour - was indeed a useless idiot.

    "Just 10 minutes. Wait for 10 more minutes and then request support immediately. Is themunication device ready?"

    "Yes, we have prepared the crystal ball so we can contact them immediately at your orders."

    Damn, these Verdi boys!! I dont like either of them.

    "Ah,dy."

    The butler hurriedly warned her about her manner of speaking, but Deia ignored him and continued.

    Did I say something wrong? I warned him from the time the ridge post reported that unlike usual the immigrants were pushing in as a group!

    Deia and Darius had heard a report that immigrants were noting as infrequently as usual, but that they wereing frequently with an army.

    Deia had said that something was strange and that they should gather as many troops as possible and defend with all their strength. The talented mage herself offered to join, but Darius frowned and refused.

    ''Why would a woman recklessly go to the battlefield?'' He''d said.

    "That idiot is still stuck in outdated beliefs like an old geezer! If someone has the ability, then you should use them. Why does one''s gender matter?"

    Darius had thought that they had enough troops to win, but the troops sent several times were annihted, and at the end, Darius personally went out and fought with the remaining soldiers, but was defeated as well.

    If they had just poured in all their might from the beginning, they wouldn''t have had to suffer such a tragedy.

    "I thought the second idiot would stay still for a while after making such a blunder at the academy"

    "But he suddenly appears and asks for just one hour! He says he can solve everything himself!"

    "What can he solve on his own?"

    In an hour, Tolkin and Count Herameus'' troops would have prepared and departed. Now, because of the dy of this one hour, hundreds of North Whedon''s citizens could die.

    "Butler, how much time do we have left?"

    "W-we have five minutes left."

    "Forget it! Just call for reinforcements!"

    After all, she wasn''t going to let people die because of that idiot''s words, who had been acting as if he had suddenly be someone else.

    Hey, don''t you think your breasts are a bit big? Lets touch them.

    ''Don''t you want to do it with your brother? If we do it once, you''ll beg me to do it every day.''

    ''It''s too loud at night? Why? Do you want to moan underneath me too?''

    ''You''re not a prostitute? Come on, what''s the difference?''

    "F*cking bastard."

    In the end, it was inevitable that curse words woulde out.

    Although he was better than before when both his mouth and lower parts were unrestrained, she was disgusted by his current self too which acted as if wanting to forget the past self.

    "Just because you do that now, does it make all the past disappear? What about the scars you have caused to others?"

    For Deia, Deus''s past actions were enough to sow distrust in men. But it didn''t mean she liked women either.

    If she had, she might have experienced love already, but she was a severe heterosexual.

    In the end, she gave up on love.

    All she had was the citizens of North Whedon, who always greeted her with a bright smile and gave her bread and flowers while saying thank you, whenever she went out for inspection.

    North Whedon was good.

    ''Just five minutes every day give it to me.''

    Then what? What would happen in those 5 minutes?

    He must have been trying to do something weird again within 5 minutes.

    If she really gave him five minutes, he would undoubtedly have stuck out his tongue and would have attempted some strange sexual harassment.

    "That''s who you are."

    As Deia turned her body-

    -Crick!

    -the front door opened, and a blizzard apanied by a cold wind rushed in. Because of that, the candles lit nearby shimmered as if in a violent dance.

    -Thump, thump

    Sturdy and regr footsteps approached, and a figure, alone and unfazed by the blizzard, came into view, dressed in clean clothes and carrying a smooth cane.

    It was the return of Deus Verdi followed by numerous immigrants.

    "You...!"

    Deia''s eyes trembled in bewilderment, unable toprehend the scene before her eyes as if her brain had frozen.

    "Haah, there are only two minutes left."

    It had been precisely 58 minutes since Deus had left.

    "I intended to arrive five minutes early to spend time with you, but I''ll settle for two minutes today."

    Unable to keep up with the current situation, Deia stared nkly at Deus standing in front of her.

    It was not even like her eyes were following him too intently. No, they were nk. It was just that he had entered her line of sight.

    -Pat!

    Deus''s handnded gently on her head. It felt warm, unlike someone who had just braved the blizzard.

    "You have snow on your head."

    After a gentle pat, he passed by Deia and spoke:

    Butler, take them to the drawing room.

    "Um, yes?"

    Even the experienced butler couldn''t quite grasp the situation, so Deus took a breath before continuing.

    "They are new servants of our family."

    It seemed he didn''t stop at simply stopping the immigrants, he also took them as servants.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    Of course, no one weed the announcement that the members of the ''Gocheolsang'' guild would be hired as new personnel for the Verdi family.

    Even Darius the moment he saw Finden Ai, he jumped up and threatened to kill her.

    But now, I was the strongest one in this mansion.

    Darius and Deia failed to do what I alone was able to aplish with the immigrant group.

    Moreover, by hiring them, we had to pay only half the amountpared to other servants, so the cost aspect was also a good deal.

    Of course, not all of the gocheolsang guild''s members could work as servants for the Verdi family.

    Most of them were given separate amodations in North Whedon and made to be helpers of the citizens, such as moving heavy luggage, starting farming, sweeping the streets, and clearing the snow.

    Deia, of course, refused, saying it was too risky.

    But after I said I would take full responsibility, she didn''t have any choice but to agree.

    If Finden Ai and the Gocheolsang guild were like what I saw in the game, they weren''t necessarily bad people from the start.

    Rather, it was possible to see them as people who dreamed of living an ordinary life in North Whedon.

    They were struggling for freedom, after all.

    Naturally, that alone might not be enough, so I made a separate contract with Finden Ai.

    "Hmm."

    Sitting in my room''s chair, I reached out my hand, and a white ''me-orb'' floated up.

    This was a part of Fenden Ai''s soul extracted through magic, and I obtained it with her own agreement based on the contract.

    For the next five years working under me, if Finden Ai and the gocheolsang guild betrayed me, I would destroy this soul without mercy.

    It was only a part, but even that alone would reduce Finden Ai to a half-broken doll.

    "Quite satisfying."

    Leaning back on the chair with my hands in my pockets, I closed my eyes.

    The situation had be quiteplicated several times, fortunately, I achieved excellent results.

    It all started with using souls roaming in the mansion to cast magic, which worked quite well in practice.

    And the biggest gain was Finden Ai.

    At one point, Finden Ai had acquired power that was close to the pinnacle of human beings on the continent.

    She was not at that level yet. Since she came out as a viin when the protagonist was in 3rd grade, the current year was 3 years before she appeared in the game.

    Moreover, the equipment she used at that time was also not avable.

    "Still, it''s enough."

    Didnt I already get the cotyledon? I just had to provide water, and sunshine, and nurture it to grow.

    -Thump!

    Just then, a harsh knock sounded from outside the door.

    Deia took Finden Ai saying she was going to attend maid training, but I was informedter that she would start working today, and seeing how rough it was from the knock, it seemed like Finden Ai hade.

    "Come in."

    I said calmly, and the door opened, revealing a white-haired woman with an annoyed expression on her face, clenched fists, and a determined breathing pattern.

    I immediately realized that the reason why she was expressing dissatisfaction was because of the shameful outfit;

    She was wearing a ck one-piece dress with a fancy white frilled apron on top.

    Her skirt was shorter than expected, and she wore ck stockings and a white frilled hairband on her head.

    Yes, it was a maid outfit and a very revealing one at that.

    "...What is this joke?"

    I was surprised.

    No, I was quite shocked.

    I had never imagined that the beast-like Finden Ai would ever wear such an outfit.

    In response to my question, Finden Ai blushed and snapped irritably.

    Your exclusive maids say they always wear this! You bastard!

    "..."

    It was absurd.

    However, it was unlikely that Deia would force her to wear such an outfit as a joke, so it was probably the original Deus'' taste.

    "Haah."

    My head was pounding.

    Just thinking about what this guy might have done to his maids was making me dizzy already.

    "First of all, mind your manners. You should be speaking politely. You must have learned that, right?"

    "M-m-mast..."

    As if her mouth wasnt forming words properly, Finden Ai frowned and shouted as if screaming.

    "Hey, master! If you''re going to give me work, do it quickly!"

    "...Yes, that''s good enough."

    What idiot would give orders to a wild animal?

    Just praise them foring to eat when food was served.

    So, this was enough for Finden Ai as well.

    Her manner of speaking wont interfere with her work, anyway.

    "Why don''t you look that happy about my dress?"

    Finden Ai knew she was being ignored, and grumbled as she took out a cigarette from her pocket and put it in her mouth.

    And then I reached out andpletely burned it.

    "What the hell! If you''re going to light it, be gentle!"

    "I have a no-smoking policy in front of me."

    That that wasnt in the terms of my employment contract, master.

 Chapter 12: Lover?

    Chapter 12: Lover?

    Here you go.

    Finden Ai handed me a cup of ck tea with informal but politenguage.

    After taking a sip, I pushed the cup away.

    Before I could say anything, aint came out of her mouth.

    "Do you have to be a picky eater, master?"

    "Finden Ai, it''s your firstmand-"

    I kept my eyes on the book I was reading and said:

    "-Don''t prepare tea again. In North Whedon, tea is precious, but you treat it like pig urine."

    "This little...!"

    At my words, she was about to curse, but I ignored her and continued reading the book.

    If you asked me if I liked books, that was a bit ambiguous. Although I often read novels for killing time. I liked games and visual media more.

    As a person living in the 21st century, this could be seen as natural, but I had a slightly different reason; I moved my hobby in that direction because phones andputers were difficult to touch by a ghost without a strong spirit, and ghosts often interfered when I borrowed books from a bookstore, tearing them up and demandingpensation.

    But the book I was reading now was not for entertainment purposes.

    The reason I was reading now was simply to gain knowledge. Because no matter how much basic knowledge I gained, as a person who suddenly fell into this world, it wasn''t enough.

    So, I didn''t read the book because I wanted to, but because I needed to, and especially when it came to magic, umting its knowledge was even more important.

    My thoughts broke as a strange smell began to waft into the room.

    Despite wanting to continue reading, I had no choice but to close the book due to the strange smell that was tickling my nose.

    "Ah, Skram."

    [Yes, master.]

    Skram appeared in the empty space near me at my call.

    Finden Ai also looked around with a strange face, but of course, she couldn''t see Skram.

    "What is this smell?"

    "Smell? What are you talking about?"

    As Finden Ai didn''t know my question was for Skram, she butted in. But when I gestured for her to close her mouth, she crossed her arms and made a pouting face It was unsessful in moving my heart though.

    [On Wednesdays, a smell leaks from the basement of the mansion.]

    "Wednesdays?"

    [Yes, that''s right. I tried to check it out myself, but a fierce evil spirit was blocking the way, so I couldn''t confirm it.]

    "...."

    I rubbed my chin with my hand and nced at Finden Ai.

    "You can''t smell this strange smell, right?"

    Yes, I have better senses than the average person, so if there was a smell I wouldnt miss it.

    "Okay."

    Just as I was thinking about checking the basement, I heard a knock from outside.

    When I nodded, Finden Ai strode forward with steps uncharacteristic of a maid and opened the door firmly.

    "Umm... Miss Deia?"

    "Did you forget the honorifics I taught you?"

    "I remember. It''s just too annoying to use them."

    Thats even worse.

    After a short argument between Finden Ai and Deia, Finden Ai, the maid, had the role to bow down and wee her master''s sister. But instead of bowing down, her neck stiffened even further.

    As if Deia also knew that it would be a waste of time to deal with her, she passed by Finden Ai and said, "Five minutes."

    I had been wondering if our bet got buried in the rubble, as she didn''t show up before today.

    ''I guess she''s finally done dealing with the Gocheolsang guild''s members.''

    "Finden Ai, leave."

    "Yes."

    Finden Ai left with a trailing voice, and Skram had already disappeared before I could tell him to.

    Diea stood still with a pocket watch in her hand.

    -Click.

    "Start."

    Deia, like a wooden puppet, stood with an expressionless face while her eyes were glued to the stopwatch.

    I just watched her in silence.

    Tick-tock.

    Tick-tock.

    Time continued to pass. And even Deia, who was clenching her teeth with her arms crossed at first, eventually rxed after a minute.

    Two minutes passed like that.

    In the end, as I continued to silently stare at her for the full five minutes, she frowned in disapproval.

    Her lips twitched. She seemed to have wanted to ask something, but she turned her body abruptly and left.

    Finden Ai, who came back naturally after Deia left, shrugged, saying it was not fun.

    You wanted to talk about something, but it was so quiet... Did you both have a written conversation?

    "You don''t need to worry about it. And from now on, don''t eavesdrop on my time with Deia."

    Ha, you have a lot of requirements. Unfortunately, just like my nose, I have good ears, so I can hear things even if I dont want to.

    Finden Ai bragged and proudly tapped her ears.

    I stood up from my seat and sighed, thinking that I needed to change her attitude.

    "When I spend time with Deia in the future, be outside the mansion."

    "...But it''s only 5 minutes. Why do I have to go outside?"

    Consider that your cigarette break.

    "Ah, I see."

    Finden smiled broadly and nodded her head as if she was satisfied.

    Since smoking was prohibited in front of me and she seemed quite frustrated, I allowed her such a break so that she''d be less annoying to be around.

    "Then, let''s go."

    "...Where?"

    Finden couldn''t hear what Skram told me, but I didn''t feel the need to exin.

    She had no choice but to follow me from behind anyway.

    As I walked silently outside, Finden Ai''s grumbling footsteps followed me like a shadow.

    <strong>** **</strong>

    Professor Karen, who was in the midst of investigating a strange incident at the Robben Academy, entered Professor Perr''sboratory.

    Professor Perr, who had fainted on her first day in the academy, had not set foot in herboratory since that day.

    "So, it''s this mirror?"

    Karen stood in front of a full-length mirror that, based on Perrs testimony, was weird and unusual.

    But what appeared in Karen''s view was a beautiful woman dressed in a white gown;

    The sword scar running down her nose gave her a tough andmander-like aura.

    The narrowed dull gray eyes seemed to be judging everything in the world with a skeptical standard.

    "Seems like there''s no problem."

    ''Didn''t she say that even if she turned her body, she was the same in the mirror?''

    Karen turned around, but her reflection in the mirror also turned the same way.

    "Wait."

    ''Shouldn''t it show my left side that was reflected in the mirror...? Not the right side that one would see from behind.''

    Karen stroked her chin and drew her sword, which was fastened to her waist, and swung it.

    Clink!

    The mirror shattered into pieces.

    Amid the shattered pieces of the mirror, Karen saw her own reflection,ughing mockingly.

    "There''s definitely something here."

    This was Professor Perr''sboratory now.

    However, this ce was originally theboratory of the dismissed Professor Deus Verdi.

    "And this ce was also the starting point."

    In terms of time, thisboratory was the first ce where the abnormal phenomenon urred.

    Professor Perr said she saw a girl with long hair amidst numerous screams and haunting voices, but that girl didn''t show up no matter how long Karen waited.

    Thinking that it would be a pity if she ended her search with only one mirror, she began to look around theboratory.

    Since Former Professor Deus used a lot of equipment from the Robert Academy and left most of the items behind, there were quite a few things to look through.

    As she moved to check the professor''s desk, the door of theboratory creaked open. She thought it might be another strange phenomenon, but it wasn''t.

    "What are you doing here?"

    It was Erica Bright, the beauty and fiancee of Deus Verdi, who entered with her blonde hair resting on her shoulders.

    "Oh, Professor Erica. You came at just the right time. Did your fiance happen to mention anything about this incident?"

    Erica frowned openly at Karen, who seemed to be taunting her.

    "He hasn''t contacted me since he disappeared, and he has nothing to do with this incident."

    "He has nothing to do with it?"

    "Yes, he doesn''t."

    Karen began to suspect Erica more because of her firm answer.

    "Why do you think that way?"

    Erica was annoyed by Karen''s questioning tone.

    "Professor Karen thinks this is a kind of terrorism, but he doesn''t have that kind of ability. He''s just someone who can''t even get a title as a professor. Don''t forget, he was barely able to attach the title of a guest professor due to being my fiance."

    "Hmm."

    Certainly, the materials left behind by Professor Deus contained only very basic magic books. Well, they were so basic that she thought it was pointless.

    "So, don''t waste your time uselessly and find the real culprit."

    "Well, I''ll try to do it my way. You know, the school director has entrusted me with full authority to investigate this case."

    "...."

    Erica kept her mouth shut since she had already received a report on the matter.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    Heavy, rhythmic footsteps echoed in the hallway. Both of them knew that it was not an unusual sign.

    Because the ground-shaking footsteps were quite famous at the Robern Academy.

    "Huh? All the beautiful professors of our academy are gathered here."

    With a handsome appearance that naturally led to thebel of "pretty boy" and a passionate personality, Gideon Zeronia entered the room. He was a son of a powerful family and in addition to being a master of exceptional swordsmanship, he was the most popr professor among female students.

    He smiled refreshingly, and Karen replied sluggishly.

    "Are you investigating this case too, Professor Gideon?"

    "Excuse me? No, I came to pick up Professor Erica. I have something to tell her."

    Erica said she understands and immediately stepped out of the researchb.

    "Don''t waste your time poking around in useless ces."

    She said to Karen in a cutting tone as she passed by.

    Thud.

    As the two of them left and the door closed, Karen''s eyes trembled for a moment.

    "Hmm?"

    Before the door closed, it seemed like Gideon''s hand was approaching Erica''s waist.

    Even though she seemed to have broken off her engagement with Deus, wasn''t it too short of a time to start a new rtionship?

    Karen cautiously opened the door and peeked out.

    "I told you to not touch me."

    Erica pushed away Gideon''s hand that was approaching to wrap around her waist.

    "Come on, you''re too conservative. People who are dating can do that."

    Gideonughed easily and reached out his hand again, but-

    p!

    -Erica pped it away.

    ''Are they dating?''

    That being said, it didn''t seem like Erica had any particrly strong feelings of affection toward Gideon. At least, as a fellow female, that''s what Karen thought looking at her behavior.

    ''Well, it''s not my business.''

    Ignoring Erica''s advice, Karen closed the door silently and began to search theb again.

 Chapter 13: Deus’ Notes

    Chapter 13: Deus�� Notes

    Ugh! Im so busy. There''s no time to rest.

    Professor Karen, who was investigating theboratory, was urgently called back to the nurse''s office. The reason was that some students were once again involved in a strange incident.

    On reaching the nurse''s office, Karen saw about five students huddled together, and Erica and Gideon wereforting them.

    I thought the two of you went on a date.

    As Karen entered the office, she immediately approached the students with pale faces.

    Most of them were speechless and shivering, but one of them was talking to Erica.

    "S-so, she suddenly offered us candy."

    "Candy?"

    "What kind of candy?"

    As both Karen and Gideon looked puzzled, Erica narrowed her eyes and signaled them to be quiet, putting her index finger on her lips.

    "Well, it was in her mouth. She opened her mouth wide and showed us the eyeballs on her tongue."

    It was a strange and unbelievable testimony. But if it was not true, then all five students would not be shivering on remembering that moment.

    Those were her own eyes! That person didn''t have any eyes in her eye sockets! Hup!

    In the end, Erica Bright hugged the student who couldnt stop crying.

    Although Karen cared for the students, she didnt have the confidence to empathize and hug a student that way, so she only shrugged her shoulders and, as a good professor, checked for any injuries.

    There are no wounds.

    Karen let out a strange moan in frustration as she dug her hand deep into the pocket of her white coat.

    She couldnt understand ''their'' intentions; the only things they did was to frighten and cause panic or make students faint.

    To be precise, students suffered only minor injuries such as falling over in surprise or a simple bruise from bumping into something. Karen could not understand what their motive was at all.

    Once all the students had calmed down, the three professors naturally left the room.

    Gideon, leaning against the corridor wall with his hand in his pocket, suggested his opinion.

    "It''s a collective hallucination. There must be a wizard hiding somewhere."

    It cant be.

    Erica remained silent with her eyes closed, and Karen outright denied it. It was still too early to make a definitive judgment.

    But Gideon didn''t think so and asked the two of them.

    Then do you really think that is possible? An old woman with empty eye sockets came and gave her eyes as candy?

    Gideonughed, finding it even more absurd when he said it out loud.

    He continued:

    "It doesn''t make sense. Someone must have cast a hallucination spell on the students while they were exhausted. There''s no other exnation."

    "No traces of magic were found on any of the five students," Erica, the only magician among them, crossed her arms and denied it.

    Even psychedelic magic has its own stages. The more senses you cheat, the more traces you leave behind.

    For example, if it was hallucinatory magic that only deceived the eyes, indeed, only a few traces would be left behind-

    However, the five students expressed the situation at the time in detail. The sight of an old woman without two eyes, the smell, the voice telling them to eat candy, and her wrinkled hands

    -But in this case, the students at least five perceptions were fooled. It would be difficult for anyone to do that without leaving any traces behind.

    They even felt the sticky taste of the eyeballs given to them as candy.

    Karen continued her words. Erica met Kerens eyes and nodded.

    Youre right. Any hallucinatory magic that deceives all five senses will inevitably leave traces.

    But no traces were left.

    Feeling frustrated, Gideon raised his voice slightly and asked again. "So you''re saying the students really saw something like that? It would be more logical to assume that a highly skilled magician has infiltrated the academy, wouldn''t it?"

    He was right.

    Neither of them had an answer to that.

    Amidst the frustrating situation where no one coulde up with a proper opinion, a woman with pink hair approached them from the end of the hallway.

    She tried to hide the curvature of her body by wearing a baggy sweater, but the prominent chest that did not match her short stature still attracted attention from men.

    Gideon was the same.

    Hmm?

    Seeing Ericapletely unconcerned when Gideon looked at the neer with lustful eyes, Karen felt puzzled once again.

    Are these two really dating?

    "Professor Perr, are you feeling better now?"

    "Yes, yes! I''m fine!" The woman who came to visit was Professor Perr. She was appointed just a few days ago and was also the first victim of this incident.

    Erica approached her first, and Perr bowed her head, not only to Erica but also to Keren and Gideon.

    "Oh, hello. I''m Perr Petra. I just started as a professor. Please take good care of me." Rather than not being able to read the atmosphere, Perr realized she read too much and said useless words.

    Gideon and Karen just raised their hands briefly and greeted her.

    Thinking that she had made a mistake, Perr hurriedly took out a letter from her pocket. It was an antique blue letter with an emblem that Erica knew very well.

    ''Verdi?''

    It was the Verdi familys emblem, which meant that it was a letter left by Deus Verdi.

    When-when I woke up, this was ced on the bed in my room. I was so scared that I quickly brought it.

    You mean you got a letter that wasnt there yesterday?

    "Yes!"

    Erica''s expression turned sour. She sneaked a nce at Gideon and Karen behind her, wondering if they recognized the emblem.

    Lets first see what it is.

    Calmly, Karen approached and snatched the letter. Erica, a magician, could not respond to the former mercenary and swordsmans swift and fast movements.

    Oh, the mountain and tiger that represent North Whedon Isnt it the Verdi familys emblem?

    "Verdi?"

    Gideon, too, seemed intrigued and approached right away, thinking it must have been left by Deus Verdi.

    "Can I read it?"

    "Oh, yes!"

    After getting permission from Professor Perr, who received the letter, Karen immediately opened and unfolded it. Gideon and Erica stuck to both of her sides to check its contents.

    The letter was written in a ssic style using a quill pen and cursive handwriting.

    [Precautions when using theboratory.]

    1. Remove the full-length mirror.

    2. Dont be loud.

    3. Dont run around.

    4. Dont talk to yourself when no one is around.

    5. If you identally talk to yourself and someone speaks to you, ignore them.

    6. Leave theb before evening, if possible.

    7. If someone knocks on the window, ignore them.

    9 If a woman with ck clothes suddenly opens the door andes in, hide under the desk, close your eyes, plug your ears, and hold your breath.

    10. If there is a missing number in this letter, burn it immediately.

    "...Huh?"

    Even Professor Karen, who had gone through all sorts of hardships while working as a mercenary, couldnt help but show her confusion.

    What kind of precautions were these?

    "Missing number? Number 8 is missing, isnt it?"

    Gideon, who was next to her, muttered after having finished reading the letter btedly. Then a momentter, he smiled brightly.

    Hahaha! Professor Deus is wittier than I thought. Even ying this kind of prank

    But it was a forced, distorted smile.

    Erica bit her lip. Grabbing the letter hurriedly, she immediately burned it.

    Did you ever see that man joking?

    Even Erica, his fiance, was able to see his smile only once- on the day he left the academy.

    The letter turned to ashes and disappeared into the air.

    Karen frowned, wondering if Erica had been too hasty in burning it.

    But she froze when the ashes of the letter didn''t scatter or sink to the ground, but floated in the air as if waiting for something.

    ... This.

    As soon as Karen noticed the strange phenomenon, suddenly she looked at Erica, who had already blown her mana into the ashes.

    As if the ashes were also waiting for the same, they began to move and form letters.

    [If a number is missing in the letter, it means that not just theb but the entire academy is already in their hands.]

    Their?

    Gideon spoke with a puzzled voice, but the others focused on the content of the letter.

    [I cannot predict what kind of situation will unfold, but the solution to this chaos is left in the third drawer of the desk I used to use.]

    ...!

    [And Just be merciful to them.]

    There was no more message in the fallen ashes.

    Therefore, Karen was the first to run out. Having already checked all thebs, the only thing left was the room that Deus used.

    "Mercy..?"

    Professor Perr was pondering thest words with a dumbfounded expression, but Gideon and Erica were already chasing after Keren.

    Do you know which room Professor Deus used?!

    Being taken aback by Kerens question, Gideon replied.

    "Were you running without knowing that? It''s room 404 in the faculty dorms! It''s thest room!"

    All three of them rushed to the room. Karen broke down the locked door and hurriedly entered.

    Only basic furniture remained in the lonely room.

    When she opened the desk drawer, there was indeed a small note lying there.

    As expected, Professor Deus knew something!

    "What did this damn professor do?"

    Karen and Gideon were pleased that the troublesome task had been solved, but Erica remained silent with her lips tightly closed.

    Flutter.

    As Karen unfolded the note, characters, in the same handwriting as the previous letter, were hastily written.

    [Regarding the girl who appeared in theb]

    "Is it the same girl that Professor Perr saw?"

    Professor Perr, who had just joined them, was panting and struggling to catch her breath. Her full breasts swayed so much with every breath that they caught everyone''s attention.

    As they were about to continue reading-

    [Found it. Hehehe]

    -a girl''s voice echoed throughout the room.

    Whoosh!

    And suddenly, the note left behind by Professor Deus caught fire.

    "What the-!"

    Trying to quickly extinguish the fire, Karen threw it to the ground and stomped on it, but the mes only grew stronger instead of weakening.

    "Move aside!"

    Water droplets came out of Ericas palms as she attempted to put out the fire, but

    The note was already gone without a trace.

 Chapter 14: The Secret

    Chapter 14: The Secret

    The four people who entered the room could only stare nkly at the scattered notes that were burning up.

    What on earth was going on here?

    [Hehehe]

    Even though no one among them opened their mouths, suddenly, a girl''sughter echoed throughout the room. Professor Perr, who usually seemed the dullest, was the first to react.

    "Aaah! It''s happening again! She''s back again!"

    She covered her ears and started screaming while crouching down. Erica tried to hug her in a hurry, but it was no use.

    "Let''s get out of here for now."

    ''What if the door is locked?''

    Erica had a momentary worry, but luckily thetch turned properly and they were able to leave the room.

    "What''s going on?"

    "That girl in theb She seems to be up to something."

    Gideon and Karen looked pretty calm.

    Especially in the case of Keren, even though she just lost the key to solving this case, she was quick to return to her normal self.

    Creak, creak.

    As the four of them stepped into the hallway, a stiff sound could be heard. The sound was strange, but soon after, it was clear that it was the sound of footsteps because it followed a certain pattern.

    [Hey, you guys.]

    An old woman with a hunched back stood in front of the stairs that lead to the floor below.

    The moment Karen saw the old woman, she spoke to Erica hurriedly, due to her hunch.

    "Professor Erica, try using the dispelling magic."

    "Purify by restoring flesh and soul, and dispel the corrupt filth... Purification."

    -Whoosh

    With a crisp sound of magic, it naturally enveloped the four of them like a tangled thread.

    However, even though Erica felt the spell had worked, the old woman still didn''t disappear and was still staring in their direction, tilting her head. There was nothing but darkness like a vast ocean where her eyes should have been.

    "Do you want some candy?"

    It was the same repertoire that the students had mentioned. Karen heard that soon enough they would stiffen and forcibly be made to eat eyeballs.

    "I don''t have time to deal with this."

    Gideon, feeling humiliated at the fact that he had been caught up in such a trivial situation, finally couldnt stand it and stepped forward.

    He put his open palm on his waist and assumed a stance as if drawing a sword with his other hand.

    -Swoosh!

    In an instant, a ming sword appeared, illuminating the fourth floor like a bonfire. The heat pressing down on his whole body - that burned fiercely - warmed him instead.

    Gideon, who had drawn a sword made of mes, rushed forward.

    Unlike the students, he intended to solve the problem right away without any fear.

    But suddenly, he froze.

    And then, the old woman approached Gideon, chuckling, who had his sword pointed at her neck.

    [Do you want to eat it?]

    Her tongue, which seemed normal initially, touched the cold floor too easily. And on top of it were the old woman''s eyeballs.

    Gideon, who wanted to cut the monster-like tongue at that moment, couldn''t even move his body.

    "......!"

    He couldn''t even speak properly. He couldn''t even swallow his saliva, and even the trembling of his Adam''s apple stopped. He was in a world that waspletely still, with only his consciousness remaining.

    The one who spoke in that world was the school nurse.

    "I''ll eat it."

    [Huh?]

    The old woman''s gaze turned towards Karen. More precisely, the pupils of her eyeballs, which were still on her unnatural tongue, rolled up on their own to look in her direction.

    "I want to eat Grandma''s candy."

    The moment she finished speaking, the old woman had already passed Gideon and was standing in front of Keren.

    The old woman then held Karen''s hand and put one of her eyeballs on it, smiling happily with her open mouth, as if satisfied.

    Without hesitation, Karen put it in her mouth and swallowed it.

    Gulp.

    "...It''s delicious."

    Erica, who was next to her, made a disgusted expression, and Perr already had her cheeks puffed up. Her mouth appeared to be full of something it looked like she was holding back the urge to vomit.

    After Karen''s response, the old woman stood there stupidly for a moment, then smiled satisfactorily and hugged Karen tightly.

    [Hehehe, as long as it tastes good.]

    And the old woman then disappeared just like that.

    "Uweeek!"

    Perr went to the corner of the hallway and started pouring out her vomit properly, and Erica asked Keren in a cold sweat.

    Are you okay?

    I''m fine. I''ve tried it before.

    "....Yes?"

    Erica wondered if she had understood correctly, but Karen put her hand in her pocket and closed her mouth.

    She seemed lost in thought, but soon she opened her mouth with a sigh.

    "Ah, this disgusting fish smell. I have to rinse my mouth first."

    Karen went to the nearby bathroom nonchntly, which surprised Erica. She realized that Karen was more courageous than she had previously thought. Even though Erica''s previous estimation of Karen''s courage was based on the knowledge that Karen had crossed countless lines during her mercenary days and was considered a monster, Erica had to reevaluate Karen again.

    "Damn it."

    Gideon, ashamed at the fact that he couldn''t resist the old woman, clenched his fist and went straight down to the first floor in anger without even looking at Erica.

    Erica also didn''t even nce at Gideon and instead used magic to clean up the vomit that Perr was still continuously spilling.

    With a sigh, she thought:

    ''From now on, life at the academy will be very hard.''

    <strong>***</strong>

    .

    The path leading to the basement of the Verdi family was more tightly hidden than I had expected.

    If I had to describe it, would it be like a basement within a basement?

    The first basement floor was a ce for the servants, which consisted of lodging, a kitchen, and a cleaning room. It was also a ce where the employees prepared various things for the Verdi family and the guests upstairs.

    Passing through there, there was a door that led even further down, which was hidden in the storage room, covered with severalyers of wooden nks as if it was sealed off.

    Looking at the door, I crossed my arms.

    "What is this ce?"

    Turning my head slightly, my gaze fell on Fenden Ai, who was standing next to me. Of course, she wouldn''t know, so I shifted my gaze one more space to the side.

    The butler who apanied us to the basement exined to me with a bewildered look on his face.

    It is not specifically known to me, but I only know that it is a ce where the old history of the Verdi family lies.

    "Old history?"

    Yes, that is why it has been forbidden to ess for a long time.

    The butler nced at me with eyes asking shouldn''t you, the second son of the Verdi family, already know about it?

    "Now that young master knows what he wanted, let''s go back."

    He tapped me on my shoulder and gestured for me toe with him to the upper floors.

    Thud! Thump thump!

    But then, an ominous ck liquid poured out from the gap between the door and the board.

    "Hmm? This mansion is more interesting than I thought," Finden Ai muttered with an intrigued tone while looking around with curiosity. She couldn''t see the ominous spirit trying toe out, but she must be able to feel a sense of unease, probably due to her animal-like senses.

    Closing my face to the door, I calmly stared at the ck ripples sticking out.

    It was full of anger as if it would drag me in at any moment if I touched the ominous thing that was swaying as if it had an ego.

    "Hmm." After taking a short breath, I reached out my hand forward and Skram, who had been hiding, brought me my wand right away. It was the same wand I used when climbing the North Whedon Mountains.

    "Wand summoning master''s ability is hard to measure," Ignoring Finden''s muttering, I said while tapping the ground with my wand.

    "Finden Ai."

    "Yes?"

    "Destroy it."

    Usually, when someone received such an order, it was normal to ask again. For example, in the case of Skram, even though he was a ghost, he looked at me in surprise.

    But Finden Ai was different.

    "Okay!"

    Without any hesitation, she gave all her strength to her foot and smashed the door as soon as the order came out of my mouth.

    Bang!

    The old door shattered into splinters and fell to the ground.

    Dust and bugs poured out with a loud noise.

    The servants, who were startled by the suddenmotion, came into the storage room, but it didn''t matter.

    Without paying attention to them, I covered my mouth with my sleeve and frowned.

    The energy is strong.

    Even more ufortable than dust and bugs was the energy of the evil spirits that suffocated my whole body.

    Its not a spiritual creature, but it has an energyparable to that. But it''s also not clear whether it''s an earthly spirit.

    But the Earthly Spirits usually exerted explosive influence in their territories. So, this case seemed a little different.

    If Grandma had been present at a time like this, she would have given me the correct answer right away.

    Even though I was a little regretful, I took a step forward.

    "Hmm? You n on going inside?"

    "If I don''t, I won''t get any answers."

    "Well, I guess that''s true. Master seems more intelligent than I expected."

    Finden Ai followed me, pleased for some reason.

    I lit a small fire at my fingertips and descended the stairs.

    The more I went inside, the stronger the pushing force became, but I kept going. In this intuitive power struggle, it was difficult for the dead to beat the living. Because we had mass.

    Thump, thump.

    The underground stairs continued endlessly. In the middle, I heard something from above, but it must have been Darius or Deia who came and cursed at me.

    "But isn''t it odd for the master to not know much about his own family?"

    "Because I''m not the family head."

    Actually, not being the family head was not the cause, instead, I was not even a Verdi I was not Deus.

    After giving much of my time in the study of magic and my research, how much could I possibly find about the Verdi family''s history in six months?

    So, I didn''t know much about the Verdi family, which seemed to hide many strange things.

    "Hmm, you''re quite different from what I heard in rumours."

    "Rumours?"

    I had nothing to do while descending the long staircase anyway. So, curious, I asked Finden Ai, who shrugged her shoulders and answered.

    No, what Ive heard from the maids who work here is that youre a very horny man.

    "...."

    "You even make them wear such vulgar clothes But you never tried to touch me."

    It was ridiculous for me to say that I had never done anything to her because I had changed, and even if I said it, nothing would change. After all, Fenden Ai was the type of person who believed in what she saw and felt herself, rather than rumors.

    Instead, what I could do was give her advice.

    "It''s not a good idea to pass on the maids'' gossip to the master."

    "I''m not going to stay here forever."

    "Still, it''s better to be careful. The maids are the informationwork of North Whedon. There won''t be any harm in getting friendly with them."

    "...."

    Especially for someone like her, information gathering was even more important.

    Though I didn''t need to add that information. Even Fenden Ai would have realized that.

    "Oh, speaking of that, I just remembered something. Do you remember I went out on errands today?"

    "....?"

    A very fancy woman asked if you were back. She said she''s your lover.

    "Sigh."

    It doesn''t look like that but she told me stories of you visiting her ce. She said she''ll be waiting for you tonight and will offer a lot of services. She also wants to lick your ass?

    I was not angry, nor did I react. I just let out a calm breath and tried to suppress the throbbing headache.

    What had this damn body done to be involved in all these troubles?

    Even if I managed to handle one thing, something else always popped up.

    ''I don''t even know how many such rumors are circting about me.''

    I wondered if the rumors about me were the reason why my fiance, Erica Bright, who used to be so sweet and kind to me when I was a professor, suddenly requested that the academy dismiss me.

    But if that was the case, why didn''t the Bright family request to formally annul the engagement then?

    Or were they holding back for now just to save my face?

    Well, they don''t need to hesitate though. It really is a useless consideration.

    While I was thinking so, we finally reached the end of the stairs.

    But perhaps misunderstanding my silence as affirmation, Finden Ai couldn''t help but ask in surprise.

    What, are you really going to go tonight?

    Hey, Im not going.

 Chapter 15: Only Way To Save You

    Chapter 15: Only Way To Save You

    <strong>Chapter 15: Only Way To Save You</strong>

    After descending into the basement, Finden Ai and I remained silent. Although we illuminated the ce with magic, it was too dark and the space was too wide to see anything beyond the immediate area.

    "Hmm, it''s a reallyrge ce."

    Finden Ai looked around, grumbling.

    Do you feel anything?

    "Yes, I do. The smell of death is strong."

    "...."

    She looked around with a frown on her face. Her crimson eyes seemed to have adapted to the darkness in an instant, watching something that I couldn''t.

    Now that it was like this, I felt useless for not being able to see anything. I transformed souls into light and walked through the room.

    The screams of the souls echoed like the sound of the wind though it didn''t bother me.

    "...."

    Finally, I saw what Finden Ai had been seeing.

    This ce was some kind of warehouse.

    The only strange thing was numerous pieces of bones were stuck together, waiting for someone to discover them.

    Kya, who did this!? Guardian of the Glorious Verdi family, or was it just a monster that ate these many people?

    Finden Ai said and touched the bones on the floor with her foot.

    It was a shocking scene, but in a way, I understood.

    So, thats why the mansion was overflowing with evil spirits.

    Now I understood why so many evil spirits with grudges were haunting the mansion.

    [Kiaaaak!]

    At that moment, one of the souls illuminating the area went out with a scream. From then on, one by one, the souls were sucked somewhere.

    My gaze turned to the source of the problem. An eerie blue light burst out from the end and soon immediately brightened the basement. And a huge centipede with a human face emerged from among the bone fragments that were piled up as a mountain.

    The centipede made up of white bones was hurriedly absorbing the souls that had been earlier absorbed by me.

    [No! I hate it!]

    [Save me!]

    [I dont want to die!]

    The spirits screamed as if recalling memories of their actual death.

    Looking at this soul-eating monster, I realized why Scram had not wanted toe here.

    A centipede made of human bones?

    Apparently, even Finden Ai - who walked in front of me with augh - could see that monster too.

    "Master, I don''t think we can just catch this thing with bare hands. We need an ax or something."

    The centipedes momentum was so great that even Finden Ai thought it was threatening andined that she did not have a good weapon to fight it.

    Cluck! Cluck! Cluck!

    The centipede approached us with footsteps that sounded like insects being crushed. It looked like it was going to open its mouth wide and devour us right away.

    "Hey, you!"

    I spoke at Finden-Ais actions, who hurriedly turned around, then carrying me like a load, she headed for the entrance.

    I protested again with my eyes, asking why she was carrying me like this, but Fenden Ai just chuckled as she ran.

    Its good to have apetent maid, right master? If it wasnt for me, youd be dead already.

    "Phew, don''t rescue me in such an uncool way next time."

    "You have a lot of demands, master! But if that monster goes up, won''t the mansion copse?"

    "It''s okay. If it hasn''te out of the underground until now, it probably won''t be able to even now."

    "Hehe, it would be fun if it followed us."

    While being dangled on the shoulder of grinning Finden Ai, I set my eyes on the centipede monster.

    Its face looked like a human skull, and its body stretched out like a giant centipede with many human bones on each side serving as legs.

    A centipede made of human bones.

    I followed its end with my eyes. Earlier, the souls illuminating the basement were eaten by it, so I just conjured the light using pure mana and looked at where its body ended.

    "....!"

    At the end of the centipede was not just a simple tail as I had expected. Instead, an expressionless girl with half of her skin peeled off and a hole in her chest was being dragged around.

    The centipede was connected to the girls heart.

    Cluck! Cluck! Cluck!

    After passing through the entrance, Finden Ai started to climb the stairs. The skeleton centipede also twisted its body and broke through the entrance, starting to crawl up the stairs.

    Its really disgustingly creepy!

    Unable to bear it any longer, Fenden Ai lowered her body and grabbed me tightly with both hands. Then, she grinned.

    "Hold on tight, master."

    When I wrapped my arms around her neck, the overwhelming mana that Finden Ai had been hiding came out like an explosion, allowing her to climb more than half of the passage in one leap.

    In addition, because the point that Finden Ai used as a stepping stone copsed due to the shock, the skeleton centipede could no longer chase us.

    Finally, we reached the first basement level. Fenden Ai had a refreshing expression, saying that she had moved her body after a long time, but my expression turned a little serious.

    ''Who is that girl?''

    A girl whose heart was connected to a giant bone centipede could not be normal. And the Centipede was toorge to simply be considered a parasite.

    As I delved deeper into my thoughts, I was about to fall into a feeling of being alone in the deep sea-

    Grasp!

    -Realizing this, Finden Ai stood in front of me, grasping Darius wrist, who came running and tried to p me on the cheek.

    Let it go! If you have been favored by a foreign lord, you should obey quietly and not interfere with the master!"

    "My master is not you, though?"

    That was right.

    Finden Ai was not part of the Verdi family but belonged to me.

    I nced at Darius and asked softly, Did you know what was in there?

    "What? What''s it to you? Your job is to just drink and fool around with women as usual! Don''t forget that you promised not to interfere with family matters!"

    Did I make such a promise?

    Sorry, but that wasn''t me.

    "I''ll ask you again. Did you know what was inside, brother?"

    "You figure it out on your own-!"

    -Break it.

    Crack!

    "Aaaargh!"

    My brothers wrist, which was caught by Finden Ai, was neatly broken. The servants in the back were surprised and tried to approach Darius in a hurry.

    But as I stepped forward with a sudden movement, they backed away.

    I looked down at Darius, who was writhing on the ground in pain and warned him.

    "Don''t test my patience anymore, brother. I''ll ask onest time, did you know?"

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    The Deans Office of the Robern Academy:

    Karen and Professor Erica Bright were having a heated argument in front of the Dean.

    We need to bring back Professor Deus.

    At the first attack of Keren, Erica frowned and refused.

    Are you kidding me? Do you realize how little time it''s been since Professor Deus was dismissed?

    Erica turned her gaze naturally to the Dean and continued speaking.

    Dismissal is the highest disciplinary action. Theres aw designated by the kingdom that prohibits re-appointment for a certain period of time after Dismissal. If we bring Deus back here, not only will the royalw be looked down upon, it will also undermine the authority of the Robern Academy.

    As she added that the support of the royal family, which was already shaky, could be even more opaque, the Deans expression darkened.

    Karen sneered, incredulous.

    "So what? Is this insignificant authority more important? Haven''t you seen the atrocities of the strange ghosts with me? Professor Deus was the first to understand that!"

    Deus was just lucky to know about it. Now that we have found clues, we can also adequately respond.

    "No! Ha..."

    Karen was always rational and cool-headed inbat, but in such a debate, the techniques she had learned from her mercenary work were of no use.

    Now, frustrated and incredulous, Karen looked at Erica directly and asked, "Why on earth? Weren''t we solving cases together just yesterday? Why did you suddenly change like this?"

    "I haven''t changed. I have been doing my best to resolve the incident, and I will continue to do so with all my power."

    "Stop."

    The debate seemed like it would continue indefinitely, but eventually, the Dean, who had remained silent with a dignified appearance, spoke up.

    He was a warm-looking man, but today he looked infinitely serious as he contemted.

    Eventually, he answered.

    It is impossible to reinstate Deus, but let''s at least hear his advice. From the circumstances, it seems to be true that he knows something about the current situation.

    "Yes, I understand."

    Erica Bright bowed her head deeply in satisfaction, and Keren turned and stepped out of the deans office biting her lip.

    Seeing Karen like that, the Dean sighed and said to Erica.

    "It seems that Professor Erica doesn''t want anything to do with Deus."

    "... "

    She agreed with silence.

    I will separately contact the Verdi family. Professor, please take good care of the students and work hard to resolve the incident.

    "I understand."

    Erica bowed her head and stepped out into the hallway, looking at the sky.

    The strangely dark sky and the thick clouds that seemed to represent the unsettling situation of the academy, even though not a single drop of rain was falling, were a sight to behold.

    In fact, there were many ways to reinstate Deus Verdi. In the first ce, he was a guest professor invited thanks to Erica.

    In other words, he was a non-regr employee.

    Of course, it was only a matter of time before he was appointed as a regr professor, as he had demonstrated his ability as a skilled professor for three months.

    In fact, the rmendation letter for his appointment as a regr professor had already been sent to the royal pce.

    But before that could be approved, the letter for dismissal was sent, and it passed first.

    ording to the Kingdoms Law, the punishment of dismissal could not be given to a guest professor like Deus Verdi. At most, he could only be dismissed from his position.

    So, he received disciplinary action in a position where he couldn''t actually receive one.

    It was unbelievable, but she did it.

    If she was asked how there was nothing she could answer except that Gideons Zeronia family had exerted their power.

    Ill make sure you donte back to this academy no matter what, Deus.

    As she walked down the hallway, Erica clenched her fists and reaffirmed the promise shed made herself.

    I will definitely stop you from returning.

    Even if she used nonsensical logic.

    Even if she had to act like she was going out with a goddamn narcissist

    Shed do it.

    Because thats

    The only way to save you.

    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong> 3 chapters</strong> ahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 16: The Sound of Gold Coins

    Chapter 16: The Sound of Gold Coins

    -Triiiiiiinnnnnggggg~~~

    When the rm sound - which she couldnt get used to - rang, Erica Bright waved her hand habitually-

    p!

    Thud!

    -And the clock fell to the floor.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t broken as Erica had already destroyed the previous ones several times and reced them with a new, sturdy one.

    -Triiiiiiinnnnnggggg~~~

    But unfortunately, because of the very same reason, it kept ringing even after falling.

    Ugh!

    Forcibly waking herself up, Erica rubbed her eyes, and after turning off the rm clock, she got out of bed and headed to the bathroom.

    She undressed and began her morning shower, trying to forcibly forget the nightmare she had hadst night under the warm water pouring from the sunflower showerhead.

    But the more she tried to forget, the clearer the dream came to her mind...

    Actually, it wasn''t just a dream, rather it was something that happened in the past.

    Haah~

    No, too short of time had passed to call it the past. Rather, it was the memory of ate night two months ago.

    In her memory, she walked through the dark, gloomy halls of the Robern Academyte at night.

    Stargazing was simply an excuse. In fact, it was just that she simply felt mischievous upon hearing rumors that her fianc patrolled the academy alone everyte night.

    Her fiance...

    He was a man who was the opposite of the rumors she had heard and was more caring and gentlemanly than she had expected.

    He was the first man Erica had ever wanted to know more about.

    Although the strategic engagement that was made in childhood always followed Erica like shackles, after seeing the other person, it didn''t appear as bad as she''d thought.

    It had only been a month since he came to Robern Academy. But in just one month, there appeared a time when Erica had to clear her throat pretending not to notice that she was already head over heels for him.

    Erica, who was tasting how sweet the love was for the first time, walked around the academyte at night, searching for him with impatient steps.

    There were rumors that ghosts roamed the academyte at night, but to Erica, who was indifferent to those rumors, it was an added advantage. As it was quiet and they would be alone so wouldnt it be a perfect atmosphere to enjoy a date in the name of stargazing? And wouldnt it also be possible to hold hands naturally in such an atmosphere?

    At such a thought, Ericas heart began to beat rapidly.

    Shed never thought the day woulde when she, who was always evaluated as a confident,petent, and cool-headed professor, would start to think like a little girl.

    While Erica clicked her tongue, she carefully took off the white glove she was wearing and hid it in her pocket.

    - Tap Tap Tap Tap

    -"Dadap!!!"

    A strange noise intervened between the sounds of her own shoes. Erica, who was walking down the hallway, realized that the strange noise hade from a nearby ssroom, and sped up her pace slightly, thinking that it must be Professor Deus.

    But before she took a step inside the ssroom, in front of the door, Erica carefully touched her face, which was smiling involuntarily.

    ''Should I show him my smile? Professor Deus would like that right? ''

    But wouldn''t he also be taken aback if her usual cold impression suddenly changed?

    Forced to act expressionless to appear normal, Erica opened the ssroom door in frustration... and saw Deus trembling while strangling his own neck.

    "DIE!!!"

    "DIE!!!"

    "DIE!!!"

    "DIE!!!"

    The way he screamed to himself to die without opening his mouth was like-

    -Schnick!

    The faucet was turned and the hot water pouring from the showerhead stopped. And, the memories of that time vanished, swirling down the drain with the water.

    Whew.

    After wiping off the water with a towel, Erica began to get ready for work. She put on a navy blue coat over her white shirt and transformed into a professor again, not Erica.

    She looked at herself in the mirror and took a deep breath. Her gaze naturally shifted to the paper stuck to the wall next to the mirror.

    The first line read, List of Cemeteries in the Robern Academy.

    At the time she researched about it and wrote this list, she didn''t know, but in the midst of the various incidents happening in the academy, she was convinced of it now.

    The reason why he returned to the usual Deus the next morning.

    The reason why he had no memory of it.

    And the reason why he was able to speak despite his hands strangling his neck and his skin looking purple due tock of oxygen...

    Erica felt like she finally knew the answer to these questions.

    It must be

    ***

    ...Possession.

    As I was flipping through the bookshelves anding up with answers on my own, Finden Ai, who was doing push-ups next to me, stood up and turned her head toward me.

    "What''s up?"

    I gave her a warning look, slightly furrowing my eyebrows.

    "I''ve been thinking about this sincest time. If you''re going to use informalnguage, then use informalnguage. If you''re going to use formalnguage, then use formalnguage."

    "I''m sorry, but formalnguage doesn''te naturally to me. So what were you saying about possession?"

    In the end, did she choose half of both ways?

    ''That''s okay though.''

    Forcibly putting the leash on the wolf would only cause rebellion.

    The Skeleton Centipede in the familys basement is a guy with the name In-gol-chung.

    "In-gol-chung? I''ve never heard of such a creature in the past."

    No wonder.

    "Because it''s not a creature that roamed the world. It''s something from a legend that is passed down from mouth to mouth."

    A legendary animal?

    To be precise, it should be regarded as a legendary monster.

    Finden Ai made a confused expression with her arms crossed. She didnt appear to have understood it.

    Ahh!

    Then with a sharp sound, she turned to me and perhaps remembering what I had said earlier, she questioned, So, what does the possession mean here? Who is possessed?

    The girl we saw in the basement. She was possessed by that In-gol-Chung.

    "Ah, I see." Finden Ai nodded her head, finally understanding something. I closed the journal that Darius gave me and put it back on the bookshelf.

    "How do you know that though? Is there such a record?"

    Yes, a long time ago. Several mages, under orders from one of the heads of the Verdi family, conducted experiments underground.

    Their names were also written in the record neatly: Marks, Lafolk, Armen, Winnie, Sheen, Cottobero

    Looking at the long list of researchers, I couldnt help but be stunned.

    At the time, the head of Verdi, who feared the invasion of the rk Republic, requested an experiment to summon a strong monster using human bones, and they agreed.

    Hmm?

    Finden Ai, who seemed uneasy about something, crossed her arms and looked around. She also appeared to have understood that something was strange.

    Ignoring her reaction, I continued my words. But perhaps, the part I was going to talk about from now on would be the most irritating to her.

    "The material for producing In-gol-Chung was, of course, human bones Finding dead people in North Whedon was not that difficult after all."

    "...... Immigrants Us?"

    Finden Ai said, gritting her teeth.

    To her, it was something she could not tolerate. But it was a fact; They captured the immigrants trying to cross over the North Whedon Mountains and continued experimenting on them. Although it wasn''t just immigrants who were experimented upon, the majority of the subjects were immigrants.

    However, in the end, the rke Republic did not invade, and the research ended up being a failure with the underground facility being closed down without any significant achievement.

    The remaining tools and subjects were left behind in the basement of Verdis mansion. The experiment seeded only after everyone had left.

    Perhaps it was that girl who was alive until the end.

    Then, the girl gave her heart to the insect god and was possessed by a demon, bing its vessel.

    After that, they lived there for a long time, buried and forgotten.

    "But possession? Does that really exist?"

    When Finden Ai, who had never heard of it before, asked, I nodded slightly.

    It is possible. Especially if it has a strong ego or if it is a ghost with a grudge, it can ignore the owners resistance and dwell in the body.

    Hoo?

    In some cases, a possessor can even control the original owners memories and emotions and bes apletely different person.

    Finden Ai, who had been showing interest in the topic, paused and looked at me. Then she asked me curiously.

    Do you have any experience?

    Although I didn''t answer, Finden Ai appeared to have understood that my silence was an affirmative answer.

    With the expression that she asked something unnecessary, she grumbled andined as if she was embarrassed.

    Necromancers are creepy and dont know how to live.

    Well, this is something that normal necromancers cant do.

    -Knock.

    Then a knocking sound came from outside the room. When I ordered toe inside, a hesitant maid approached me cautiously and handed me a letter.

    T-That, young master. A letter came from Robern Academy.

    letter?

    Y-yes, the deans seal has been stamped on it, and the falcon who brought the letter is waiting probably for an early reply.

    "Hmm."

    It was quite rude, but I immediately noticed that it was an urgent situation.

    I immediately opened the envelope and skimmed through the contents.

    Tsk.

    It was frustrating content that left one with nothing to do but click their tongue. It all started with losing all the contingency ns I had left behind for an emergency.

    Then came the shameless demand to rewrite everything, and the unappetizing bait of considering rehiring if Iply.

    Originally, I would have given them instructions on what to do.

    After all, admission to the first year was just around the corner. In fact, it was the time when the main character entered the academy and it was the starting point of their growth.

    So, what would happen if it was ruined by demons?

    It was obvious what the future of this world would be like.

    But now that things hade to this, I had a different n.

    -Fuzzz

    I answered without hesitation, burning the letter.

    Tell the dean to learn polite sentences.

    If the dean himself sent a letter to someone who had been fired, it must be quite urgent. So, the maid was quite surprised by my resoluteness. But aftering to her senses, she deeply bowed before quickly leaving the room.

    "If you get reinstated, I can go to the center of the continent too," Finden Ai said.

    Well, it was obvious why; the academy in the center of the continent would be much easier to raise money or gather information for her.

    There are still issues to be resolved.

    "In-gol-Chung? Ah, great. I''ll bring an ax."

    Finden Ai jumped out of the window excitedly. No matter how many times Deia warned her, that habit was not cured.

    Shaking my head, I focused on the current situation.

    There was no such thing as a monster called Ingolchung on this. In other words, it was a monster that had been spread entirely by word of mouth among the continent''s people.

    Looks like I have a lot to learn.

    I prided myself on having extensive knowledge about demons and evil spirits, but it no longer seemed I could entirely depend on my previous knowledge.

    No, its okay.

    I will be able to learn again

    And I would also be able to restart my necromancy research, which had been sluggish due to ack of family support.

    Because Robern Academy will give me all the money.

    I definitely gave a solution before leaving.

    But if you lost it, there was nothing I could do about it.

    Unfortunately, from now on, you will have to pay.

    -Jinng! Jinng! Jinng! Jinng!

    I felt like I heard the sound of gold coins from somewhere.

    Ah, right.

    It was the sound of my worth as an Academy professor skyrocketing.

    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong> 3 chapters</strong> ahead of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 17: The Girl in the Basement

    Chapter 17: The Girl in the Basement

    -Swish! Swish!

    The artificial sound of the wind was irritating to the ears. It may not have been intentional, but I was annoyed at the fact that the wind blew exactly when I turned the page.

    "Enough already."

    "Huh? Isn''t it warm-up time?" Finden Ai, who was practicing with her ax in one corner of the room, giggled and replied.

    I frowned at her as if asking what nonsense she was talking about.

    However, ignoring me, she raised her ax again, but after hesitating for a moment, she turned her head stiffly and grumbled while looking at me.

    "So, when are we leaving? It''s been three days already."

    "We needed to prepare. We''re not dealing with ordinary monsters."

    "Huh? How can simply reading a book be preparation?"

    "This isn''t preparation."

    All preparations were alreadypleted this morning. Now I was just waiting for something...

    Huh?

    Finden Ai tilted her head, asking what the hell I was talking about-

    Knock!

    -but a knocking sound came before I could clear her doubts.

    Slowly closing the book, I instructed her.

    Go out and get ready. Well be leaving soon.

    "Oh! So you were waiting for your little sister? Then, I''ll see youter."

    With the ax resting on her shoulder, Finden Ai stepped on the window sill and jumped out. And with a thud, she also closed the window skillfully.

    Creak.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, I turned my head towards it. Even though I hadnt answered when she knocked, Deia still entered the room.

    "Five minutes."

    Click.

    The stopwatch in Deias hand started ticking. But I just looked at her, as usual.

    Deia, too, stared at me with her mouth tightly shut.

    It''s been a week since she started giving me five minutes of her day, and during that time, we didn''t say anything to each other and just stared at each other with our mouths shut.

    Ugh!

    However, today was a little different.

    After three minutes, Deia opened her mouth, which had been closed for a week, as if she was bored, and scratched the back of her head.

    What are you thinking?

    What do you mean?

    As I answered immediately, Deia frowned, biting her lips as if she was even more annoyed.

    For a week... Does it feel good to take 5 minutes like this? Have you even developed a taste for getting excited just by looking at someone standing still?

    "...."

    I answered slowly, releasing my crossed legs.

    "I waited."

    What?

    She asked with a face that did not hide the feeling of disgust.

    Calmly but cautiously, I exined slowly, as if carefully tapping a stone bridge before crossing it.

    "I thought I shouldn''t initiate the conversation, so I just waited."

    "Hah! Like this, forcing me to stand here?"

    Yes, because that was our promise.

    I knew that making this time in the first ce was forced. Therefore, I left what to do after that entirely up to Deia.

    If she didn''t want to talk at all, I wouldn''t say anything either.

    Puberty camete.

    Deia, who clicked her tongue, crossed her arms and walked towards my desk.

    "Well, since you finally opened your mouth, let me ask- why did you do that to Family Head? Do you know how his reputation has been affected because of you?"

    "You are not in a position to lecture me about that."

    "... Well, yeah, but..."

    Thinking about the time when she had cursed the Family Head for his ipetence against Finden Ai and her cohort, Deia''s face reddened with embarrassment. But soon, remembering Darius painful cries, she spoke.

    No, even if there was something in the basement, did you really have to break his wrist?

    "Yeah, Darius had a responsibility to take."

    "Responsibility?"

    As the current head of the family, he shouldnt have remained silent despite knowing the truth I was lenient for ordering Finden Ai to only break his wrist."

    If he werent the family head and he still remained quiet, I would have instructed Finden Ai to beat him up until all his bones were broken.

    Gulp.

    Deia asked, swallowing her saliva as if she also understood that the situation was unusual from my words and atmosphere.

    What on earth is there in the basement?

    Click!

    We heard the sound indicating that five minutes had passed. When I briefly nced at the stopwatch, Deia became annoyed and aggressively stuffed the watch into her coat pocket.

    "What''s down there? Despite closing it off as you said, the servants have been going crazy because of the strange screams that echo from there every day."

    Knowing that if Deia sensed any hesitation, she would immediately leave, I met her gaze calmly.

    "Dont worry, I n to resolve it today. Consider it the responsibility I''m taking as a member of the Verdi family."

    "Responsibility?"

    Yes, I intend to shoulder it in ce of the family head.

    As I heard the sound of someoneing from outside, I stood up from my chair. But seeing me suddenly standing up, Deia took a step back hurriedly.

    I passed by her and put on my coat hanging on the coat rack.

    At that moment, the door opened.

    In front of me stood Fenden Ai, wearing a yellow coat over her maid''s outfit, with an ax slung over her shoulder.

    "Yes! This is great! I''ve been wanting to chop something up for the past three days!"

    Finden Ai jumped around energetically and urged me to hurry.

    Holding my cane, I tidied up my attire and looked at Deia.

    "This is the responsibility of the Verdi family. You have the right to see it too, but if you don''t want to, wait here. You won''t hear any more screaming after today."

    Saying so, I left the room. Fenden Ai, humming a tune, followed me.

    And a momentter, Deia also yelled from behind as she opened the door.

    "W-wait! I''ming too!"

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    We once again stood in front of the warehouse that led underground. Finden Ai whistled at the sight of the copsed entrance that was most likely not going to allow entry inside.

    "Woah, this will be a real pain to clear out."

    "That''s why I said it was troublesome. Actually, on the first day, I tried to go down by myself, but I couldn''t get in because the debris was blocking the way."

    With her arms crossed, Deia red at me as if I did something mean.

    After asking the two to move aside, I tapped the end of my cane onto the debris.

    It wouldnt take that long.

    The souls that were absorbed by me began to escape through my cane. Then, the creatures that seeped into the debris, transformed into simple de-like wind cutters.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The debris was crushed into fine dust, and a path was cleared through.

    And the interior was seen; The interior was empty, like a cave, as it was originally a passage.

    "Kya, this is amazing."

    As I shrugged my shoulders, Finden Ai - who was looking at me expectantly - was the first to enter the passage as the vanguard.

    Deia, who was staring at me nkly, asked hesitantly after following behind.

    "What, what did you just do? It was not just simply blowing wind, there were various magical movements...It was like..."

    As I nced at her, Deia blurted out awkwardly.

    "It seemed like magic was alive."

    "..."

    It was a great answer, but I didn''t n on telling her the truth. It was forbidden to practice Necromancy in the kingdom, let alone casually using it.

    If I used it carelessly, Deia would hate me even more. The additional title of a criminal Necromancer didnt feel appetizing either.

    We headed straight down to the basement. It took quite a while to step on the copsed rubble and go down to the basement, but we were able to reach the room where In-gol-Chung was once again.

    "Finden Ai, try to stall that worm as long as possible. It would be best to kill it if possible, but it''s unlikely."

    "Hmm? I already assessed its skill level. I can take care of it."

    Finden Ai shouted confidently, but I didn''t tell her otherwise. After all, one had to experience it themselves to understand its capabilities.

    "Deia, you..."

    I thought the problem was Deia, but she pulled back the hem of her coat to reveal the long-barreled pistol she wore on the belt of her waistband.

    Its a magic gun. I should be able to protect myself.

    "What? Did even people from the kingdom have guns?"

    Finden Ai found it fascinating as she had a feeling that guns were exclusive to the rk Republic, but Deia replied while checking her gun, "Our North Whedon is the closest to the Republic, so, of course, the technologyes here the fastest."

    Yes, but it wont be of much use.

    What?

    Deia red at me in anger, but ignoring her, I had already grabbed the doorknob to open the door. After unlocking the door, I gave one more order to Finden Ai, "Protect Deia as much as possible."

    "I got it, let''s hurry and go in!"

    As it was a long-awaited battle, Finden Ai, filled with excitement, pushed the door open and entered inside.

    The human skeleton, whichy still in the darkness, felt our presence and immediately started crawling towards us with blue orbs burning brightly in its eye sockets.

    Tadap, tadap, tadap- Bone-chilling footsteps hit the ground as it closed the distance hurriedly.

    Deias mouth was wide open in surprise; she felt the biggest shock as she didnt know anything about In-gol-Chung.

    "That, that, that! What is that?! Something like that was in the basement of the mansion?!"

    Standing in front of Deia, I tapped my cane on the ground to conjure mana.

    Lets go!

    With the ax slung over her shoulder, Finden Ai hit the ground and shot forward.

    The speed itself was clearly much faster in the case of Finden Ai. Before the insect could even open its mouth properly, she had already leaped forward and swung her ax right in front of its skull.

    Squishhhh!

    The skull was cleanly split in half and mmed onto the ground. Thanks to this, the scattered bone fragments nearby were swept away and the dust that had been umting for a hundred years rose up thickly, stirring up the wind.

    But Deia and I were fine because of wind protection magic, which we had cast expecting this oue.

    "Cough! Cough! How about that! Master! This is how I protect myrades!"

    Finden Ai, proud of herself,ughed as she held up her ax on top of the insect.

    Without saying a word, I pointed at In-gol-Chung with my chin.

    Tadap, tadap, tadap.

    The shattered insect, which had lost its light, began to merge again. Not only that, it absorbed the scattered bone fragments around it and stood up again with an evenrger body.

    I hate this kind of thing the most.

    Finden Ai, who had already run towards our side, grumbled as ifining. She must have realized that it was impossible to win against such an opponent using only physical strength.

    I released the magic and stood next to Fenden Ai. My gaze was directed towards the girl, who had already be apletely shriveled corpse at the end of the worms tail.

    "Block In-gol-Chung''s movements while I reach her."

    "...I understand, but are you nning to kill her?"

    Finden Ai asked softly. Deia, who was behind me, also looked at me nkly as if she was also waiting for my answer.

    Receiving their questioning gazes, I took a step forward.

    One - who is already dead - cannot be killed.

    It was the truth that I felt and experienced with my own skin- both in my past and present life.

    Dead people can no longer die.

    Mymand was merely keeping them in ce; it was impossible to incinerate or destroy them.

    Just like always, there is only one thing that can be done.

    At that moment, strangely, I felt I had eye contact with the girl who had In-gol-Chung stuck in her heart.

    I met the girls eyes who was captured and experimented on- the pitiful child who was being dragged around by a giant parasite several timesrger than her own body.

    "All spirits whisper very secretly about their regrets and grudges. These whispers can benguage, actions, or traces."

    As if sensing something, In-gol-Chung rushed towards me, and Finden Ai quickly moved to stop it.

    Even in this urgent situation, I walked in a straight line towards the girl, still looking into her misshapen eyes- as if talking to her.

    Scream.

    Over a hundred years have passedYour tongue, which couldn''t even touch a drop of water, must have dried up and twisted in agony.

    Beg, shed tears, howl at your miserable life.

    Dust must have umted so much that your throat must be blocked. Insects must have eaten away at your flesh, and spiders must have built their webs over you to bait insects. But

    Wake up and pour your grudge onto me.

    Even though your soul must have already been destroyed to the point of no return, and you havent found peace even after death, still

    Suddenly, I felt as if the girl''s doubtful gaze turned to me as if asking, "What will change even if I talk to you?"

    I answered.

    Then I will save you.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong> 3 chapters</strong> ahead of the release: /George227]

    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 18: Birthday Present

    Chapter 18: Birthday Present

    Hello?

    My name is Emily. I''m 8 years old- an age when if I just put flowers in my ears and walk around, people stillugh and say I look cute!

    Normally, by this time, I should be finishing school and eating snacks at home, but today, we are climbing a snowy mountain.

    Why?

    Well, even though Im climbing, I don''t really know the details.

    Mom and Dad just told me that we can''t live in Flower Garden anymore, so we had to move.

    Oh, Flower Garden is my hometown.

    Even in the rk Republic, it is famous for its beautiful flowers.

    By the way, my favorite is yellow flowers. They suit me the most!

    But Mom and Dad told me not to go near them! I cant even smell them!

    So I have no choice but to watch them from afar.

    Well, thats a lie. Actually, my dad is a high-ranking person in the botanical garden, so I always got to touch the yellow flowers whenever no one was looking.

    "Emily, are you tired? Do you want me to carry you?"

    I guess my dad was worried about me. I smiled and told him I was okay.

    If you''re eight years old, you''re old enough to climb, right?

    Besides, Ive be ady since yesterday.

    Why, you ask?

    Because yesterday, Delphin, who lives next door, confessed his love to me.

    I learned from books that when you know love, you be ady!

    So, I became ady too.

    Of course, I rejected his confession.

    Dating under the age of 20 is illegal in the rk Republic.

    Delphin said it would be okay to do it secretly. But if someone found out about it, my dad and mom would be taken to the concentration camp. So, I refused.

    But well, since were moving away, we won''t have to follow the Republicsw, right?

    Hmm, then I''ll consider it.

    Of course, Delphin will have to confess again!

    Arent you hungry?

    "No! I''m not hungry!"

    "Okay, let''s quickly cross this mountain and have a birthday party." Mom said, stroking my head.

    Yeah! Party!

    It feels so good to have my mothers hand in thick gloves stroking my hair!

    By the way, can I tell you a secret?

    Today is my birthday!

    Ah, what could my present be?

    I''m really looking forward to it!

    In fact, the snowy mountain is too steep. The strides of adults are also so big that it is difficult to keep up with them, so I was secretly hoping my present would be warm and fluffy pancakes.

    Still, I have to be patient.

    Surely, if we cross this mountain, then we can eat delicious food right?

    Then everyone will also congratte me, wont they?

    Huh?

    However, suddenly, the people who were walking in front of me started shouting something.

    "Please!"

    "We did nothing wrong!"

    "Emily!"

    Everyone was screaming something with a frightened expression, but I couldn''t see because my mom was holding me tightly.

    Hearing those screams, I felt scared and unknowingly hugged my mom tightly too.

    "It''s okay. I''ll go talk to them."

    Then, I heard Dad''s voice.

    I turned my head slightly and saw Dadughing confidently, as he always did.

    "Little, cute Emily. Don''t worry too much. After a while, we can live happily and peacefully again.

    "Uh-huh."

    You know Daddy doesnt lie, right?

    "Yeah!"

    Dad always receivespliments from the people in the vige. Surely Dad will solve everything!

    "Earl of North Whedon! We came from the Flower Garden of the rke Republic! Please, just listen to our story once..."

    Huh?

    Suddenly, Dad''s voice was cut off.

    I wanted to stick out my face and check it, but Mom hugged me even tighter so I couldn''t.

    "I love you. I love you, Emily... You know that Mommy and Daddy really love you, right?"

    "Yeah, Mom. I love you too."

    My mother, who was trembling, seemed like the tower I usually made with stones, which copsed with a slight touch.

    Seeing her like that, I also got scared.

    "Don''t ever mention my name again, you filthy immigrants."

    A scary voice, which Id never heard before, spoke.

    By the way, does filthy mean us?

    Chief Marks, catch them all and use them.

    "Yes, understood."

    It was extremely cold this high on the mountain, but strangely enough, after hearing those words I instantly fell asleep.

    * * *

    Ahhhhhhhh

    I woke up to a terrifying scream.

    Ow, my head hurts.

    It''s the first time my head hurt this much. Thinking so, I looked around me, wondering where I was.

    Everything around me was pitch-ck, and even the green lights a little far away looked scary.

    "Don''t look, don''t look!"

    I tried to get up forcibly, but suddenly I heard Delphin''s voice next to me.

    He covered my eyes with his hands, but this screaming voice...

    "Keeeeek! Help me! Help meeeee!"

    "Mom?"

    I pushed Delphin away and jumped up. I found out I was trapped in a cage like an animal, but that was not important right now.

    Mom was outside the cage, screaming, surrounded by strange people in white clothes.

    Uh?

    Why?

    Why are mom''s arms and legs...

    why?

    "Mommmmmm!"

    Bam!

    Mom!

    Mom!

    Mom is in pain!

    I have to go and help her!

    I have to go and save her!

    Mommmm!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    "Don''t hit the cage! Then those people will-"

    Although Delphin tried to stop me, I didn''t think of anything else. I kept throwing my body with the intention of just rescuing my mother.

    But only the sound of something breaking came from my shoulder, and the cage never budged.

    And then,

    Who is it?

    The oldest-looking person among the people gathered around my mom looked at me.

    But this feeling... It felt like my heart stopped beating

    I realized what terror was for the first time.

    The man - whose mere eyes filled my body with terror - had a name tag on his chest, just like we did at school.

    [Director of the Marks Research Institute]

    He was the one who had knocked us all unconscious...

    "It''s me!"

    Delphine, who raised his hand in ce of me, was shedding a lot of tears.

    I couldn''t understand what was going on.

    "I''m sure I told you to stay put."

    Director Marks walked over. I was so scared that I couldnt say anything, only my teeth chattered.

    Emily.

    Delphine, who raised his hand in my ce, smiled and gave a thumbs-up.

    "I''ll always save you."

    "Ah..."

    "So date me."

    Tears flowed without my knowledge at the sight of Delphine grinning and confidently leaving the prison in the hands of Director Marks.

    I was so sorry.

    Because I understood.

    "G-gah! It''s not him! Ugh! Sob! Sob! Actually, It''s not him!!"

    Even if I screamed that it was someone else, I couldn''t help but shed tears seeing Delphine still being dragged outside. I thought it was only natural to curse me.

    "Em, Emil! It was me, Emily-! Im sorry!!"

    No matter how many times I shouted sorry, Delphine couldnt even hear my voice.

    Like that.

    Time continued to pass.

    Every time the iron bars opened, one person disappeared.

    At first, there were so many people, but they all had disappeared now.

    "You''re the only one left."

    I was the only one left inside the iron bars.

    Mom was already unrecognizable, buried among the masses of corpses a long time ago.

    Delphine, who turned to ashes from an electric shock, was swept away by a broom and thrown into a trash can.

    And Dad

    I could always see Dad.

    Did you say thats your father?

    Dad was hanging by his neck in the center of theb.

    Director Marks happily exined that he instilled fear in us by using my father, who was the representative, as an example.

    Since I was thest one, he said he would show me theboratory once.

    I didnt want to see it, but I couldn''t refuse.

    .

    .

    .

    Eventually, I was alsoid down on the experimental tform where countless people died.

    Arge de cut open my chest.

    It hurt. It hurt so much

    Ah, I want to eat pancakes.

    I want to see yellow flowers.

    I want to go to school with my friends.

    I want to raise a puppy.

    I want to hold hands with Delphine and go on a date.

    I want to hug my mom and dad.

    There are so many things I want to do.

    However,

    I will save you.

    What does this cold man in front of me want? He is someone I have never seen before.

    That''s given since I cant even remember how long ago I lost consciousness; I just felt too much pain and lost consciousness without realizing it.

    What is your wish?

    My lips, as stiff as ster, feel like they are not mine.

    My voice naturally does note out.

    I think I have a handful of chalk dust in my throat.

    Even though I try to quench my thirst with tears or spit, I have already cried so much that there is nothing left.

    I am so dried up that I cannot even say a word.

    Puff!

    Thud, thwack.

    Thick blood enters my stiff mouth. The unique bitter smell, thick and powerful enough to numb my nose,es along.

    The man in front of me stabbed his hand with magic and poured blood into my mouth.

    Wet your throat and speak clearly. I will listen."

    "I-"

    Despite the tightness in my throat that prevented me from speaking, a single word was allowed to pass through because of the blood that flowed in.

    What I want

    I said it before.

    I want too many things.

    There are a lot of things I want to do.

    But

    If I had to choose just one thing.

    If this is thest word of my life- perhaps, a birthday present that came a littlete.

    Then, what I want is

    Revenge.

    ''I want revenge.''

    Upon hearing this, the cold man smiled- a smile I thought he could never make.

    Yes, well said.

    * * *

    The girls spirit believed in me.

    The resentment in Emilys spirit - which gently seeped into me - was excruciatingly heavy, making me nearly fall to my knees in an instant.

    Finden Ai supported me as I stumbled. The monster she was dealing with had be a limp bone now because Emilys spirit - the medium - had disappeared.

    "That was the memory of that child, right?"

    "Did you see it?"

    yes.

    Yes, that was possible.

    Spirits with a lot of resentment often show their past. They want someone to know them.

    Finden Ai clenched her mouth tightly.

    Deia also approached us, forcibly holding her bnce, as if her body had lost strength.

    So, thats the family secret

    Deia, who seemed to have been quite shocked, covered her face with both hands and asked me as if she was gasping for breath.

    What are you going to do?

    What do you mean?

    "You said you would help her get revenge."

    "..."

    Finden Ai also looked at me.

    Youre not going to hold Darius ountable, are you?

    "He has nothing but the sin of not taking responsibility Even if he knew the truth after everything was over, it would be too much if he was med for this."

    "...Then what should we do? The revenge that child wants is already impossible."

    Because everyone was already dead.

    Emily, the girl, was a person from at least 150 years ago.

    Naturally, all the rted people had already died.

    But

    "The cane."

    When I reached out my hand, the cane that had fallen to the ground flew to me.

    It had slipped from my hand while pouring blood earlier.

    [Here it is.]

    As the worm had already disappeared, Skarm, who was able toe to the basement, carefully ced a cane in my hand.

    The two women were surprised that the cane had flown to me without any mana maniption.

    I pushed Fenden Ai away and supported my body with the cane.

    The resentment was so strong that I felt like my body would be torn to shreds.

    But there was still work to be done.

    Do you remember what I said?

    What?

    What are you talking about?

    Breathing heavily, I exined again to the two women who looked confused.

    All spirits whisper their grievances and regrets very secretly.

    It was the same for every soul Both in my past life and in my present life.

    Its easy if you think of it as a kind of quiz. Even though each soul hides its thoughts like a quiz, their intention is not to hide the content itself. On the contrary, they want someone to find the correct answer.

    Suddenly, what-

    Deia tried to cut me off, but I continued.

    Its just their nature. But most of them think their uncreative quizzes are outstanding.

    I knew because I was the one who relieved the grievances of many spirits.

    They were just humans who were alone, repeatedly following the same tracks of thought.

    For example, there are souls who act and speak backward. They behave bizarrely and provocatively, but in reality, they are like young children who just want to be noticed."

    Finden Ai and Deia looked puzzled as if they did not understand what I was saying.

    However, I was not speaking to them now.

    "So, what I want to say is..." I raised my head slowly.

    And calming the crazed Emily, who wanted to attack immediately to take her revenge, I spoke.

    Introducing names backward is a damnmon riddle, Skram.

    [....]

    His face became expressionless.

    I asked with a mockingugh mixed with contempt.

    "Did you really think you could fool me with such a petty act?"

    The day I first met Skram, he introduced himself to me like this:

    My name is Skram, and its an honor to finally be able to repay Detros Verdi for the favor I received 150 years ago.

    "Were you really just trying to deceive me by disguising yourself as a mere butler? Did you really think you could get away by telling me an inverted name?"

    [Ha... ]

    Skram, or rather, Research Director Marks, chuckled and scratched his head.

    [Is it because I had no brain after I died?]

    Despite being caught, Marks was still so bold.

    [I never thought I would be found out by such an idiot second son.]

    ...

    [So what are you thinking?]

    Marks shrugged and raised the corners of his mouth as if in disbelief.

    [Are you going to judge me? By what right? You are Verdi! I only followed your family''s orders! In a way, I''m also a victim!]

    "...."

    [If you want to judge someone, judge your ancestors! As the blood of the masterminds who put these experiments into action, you''re no different from a bastard if you try to judge me.]

    "I''ve decided to fulfill that child''s wish."

    [What kind of justification is that? You mean revenge? Can that really be said to be the revenge of that girl?!]

    You must have seen it several times already.

    The spirit of the girl floated above my hand.

    Through my necromancy, she - who had been absorbed into me - was gradually transforming into arge blue me.

    The soul contains mana.

    [...!]

    The blue me took on the form of a small girl and stood on the ground.

    I only convert the mana contained in her soul into magic.

    Exorcizing souls with necromancy was a skill with a fairly high level of difficulty.

    Ordinary necromancers didnt have special eyes like me, so they couldnt see the appearance of the souls or have a conversation with them.

    But if that was the case, then why were necromancers able to manipte the soul?

    It was through pain.

    By inflicting pain on the soul with magic, they controlled and domesticated them.

    With only basic skills of necromancy, even if I wanted to exorcize her, I wouldnt be able to.

    The pain they are inflicted with never ends.

    The mes of the necromancer give burning pain to the dead, hindering the rest they should enjoy after life But in my case, the girl had be my me.

    I gently pushed her from the back and whispered.

    Happy birthday, Emily.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong> 3 chapters</strong> ahead of the release: /George227]

    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 19: Mess

    Chapter 19: Mess

    Emily, who had be a blue me with the power to judge the dead, calmly walked toward Marks.

    It was a calmness that was the exact opposite of the seething anger and resentment she was feeling, but Emily had learned it through experience - rather than a sudden attack, it was way more horrific when something you were afraid of approached you slowly, giving your brain enough time to imagine all the horrendous future that could happen next minute.

    In fact, she had learned it from Marks himself; Stuck in the iron cage, every time the sound of the researchers footsteps was heard, she always trembled in fear thinking that she might not be herself at the end of the day, just like the other people who were once locked behind bars.

    Remembering those days, even the momentary time to reach Marks was being used as revenge. Which was indeed effective as Marks could do nothing but tremble and kneel.

    [I, I was wrong! I had no choice but to listen to Detros Verdis orders!]

    []

    [I mean the victim! Yes! I am a victim too! He said that if we dont do that, he will kill us all!]

    Emily looked down nkly at Marks, who was pounding the ground while shedding tears.

    He shouted as he frantically ran his hands through his chest.

    [Please! I beg you, please have mercy on me... just a little mercy!]

    It seemed that even if he was asked to lick her feet, he would.

    Emily suddenly stopped and stood motionless.

    Where did Detros Verdi find out about the existence of the monster named In-gol-Chung?

    []

    Thats why when I intervened, Marks red at me with his eyes.

    If I could have joked at a time like this, I would have definitely made one with a sneering face. But the only way I could treat someone like him was in a cold, emotionless way.

    "Why did Detros have to choose a soul-stealing human-Centipede? There were many other monsters. Why did he choose one that requires human bones so desperately and is not well-known to people?"

    [De-us!!]

    Marks spat out my name like he was vomiting. I recited a page from Detros Verdi''s diary like a biblical verse, ignoring him.

    On November 25th, a man named Marks came to see me. He exined that the recent surge of immigrants crossing over the North Whedon Mountains was an ominous sign of war.

    His words were so intriguing that I found myself caught up in them at one point during our conversation. I didn''t realize it at the time, but as I''m writing this journal, it urred to me that he may have been using me to fulfill his own desires instead of serving the kingdom''s cause.

    However, what does it matter? If he seeds, I''ll only gain from it, and even if he fails, it''s no different from killing the immigrants crossing over the mountains.

    He has the knowledge, and I have the materials.

    There was no need to say more. After speaking, I nced at Marks, who was grinding his teeth and shouting from afar.

    [Damh! Verdis will always be idiots! I told him not to leave such records even if we fail and die! What a fool, exposing his own ignorance after his death!]

    Marks, who was revealed to be the real instigator and the originator of the n, looked up at Emily.

    But despite having heard the whole truth, Emily just stood still.

    Seeing her, I let out a sigh with a soft smile.

    Ha.

    She was truly a delightful girl.

    Her bubbly personality had made even me, who was supposedly an adult, think of myself as only an eight-year-old kid.

    What, what? What did you justugh at?

    ....

    Finden Ai was surprised at my suddenughter, while Deia made aplicated expression.

    The two of them could only see the mes in the shape of Emily, but Marks was invisible, so they couldnt understand what was going on, but I had no intention to exin.

    [Excuse me.]

    Finally, Emily opened her mouth. Marks trembled with ttery and mmed his forehead on the ground.

    [I''m reflecting! I know how foolish I was! That''s why...!]

    [Did you expect something?]

    [W-What?]

    Marks'' pupils slowly crawled up, like a bug, and when they reached Emily''s face, his eyes widened and his mouth involuntarily opened, speechless.

    [Ah, ah Ahhh!]

    Seeing her smile and realizing that Emily never had any intention of forgiving him, he let out a strange noise.

    [Why, youve already done that to us a few times, didnt you? Making us hope you''ll spare us and then taking us away for the experiment, a fate worse than death.]

    [Ahh.]

    [This is fun. I think I know why youughed so much while doing that to us.]

    Snap.

    Emilys hand grabbed Marks wrist.

    [Kuaaaah!]

    Marks wrist began to burn, and he screamed, thrashing around.

    For him, a delicate girl''s palm had turned into a me, and there was nowhere to escape.

    [Stop it! Stop it! It''s burning! It hurts! It hurts!]

    [Ah, I really like your expression.]

    Smack!

    Emily grabbed the struggling spirits iling face with her other hand.

    [Gag! Ugh! Aaaaaaah! Spare me! Spare meeeeee!]

    Although he felt the pain of his face and wrist being burned, there was no actual trauma. Because

    [You are already dead.]

    Yes, because he had already died.

    There was no way to escape anymore, no matter how much pain he felt.

    [We are dead, you know. And since there is no such thing as afterlife, even if I do good deeds and be a saint, I will not be able to meet my mom and dad.]

    [Stop it! Ugh! Ahhhhhh!]

    [So, I will pour out every drop of this resentment on you.]

    But Marks seemed to have already lost his mind, his desperate screams not stopping even for a moment.

    Slowly turning my body, I gestured to Finden Ai and Deia.

    Lets go. It''s natural for girls to have a few appearances they don''t want to show others.

    What?

    "...."

    The two who didn''t understand the situation followed me outside with puzzled faces.

    Before finally leaving the room, I nced at Emily who bowed her head towards me.

    Its not over yet. I will prepare a ceremony for you, so please wait a little longer.

    [Thank you.]

    After making thest promise-

    Bang

    -I closed the door.

    The desperate screams continued to echo for a long time.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    Robern Academy:

    "How dare you!"

    The dean mmed his fist on the desk. The letter from the Verdi familyy crumpled underneath.

    It was a response to the letter the Dean had sent, but it was a nk page as if there was nothing to say.

    As he saw the letter which signified Deus'' intention of not assisting them, veins protruded from the forehead of the Dean, who always had a warm impression like a stuffed bear.

    But what really annoyed him was not such a reply, but the current situation and his helplessness;

    Despite the impudence, he needed Deus Verdi.

    Its opening soon.

    The Academy was about to open soon, and students would be returning from their vacations, with new students arriving as well.

    Especially

    There are too many big stars among these freshmen.

    From the Griffin Kingdom''s princess to boys and girls with outstanding talents, who belonged to different prestigious families The students were so outstanding that professors were already excited about seeing the potential golden students and teaching them.

    He didn''t know why there were so many giants among the new students this year, to the point of being abnormal. But in any case, the current situation needed to be addressed.

    Is there no way?

    When the Dean was massaging his forehead while thinking of a solution, Professor Gideon entered the office with a knock.

    Behind him stood a man who could only be described as ominous - dressed in a ck robe and a ck cloth covering his face, while his hand held a staff with grotesque, eerie decorations.

    Dean, Ive found someone to solve this case.

    ''Oh, oh!''

    It was unexpected news that he didn''t dare to hope for.

    The Dean rose abruptly. mming the desk, he asked with hopeful eyes, The person behind you?

    Yes, thats right. He is the necromancer I found with great difficulty.

    Yes, yes  Necromancer?

    The Dean immediately frowned. A Necromancer was someone who walked the path of dark magic. That meant...

    Isn''t he a criminal?

    An existence that vited thews of the Griffin Kingdom. A kind of pathogen that should not be allowed to set foot in the academy.

    Yes, that''s right. But, Dean, is that important now? The start of the term is just around the corner. We need to resolve this case before the students return.

    Id rather have a priest

    The Dean wondered if it would be right to bring in the priest he had been thinking about since the other day, but the Necromancer behind Gideon sneered while giggling.

    Are you talking about those idiots who just kneel down and pray to God? Stop it. They''ll still be offering prayers even after the start of the term.

    Ahem.

    It was indeed true.

    Moreover, the exorcism of priests cost a lot of money, but it was impossible to properly confirm whether it was sessful.

    I''m sure. If we scare and cause pain to the spirits, they will quickly run away.

    As the Necromancer spoke with a chuckle, a strange belief began to grow in Dean''s heart.

    ''Yes, cant we bend a rule to save the academy?''

    The Dean nodded and asked for a handshake with the necromancer.

    Please help us.

    Don''t worry. I''ll start right away. It should be finished within a day.

    The necromancer, who refused to shake hands, headed outside. Just in time, he bumped into Erica Bright and Karen, who were on their way to the Deans office.

    The Dean didnt want them to know what they were up to, but Gideon smiled and spoke before the Dean could.

    The two of you can follow too. Everything has been resolved now.

    Yes?

    Erica frowned, not understanding, but Karen realized what he meant as soon as she saw the man behind him.

    You''ve brought a necromancer. They are quite a rare sight.

    "Good, doing a lot of mercenary work has made you quite knowledgeable and sharp."

    Thats how Karen and Erica also joined the group.

    Trying to avoid standing next to Gideon, Erica stepped forward with determination and stood next to the man in all ck.

    "May I ask you something?"

    Anything.

    The necromancer giggled and gave a rxed smile. An unpleasant feeling surged up, but Erica tried to hold it in and asked.

    "There''s a professor at the academy who was aware of the circumstances even before the strange incidents urred."

    "...."

    Upon hearing her words, not only the necromancers but the others'' ears also perked up.

    It was Deus'' story.

    "Do you know how that professor knew that?"

    "Hehe," the necromancer let out a smallugh that everyone in the group could recognize as mockery.

    "There are sometimes people like that, who have a sensitive sense of the dead. But that''s all. When you think about it, they''re just third-rate who only know how to run away. They can''t control or suppress demons like me. Isn''t that why the academy is still overflowing with evil spirits like this?"

    "....Is that so?" Erica internally breathed a small sigh of relief. Frankly, the more she delved into the situation, the more she felt that Professor Deus was involved with ck magic. Fortunately, ording to this strange mans words, that didnt seem to be the case.

    "Ugh, sending such a trivial letter with an insignificant ability."

    Haha, Professor Deus missed his genius opportunity to be reinstated.

    Gideonughed and sympathized with the Dean, who snorted, saying, Its okay.

    Erica pretended not to hear them and continued to ask the necromancer.

    Actually, there is an evil spirit I am looking for-

    "-Stop."

    Saying that the necromancer also stopped in his tracks.

    It was right in the middle of the fourth-floor corridor.

    "Let''s start here. This can be considered the center of the building."

    With those words, the necromancer immediately mmed his staff on the floor.

    A massive amount of mana began to explode out of him like y bubbling and soon it turned into the shape of a person''s palm.

    But the fingers of Mana Palm kept stretching out and their tips also took the shape of a palm. Just like that, the magic of the necromancer split into hundreds of palms in just a few seconds.

    And inside those palms, the faces of the dead wailing in agony could be seen.

    He is a necromancer with considerable skill. Professor Gideon, where did you find him? With this level of skill, if he set his mind to hide, no one would be able to find him.

    "Haha, it''s a secret."

    To Karen''s question, who had seen the necromancers several times, Gideon gave a friendly smile and evaded giving any details.

    Indeed, it was an incredible skill.

    Even considering that it was a necromantic skill, the moment Erica thought that this strange mans skills seemed even superior to herself, who was a professor-

    Thunk. Tunk.

    -His staff fell to the ground, rolling to Erica''s foot. The mana in the shape of a palm was burned and disappeared into the air.

    The Necromancer was looking at the professors.

    His body stood still with his back facing them just like before, but his neck was twisted and the eyes behind his mask seemed to be nk as if frozen.

    "Huh?"

    Thud.

    That was it.

    With his neck turned, the necromancer let out a scream, not knowing what was happening with his twisted neck, and copsed, rolling down the stairs.

    No one could say or do anything.

    Just then-

    [Kekekekeke!]

    -The dreadfulughter of the girl, the sameughter they had heard before, echoed throughout the corridor.

    Thud!

    Thud!

    Thud!

    Thud!

    And soon, the sound of heavy footsteps also came from the stairs.

    "Why is he here...?"

    The one-armed skeleton warrior, known to appear only in the central corridor of the first floor, was leaping up the stairs with tremendous agility.

    Crack!

    He immediately trampled the Necromancers body which was rolling down the stairs, crushing it into a lump of flesh.

    Swish! Kwadeuk! Swish! Kwadeuk!

    Then drawing his sword in an instant, he started hacking, shing, and stomping on the Necromancers corpse over and over again.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

    [ Join Our Discord for regr updates and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 20: Everything happens for a reason

    Chapter 20: Everything happens for a reason

    It was a violent murder.

    The hostility of the skeleton warrior seemed to have materialized. It appeared to be clinging to their souls, continuously choking their throats.

    Even if the energying from the skeleton warrior was not fear, to Dean and Professors, it still seemed a manifestation of such.

    And they felt such dread despite it not being directed at them. They couldnt imagine what would happen if it was.

    The one-armed warrior was still torturing the necromancer, whose body was mangled and couldn''t be recognized as if he had some kind of grudge against the man.

    Even though a long time passed and the warrior continued to attack the already mangled corpse without paying them any attention, the professors still didnt run away; They stood still as if their bodies were frozen.

    It was like an instinctual desire not to attract attention to oneself, just like when one encounters a bear on a mountain trail.

    Finally, the corpse of the necromancer waspletely destroyed.

    Everyone felt sick to their stomach at the brutally horrible sight, but they forcefully endured it.

    It was the ultimate indignity that forced even Karen, who had seen countless tragedies as a mercenary, to frown for a moment.

    But it didnt end there.

    The skeleton warrior who ced his sword on the ground slowly reached out his hand-

    Crunch

    -And then he tore the corpse apart and started eating it.

    "Eugh!"

    In the end, the dean couldnt stand it anymore and turned his head to vomit. Keren and Erica also bit their lips and forced themselves to hold it in.

    "...crazy bastard."

    Gideon, who couldn''t stand the disgust, muttered, but the warrior didn''t pay attention to his words at all.

    He continued to eat, hurriedly devouring the corpse as if someone was chasing him.

    [....]

    Then slowly getting up, he carefully picked up his sword.

    The skeleton warrior didnt even look at the frozen professors, he just turned and descended the stairs.

    Thud.

    Thud.

    Thud.

    "Haah!"

    As hepletely disappeared from their sight, Karen exhaled the breath she had been holding.

    Erica hurriedly headed for the remains of the necromancer.

    "He ate it all even the bones."

    The one-armed warrior had eaten all of the minced meat and bones, leaving only spilled flesh and a pool of blood on the ground.

    If it weren''t for that, there wouldn''t have been anything left, to the point where they could have dismissed what they just saw as a delusion.

    Eugh! Eugh!

    After vomiting in a corner of the hallway, the dean wiped his mouth with a pale, disgusted expression.

    Deus. Lets call Professor Deus. He must know something.

    Karen immediately agreed. "Good. Let''s contact him right away."

    Even though there seemed to be no way to solve the problem without Deus at this point, Erica still intervened.

    "Ah, didn''t the necromancer say this earlier? Deus is only exceptional in terms of sensing spirits, but fighting against such powerful evil spirits-"

    "-Enough!" the dean interrupted, pointing his finger at Erica with a flushed face. "Come to think of it, it''s because of you, Professor Erica! It was you who made Professor Deus resign! That''s why this incident happened!"

    Erica tightened her fists for a moment but couldn''t say anything.

    He was right.

    Even though her intention was to save Deus life, to others, she was just a bi*ch who forced her fianc to leave the academy.

    It was Gideon who spoke up in that tense atmosphere. "We all know Professor Erica didn''t do it for personal reasons. Hasn''t Professor Deus been caught doing strange things several times?"

    Rather, I think we should pay attention to why the evil spirits suddenly appeared in the academy, Gideon added.

    It was indeed a valid point. Karen, who had been silently listening, and Erica, who had been investigating the incident, were both bothered about this aspect the most.

    "You are right Until now, there were only ghost stories made by students in the academy. But they were just rumors, just kids'' pranks But hasn''t the situation changed to be like this since Deus came?

    The dean muttered as if possessed by something, and Gideon corrected him, shaking his head.

    Actually, it happened after Deus left. I think there was a series of events involving Deus'' maniption.

    ording to his words, due to malice for being dismissed, Deus created a situation where his presence was a must for the academy.

    The dean felt as if all the puzzle pieces clicked together in his head, turning his desperation into overwhelming anger and fury.

    Dare! How dare he! For his own greed, to threaten the lives of students and professors at the Robern Academy!! Isn''t this ckmail?!

    Erica tried to say something, but Gideon shook his head with a frown, asking her not to intervene recklessly.

    However, Erica shouted, trampling on Gideons warning as if nothing happened.

    Wait! There''s no evidence! And didn''t Professor Deus leave us a note to help us!

    Shut up!

    The dean, unable to suppress his anger, crumpled his handkerchief, which he had wiped his mouth with, and threw it with a clenched jaw.

    It didn''t hurt her at all, but it indicated how intense his emotions had be for him to be so disrespectful.

    Professor Erica Bright! What the hell do you want?! You were the most aggressive in getting Professor Deus fired! But now you''re covering him?! What, did you feel guilty or something?

    ......

    Was there no choice but to reveal it? Erica contemted.

    Even if everyone thought of her as a selfish bi*ch, she couldnt let Deus - the innocent - take the me.

    It indeed seemed she had no choice but to reveal the truth now.

    Taking a deep breath and remembering the past, Erica clenched her fists.

    After she saw Deus strangling his own neck, every day was like hell.

    At every dawn after that night, she secretly followed him, who roamed the academy to deal with evil spirits.

    Then, whenever he was possessed by evil spirits and was about tomit suicide, she appeared and stopped him.

    Strangling 7 times.

    Dismemberment 6 times.

    3 immtions.

    And 9 beheadings.

    These were the number of times that damn spirit tried to kill him.

    Thats why, for Deus safety, she got him dismissed and made him resent her so that he would be far away from the academy.

    It was not like she never talked it out with him. She told Deus several times to stop, but

    ''Never mind.''

    She really didn''t want to recall that conversation.

    Haah! Actually

    In any case, Erica needed to reveal everything now - that in fact, Professor Deus was suppressing the spirits, and she was the one who didnt care about others;

    That she was the one who abandoned the academy and students because she couldn''t see Deus suffer like that.

    But when she tried to tell the truth-

    [Shh.]

    -suddenly, her whole body shuddered and her vision went dark.

    Erica felt a strange sense of weightlessness in her body, and before she could realize what was going on, her body hit the ground with a creepy sound.

    Thud.

    Erica fainted on the spot.

    Erica!

    Gideon hurriedly tried to hug her-

    Get out of the way.

    -But Karen intervened and examined Erica.

    She just fainted. It must be due tock of sleep Hmm, she should be fine after getting a good nights sleep. Ill bring her to the infirmary just in case.

    ....

    Though Ericas words were cut off due to the sudden situation, the dean seemed to have decided their course of action already.

    I will write a letter to Professor Deus again! Ah, it will take some time for him toe from North Whedon to the academy; If we dy any longer, he might not arrive before the start of the semester.

    Then, the dean gritted his teeth and added.

    After all the incidents are resolved, we will hold Professor Deus ountable. If the situation is resolved, he will not be able to return to his hometown easily.

    Now it was a race against time.

    Evaluation of students was scarier than evil spirits after all.

    After asking them to tidy things up, the dean returned to his office with a throbbing headache.

    Just at the thought of writing a letter to Deus, his headache worsened even more and his heart pounded in frustration.

    *

    "Reject him."

    Are you serious?

    As usual, Deia came to my room for 5 minutes. She asked with a bewildered face while fluttering the letter she held in her hand.

    I didnt know why she read my letter without asking me, but anyway

    Deia continued with a subdued expression, "I''m not saying this out of self-interest, you know? I don''t want you to leave quickly just because I don''t want to see you, or because I don''t want to waste five minutes or anything like that."

    Uncharastically, youre talking a lot, Deia.

    "Ahem, it''s not that. Its just hard to get such an opportunity. The new semester is going to start soon, and this will probably be thest chance."

    I knew.

    If I missed this chance, it would be difficult to return to the position of professor at the Robern Academy.

    Originally, the n was to dy as much as possible and return at exactly this time. But-

    There is still work to be done.

    -I was not in a position to leave the Verdi mansion just yet.

    Sigh, I feel sorry for not getting the position back, but it cant be helped.

    Looking at the letter, I felt regretful.

    The deans promise of the research materials and financial support was something I was really looking forward to. After all, it was an unconventional proposal that instantly made even Deia tempted.

    And even if the dean had not promised me such benefits, I could have built a direct friendship with the golden generation of students at Robern Academy, where the main characters and many key characters would be present. But in the end, I still decided to give up

    Is it because of Emily?

    Yes.

    Even after recognizing the downcast expression on Deias face, I answered calmly.

    The little girls resentment had not yet been fully resolved. Moreover, I had the intention of saving not only her but also all of the evil spirits surrounding the mansion. It was a necessary step for the future of my necromancy.

    "......."

    When the topic of Emily came up, Deia opened her mouth as if she wanted to ask something, but closed it again.

    Click.

    Five minutes were up.

    Without hesitation, Deia turned around and left my room.

    Simultaneously, Finden Ais approaching footsteps echoed.

    As Finden came in, I unfolded the previously folded map and raised my pen.

    If I can''t help from within, then I''ll have to help from outside.

    In the end, the goal was to prevent the destruction of the continent. So, there were plenty of ways to help the protagonist besides being a professor.

    The pen continued to mark ces on the map, which included major game episodes or ces from where important items could be obtained.

    One might ask what about the evil spirits left in the academy?

    Well, I decided to give up on that part.

    Come to think of it, it''s strange.

    Because even though there were episodes centered around ghosts or spirits in the game, they weren''t as excessive as this

    Is it because of me?

    Did things get to this point because of my presence?

    It''s either because of me that things got to this point, or the things were the same even in the original game, and when the protagonist entered the academy, the evil spirits must have gone into hibernation...

    But wasnt it too far-fetched?

    Even the protagonist can not do that right?

    Which meant

    "Sigh."

    If I hadn''t meddled with them so excessively, the evil spirits must have been just sleeping on their own.

    ....

    ............

    "Is that really the case?"

    Thunk.

    As I put down my pen, I furrowed my brow and closed my eyes, leaning back on the backrest.

    Really.

    ''Did the evil spirits who were sleeping peacefully wake up just because of my presence?''

    How many times did I think about it?

    How many times did Ie up with hypotheses?

    After thinking about it several times, I pondered the same question again.

    My answer, which had continued since the academy, was eventually the same.

    It cant be.

    Everything has a reason.

    Like how Deia hates me to the point of being disgusted just by looking at my face.

    Like how Erica Bright had me fired because of my stubbornness.

    Like how In-gol-Chung awakened again with the presence of Marks.

    Like the faint screams stilling from the basement of the mansion.

    Like the deep cut on my wrist.

    So even the spirits of the academy must have their own reasons for behaving like that.

    I exhaled.

    Then, raising the pen again, I marked the location of the Robern Academy on the map.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 21: About the girl who appeared in the laboratory

    Chapter 21: About the girl who appeared in theboratory

    Stop it.

    After dinner, Erica spoke while looking out at the scenery from the Academy rooftop

    As if Deus hadn''t heard anything, he silently handed Erica the coffee he had brought.

    "The view is nice."

    It was the professors'' exclusive spot, hidden from the students who weren''t allowed ess to the rooftop.

    The night view surrounding the Robern Academy was different from usual, but splendid nheless.

    It was a sight that Erica too usually enjoyed.

    "It''s not."

    If Deus hadn''t jumped off the rooftop yesterday morning, she would have continued to enjoy it. But right now, it failed to calm her the way it once did.

    Thanks to the magic that was cast when she jumped after him, Deus wasn''t hurt, and Erica''s elbow was only slightly sore. However, the internal scars were much deeper than external factors.

    The suicide attempt of her beloved fiance was a shocking and terrifying scene.

    Erica gnawed on the edge of the paper cup Deus had given her and turned to him.

    "I''m not joking. Stop it. There are rumors about you going around. From students to professors, everyone is looking at you strangely now."

    Hmm.

    "I''m not telling you not to do anything at all. But why do you have to patrol at dawn? Stop it and leave it to the security guards."

    At those words, Deus slowly turned and focused his earlier distant gaze on Erica. As he turned, his face came into her view.

    ck hair and a sharp nose... Eyes that dont show the internal thoughts and an expression that is cold yet strangely warm considering his usual face.

    Erica, who had no tolerance for face-to-face conversation and eye contact like this, jerked her head away in momentary embarrassment.

    It has to be done.

    However, the moment she heard his response, Erica turned her head roughly again and argued with him.

    "Are you kidding me? It''s been a month now. The vacation is about to end, and if you go building this kind of image, your registration even after bing a full fledged professor could be lower than that of other elective courses."

    Erica, do you think I care about that?

    I wish you would have.

    In the end, Erica uttered the words she had promised herself never to say.

    "You''ll die!"

    "...

    Deus slowly looked at her. The cold air brushed against the bridge of her nose, and her reddened eyes stung his heart.

    "I don''t even know what you''re doing this for! I don''t even know why you fight every morning with something weird! But you''re going to die!"

    "...

    Erica rolled up her sleeves and showed him the band she had put on her elbow after getting a bruise saving him.

    Look at this. I got hurt while trying to save you. Look at this! Yesterday! You fell off this roof on purpose to kill yourself!"

    "...I see."

    Deus leaned and gently touched her wrist. Numerous scars were visible beyond the cor of his shirt.

    But Erica, that''s not an issue rted to the Academy.

    What?

    Its true that Im suppressing something in the academy, but theyre not the ones trying to kill me.

    Erica didnt know what the hell he was talking about.

    She just thought that he was being stubborn.

    "I said, stop it. Unless you want to turn your fiance into a widow."

    "...

    "If not, then it''s over. I can''t stay with a man who takes such risks who doesn''t care about his death."

    In reality, due to the family''s involvement, Erica couldn''t end things as easily even if she wanted to; it was just a bluff.

    But even so, after hearing her words, she hoped he would promise not to do anything dangerous anymore.

    However, Deuss mouth was firmly closed.

    Erica constantly stared at his lips with a nervous heart.

    She had a feeling that time was passing too slowly.

    Please.

    Please, I beg you.

    Choose me.

    "-----."

    "......!"

    His lips opened eventually and an answer came out, but the voice spread as if babbling in the water and could not be heard properly.

    At that moment, when she remembered what he said-

    "Ugh!"

    -Erica stood up abruptly and looked around.

    The room was full of medical smells that stung her nose and white beds. Students were lying on top of the beds, groaning in pain.

    It was Professor Kerens infirmary.

    "Ugh, ugh!"

    Her sweat-drenched white shirt clung to her body. Ignoring the ufortable stickiness, Erica brushed herself off as she stood up.

    This was an unwanted dream.

    Memories with him were precious, yet they were like an album she didn''t want to see.

    But she felt that those memories wereing in front of her forcibly now.

    "You''re awake."

    Gideon Zeronia, who had been sitting in a corner of the infirmary, noticed Erica and approached her.

    He reached out to touch Erica''s blonde hair which was in disarray, but Erica pushed him away.

    Dont touch me.

    hahahaha, its already been a month since we decided to go out, isnt it a bit harsh to not even hold hands?

    Gideon shrugged and joked. But Erica responded with a sigh.

    "That was the condition. I agreed to go out on the condition that we have no physical contact."

    "Heh, well, that''s true. But you''re a better woman than I thought, so I''m tempted."

    Seeing Gideon licking his lips, Erica annoyedly passed him by.

    Gideon continued to poke at her.

    Earlier, I was wondering why you needed a list of people buried in the cemetery the one that existed before the Academy.

    Tap.

    Erica stopped in her tracks and red at him.

    But now that it''s like this, I finally understand. It''s because of the bastard spirits roaming around the Academy, right?"

    Zeronia family

    It was thendowner of the Robern Academy, which was once amon cemetery.

    Therefore, Erica asked them for old documents and rted information, and Gideon had used that as an excuse to have a rtionship with Erica.

    To be honest, Erica didn''t know why he wanted her. He never exined it and just smirked.

    So, did you find the evil spirit you were looking for?

    The evil spirit Erica wanted

    It was the one that had possessed Deus

    An existence that spewed out a bizarrely thick murderous intent towards her fiance.

    I found the clue.

    With those words, Erica left the ward.

    Yeah, everything wasing together.

    Erica had seen that girl''s face the most.

    She was powerful enough to kill a necromancer in one blow.

    And she had first appeared in Deus''boratory.

    ''The ck-haired girl.''

    Erica was thinking that maybe she was the evil spirit that had possessed Deus.

    I have to catch that spirit before Deus returns.

    And she would do so, even if she had to pay a high price to a priest or learn necromancy herself.

    Erica intended to fight her no matter what.

    "Um, excuse me! Professor Erica!"

    At that moment, a pink-haired professor called out from the end of the corridor.

    It was Perr Petra, an instructor specializing in physical magic who had reced Deus.

    She looked around cautiously before approaching Erica and whispered.

    "Um, excuse me. I called you Professor Erica See, I''m researching the regeneration of severed bodies..."

    She adjusted her sses and looked down, a typical example of a timid and introverted person.

    Erica thought it was an impressive topic to research, but she didn''t have time to listen.

    "I''m sorry, I''m a little busy right now."

    She passed by Perr, but Perr yelled back in frustration.

    "But! I discovered a magic that can restore broken objects while doing a clinical experiment on regeneration! Well, it''s only a little bit..."

    What does that mean?

    Erica stopped walking, thinking that there must be a reason Perr was saying this.

    Perr took a deep breath and dered while clenching her fists tightly,

    The other day! I think I can restore the note left by my predecessor, Professor Deus!

    "......!"

    "W-well, of course! It''s impossible to recover it all, but maybe just a little bit...."

    "Right now!"

    Erica grabbed Perr''s thin wrist and pulled her along,

    "Let''s do it right now!"

    Remnants of that note still remained in Professor Deus room. Because they didnt even think to clean it up.

    "Ah! P-please slow down!"

    "We don''t have time."

    Perr, who was led by Erica, arrived at Deus'' room. It was still dark, bleak, and had no features.

    And the remnants of the burned note still remained on the floor.

    "I''ll try it then."

    Professor Perr, who knelt in front of it, took out a piece of chalk from her case and began drawing a magic circle on the floor.

    The first chapter was obviously about that ck-haired girl.

    If the first page was restored, Erica could find out Deus''s opinion about that girl, and the possibility of capturing her before Deus arrival would increase even more.

    Erica clenched her fists tightly, trying to calm her pounding heart.

    "I-I''m starting now."

    Afterpleting the magic circle, Perr slowly began to infuse mana.

    The form she used to reach that step and the use of mana were indeed amazing.

    It was at this point Erica realized that Perr Petra was not called an unrivaled genius whom no one could catch up to in her field for nothing.

    Compared to such vast forms and mana, the result was a pitifully small note though.

    Perr copsed, out of breath, with the piece of scorched note in her hands.

    "I''m sorry! Huff! I didn''t expect it to recover only this small part!"

    However, Perrs voice could no longer reach Ericas brain.

    [1. About the girl who appeared in theb]

    Because she restored exactly what Erica wanted.

    You did a great job, Professor Perr!

    "Huh!?"

    Leaving the flustered Perr alone, Erica hurriedly picked up the note.

    And she read it right away, fearing that the girl would appear and destroy it again.

    Uh?

    Reading Deus'' words, Erica couldn''t help but make a weird sound.

    This, what the hell ?

    What does this even mean?

    No, something must be off.

    Erica felt like her head was getting all tangled up, her thoughts being a mess.

    She thought Deus note would unravel the thread of mystery. Rather, it twisted it even more - to the point where she wondered if this note was actually that evil spirits trick.

    But Deus elegant cursive resolutely forced Erica to ept the harsh truth:

    [Firstly, that girl is not dead.]

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 22: I don’t want to know.

    Chapter 22: I don��t want to know.

    [The girl is not dead...]

    After reading the text, Erica was ovee by an iprehensible sensation;

    Having lived as a wizard and also as a distinguished instructor at the Robern Academy, she had interpreted spells of such difficulty that would make one''s head spin.

    She had also solved many malicious problems that seemed to emanate the authors ill intentions. Typically, such things were filled with dense passages throughout the entire problem sheet. However, Deus'' note - with just a few words - presented Erica with a sense of helplessness that she had never felt before.

    It was unlike the challenging problems she would usually convince herself she could tackle, as it was a phrase that eluded herprehension from the start.

    If shes not dead in the first ce does that mean she''s not the one who possessed Deus?"

    She had thought she had caught a clue, but in the end, she was back to square one.

    Even Erica understood that restoring anything more than the palm size note in her hand would be impossible, so she didnt expect to get any more details to help her.

    Huff Huff...

    [Hehehe.]

    Amidst the sound of Professor Perr''s heavy breathing, the sound of the girl''sughter reached her ears.

    Furrowing her brows, she realized that the girl was actually there.

    Who are you?

    Honestly, she didn''t expect to get an answer, and it was a remark blurted out with frustration more than curiosity. Like a passing breeze.

    But amidst the yfulughter, whether sincere or not, a sudden reply came.

    [Angel?]

    * * *

    "......!"

    Kwaddeuk!

    The neatly written letter could not withstand the rage of the deans grip and was crumpled miserably.

    It soon turned into a ball and the dean threw it to the floor, venting his anger.

    It had been three days since the necromancer died.

    Once again, a response arrived from Deus.

    A letter with a simple and clear answer stating that he refuses to be reinstated as a professor at the Robern Academy.

    "How dare he underestimate and mock me! Deus!"

    Bang!

    The desk, which was harshly struck with his fist, trembled and made an ufortable bang! sound.

    Even among the experienced professors in this industry, Deus had been offered the best treatment, but he still rejected it.

    In truth, the dean didn''t mean it.

    After the incident was resolved, he intended to hold Deus responsible for the current situation.

    Given this situation, it couldn''t simply be exined as a natural phenomenon after all.

    Even if Deus had nothing to do with it, or even if he tried to protect the academy by leaving a note behind, someone had to take responsibility, and Deus seemed the most suitable candidate.

    So, the dean had to somehow bring him back to the academy, who was firmly rooted in North Whedons Mansion like a stubborn, old tree.

    How could he bring that guy back?

    Haah!

    Only two days were left until the start of the semester.

    When the students returned to the academy, he could see nothing but a future where things would get even worse.

    "Even calling the priests has no effect."

    He had summoned priests from the nearby cathedral. However, as the dead necromancer had said, they were just worshiping every day without showing any results.

    "Perhaps I should invest money and call for a saintess instead."

    Unlike the priests who simply offer prayers or use mana while uttering words about the power of God, the saintess is known for using her unique ability called divine power to truly obliterate evil.

    However, in order to keep her at the Robern Academy for even a day, he would have to donate about a quarter of the academy''s operating budget.

    "Haah!"

    The dean sighed again and wiped his forehead.

    At that time, Professor Karen opened the door and came in. Since the situation was so urgent, she didn''t even bother knocking.

    Dean, the situation is getting serious.

    Whoa. Has it worsened again?

    After the necromancer was brutally killed and eaten, the evil spirits got even more rampant.

    In the past, it had been a rare urrence, but now, they constantly revealed themselves, tormenting and causing suffering.

    They were literally like disturbed beehives.

    The good news was that no one had died yet.

    "Yesterday, all the students who fell asleep on the second floor of the dormitory are in aa."

    However, with Karen''s report, the dean could barely regain his copsing sanity.

    "W-What, what did you say? All the students on the second floor of the dormitory are in aa?"

    Karen nodded heavily with a dark expression.

    "There is no immediate threat to their lives, but there are no signs of them waking up."

    It was vacation, so there weren''t many students left, which was the only reason the chaos hadn''t escted yet.

    But if such an incident were to ur again when all the enrolled students returned?

    It would be dreadful.

    And there are other incidents as well. Initially, only the central entrance on the first floor and the gymnasium were controlled. But now, there is another man with a twisted body walking around the stairs on the right side of the third floor.

    "Haah!"

    He sighed, knowing that nothing would change, but he couldn''t help but let it out.

    Seeing the dean in agony as if his head was being squeezed, Karen spoke firmly.

    "Let''s go to North Whedon."

    "...."

    The dean slowly raised his head and made eye contact with Karen. Even though his expression clearly showed his reluctance, Karen firmly stated that there was no other way.

    "Since letters won''t work, lets go and persuade him in person. Professor Deus is the only solution to the current situation."

    "Ugh."

    "We should leave right away. I will inform the academy''s coachman.

    The dean also knew that it was the correct choice, but he really didn''t want to do it.

    He had just received a rejection despite promising the best treatment. It would be a relief if he didn''t punch Deus in the face as soon as he saw him.

    But he still didn''t stop Karen, who was about to leave the door

    Creak.

    Suddenly, the door opened, and Professor Karen entered the office.

    Dean, the situation is getting serious.

    A sword scar on her nose, gray hair tied in a bun, and strangely pale eyes - she had the same appearance, tone, and atmosphere as the Karen who was about to leave and inform the coachman to prepare for the journey.

    "Huh?"

    "...."

    The dean stared at the two Karens alternately with his mouth open. Meanwhile, Karen who had arrived first tried to rush to second Karen with a clenched fist.

    But Karen, who came in second, shrugged her shoulder and burst intoughter, with an unnaturally wide mouth.

    Bi*ch, youe already?

    Swoosh.

    The second Keren suddenly disappeared saying that.

    Seeing that Karen felt a sense of emptiness and at the same time thought that the current situation at the academy must have been properly conveyed to the dean.

    She was right; The dean covered his face with both hands and murmured.

    "Let''s go to North Whedon."

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    "...."

    For Deia, the past few days had been filled with inexplicable events.

    And the cause was very clear; it was because of her second brother - Deus Verdi, the second son of the Verdi family.

    Deia casually referred to him as the second idiot, but anyway. Lately, his actions had been so intriguing that Deia''s eyes were constantly drawn to him.

    In the past, just him being in her sight was something repulsive. But his recent actions were so mysterious that strangely enough, Deia was captivated by them. Especially, his actions of directly confronting the disgrace of the Verdi family, which was hidden underground, and taking responsibility on behalf of the family head and serving the victim was something she had never expected him to do.

    Honestly, if the person doing all this werent Deus, she would have considered them someone remarkable.

    "So, what is he up to now?"

    Deia, who hade to North Whedon Street for patrol, asked Finden Ai, who was standing next to a streetlight, smoking a cigarette.

    Even in front of her masters younger sister - Deia - Finden Ai, without extinguishing the cigarette, confidently and leisurely blew out smoke and shrugged her shoulders as she replied.

    "He said he needed something. So he came to buy it."

    "What about you?"

    Normally, in such cases, the maids would act, and the master would wait outside or stay at the mansion, or so she thought.

    "Me? I''m just an escort. He went alone and asked me to wait patiently as I would only bring back something weird."

    "...."

    Well

    This unruly maid would probably suggest having a grand feast if given money to hold onto, buying alcohol and cigarettes.

    Recalling Darius, who was defeated by this unruly woman, Deia could not help but click her tongue.

    She shook her head to not think about that and instead asked:

    Deus he learned dark magic, right?

    "Hmm? Didn''t you know?"

    Deia was taken aback by Finden Ai''s casual reply, causing her legs to nearly give way.

    "Technically, it''s necromancy. You can tell from the fact that he used it to resolve Emily''s grudge. He used the same to stop us when we crossed the mountains."

    Finden Ai hurriedly put the cigarette back in her mouth.

    If she didn''t take advantage of this free time, she wouldn''t have enough time to clear her mind due to the master, who was a non-smoking zone himself.

    Deia frowned at the smell of cigarettes and asked while waving her hand before her nose.

    "Why on earth did he have to learn something like that? If it''s known, the family will cut ties, saying they didn''t know anything about that."

    "Kukuku, won''t you expel him first?"

    That''s true too.

    Deia swallowed the words she was about to say.

    The recent Deus was so different from what she knew, she was confused about what she would do in those circumstances.

    Finden Ai, exhaling smoke, mumbled with interest.

    "Well, necromancy is quite fascinating. Do you know? If there''s a stronger spirit than yourself, you could be possessed."

    "Possessed...?"

    "Roughly, it''s when an evil spirit enters your body and takes control of it. You might even lose your memory. Kukuk, isn''t it funny?"

    For some reason, FInden Ai wasughing like an excited little boy, finding it amusing, but...

    "Lose... memory?"

    Deia felt a sensation as if puzzle pieces were floating up in her head.

    If one is possessed by an evil spirit, they may not remember what happened during that time.

    And Deus for the past six months, he has been acting as if he has suddenly be a different person.

    What if the reason for that is learning necromancy?

    Perhaps...

    When Deus was very young, his body was taken over by a spirit.

    If he had managed to regain his senses and learned necromancy to protect his own body...

    Also, until six months ago, the second idiot had been saying and doing things that should never be done as a human.

    What if, in reality, it was an entirely unrted spirit?

    There was some persuasiveness to it.

    First of all, the fact that he would lust after his own younger sister was absolutely uneptable from Deias perspective.

    His personality has changed too much.

    A personality change that could be described only as bing an entirely different person.

    Could it be?

    Is it really possible?

    Once the thought was rooted in her head, it continued to spiral.

    Without realizing it, Deia was chasing after fragments in her memory that could be evidence for her hypothesis.

    Oh, that woman is here again.

    While giggling, Finden Ai pointed to a woman with her chin.

    Deia, who had been lost in a sea of thoughts, slowly stopped thinking and checked who she was talking about.

    She saw a beautiful woman with a very morous appearance clinging to Deus. She was the woman that Deus often visited.

    "Deus! Where have you been all this time! I really missed you! That maid didn''t tell me that you wereing!"

    "...."

    "Why aren''t you saying anything? I missed you so much. There''s no one as good as you. I''ll give you some special service today! Shall we go right away?"

    Deus closed his mouth dumbfoundedly and looked at her.

    At that moment, Finden Ai chuckled and whispered to Deia.

    "That woman said they were licking each other''s a*sholesst time-"

    -Oh, please!

    Deia didn''t want to know about the second as*holes s*x life.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 23: Illuania

    Chapter 23: Illuania

    Originally, my intention was simply to ignore her.

    The emotions and prejudices I had toward prostitutes of this era were not very good.

    In my previous life, I had nevere across women who worked at night, leaving me with no knowledge about them. However, here, I encountered them quite frequently.

    They would emerge onto the streets like vendors during the night, effortlessly luring people to their establishments.

    Amidst that scenario, I witnessed it multiple times:

    The ghost of a fetus perched on women''s shoulders, yearning for their mothers, or the specter of a man constantly cursing them.

    Naturally, my perception of them was skewed.

    But this woman.

    There was nothing like that.

    But I tried to just pass by, thinking that there could be such people.

    However, two things bothered me.

    One was her condition:

    Her hand, gripping my arm, trembled slightly, and her pupils were tinged with a hint of redness. The color had faded from the corners of her lips, and her speech was peculiarly fast.

    The other was my own body:

    My heart was pounding.

    Personally, I didn''t know her, and as a result, I had no emotional attachment, but Deus'' body was responding strangely in her presence.

    That bastard.

    He already had Erica as his fiance, but apparently, that bastard was fond of this woman the most.

    The more I got to know him, the more I hated him.

    Colton is looking for you. You asked for supplies, so why didnt you buy them?

    The woman whispered secretly so that Deia and Finden Ai approaching from the other side wouldn''t hear her.

    "...Hah, what was your name again?"

    What? Are you kidding? Did you forget me?

    Tell me.

    "Tsk! You''re behaving strangely! It''s Illuania! Did you forget you held me tightly saying you loved me?"

    Damn, Deus.

    "If you''re going with her, can I take the day off?"

    "...Trash."

    As soon as they arrived, Finden Ai pleaded, hoping to get the day off from work, while Deia cursed and red at me with disgust.

    I didnt correct them though. These were the things previous Deus did, so even if I made excuses, it would just seem like a futile struggle.

    Furthermore, I couldn''t just let it go.

    Lets go.

    "Yay!"

    "What!?"

    When I agreed to follow the woman, Finden Ai, and Deia showed contrasting reactions.

    But soon, I trampled on Finden Ais wicked anticipation to get a day off.

    "Youe along too, Finden Ai. It won''t take long."

    Finden Ai tilted her, looking at me, It wont take long? Do you finish too quickly? Perhaps premature ej*ction?"

    This... Damn it...

    I almost got angry for a moment.

    Growing up, I had seen so many shocking things that I became numb to most situations. But sometimes, just a throwaway remark from Finden Ai would make me angry.

    What premature ej*ction! He''s a beast! He goes on for several hours!

    For some reason, Illuania answered proudly right next to me.

    Finden Ai grinned, finding it amusing, and Deia red at me with an expression that she really wanted to kill me.

    Deia, go to Gocheolsang.

    Huh?

    Deia asked as she folded her arms, perhaps not knowing that I would ever instruct her, What does that mean?

    I know you understand.

    Deia grumbled for a moment, but after realizing that I hadnt decided to follow Illuania just to have fun, she headed for the Gocheolsangs quarters.

    And, Fienden Ai and I followed Illuania.

    "Are you Deus new lover? Be careful since I''m the real one."

    "Hah! What nonsense are you spouting! I have nothing to offer him except my skills and perhaps tea!"

    ''The tea that tastes like pig urine.''

    I told her not to prepare tea the other day, so she must have brought the topic out of spite.

    Illuania looked at me, startled by Finden Ais words.

    "Huh? But Deus told me that only the outlets of his sexual desires wear that exposed maid uniform."

    "Oh, he stopped doing that. Thanks to that, other girls are really relieved."

    The outfits had been burned a long time ago, and the maids who had once struggled with them felt relieved and pleased.

    However, there was only one reason why Finden Ai was still wearing it.

    "A master who brings a maid dressed like this seems somewhat perverted, don''t you think?"

    "Exactly! Very much so!"

    "Hehe, that''s why I''m wearing it. To rebel against the master, even a little."

    Illuania epted it without much thought.

    And dont I look pretty? The kids were in awe when they saw me.

    Finden Ai walked forward and turned around, slightly lifting the hem of her skirt, pretending to be ady-in-waiting.

    When she was actively resisting the rk Republic, she always had to hide her body and wear dirty clothes, so she seemed to quite like it.

    Illuania pped at her performance,ughing and giggling.

    The two of them got along well.

    Upon arriving at the brothel, Illuania entered the building and asked us to wait for a while.

    Meanwhile, Finden Ai couldn''t wait any longer and took out a cigarette, lighting it up immediately.

    Ah, master! Were outside. May I smoke a little?

    She seemed to use honorifics only when she wanted something.

    When I didnt answer, Finden Ai threw the burning cigarette on the ground and stomped on it, muttering angrily.

    "Is she a drug addict?"

    you noticed?

    When I said it with a slight nce, Finden Ai ced her hands on her hips and replied as if she found my question pitiful.

    You know that there are about three times as many drug addicts in the rk Republic than in the Griffin Kingdom, right? There are more drugged people than the sane ones there.

    "Well, most drugs are made in the rk Republic."

    "That''s right! For example" Finden Ai took a deep breath, then spoke, "Like the Flower Garden."

    "..."

    Bitterly, Finden Ai clicked her tongue and instinctively rummaged through her pocket, about to take out a cigarette, but then she nced at me and just crossed her arms.

    "By the way, wanna hear something you don''t know?"

    "..."

    When I beckoned her to try it, Finden Ai giggled and answered while looking at the door Illuania entered.

    "She''s currently..."

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After a while, big guys came out of the door Illuania had entered.

    They immediately split to the sides, clearing the way, and bowed deeply.

    At the end stood a rugged man with a long scar on his bald head.

    "Hey, young master! Long time no see! I was really surprised when you suddenly became an academy professor."

    Colton?

    Yes, thats right. Its been a while since Ive seen you, so do I look a little different? Perhaps a little more handsome?

    I had taken a guess, and I was right.

    Then my attention shifted to Illuania, who stood leaning against the doorframe,ughing softly as she held a syringe in her hand.

    Colton approached me with a smile.

    The stench that stabbed my nose was iparable to the smell of cigarettes that usually came from Finden Ai.

    "We received some good stuff this time, young master. I even saved some for you. Shall we go right away?"

    "No, it''s over today."

    Yes?

    I dered to Colton, feeling a deep sense of disgust.

    Dispose of all drugs you have. They are of no use to North Whedon.

    "...What kind of insane nonsense are you spouting?"

    Colton''s expression showed genuine iprehension.

    The towering figures who had been bowing slowly straightened up, ring at me.

    "Young master, no, Deus. Have you gone mad? Are you too high to figure out the situation? Don''t you remember how you crawled to lick my shoes when I couldn''t give them to you for a few days?"

    Hahaha.

    Finden Ai covered her mouth and giggled, asking if what he said was real.

    Pretending not to notice it, I let out a sigh and tapped the ground with my cane.

    Clean up, Finden Ai.

    "Roger!"

    Finden Ais fist plunged into Colton. It was a blow that resembled winter''s skin-prating chill.

    Colton''s blood and teeth scattered in the air, painting the snow-covered ground red. The next moment, he fell to the ground, passing out.

    "Brother!"

    You bastard!

    "Get him! Grab him and drag him inside!"

    The bulky men rushed towards me.

    I walked forward as if they didn''t exist, and Finden Ai moved gracefully, the hem of her skirt fluttering.

    Ultimately, my steps continued forward without hesitation, never encountering any obstacles.

    Soon, the gangsters were sprawled on the ground as if a storm had passed by, but Finden Ai, the perpetrator, yawned sleepily amidst the chaos.

    Illuania, seemingly unaware of the situation around her, was about to inject herself with a syringe into her forearm.

    Crack!

    But my mana violently shattered the syringe.

    "Huh? Huh? Huh!"

    Illuania stared dumbfoundedly at the broken syringe and red at me with anger.

    Not minding her gaze, I spoke bluntly.

    "Be careful with your actions... Your actions dont affect you alone."

    What?

    But thats all I had to say.

    Soon after, Deia brought the members of the Gocheolsang crew as I had instructed.

    "Oh, Captain!"

    It''s been a while! You are still so pretty!

    "The clothes suit you really well, Captain."

    "Right? Now, don''t get too excited, you lot."

    Finden Ai twirled her body as if dancing among the scattered bodies and bloodied floor.

    Meanwhile, Deia approached me with a furrowed brow.

    "What''s going on?"

    "There must be drugs inside. Since the members of the Gocheolsang crew are from the rk Republic, they should be skilled in the disposal. Instruct them to dispose of everything."

    "...You didnt take drugs, did you? Honestly, I doubt it."

    I didn''t bother answering.

    It wasn''t the case now, but it was obvious that I had done so in the past.

    I clicked my tongue as I looked at Illuania, who was hugging her stomach as if protecting something precious.

    "I''ll also hire a maid, so prepare a contract."

    "What? Why would I...?"

    Ah, my child. my child.

    Deia, who was about to grumble, seemed to have caught something in Illuania''s mumbling. Her eyes widened.

    "Could it be... it''s not you, right?"

    I sighed, I was in Robern Academy for three months. But the child seems to be only a month old now.

    "Really? Phew, thank goodness. That would have been crossing the line."

    As Deia cautioned me not to cause trouble elsewhere, I turned my gaze away from her and looked at Illuania.

    She was a woman who hade in a broken state - useless no matter where she was. As she was nothing more than a desperate drug addict, but

    It worked out well.

    I had the certainty within me that she would be the key to solving my biggest problem.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 24: Hell for Rest

    Chapter 24: Hell for Rest

    Deus!

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    The carpet on the floor quivered with intensity. Consumed by fury, he strode hastily, each of his footsteps reverberating with a vtile surge of mana. In response, Finden Ai swiftly reacted, catching the teetering vase on the edge of the desk and preventing it from crashing to the floor.

    "Phew, I almost had to go shopping again."

    Finden Ai released a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding and shot a piercing re at the door. As if on cue, Darius swung open the door with a creak, entering the room at the perfect moment.

    "What nonsense is this?"

    As I arranged the candles, I nced briefly at Darius before refocusing on my task.

    It seemed to irritate Darius nerves so much that he stomped towards me.

    Nope.

    Finden Ai shrugged her shoulders and stood between us, naturally blocking the way.

    Darius, who had suffered two humiliating defeats at her hands already, gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and shouted at me from beyond her.

    Digging up the tombs of previous family heads? Have you truly lost your mind!"

    Darius drew his sword from his waist and swung it in the air, his veins bulging as he yelled.

    "epting the immigrants into North Whedon, entering the forbidden underground of the family, hiring a damn prostitute as a maid! I let everything slide, but I can''t tolerate this!"

    Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to get past Finden Ai anyway, I remained silent and continued with my task.

    There''s no time. The moon is about to rise.

    "Calm down a bit."

    At that moment, Deia, who was in my room, sighed and calmed Darius down.

    He looked at Deia with a puzzled expression, as if wondering why she was here.

    Deia subtly showed the clock she held in her hand.

    Todays five minutes were not over yet.

    Deus is doing what needs to be done... The task that Verdi should bear.

    Upon hearing those words, Darius immediately scowled at Deia.

    The task that Verdi should bear? Are you saying that it must be done even if we have to dig up the tombs of the previous lords! Our father is there too!"

    It is still necessary.

    Darius was taken aback by Deia who was biting her lip, looking determined.

    It seemed unbelievable to him that Deia, who disliked me more than anyone else, was siding with me.

    "Ugh, exin it. Damn it! Exin the reason for doing such a thing!"

    As I was also ready to have a conversation, I slowly turned around and looked at Darius.

    I am a necromancer.

    What?

    Darius looked at me with a gaping mouth,pletely surprised by the sudden deration.

    His reaction was understandable. It wouldn''t be too strange for the guards of the Griffin Kingdom toe and take me away due to such a statement.

    "Numerous spirits are wandering in this mansion right now. And the Verdi family is the one that has prevented them from finding peace as the deceased."

    I stepped forward slowly.

    With Finden Ai naturally stepping aside, I red at Darius in front of me.

    "Deia and I bear the guilt of ignorance. But you, being the head, knew all the secrets written in the journal."

    .

    "Help me. I''m giving you a chance to take responsibility onest time."

    "Take responsibility?"

    Darius, understanding the situation, mmed his sword onto the ground and red at me, as if releasing his anger.

    You want me to take responsibility for what the previous lords have done! But let me ask you, is there anyone in this world who is truly innocent? And who can im with certainty that our judgment against the previous lords is justified?"

    "..."

    "I, too, know that theymitted sins. But there''s nothing I can change! I can only continue dragging Verdi along as it has been!"

    After looking at Darius for a moment, I calmly nodded.

    I understand.

    At my understanding, Darius looked at me with surprise and confusion in his eyes.

    "It''s already been built up for hundreds of years. So, as the newly appointed lord, you probably can''t change anything."

    Darius tightly closed his eyes and clenched his fist. It seemed like he was struggling to hold back something rising inside him.

    "But you can''t just get used to it and eventually consider it natural. We can not simply avoid it saying it''s inevitable."

    "Give me a chance. A chance to settle everything, cleanse all the sins, and start a new Verdi."

    "A new Verdi."

    "Yes. I hope youll make the right choice as the family head."

    With those words, I walked out of the room, and Finden Ai followed behind me, carrying our belongings.

    From behind, I could hear the voices of Deia and Darius, but I simply ignored them and stepped outside.

    Most of the previous lords were buried on a site not far from the Verdi mansion.

    Some bodies couldn''t be found due to the war, and some were lost due to unforeseen circumstances, but most were properlyid to rest.

    "He has arrived."

    The members of the Gocheolsang crew, who were already waiting near the cemetery by mymand, lowered their heads deeply as soon as they saw me.

    Not liking their attitude, Finden Ai immediately grabbed the head of the person in front and expressed her annoyance.

    Hey, wont you greet me?

    "Ugh!"

    -"But, isn''t he the master now?"

    -"Thanks to him, we''re doing great!"

    Having been ves andter bing rebels, their situation hadn''t changed much in the Republic. But here, they were provided with jobs, a ce to rest, and meals. The discrimination they faced from the locals was only a mild annoyance for those who had experienced the true disparities of social status.

    With a simple nod to them, I entered the cemetery.

    The cemetery prepared for the past lords was meticulously maintained, with not a speck of dust, and the fences were sturdy as well.

    Once Finden Ai meticulously positioned the candles I had prepared beforehand in the east, west, south, and north directions, I proceeded to ce the remaining ones at the entrance with great care.

    The family servants gathered from afar. The butler, the eldest of them, was bringing a ceremonial drum as I requested. Well, Id requested a trumpet, but they didnt seem to have one.

    Finden Ai, as I mentioned, please guide her.

    "...Yes, I''ll do my best at least for this."

    Nodding her head, Finden Ai headed back to the mansion.

    I quietly watched her back for a moment, then took note of the servants and Gocheolsang crew members.

    They were looking at me as if they didn''t understand what was going on, but ignoring that I tapped the ground with my cane and gave an order.

    From now on, the servants will receive the guests who wille from the mansion. Dont let anyone get in the way of them getting here.

    Some of the less experienced ones looked puzzled, but most of them listened attentively without a word.

    "The Verdi family owes a great debt. Treat them as politely and courteously as possible."

    "Yes, understood."

    The head butler replied with a deep bow.

    Next was the Gocheolsang crew.

    "You guys, protect them. The number of approaching beings may berge, but with your skills, it shouldn''t be too difficult."

    "Of course."

    The vice-captain of the Gocheolsang crew confidently replied, thumping his chest.

    Upon hearing that response, I turned my body and entered the cemetery.

    The elderly butler, as we had agreed beforehand, held the ceremonial drum and stood at the entrance.

    Beat the drums regrly. If it''s difficult, you can take turns with other members, but the sound of the drum must not stop."

    "Understood."

    "Start immediately."

    Bam.

    The sound of the drum began to resonate.

    At the same time, the servants, bustling about in preparation to receive the guests, and the Gocheolsang crew members, who drew their weapons and formed a protective perimeter, moved in a coordinated manner.

    It''s very convenient when they follow the orders without needing detailed exnations. I thought and firmly nted the tip of my cane into the ground.

    The earth gave way, creating a hollow pit, and I began infusing mana into it.

    It wasn''t my mana.

    All of it belonged to the spirits trapped within me.

    Whoosh!

    Soon, the candles ced in the four directions were lit with a blue me.

    It would serve as a barrier to prevent the evil spirits from escaping.

    [Ke Ke Ke!]

    [Freedom!]

    [Verdi! Verdi! Verdi!]

    The screams of the evil spirits rose in a crescendo. I continued to unleash mana, condensing it and filling this ce with death energy.

    It was a kind of magic that I modified to suit this continent, based on what I saw multiple times through my grandmother.

    I was performing a ritual.

    I was summoning the shameless ghosts who were sleeping so peacefully. After death

    Slowly, I walked to the individual graves.

    Then, as if awakening from a deep sleep, I recited the names engraved on the gravestones.

    Delmoen Verdi.

    Bam!

    Along with the sound of the drum, Delmoen''s soul floated above the cemetery.

    Slowly opening his eyes, he looked around in surprise.

    [What, what? Did you wake me up?]

    Ignoring his confusion, I walked to the next grave and called out a name again.

    Bam!

    Dolores Verdi.

    Bam!

    "Tervite Verdi."

    Bam!

    Dupolian Verdi.

    Bam!

    .

    .

    .

    .

    With each continuation of the drum sound and the invocation, the spirits awakened.

    Even though they were confused, they were mostly angry at me for disturbing their peace.

    Detros Verdi.

    Bam!

    I continued to awaken the spirits, one by one, until thest one.

    Damos Verdi.

    Bam!

    A man emerged. He knew me.

    [Deus? Is it Deus? Did you wake me up?]

    Damos Verdi, the previous head of the Verdi family and the father of the three siblings.

    All the Verdi family members were gathered now.

    Among them, there were those like Detros Verdi who ughtered countless people for their own greed.

    And there were those like Darius Verdi who simply closed their eyes and mouths, pretending not to see or hear.

    What does it matter? After all, we will all receive punishment ording to our sins, they thought.

    [Deus! What on earth is happening here!!]

    [Oh, isn''t it a sign that we have also entered the path of darkness by awakening the dead!]

    [Ke Ke Ke! Damos! Is it time to educate him!]

    The apparitions of the Verdi family gathered around me. The evil spirits, swirling like a whirlwind, filled the sky and red down with a ferocious intent to tear them apart.

    "Shut your mouths, all of you."

    I calmly opened my mouth toward them. The atmosphere suddenly turned serious with my next words.

    "In a scripture from another world, there is a passage like this."

    Bam!

    "When the timees, the trumpet will sound, and the dead will rise when the Son of God descends from heaven."

    Bam!

    "And they will be judged ording to their sins."

    Bam!

    "I don''t know if it''s true. However, I do know that there is no such saint in this continent."

    Bam!

    A slight smile formed involuntarily.

    Can they imagine even a little about the future that will unfold from now on?

    Probably not.

    They have already closed their eyes as the dead.

    Their so-called future is already nonexistent, or close to it.

    Bam!

    "If there is no such individual, and if there is no afterlife, will your sins be buried and forgotten for eternity?"

    [Deus! Watch your words!]

    Shut up! I''m not your damn son.

    I retaliated against Damos, who red at me with anger.

    I used mana to seal his mouthpletely.

    I already knew from the diary that he, too, was not a great father.

    "Look at that sky, on this ambitious night. Resentment towards you has umted so much it has reached the sky and you will have to bear its weight tonight."

    [Delmoennn! Delmoennn! Delmoennn, who devoured my eyes!]

    [Is the person over there really Dupolian? My long-time friend, the one who raped my wife, killed me, and severed my son''s limbs?]

    [Verdi! Verdi! Verdi, who stained the mountain range red with blood to defend it!]

    [Detrossss! Detrossss! Detrossss!]

    The spirits were on the verge of rushing towards them. Calmly, I addressed the trembling souls of the Verdi family.

    "Of course, you may feel wronged. Among these spirits, there may be individuals too filthy to judge you."

    Indeed, among the spirits I had seen in that mansion, some people had led wicked lives.

    Members of other families who invaded the Verdi family.

    Thieves who came to steal money secretly.

    Criminals who stalked maids ormitted sexual offenses.

    Not everyone was like that, but there were enough of such individuals.

    So, I took responsibility and unfolded the exorcism as fairly as possible.

    This ce was not merely a venue for tearing apart and devouring the Verdi family, after all.

    "Let''s shed all resentment, wash away all sins. Oh, resentful spirits! This is the ce where your resentment will be released! Today is the day when Verdi''s new history of purity is written!"

    Bam!

    "There is no saint to judge you! Even if you wait and wait, there will be no salvation, no judgment! In the afterlife, there is only eternal suffering! No eternal happiness! You will simply fall into sleep!"

    Bam!

    For the first time, I felt my blood boiling.

    I couldn''t contain the explosion of emotions.

    My grandmother always said that when I get involved in an exorcism, I can''t help but get excited. It seemed true

    "Now! use each other of your sins! Without repentance! Point fingers and judge others'' sins! From this day on, let''s release all resentment and fall into eternal sleep!"

    Bam!

    I raised both hands high.

    From that moment, the spirits that had been swirling in the sky began to pour down like a waterfall.

    "The Son of God hase! The time hase! Blow the trumpet!"

    Bam!

    "Let us judge each other! For our eternal rest!"

    As I shouted, the spirits finally descended upon us.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 25: Until Dawn

    Chapter 25: Until Dawn

    Underground:

    Ki-i-euk.

    Only the sound of crackling mes remained.

    The firmly closed door opened, and a smallntern illuminated the interior.

    When the light reached the girlposed of blue mes at the end, the girl, who had been looking down at the ground, slowly raised her head.

    Finden Ai, smiling, asked Emily, who met her gaze.

    Are you feeling a little better?

    [.......]

    In response to Finden Ais question, the girl looked down at her own hand. She thought that the mes of a necromancer could inflict pain close to eternity. But surprisingly, Marks soul waspletely annihted within just a few days - Perhaps due to the girl''s resentment.

    [I thought my heart would feel a little relieved if I sought revenge.]

    "But?"

    As Finden Ai gently asked, indicating that she will listen attentively, Emily breathed deeply as if unsure of what to do. The blue mes she was made of flickered, indicating that her heart was unstable.

    [The sight of the director of the research institute crying out in agony, begging for forgiveness, and apologizing was undoubtedly gratifying.]

    "......"

    [However, even after hepletely vanished, there is still something tangled inside me.]

    Nodding in understanding, Finden Ai subtly pointed outside.

    "Hence our master has prepared a stage for you. Would you like to see it?"

    [...... Is that really true?]

    In response to Emily''s question, Finden Ai smiled as if enjoying the girls interrogation. It was her best possible consideration.

    [If I go now, I can inflict the same pain on Detros Verdi, right?]

    "Yes, hell scream in pain, kneel down, and apologize just like Marks."

    [But then, what if he is annihted just like Marks?]

    The girl''s concern was not simply about wanting revenge.

    Having already annihted Marks, she felt more empty than she had expected.

    Furthermore, she realized that even if she did torture them, the tangled feeling inside her would still remain.

    [If I still hold a grudge even after Detros Verdi has been annihted Then who should I unleash this anger upon?]

    "......"

    Her anger was justified. However, if it never ended no matter how much she poured it out-

    [-Then wouldn''t I just be another monster?]

    Emily looked down at the remains of the shattered bone-centipede. Her feeble voice and trembling body revealed her fear.

    Perhaps she, too, would be a monster consumed by emotions and revenge.

    Will she be able to pour out this emotion and find peace if that were to happen?

    "Don''t worry."

    But in response to the girl''s worries, Finden Ai chuckled as if responding with certainty.

    "Our master, though incredibly unlucky-"

    [.......]

    "-is a very special necromancer."

    Finden Ai slightly turned her body and stepped aside next to the door. Now, in front of Emily, there was a path leading outside.

    "He will definitely prevent you from bing a monster, from bing a demon."

    [Ah.]

    Emily let out a sigh and realized that she had unknowingly taken a step forward. From outside, the cries of evil spirits echoed.

    She was driven by an instinctual desire to go there.

    "So let''s go Finden Ai, the maid of the Verdi family, will apany you."

    Emily nodded as she looked at Finden Ai, who politely sped her hands together and bowed her head.

    [Please then.]

    With a subtle smile, Finden Ai took the lead and walked forward. They ascended the stairs, left the underground, and reached the entrance of the mansion on the first floor.

    At the main entrance of the mansion, the butler and the head maid stood together, simultaneously straightening and bowing to greet her.

    "We wee the honored guest."

    "We wee the honored guest."

    The main entrance opened.

    Numerous souls - wandering through the dark morning sky - came into her view.

    Deus Verdi''s exorcism not only summoned the souls of the mansion and the graveyard but also gathered many souls wandering in the vicinity.

    Furthermore, as more souls gathered, even ordinary people were able to see their figures.

    This was a temporary phenomenon called the spiritual domain that urred in ces where souls gathered heavily, like the Robern Academy.

    [Ah.]

    And there were numerous servants lined up in front of the door. Standing at regr intervals, they formed a straight path.

    Although the end was not yet visible, she knew well who would be at the end.

    Emily easily followed their guidance and took steps forward.

    "We wee the honored guest."

    Every time she passed the servants, they deeply bowed their heads and politely greeted her.

    The Verdi family was showing her the utmost hospitality they could offer.

    At that moment, a spirit that had been wandering nearby attempted to settle on the path Emily was walking.

    Whoosh!

    The sword swung, stirring up the wind. Although it couldn''t directly strike the spirit, it could distort its form.

    The man who did this was none other than the current head of the Verdi family, Darius Verdi.

    He stood silently on the road, nced at Emily, and slowly turned his body to clear the way.

    "I''m sorry."

    A brief reflection.

    Emily epted it and continued walking forward.

    "Clear the path! Don''te rushing recklessly!"

    "Guard the vicinity of the cemetery! The candles must not go out!"

    As they gradually reached the end of the road, fierce voices echoed.

    The members of the Gocheolsang crew were in the midst of preventing unrted spirits from interfering recklessly with the cemetery.

    Finden Ai frowned, thinking that themotion might upset her mood, but Emily remained silent as she knew it was an effort made for her sake.

    Bam!

    The sound of drums resonated.

    Strangely, it stirred something in Emily''s heart.

    And at the end of the road.

    A woman with ck hair, Deia, politely bowed her head and extended her hand toward the cemetery.

    "I''ve been waiting for you."

    Deia, who took over from Finden Ai as the guide, cautiously turned her body.

    Then Finden Ai and the other servants turned their bodies to bid farewell to Emily for thest time.

    "May you go in peace."

    [....]

    Bam!

    Passing by an old man beating the drum alongside Deia, she entered the cemetery.

    Countless evil spirits were tearing each other apart there.

    [Dieeeee!]

    [I''ll feast on your eyeballs! Just like you did! I''ll feast on your eyeballs!]

    [Kuaaaaaa!]

    [Rest? Rest? While I burned in the mes of revenge, did you peacefully close your eyes, you bastard?!]

    Ignoring their own conditions entirely, they inflicted wounds solely upon their opponents, screaming.

    It could be seen as a kind of hell.

    And at the center stood Deus Verdi, looking at them.

    Deia, who had guided her all the way, bowed deeply and took a step back.

    Now it was just the two of them.

    "How did it go?"

    Deus asked while looking at the spirits tearing each other apart as if in a frenzy.

    "Did the resentment loosen a bit?"

    Momentarily hesitating at his piercing words, Emily answered honestly.

    [...No.]

    "I see."

    As if expecting it, Deus calmly continued his questioning.

    "Do you see the man at the end?"

    Amidst the countless spirits tearing at his body, the man iled his arms and legs, desperately struggling.

    [Yes.]

    "That man is Detros Verdi. He''s the one who ughtered you, your family, and yourpatriots."

    Silently, Emily followed the man''s struggling spirit with her eyes. He still seemed unaware of Emily''s presence.

    "If you were to inflict the same suffering on Detros Verdi, would you find relief and be able to sleep?"

    [...I don''t know.]

    There was a hint of despair in Emily''s voice. She sighed in frustration, not knowing what to do.

    [I want revenge, but will the resentment inside me really disappear? I relentlessly inflicted pain on the director of the research institute, but]

    "..."

    [It was only good at first. But afterward, only a sense of futility took hold, and the anger within me didn''t vanish.]

    Now Deus'' gaze finally turned towards Emily. She cautiously met his eyes.

    [What should I do?]

    In response, Deus briefly looked at Emily and spoke in a voice that was no different from usual.

    "Many people say they seek revenge to release their resentment."

    [...]

    Indeed, many people, even after death, are unable to resolve their grievances, so they do not rest and keep wandering without finding peace.

    Being someone who had witnessed countless deaths and evil spirits, Deus could assert this.

    "Among them, the majority wander without achieving anything, exhausted by their own burdens. Resentment remains in the depths of their hearts, dreaming of a miraculous moment of revenge that wille one day as if by magic, as they close their eyes."

    And what was unfolding before them now was the realization of that.

    "The time for revenge hase, Emily. What must you do to release your resentment?"

    [...I-I...]

    Deus''s cane pointed towards Detros Verdi, who was now crushed beneath countless spirits.

    "Inflicting endless suffering upon Detros Verdi, ultimately leading to hisplete annihtion? Or somehow reviving Marks and making him beg for mercy once again?"

    With her mouth closed, Emily looked at Deus as if demanding an answer. She knew; Nothing could release her own resentment.

    And Deus knew it, too.

    "Emily, unfortunately, resentment is not an exhausting emotion."

    Lowering his cane, Deus looked at Emily once again.

    Slowly getting down on one knee and reaching her height, he gazed into her eyes.

    "The notion of releasing resentment is wed. Emily, it hurts. A deep scar that can never be erased, and if you recall it, you will have no choice but to live in continued pain, burdened by it."

    [Ah...]

    If it weren''t for her body formed of mes, tears would have flowed from Emily''s eyes.

    What Deus just said...

    For her, it meant that there was no salvation left.

    "Merely inflicting pain upon the culprit, making them scream or beg for mercy You cannot forgive those who ruined your own life and the lives of those you love doing that."

    [Yes...]

    Being someone who had already annihted Marks, Emily deeply sympathized and understood.

    Such mere acts couldn''t make the resentment within her disappear.

    Tap.

    Deus'' hand touched Emily''s head. Though the blue mes were burning fiercely, they warmly embraced him, not hurting him a bit.

    "Most living beings cannot give anything to the dead. The im to care for the dead is ultimately selffort and self-satisfaction."

    Deus added.

    "But I am a necromancer. Ironically, I don''t fit into the category of ''most.''"

    He gently stroked her head.

    The emotions and warmth that Emily thought she would never feel again were felt through Deus gentle hand.

    "This is the only farewell gift I can give you."

    [...]

    Emily''s entire body began to burn. The blue mes were more intense and massive than anyone in the cemetery.

    Regret will linger, but struggle as best you can until dawn.

    It was called a Festival for a reason.

    He vaguely remembered hearing; In the past, when there was a shaman conducting the exorcism, people from neighboring viges would gather and enjoy it together.

    Here, instead of songs, there was only resentment and screams towards each other. Instead of dancing, there was a gruesome spectacle of tearing each other apart.

    The music was simplejust the sound of beating drums.

    But even so...

    "Dance and sing with all your heart, reveal the anger, and enjoy thisst festival until dawn until you fall asleep from exhaustion and find peace."

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 26: The Season of Blooming Flowers

    Chapter 26: The Season of Blooming Flowers

    Entangled and restless spirits rushed toward each other, screaming in agony. It was as if they had been waiting only for this dawn to unleash their anger.

    Now, all that remained was the instinct to vent their emotions, with no clear target in sight.

    It was a chaotic feast of devouring and being devoured.

    At the center of it all was a blue me, wildly pouring out its own emotions.

    The figure of the girl had already disappeared, reced solely by the sight of mes sweeping through the spirits over and over again.

    "..."

    The spectacle that seemed like it would continue indefinitely was slowly starting to show its end.

    "The dawn is approaching."

    The sunlight, preparing to extend its head beyond the mountain range, couldn''t hide its grandeur and brilliantly illuminated the sky.

    Though the light had not yet reached the earth, I knew it would soon.

    I could only close my eyes and hope that their hearts would be relieved even if slightly.

    The day was beginning to be bright, calming down the excitement that had risen.

    I settled my body, which became disheveled in the chaos.

    The festival cannot continue forever. It''s time to tidy up the cluttered surroundings.

    "[Dieeee!]"

    "[I curse you! I curse you to the end!]"

    "[Kiiieeeeek!]"

    The spirits, still unwilling to give up, continued to thrash about, but Emily''s mes suppressed them.

    A circr shape peeked beyond the mountain range.

    As the sunlight gradually began to reach the ground, the spirits around, held back by the Gocheolsang crew members, began to retreat first.

    When the warm light touched the cemetery, those who were excitedly throwing a fit gradually came to a stop.

    Now that the morning sun had risen, it was time to sleep.

    "I understand. Your grudges and grievances won''t be resolved anytime soon."

    But now you will realize.

    It''s something that can''t be undone.

    Revenge is exhrating and thrilling, but you can''t go back to the past.

    Because.

    You''re all dead.

    "You tore each other apart, thrashed each other, and struggled so hard. But in the end, there''s nothing left."

    The ones who were crazed and rampaging slowly turned their heads toward me. They hadplex emotions towards the one who created today''s time.

    "So now, I hope you will embrace the truth and fall asleep."

    Without saying a word, they slowly started to disappear, closing their eyes.

    Even their feelings for me were something they had to carry in their arms.

    "Please, I only wish for you to find eternal peace."

    They vanished as if blurring.

    Slowly, they all began to sink into the deep sleep they should have experienced long ago.

    "[...Thank you.]"

    Remaining rational until the end, ultimately achieving all revenge but gaining nothing in return Emily could only bid farewell to me, who responded with a smile.

    Normally, my nose would sting in the mornings cold air, but today, the scent of blossoms that bloomed early greeted me.

    February is known as the time when the cold of the north cannot cross the high mountain range and remains trapped.

    But the lingering cold starts to melt naturally as the days be warmer.

    It melts in such a way that the frozen cold instantly disappears, and the temperature starts to rise rapidly.

    From now on, it was the busiest time in North Whedon.

    "Spring hase."

    The cold is melting away.

    Even in North Whedon, the time for flowers to bloom has arrived.

    For a girl who loves flowers, it was a suitable time to fall asleep with a smile.

    <strong>***</strong>

    "Huff! Huff!"

    The dean had never liked the Northern region. It wasn''t because of any specific bad memories or anything like that.

    He simply tended to dislike cold ces.

    And mountains?

    Contrary to his bear-like appearance, he despised mountain climbing.

    "Huff! Huff!"

    Watching the dean, who was opening his mouth wide and exhaling as if he were about to vomit, Professor Karen, who had apanied him, frowned and made a sarcastic remark.

    "You should exercise. You have abdominal obesity, high blood pressure, and diabetes, right? Especially judging from how you eat, you consume a lot of salty food."

    "..."

    ncing at Karen, the dean responded with a scowl.

    "So, you really were a health professor?"

    "Well, what did you think?"

    "Ahem."

    Until now, she hadn''t shown such a side, so the dean had considered her nothing more than a mere mercenary.

    "But I can barely patch up wounds with a bandage. So, don''te looking for me if you ever copse."

    Karen, grumbling, stuck her hands deep into her coat pockets.

    As they crossed the mountain, the city of North Whedon came into view.

    The two of them kept moving their feet, finding sce in the sight of their destination, and eventually managed to arrive before sunset.

    Hey, are you tourists?

    A robust man with a hefty build stood like a wanderer at the entrance of North Whedon and, upon spotting the two, ran towards them.

    "No need for a guide."

    Karen gestured for the man to go away, wondering if tourists wereing to a remote rural area like North Whedon. But the man chuckled.

    "We don''t charge. We''re helpers who assist people separately, paid by the lord."

    "Helpers?"

    As the dean wiped away sweat with a handkerchief and asked, the man nodded vigorously.

    "Yes, so you don''t have to worry. If you''re really ufortable, I can just tell you the location and let you go."

    Upon hearing that, Karen opened her mouth.

    "Where is the Verdi family?"

    "Hmm? You''re a guest of the Count? But why didn''t you use the carriage road?"

    Eh, the carriage road?

    They purposely walked because carriages couldn''t cross the mountain path, so they wondered what the man was talking about.

    The manughed heartily and continued exining.

    "There''s a separate carriage road in the back. You do have to take a detour around the mountain path, but it''s much faster than crossing the mountain. If you''re from nearby, you must know all about it, right?"

    Our coachman said this is his first trip.

    "Oh, I see. You''ve been through a lot."

    Being a member of the Academy, Karen was naturally unaware of hidden paths in North Whedon. In a hurry, without considering the surroundings, they crossed over directly.

    Karen had no issues, but the dean was in a pitiful state, resenting the world.

    "Let''s go for now. There''s still some distance to cover."

    Upon hearing that they had to walk further, the dean let out a sigh as if deting, but Karen pretended not to notice and followed behind the helper.

    The city was quite bustling. When one thinks of the northern region, one tends to imagine a cold and quiet city, but North Whedon was quite lively. People rubbing shoulders and the friction between them seemed to even ward off the cold.

    And Just like this man, there were other helpers wandering around and assisting the citizens in various ces.

    It''s fascinating.

    The snow-covered scenery was beautiful, but for those living within it, there was nothing more inconvenient. But even without considering the challenging environment, this city was filled with vitality.

    "Well, here we are."

    "Huff! Huff! I almost died."

    "Take a moment to catch your breath before going in. If you go in like that, you''ll only invite ridicule."

    "Y-yeah. Right."

    "I''ll take my leave now."

    The dean caught his breath in front of the mansion, while the man left without epting any money. Karen offered to give him a tip, but he refused, saying he couldn''t ept anything.

    As Karen watched him leave, she spoke to the dean.

    "That man, he''s from the Republic."

    "What?"

    The dean, wiping his forehead once again with a soaked handkerchief, looked at the path where the man had walked with a bewildered expression.

    "And not just that. All seven people who greeted us as the man passed by were from the Republic."

    "C-rk Republic? You mean immigrants?"

    "Yes."

    Their distinct ent and unique scent hadn''t faded yet. They must have recently settled in North Whedon.

    "Hmm."

    A disciplined body, natural reluctance to reveal his name, quick wit

    "Resistance, perhaps."

    Given the number of rebel groups in the rk Republic, he could be one of them.

    "Tsk."

    Furthermore, Karen, who had received a request from the Republic during her mercenary days and subdued the resistance, felt an ufortable taste in her mouth for no reason as she turned her body towards the mansion.

    "Let''s go inside. We need to return quickly."

    "Yes, that''s right."

    The dean, who had been half-sitting, also gathered strength and stood up.

    It was already March. The Roberen Academy had started its new term, but the evil spirits were still causing trouble.

    Although they had asked several priests to assist, it was uncertain if it would have any effect.

    They entered the mansion and were guided by the servants.

    Meeting Deus turned out to be surprisingly straightforward. It seemed like they were prepared, as the dean and Karen were immediately guided to Deus'' office.

    The door swung open, revealing a sight that immediately caught their attention: a magnificent red carpet extending all the way to an imposing desk.

    Beside the desk stood an intimidating burly man, and on the opposite side stood a petite ck-haired woman with her arms crossed.

    It was Darius Verdi and Deia Verdi.

    And sitting in arge chair, casually crossing his legs, was a ck-haired man ncing at them.

    Deus Verdi opened his mouth as he investigated them with his eyes.

    "Long time no see."

    The moment Karen saw that she was certain. They had already been informed of their arrival.

    Since when?

    It must have been those helpers.

    The colleagues who had greeted their guide several times during their passage must have been the ones to let Deus know that they had arrived at the mansion.

    The guide might have purposefully chosen a longer route, ensuring the information reached Deus before they arrived.

    Karen could already feel a headacheing.

    It seemed that the negotiation to rehire Deus Verdi

    would not be easy at all.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 27: Negotiation Table

    Chapter 27: Negotiation Table

    "Shall I bring some tea?"

    When the maid who apanied Karen and the dean asked, Deus gestured for her to step back.

    "It''s fine."

    When he was openly treated like an uninvited guest, the deans facial expression twisted, but he managed to suppress it with great effort.

    He was a man who held the position of dean at the Academy.

    Even when emotions ran high and judgment became clouded, he was a man who made rational choices.

    "I apologize, Professor Deus."

    He began politely, bowing slightly.

    "Your dismissal as a professor was highly unfair, and proper verification procedures were not followed. The focus was ced solely on rumors, neglecting the facts."

    This was partly because it was supported by the testimony of trusted professors, Erica and Gideon.

    In the first ce, Deus was just an invited professor.

    Moreover, he was Erica''s connection, and since she had dismissed him, there was no need to keep him around, so he was easily pushed aside.

    I dont need an apology.

    Deus replied emotionlessly. He truly seemed indifferent.

    "Has your doubt regarding my actions been resolved now? That''s what I want to ask first."

    He asked while knowing everything already.

    Karen knew that Deus was demanding an answer to such a question on purpose, but from the deans perspective, there was no choice but to answer. Currently, Deus held absolute power.

    "Yes, I understood that it was due to the evil spirits haunting the Academy."

    .

    "I-No, we were inexperienced in dealing with such beings. We apologize for our ipetence."

    Spirits.

    In other words, ghosts.

    They were truly mysterious beings.

    Among the ck mages, there were those who manipted corpses and turned them into undead creatures.

    Such individuals were called necromancers.

    They could use corpses, but they couldn''t handle the souls that resided within them.

    That''s why among ck mages, a necromancer who could manipte souls was an even more precious existence.

    Thinking about necromancers, Karen stepped forward.

    "I have one question, Professor Deus."

    The dean was taken aback by the unexpected interference, but Deus naturally shifted his gaze toward Karen.

    "What is it?"

    "I, too, have crossed numerous battlefields and gained much experience. Among them, I have also encountered matters rted to necromancers."

    Deus motioned for her to continue.

    "I understand that souls find eternal rest after death, falling into an evesting sleep. However, I have heard that among them, those with deep grudges or strong egos sometimes awaken as evil spirits."

    Deus remained silent. But from his expression, it seemed that she was right.

    We know that most of these spirits cannot be seen, touched, or interfered with by us. If we have to guess...

    Karen nced at Darius and Deia, subtly gauging their reactions.

    "...Perhaps only a necromancer would be capable."

    -Twist

    Deia maintained herposure, but Darius seemed slightly unsettled.

    50% chance of being a necromancer.

    Karen increased the odds in her mind and continued speaking naturally.

    "To be honest, in order to resolve this situation, we secretly brought in a necromancer."

    Darius and Deia swallow their breath. Not only that, but the dean was ring at her, asking why she said such a thing.

    But there was no choice.

    She wanted to shake the man, who maintained a poker face throughout.

    ''Now, what will his reaction be?''

    What kind of reaction would he show?

    Karen wondered.

    "Huh?"

    However, looking at Deus expression, Karen let out a startled breath.

    Because.

    He was furious.

    Immensely furious.

    To the extent that veins popped out on his forehead, hidden under his ck hair.

    "Tsk. Idiots."

    Deus spat out the words as if expelling his breath. His reaction was strong enough to make Darius and Deia step back.

    The atmosphere around them changed.

    It was beyond being chilly; a frigid cold settled firmly in the room.

    Everyone in the room was aware that it was because of the man named Deus.

    "I clearly wrote it in the letter. Did you ignore what was written in number 8?"

    "...Number 8, Number 8! That was the omitted number you mentioned!"

    At that moment, even Deus eyelid twitched slightly. He closed his mouth for a moment, exhaled, and returned to the same emotionless expression as before.

    "I see. So, the situation has escted to this extent."

    Deus understood something on his own. Curious, Karen asked.

    "What exactly was written in number 8?"

    "..."

    Deus nced at Karen subtly, as if it no longer mattered, and uttered abruptly.

    "It said, ''Do not provoke them lightly.''"

    "Ah."

    "After bringing in the necromancer, the situation became even more serious, didn''t it?"

    The dean responded as if he had been waiting for that statement.

    "Y-Yes! It''s true! Because of that, the students and professors are suffering greatly. Especially the students who were living on the second floor of the dormitory, they are in a state of unconsciousness and can''t wake up!"

    Upon hearing those words, Deia swallowed her breath as her emotions seemed to soften, and she nced at Deus.

    No matter what, it was unfortunate that such a situation had urred for the students.

    However, Deus dered coldly.

    "We''re done with such sentimental nonsense. Let''s put an end to the chit-chat and start."

    The dean had intended to use the students as a strategy of persuasion to some extent, but Deus asserted coldly.

    Karen also took out the contract from her bag swiftly and handed it to Deus.

    After briefly scanning the contract, he extended it subtly and replied.

    "It falls far below the standard I had in mind."

    Yes. Yes!?

    The Deans voice grew louder as he opened his mouth wide like a toad, expressing disbelief.

    Oh no! This is what the best professors get! Sir Deus is still a new professor with no experience! In fact, even this makes no sense!

    "In that case, go back."

    Looking at Deus, who didnt intend to continue negotiations at all, the dean felt as if his insides were burning.

    What if they couldn''t bring him with them?

    He could already hear the resounding cries and screams of studentsing from the academy. And the ensuing me from their parents.

    Even the support from the royal family would be cut off.

    Dizzy, the dean asked with trembling lips.

    "T-Then, how much more do you want? If you tell me the amount, I will try to match it as much as possible."

    "200 million, exactly 200 million gold, and we have a deal."

    "Ah..."

    What did this lunatic just say?

    It was a situation that felt like his intestines were twisting. The sweat was dampening his entire body, beyond the point of being able to wipe it away, as if he had been caught in the rain.

    He subtly sent a signal to Karen, asking for help.

    She must have dealt with negotiations regardingpensation a lot during her time as a mercenary, right?

    Compared to the dean, who sat at his desk and only used his head, Karen, who had experienced such situations, seemed more capable.

    In the end, Karen also stepped forward and intervened.

    "No matter what, 200 million is too much. Professor Deus, to be frank, even I earn a sry of 7,000. As a newly appointed professor, isn''t it too excessive of a demand?"

    "Hmm."

    "You should at leastpromise to around 150..."

    "If you''re thinking of negotiating like its a market, then go back."

    Deus ced his hands on the desk and interlocked his fingers, interrupting Karens words.

    He didn''t budge an inch. Deus, sitting firmly like a mountain, exuded a strange sense of oppressiveness towards the other party.

    With every word he uttered, the dean showed a reaction as if he would faint.

    "No, it''s not possible! 200 million? Are you serious? What kind of nonsense is this?"

    "Hmm."

    Deus took the pen next to him and added something to the contract, while the dean was practically begging.

    "Additionally, annual research equipment support."

    "W-What is this!"

    Didn''t he just say it was impossible?

    The dean was so confused that he couldn''t distinguish whether the sweat dripping down his face was his own tears.

    "Pl-Please give us some room forpromise. 200 million is too much!"

    "Hmm."

    Again!

    Again! That ''hmm''!

    The dean wanted to sew his mouth shut. Every time Deus opened his mouth, it felt like his lifespan was decreasing by a year.

    Privatization of research equipment used for 4 years. After all, other professors wont be able to use what I used.

    "Ah, ahh!"

    Does this mean that after four years, the items bought with the academy''s budget will be his property?

    This is absurd!

    "What kind of nonsensical idea is that! You want to im the items purchased with the academy''s funds as your own!"

    "And ess to the golden book collection in the Millennium Library of the royal pce."

    I feel like I''m losing my mind.

    Really, the only desire the dean had was to p that bastard''s mouth, but because of the giant named Darius ring at him from the side, he couldn''t do more than clench his fists.

    "No, please make a more rational judgment! Please!"

    "Also, the quarterly personal business trips for research-rted investigations and on-site inspections."

    "Aaaah!"

    Wait a minute.

    Karen hurriedly covered the deans mouth. She was honestly offended by the damp sweat on her palms, but it couldn''t be helped: The more the dean talked the more demands Deus was making.

    Karen exhaled and asked.

    "First, let me confirm one thing. If Professor Deus returns, will the current situation truly be resolved?"

    "Yes."

    Simple, straightforward, and yet an audacious statement. It gave even more credibility precisely because it didn''t require any additional exnation. It was a deration of confidence, indicating that he was so sure of himself that he didn''t need to add anything else.

    In addition, Deus dered coolly.

    "It seems like you''re mistaken about something."

    He leaned back on the backrest slowly. If there was a cup of tea, he would have enjoyed it elegantly and leisurely, creating an atmosphere of grace.

    "This is not negotiation."

    It was a very urate statement.

    It was not negotiation but rather a threat; that they should pay as much as he wanted if they wanted to save the academy.

    It was a mistake to simply view him as a professor they had to bring back. In fact, it was a matter of the academy''s fate.

    That''s why Karen voiced a sudden question.

    "Do you really have thoughts of returning?"

    Deus paused for a moment.

    "No, I don''t." He replied firmly.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 28: The Essence of Negotiation

    Chapter 28: The Essence of Negotiation

    After asking for a moment to discuss, Keren and the dean went outside.

    As the heavy door closed, Darius and Deia, who had been standing on both sides like folding screens, immediately turned their bodies and shouted.

    "You don''t n on leaving?"

    "What? Are you really not going?"

    Watching their reactions, I inexplicably felt a weight off my shoulders.

    It was a harmonious ensemble.

    "Aren''t those conditions too excessive? And didn''t we agree to settle for 150 million?"

    Deia asked with a worried tone. It seemed like she was more concerned about the possibility of me not being reinstated rather than the threat of staying in North Whedon.

    "The demands are too great. A private business trip can be amodated, but research expedition justifications and ess to the Millenium Library Restricted Section...."

    Darius also showed a displeased expression, as he thought the conditions were unreasonable. It seemed he wanted to send me away quickly, thinking that my presence here could be a threat to his position.

    "They have no choice but toply."

    However, their reaction was as such because they didn''t know that the Academy didn''t have time right now.

    As far as I can tell, no one must have died since the necromancer was summoned, but there must still be quite a few people suffering.

    Well, they provoked the spirits quite well, so there was no other way but to suffer a little.

    So, are you going to return to work?

    "Yes, I intend to."

    When I sighed and answered Deia''s anxious question, Darius, who was beside me, crossed his arms and stroked his chin.

    "I honestly never imagined that you would receive such remarkable treatment. If it was 200 million, it would far exceed my personal assets."

    "You have personal assets? Wasn''t all the money tied to the family?"

    "Ahem."

    Deia immediately red at her eldest brother. It seemed like after the negotiation was over, the two of them would engage in another negotiation separately.

    "You both have a lot of things to hide, huh?"

    I shrugged my shoulders at Deia, who red at me, lightly brushing it off.

    "I have nothing to hide."

    "You better not! Besides that, you learned dangerous things like necromancy! It''s a danger to the family."

    Since I had nothing to say about that, I sealed my lips, and Deia snorted in frustration.

    "Anyway, it seems like I''m the only one thinking about the family. Both of you, leave quickly! I''ll be the head of the family and take responsibility!"

    -Cough cough!

    Darius averted his gaze, pretending not to hear, and I also gently closed my eyes, naturally ignoring my younger sister''s grumbling.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind: Is this what family is like?

    My lips twitched slightly, but I quickly regained myposure.

    Deia, who had been criticizing Darius, immediately straightened herself up at the sound of a knock from outside.

    Darius also forced a look of difort on his face.

    Showing a reluctance to send me to the Academy had been agreed upon from the beginning.

    When I replied, Come in, the dean and Karen returned to the negotiation table.

    The dean, who had just been pale and sweating profusely, seemed to have cooled his head a bit, as his expression had be noticeably calm.

    I thought Karen would speak, but it was the dean who said right away with a nod.

    "I will ept the conditions. If you want something other than a simple professor position, I can offer that as well. So, please reconsider reinstatement."

    It was indeed the right decision.

    If he had continued the negotiation, I would have added one condition after another.

    Perhaps Keren advised him to just ept it quickly, as it would reduce the bleeding, guessing that I would have added more conditions.

    "Our academy needs you. Not me, but for the students. That is the truth. Young students in their bright and tender ages need your help."

    "......."

    "Please protect the ce where young children can grow."

    The dean pleaded with a voice mixed with tears. There were undoubtedly various political reasons behind it, but in the end, he chose the students after being cornered like this.

    Pretending to ponder for a moment, I tapped my chin with my index finger. For the dean, this moment must be truly torturous.

    After dragging out the time as much as I could, I finally said what he wanted to hear.

    "All right."

    "Ah!"

    The deanughed brightly, lifting his head. Genuine happiness radiated from his face.

    "However, I have one more condition to add. I dont need another position; Im a professor. And I want to teach the first-year students this time."

    "That, that is not difficult at all!"

    The dean nodded vigorously, saying that this condition was actually the easiest. Numerous professors coveted the opportunity to teach first-year students, and acquiring this position rested somewhat on the dean''s discretion, making it easily attainable.

    I stood up from my seat and reached out my hand for a handshake, and the dean rushed over and shook my hand.

    "Please sign the contract."

    "Oh!"

    After that, things were settled quickly.

    Anyway, contract terms could be easily modified, and the detailed provisions had already been checked.

    The dean, who was trembling while looking at the contract, was filled with a sense of aplishment for having done something significant.

    Keren, who had been keeping her mouth shut, stepped forward and spoke.

    "Can we depart right away? The current state of the academy is not good."

    "Well, yes. Even now, the students of the academy are suffering."

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t give the answer they desperately wanted to hear with their earnest voices.

    "I''m sorry, but that''s difficult. I still have things to do in North Whedon."

    I hadn''t even held Emily''s funeral yet. I couldn''t leave without apanying her on her final journey.

    "That, that''s..."

    "You two should go ahead. No matter how long it takes, I should be able to depart in two days."

    Upon hearing those words, the dean closed his mouth tightly, and Keren, thinking that she couldn''t demand anything more, wore an anxious expression.

    The situation at the academy must be serious enough for them to want to take me away as soon as possible.

    That''s why I reassured the two of them with my words.

    "You don''t need to worry. My personal maid has already arrived at the academy and is preparing for the resolution in advance."

    "She... has arrived?"

    Keren made a perplexed expression.

    "What are you talking about? It''s quite a distance between North Whedon and Robern Academy, so she can''t arrive immediately like this."

    "Uh, um, is it possible that you can use teleportation magic?!"

    The dean interrupted Keren''s words. However, upon hearing that, Keren''s eyes widened with surprise as she looked at Darius.

    Her expression showed her inner thoughts clearly:

    Could it be that the Verdi family has a mage capable of using teleportation magic at a practical level?

    But Darius and Deia subtly turned their bodies and avoided eye contact, as if such expectations were burdensome.

    As if feeling embarrassed about a somewhat awkward secret being exposed, I casually replied without any concern.

    "No, I already had her depart in advance."

    "What?"

    Both of them opened their mouths dumbfounded.

    Well, everything that needed to be revealed had already been revealed; The hands of both sides had beenid bare; The game was over. So, revealing it wouldn''t make any difference.

    Though a magician didn''t need to exin their tricks, and a gambler didn''t need to show their hand to the opponent who shouted die.

    But today, since I achieved satisfactory results, I decided to let the two of them know the essence of this negotiation table.

    "Since a few days before you two arrived, I had already sent my maid off. It''s for the stabilization of the academy."

    The dean still had an expression of not fully understanding, but Keren was different.

    She let out a disappointedugh, tapped her forehead, and awkwardly said, "So you already had ns to return to the academy from the beginning?"

    Without explicitly revealing my ns, I simply nodded gently.

    The academy was a ce of great importance to me as well.

    It was the time when the protagonist and theirpanions would enroll, and it was a ce where I could naturally assist in their growth.

    Especially the position of a professor had significant merits for me.

    If possible, I intended to return to the academy without fail.

    "Haha, hahaha."

    Keren had apletely defeated expression.

    They thought I had an overwhelming advantage, but now they realized that the situation was quite doable from the start.

    A sense of disappointment was seeping through their faces.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    "Ah, it must be the city air. Sniff sniff. It oddly reminds me of the Republic rgh! So dirty."

    Finden Ai, a white-haired maid, got off the carriage and sniffed her nose, looking around.

    It hadn''t been that long since she first started living in North Whedon, yet she had alreadye so close to the heart of the kingdom.

    It was quite a new experience for her.

    ck ck!

    "Thank you for your hard work. Come back safely."

    The coachman waved his hand and said farewell to Finden Ai, then flicked the reins to start driving the horses.

    As the carriage departed, Finden Ai, who had finished arranging her luggage, smirked while looking at Robern, known as the best academy in the Griffin Kingdom.

    "Heh, look at this ce. If I study here, itll be so much fun, hehe s"

    With her revealing maid attire, she stood out in the eyes of the people around, but Finden Ai, who had be ustomed to such gazes, confidently walked towards the main entrance of the academy with a smirk on her beautiful face.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 29: Finden Ai, the maid

    Chapter 29: Finden Ai, the maid

    One week had passed since the entrance ceremony.

    Despite the short period of one week, numerous rumors were circting within the academy, and most of them were not favorable.

    Especially the recent hottest issue was the bizarre man with a twisted body appearing on the right staircase of the third floor.

    Although the professors explicitly mentioned and blocked ess to it, curious students went there and ended up getting hurt.

    Furthermore, there were stories about various spirits such as a woman walking around with a wet body, a grandmother who gives out candies, a monstrous being with its skin torn off, a man crawling with only his arms since he had no legs, and so on.

    There were plenty of ounts about these countless spirits, and there were also many who imed to have actually seen them.

    For instance, the second floor of the women''s dormitorys ess waspletely restricted, and the rumor going around was that it was because some students fell into aa due to encountering evil spirits during the vacation.

    As the trust in Robern Academy plummeted, students who were already considering quitting or requesting a leave of absence were increasing day by day.

    Amidst this, another unfavorable rumor broke out within the academy.

    "No way, really?"

    "Yeah. I saw it. There was a maid."

    That''s right, it was about a maid who wore revealing attire.

    "Hmm?"

    Erica Bright, who was already feeling frustrated and unwell, wondered what nonsense she was hearing this time.

    She disregarded it as mere baseless rumors, or perhaps another strange spirit had appeared?

    Kyaa, you work in a nice ce.

    Rudely, the door to Erica''s researchb swung open, and the moment she saw the maid with white hair, she couldn''t help but open her mouth in astonishment.

    The short skirt seemed like it would reveal underwear even with a slight lift, and it was definitely not appropriate attire for work, as her cleavage was clearly visible.

    The students who had followed behind Finden Ai were peeking their heads out of theb door, observing and gossiping. But as Erica waved her hand, the door mmed shut with a bang!

    "Who are you?"

    Erica didn''t hide her displeasure at the sudden intruder, and the assistant professors who were with her also stood up in disbelief.

    "Deus, my master, sent me."

    At the mention of that name, the entire researchb froze as if paralyzed.

    The name Deus was nothing short of taboo in front of Erica.

    Erasing her previous difort, Erica nced at the assistant professors with confusion and spoke.

    "Tell the students outside to disperse."

    "Understood!"

    "I will leave immediately!"

    The assistant professors, realizing that they shouldn''t be present in this situation, quickly opened the door and went outside. The students, who were still gathered to see Finden Ai, naturally started dispersing.

    Bang.

    The door closed.

    Finden Ai, seemingly unfazed, continued speaking.

    "Well, he didn''t tell me to go and find you. He just said to seek help from any professor."

    "Help? Did... did he ept reinstatement as a professor?"

    "I heard he did. He told me toe and prepare things in advance."

    "...."

    Erica felt a sense of helplessness. In the end, she had let the opportunity to find clues about the spirit attempting to kill Deus slip away without even grasping a single lead.

    Taking a deep breath calmly, Erica asked Finden Ai.

    "So, what should I do and how should I help?"

    "Well, first of all, where is the ce where the most troublesome spirit appears?"

    "Spirit?"

    "Yes, I want to go and check it out."

    Erica hesitated for a moment but then proceeded to exin about the right corridor on the third floor.

    "There is a ce where a man with a twisted body can be found. Many students gather there, and they often end up getting hurt."

    "A twisted man? Perfect! Let''s go there right away."

    Finden Ai turned around, forcefully opened the door, and squeezed through. Thanks to the efforts of the assistant professors, all the students had already retreated.

    Erica followed behind, putting on her coat hanging on the hanger.

    "I''ll be back soon. Please finish what you were doing."

    "Understood."

    Even at this moment, Erica''s head was already hurting, imagining how the assistant professors would be panicking in her absence. After all, her fianc''s maid had arrived in such grand attire.

    She was also a little annoyed.

    "Um, why are you dressed like that?"

    As Erica asked discreetly, Finden Ai casually replied.

    Isnt it the masters preference?

    "...yes?"

    In the whole year, no, perhaps in her entire life, Erica felt that the times when her head froze due to shocking information could be counted on one hand. But this seemingly normal sentence was enough to do so.

    "That, that, he prefers that? No, its the same Deus I know, right?"

    "Yeah, North Whedons Viscount''s younger brother, second son of the Verdi family, Deus Verdi. He was quite infamous as a troublemaker in North Whedon. He even sexually harassed his younger sister.

    "Ah, ah, ah! That''s nonsense! How can you say such ridiculous things? Do you know how noble and cool he is?! Are you really his maid? Isn''t it just a lie?"

    "You''ll find outter. I''m just delivering the facts. Although, I can''t say the master looks like he would be like that. But I heard he was like that just six months ago."

    "No, no, that can''t be..."

    Erica suffered from a headache and dizziness. Finden Ai yfully smiled as she nced at her.

    "But I heard you broke off the engagement. I also heard that you personally kicked him out. Is it okay to say he''s cool?"

    "...Please keep it a secret."

    To him, she was nothing but a traitor - a person who had grown tired of her fianc, who treated his own life so lightly and had betrayed him to attach herself to another man, like trash.

    She didn''t want to say things like how she, too, was a victim to Deus.

    It wouldn''t change the fact that she had caused him pain anyway.

    "Fine, then should I tell you a secret too?"

    "...What?"

    Erica wondered if there could be anything more surprising than what she had just heard.

    But the words that Finden Ai next uttered were truly shocking.

    "There is someone among the maids who went as far as licking master''s as*hole. Of course, master also reciprocated her efforts. Haha, isn''t it amazing?"

    "This! This! This! This! Stop lying! You''re just a liar, aren''t you? I absolutely don''t believe it!"

    The Deus she knew was always noble,posed, and rational. Could such a man engage in such acts?

    Erica''s face turned crimson, and she wished she could wash her head with cold water.

    She, too, had a reputation within the academy as aposed and precise woman, but the amount of information she was receiving now was overwhelming, leaving her speechless.

    "Well, if you don''t want to believe it, then don''t."

    Finden Ai enjoyed Erica''s reaction while chuckling.

    They soon arrived on the third-floor corridor and removed the barricade set up by the academy, entering inside.

    "Oh."

    At that moment, the very air seemed to change. It became sticky, oppressive, and ominous.

    [Squeak, squeak! Squeak, squeak!]

    And a distorted figure, making strange footsteps like something broken, started walking towards them.

    "What do you n to do?"

    As Erica regained herposure through tension and asked, Finden Ai pulled out a rod about a hand''s length from her maid uniform pocket.

    ck!

    Soon, it unfolded into the shape of an ax, and Finden Ai answered, cing it on her shoulder.

    "Exorcism. Hehe, in my own way."

    "Ex... orcism?"

    Finden Ai smirked and opened her mouth.

    "Well, the master said that all spirits hide their grudges and resentment."

    [Squeak, squeak! Squeak, squeak!]

    "But some of them hope that someone will recognize their pain. Especially those whose bodies are twisted or broken, they tend to seek attention."

    Since Finden Ai had witnessed Deus actions towards Emily from behind, she thought she could do it too.

    [Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!]

    Yes, I see.

    [Squeak, squeak, squeak!]

    -Nod Nod

    [Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!]

    Well.

    [Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!]

    "You son of a bitch! Say something clearly!"

    Bang!

    The twisted spirit was struck by the ax and flew, crashing into the wall. The creature writhed on the ground like a bug, in agony.

    "Tsk. Tsk. Even when someone politely asks it to speak."

    With the ax on her shoulder, Finden Ai exhaled a gust of air.

    Observing it from behind, Erica asked in bewilderment, her mouth agape.

    "Ah, no. Wasn''t it about understanding?"

    "Ah? Do you understand that? What kind of conversation can I have with someone who makes only squeaking noises? Those kinds of guys need to be taught a lesson."

    No, more importantly...

    "How did you strike it? No matter how hard we try, our attacks don''t work."

    In response to that, Finden AI confidently pointed to her own ax and replied.

    "Master did something to this ax. I don''t know the details either. He told me not to tell anyone else."

    A faint purple aura was embedded in the ax.

    As a mage, Erica recognized it as a type of ck magic, but she tightly sealed her lips.

    That guy

    Ericas hopes that Deus may not be a necromancer were bursting like bubbles.

    However, whether she knew Erica''s thoughts or not, Finden Ai loosened her body and shifted her gaze to the spirit.

    Thud!

    "And while doing this, the master said: Use it only in the direst situation. Don''t casually provoke the spirits."

    "...Wait. Didnt youe directly to me?"

    Thud!

    Thud!

    "Well, I''m a cute maid who doesn''t listen to the master."

    Thud!

    Thud!

    Erica already knew these thudding sounds from her previous encounter.

    It was the sound of footsteps.

    The sound of footsteps from the lower floor merged with the screams of students and reached the third floor.

    "Why did he say not to provoke them? Tell me the reason."

    Although Erica seemed to guess the reason, she asked just to make sure.

    Finden AI shrugged her shoulders and assumed abat stance.

    "A fearsome swordsman who protects the spirits wille looking for me if I provoke them, that''s what he said."

    Thud!!!

    A one-armed swordsman finally appeared in the corridor, emerging abruptly from the central staircase on the third floor.

    [Quarrrrghhhh!]

    He let out a sinister scream and rushed towards Finden Ai.

    "Oh."

    Finden Ai raised the ax, wearing a cool smile as she assumed a fighting stance.

    "It''s you?"

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 30: Opposition

    Chapter 30: Opposition

    The one-armed swordsman ran down the hallway, drawing his sword and swinging it in one smooth motion.

    Finden Ai, who anticipated it, struck first, blocking the sword right before it moved along its proper trajectory.

    ng!

    A strange sound echoed as iron shed against iron. Sparks flew, illuminating Finden Ai''s face.

    "Oh?"

    The swordsman was clearly right-handed, as evident from the sword sheath hanging on his left waist.

    However, for some unknown reason, there was no right hand, and yet he was able to engage in a fierce battle with Finden Ai, wielding the sword with his left hand.

    [Krraaaa!]

    With a cry, the skeleton pushed Finden Ai away with force.

    Naturally retreating, Finden Ai grinned and shouted, "Bring it on!"

    Kwang!

    [Kyaaak!]

    As soon as shended, Finden Ai infused mana and leaped forward again. A violent shockwave surged around her, causing Erica, who was standing nearby, to stagger.

    Qua-aang!

    The two monsters shed once more.

    Windows throughout the entire third floor shattered, and shards poured down like rain, but their confrontation showed no signs of stopping.

    They exchanged blows, advancing and retreating.

    Even Erica, who had only studied magic, could tell how skilled theirbat was, by the dazzling movements they disyed.

    "Come on!"

    However, Finden Ai began to be one step ahead.

    If this were a game, she would probably have possessed the characteristic of a berserker. As the battle prolonged, her body heated up, making her faster and more adept atbat.

    Eventually, as the battle dragged on and gained momentum, Finden Ai grew stronger.

    Qua-aang!

    The swordsman managed to block the swinging ax with his sword, barely defending himself, but his back touched the end wall of the hallway, forcing him to kneel on one knee.

    "Junk."

    Finden Ai coldly examined the now dulled ax. Nevertheless, she twirled it around and approached the kneeling skeleton.

    "It seems persuasion isn''t my forte after all. Even if I listen to your story, the result will still be a defeat for you, right?"

    The one-armed skeleton remained still, bowing his head.

    He seemed to have expended a great deal of strength.

    [Kki, kigigig!]

    The man, who had been hit and thrown into the wall by Finden Ai, soon forced himself to stand up.

    Rather thanunching another attack, he looked pitiful.

    [Kigigigigig!]

    He started to cry, seemingly pleading for something, and then the whole hallway resounded.

    "What?"

    "What is this again?"

    Erica was taken aback, while Finden AI found it amusing andughed.

    Suddenly, numerous evil spirits arrived on the third-floor corridor as if responding to a summons, sticking to the walls and floor, observing the battle between Finden Ai and the skeleton.

    "Did youe to watch?"

    Realizing that they were not participating but merely observing, Finden Ai clicked her tongue in disappointment.

    "...!"

    In an instant, feeling the pressure from the front, she hastily raised her ax.

    With a chilling sound of wind and a ripple in space, the sword quickly swept past the spot where she had been.

    ''All the evil spirits harbored grudges.''

    Those were the words of Deus, Finden Ais master, and now she finally understood those words on a visceral level.

    A peculiar sword infused with grudges and mana. A purplish aura emanated from the skeletons worn-out sword, which had lost its teeth.

    For the swordsmen, it was a kind of ultimate technique called "Sword Aura."

    Seeing the cleanly severed upper part of the ax de while blocking the sword, Finden Ai let out a bitterugh.

    "Its growing even after the crazy bastard''s demise."

    [Grr, huff.]

    The staggering skeleton, crying and twisting, slowly regained his posture.

    The purplish sword aura burned ominously as if it could epass the skeletons beliefs and soul.

    "Don''t act like I''m some wicked woman."

    Finden Ai also gathered mana, releasing her shoulders. Pure white mana, like her hair, surged from her whole body, resetting the showdown.

    Amidst the watchful eyes of numerous evil spirits and Erica, a tense final sh ensued.

    Eventually, everyone knew that the winner would be determined by thisst strike.

    Swish!

    Just as everyone was expecting a fierce sh, Finden Ai, who was snarling with fangs like a wolf just a moment ago, suddenly twisted her body and started to flee.

    "What?"

    She grabbed Erica and held onto her side, then jumped towards the broken window frame, escaping outside.

    "Oh, damn it! My damn master intentionally imbued weak magic!"

    Throwing the ax to the ground, which was no longer able to strike the souls, as Deus magic had already exhausted, Finden Ai leaped from the third floor.

    She could clearly imagine Deus dismissive expression, as he intentionally imbued weak magic, having anticipated her actions.

    "I really need a cigarette!"

    In mid-air, Finden Ai suddenly had a craving for a cigarette.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    The girl who loved flowers, Emily, seeking eternal peace in this ce.

    Looking at the gravestone, I closed my eyes in silence.

    She, too, had her eyes closed and couldn''t hear my words. Still, I couldnt help but pray.

    "I hope that you are in a deep sleep where you won''t ever remember any wounds."

    I ced a single white flower in front of the gravestone.

    It was a flower known as "Seolhwa," which was said to bloom and wither briefly in the short spring of North Whedon.

    I couldn''t find the yellow flowers that Emily liked, and since those yellow flowers weren''t particrly good either, I brought a substitute.

    Hoping that she would at least like it a little, as I paid my respects, the gentle breeze made it flutter, giving me the feeling that Emily was caressing the flower petals.

    Warm sunlight floated above the mountain range. It was a famous spot in the North Whedon Mountains.

    As there was no corpse, it was agreed upon to only erect a gravestone.

    As we descended the mountain and returned to the mansion, there was a carriage waiting in front.

    It was the carriage that had taken Finden Ai to the Robern Academy and had just returned.

    Ahead of it, Deia was giving instructions to the porters who were loading the luggage, while a new coachman brought the horses and connected them to the carriage.

    Since the dean and Professor Karen had already left that day, it was the carriage for me to ride to Robern.

    Deia, who had been preparing, looked at me and approached, folding her arms.

    All preparations have been made. You can leave as soon as you are ready.

    "Okay, thank you."

    "Phew. Now that you''re leaving, I can finally rx a little. And about the maid you brought Illuania, right? Since shes pregnant... Dont do too much."

    "...I won''t."

    "Well, I don''t really want to know about that. Just don''t forget my advice."

    Deia waved her hand, indicating that she didn''t want to imagine what I would do.

    A few moments passed.

    As she stood there awkwardly, about to say something, but closed her mouth again and while I waited for her to speak indefinitely, Darius popped out from behind.

    "Oh, are you leaving now?"

    Look at his pleased expression that he couldn''t hide.

    Nodding slightly, Darius chuckled and seemed to want to say something witty, but when Deia gave him a sharp re, he turned toward the carriage without saying a word.

    "How''s the horse''s condition?"

    "It''s fine, no problem."

    Even for Darius, it must be a bit embarrassing to ask the coachman about the horse''s condition for no reason.

    "Hoo."

    Finally, as if determined, Deia took out a pocket watch from her bosom.

    Click.

    Five minutes started to pass, and Deia looked at me directly, taking a deep breath to calm herself.

    "You asked for five minutes daily because you wanted to talk to me, right?"

    I nodded my head in affirmation, and Deias hand holding the pocket watch trembled slightly.

    "Then don''t lie to me. At least for these five minutes."

    Since I felt that the atmosphere was unusual, I responded without hesitation.

    Understood.

    "Hoo."

    Another deep breath.

    I could tell how nervous she was.

    "You..."

    Very cautiously, her mouth opened.

    "About the time when you behaved like a scoundrel."

    I instantly knew what kind of hope she held and what kind of future she envisioned, but...

    "Was it all because you were possessed by an evil spirit?"

    I couldn''t give her the answer she wanted.

    "..."

    Unable to lie, I remained silent, and Deia swallowed anxiously.

    Eventually, I couldn''t avoid answering.

    "It''s the opposite."

    "What?"

    Deia could hate me. She could despise me as the monster who took away her family and insult me, but...

    I had no intention of building a rtionship based on lies.

    If she rejects me, I will simply ept it humbly.

    I took over Deus body.

    I honestly exined the current situation.

    what?

    Deia, who stared nkly at me with a shocked expression, couldnt say anything more.

    She was just stepping backward, trembling in bewilderment.

    Seeing her like that, I was calm and continued to speak.

    It must be scary for you. But I just want you to know that I struggled only to survive.

    "..."

    "If you feel repulsed, it''s okay to feel repulsed. If you hate me, resent me, or hold a grudge against me, it''s fine."

    "..."

    "But I will continue to live as Deus until the moment a de is plunged into my throat."

    Deia was just staring at me nkly, seemingly thinking, Could it be possible?

    Carefully, I reached out my hand.

    Was it because her mind was paralyzed by the shocking situation?

    Or was it because she was immobilized by fear?

    Or perhaps it was another emotion?

    I didn''t know, but...

    Deia stood still, seemingly firm, without avoiding my touch.

    My hand gently touched her ck hair.

    "Perhaps this could be ourst."

    The chance for me to speak to her. There might not be another chance after this. A bitter smile of regret appeared on my face.

    "I... I..."

    Without even considering removing my hand, Deia stammered.

    I calmly continued speaking to her.

    "It''s probably veryplicated for you right now. Take your time to sort out your thoughts. On the day we meet again, I''ll be waiting for your response."

    "Ah."

    And that will determine our future.

    Slowly retracting my hand, I passed by Deia and climbed into the carriage.

    Soon after.

    With the shout of the coachman, the carriage wheels began to roll.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 3 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 31: Evil Spirit

    Chapter 31: Evil Spirit

    Hmm Hmm Hmmm.

    The humming sound was unexpectedly pleasant to hear.

    I found myself involuntarily looking at Illuania sitting across from me.

    She, feeling embarrassed, bowed her head and apologized, I apologize. Was it too noisy?

    In herst profession, she always used informalnguage, but now that she had be my maid, she started using formalnguage.

    Judging by how well she adapted without any awkwardness, this speech seemed more natural to her.

    No, I was pleasantly surprised by how melodious it was.

    Really? I used to sing lubies quite often.

    ...

    Did she?

    I turned my head slightly in silence, feeling somewhat ignorant for no reason. Then Illuania, taking advantage of my curiosity, attempted to start a conversation.

    But youve changed a lot in just a few months. You seem like apletely different person.

    ...Ive matured. I hope you think of it that way.

    Although I''d told the truth to Deia, it was because she was my younger sister. However, there was no need for Illuania to know that.

    To brush it off briefly, Illuania nodded her head and blushed, holding her stomach as if feeling embarrassed.

    Now that Im not alone anymore, it seems difficult to do that at night like before.

    Yes, I have no intention of wishing that of you either.

    Illuania smiled slightly, seemingly relieved by my words. In fact, there was a different intention behind taking her with me than just to raise her status.

    Carefully, I asked Illuania, who was beaming with joy, By the way, do you know who the father is?

    Considering her upation, it might not be easy to find him. Moreover, even if she finds him, would she be able to establish a proper family?

    I had such concerns. However...

    Huh? Actually, it doesnt really matter..

    An unexpected answer popped out abruptly.

    Hmm?

    Her brown eyes contained sincerity. Her expression seemed to say that it didnt matter who the childs father was.

    Ive always wished for a child. To this child, I will give all the love I never received.

    ...

    Because she didnt receive love, she was looking for someone to pour her overflowing love into.

    In the end, even a spouse bes a stranger when the marital contract is broken. What Illuania was searching for was a family with an unbreakable bond.

    Then thats fine.

    I hope she lives long and with all her heart.

    [Oh, youre such a good mother.]

    A gentle voice was heard from beside me, a voice I had already heard once before.

    It was the face of a woman I saw on the carriage heading towards North Whedon from the Academy - a woman with half of her face disfigured.

    Long time no see.

    I naturally changed the topic of the conversation.

    Illuania looked at me, wondering what I was saying, but I casually ced my finger on my lips while resting my elbow on the carriage window.

    It was a gesture telling her to be quiet.

    [Its only been about a month, but well, the conversation we had back then was quite enjoyable, wasnt it?]

    I feel the same way.

    [Is it possible that youre in love with the maid and currently on the run? Is the child inside her yours?]

    No, thats not true. Besides, how have you been all this time?

    [Ive been well. So, did you just make the pregnant maid and wish for her to still work?]

    I said its not my child.

    [Oh, I see. Im sorry. So, are you forcing yourself on her and pretending not to know?]

    I gritted my teeth.

    I had been trying to change the subject intentionally, even forcing the conversation, but the whole carriage was trembling under the overwhelming anger of the evil spirit.

    Illuania mistakenly thought it was because of the bumpy road.

    She wants the child. I, too, will support the childs growth.

    [Oh, really? How kind of you.]

    I thought I said it well enough.

    [Youre saying the same thing I heard.]

    Suddenly, I deeply felt that I was in a deep quagmire of not knowing her circumstances.

    Because of the clothes she was wearing and her manner of speaking, I assumed she was a nobledy and spoke ordingly, but it seemed like I had misunderstood something.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, one side of the carriage caught fire. More precisely, mes shot up from half of her side, starting to engulf the carriage.

    [From the maid! Your scent is permeating heavily! Are you still denying it! Calling me a liar!]

    Illuania was bewildered by the sudden situation.

    I pulled her tightly in a hug and broke the carriage wall with magic.

    The fierce wind swept over us as if it would swallow us. The coachman also sensed that the situation was not good and quickly prepared to speak.

    [You all! My child too! Me too! You said you loved us so much! In the end, you killed us all!]

    I am not the man you are talking about.

    [Shut up! You didnt need to kill that child! I had promised I would live quietly!]

    Since all the souls in the family had found their rest, I didnt have any souls avable to use magic right now, making my magic quite weak.

    Hold on tight.

    Wha-what?!

    I held Illuania tightly and jumped out of the carriage. The speed of the carriage was gradually slowing down, so it was enough to use basic wind magic to avoid getting hurt.

    [My child! My child! My child!]

    The carriage caught fire. The coachman, who was driving the carriage, quickly separated the carriage from the horses and jumped off.

    The woman whose one-half was burning approached me menacingly.

    Ordinary women, especially those involved with children, were vengeful.

    I knew that, so in the carriage, I deliberately didnt use magic and spoke to her to calm her down.

    This is troublesome.

    Seeing the woman who was gradually materializing, showing how deep her grudge was, I let out a deep sigh.

    * * *

    Tap

    Tap

    She didnt know how many days it had been.

    Sob, Mom. Sob.

    Meilin had been walking along the long, dark corridor for several days, but she couldnt reach the end at all.

    She was in the dark;

    She had no idea why this situation had urred.

    Her legs were in excruciating pain, and the soles of her feet felt like they were being pricked by needles, causing intense pain.

    Yet, the reason she couldnt stop walking was...

    [Where are you going?]

    It was because of the man with a face split in half who kept chasing her from behind.

    It was not like she had never experienced anything like this before.

    Meilin had already encountered a skeletal warrior on the first floor of the central staircase before.

    But she couldnt understand why she was trapped in this corridor when she had gone to sleep in the dormitory, and why she was being continuously chased by such a monster.

    Sob! Huhuh!

    Tears kept flowing, making her eyes sting. Yet, the tears wouldnt stop.

    [Come here.]

    Go away! Leave me alone! Please! Please, just let me be!

    She couldnt run. If she ran, the monster would also run toward her like a madman.

    It would be better to conserve her energy by walking instead.

    Huuaaah!

    The never-ending corridor stretched out, mocking the girl to give up.

    If Meilin wasnt as stubborn as she was, she would have given up a long time ago.

    [Come here.]

    Please! Helppp!

    No matter how loudly she screamed, there was no response, and no helping hand came to her rescue.

    With a body that felt like it could copse at any moment, the girl had no choice but to keep walking through the seemingly endless corridor.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    There was a strange rumor circting on the third floor of the womens dormitory.

    It was a bizarre rumor that a certain woman would roam the dormitory at dawn.

    Creak, creak.

    Creak, creak.

    Creak, creak.

    The spring sound of the high-quality mattresses provided by the academy for the studentsfortable sleep resonated strangely and violently, shaking up and down.

    The female student lying on top of the mattress pretended to be asleep and deliberately maintained a regr breathing pattern.

    Every night.

    Someone woulde to the womens dormitory and jump on the bed.

    Although it was a different bed every night, today happened to be her own bed. The female student tightly closed her eyes while cursing inwardly.

    Even if she reported it to the academy, all she would receive were responses asking her to wait a little longer.

    If the Robern Academy hadnt been known for its high admission difficulty as the kingdoms top educational facility, the students would have already fled inrge numbers.

    Of course, there were already students who had run away.

    While inwardly berating herself for not running away, the female student could only endure, considering the burden of her crumbling familys fortune weighing on her shoulders.

    Creak, creak.

    Creak, creak.

    What on earth was jumping on her bed?

    How could it jump so passionately without her body feeling any sensation?

    Various questions arose, but fear outweighed curiosity, so the female student still kept her eyes closed.

    Then.

    [Hey?]

    If you had to describe it, it was a voice like unfinished pottery. The pronunciation seemed muffled, the voice heavy and resonating.

    Her breath almost stopped for a moment, but the female student continued to keep her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep.

    Creak, creak.

    Creak, creak.

    The mattress shook up and down several times.

    [Youre sleeping, huh.]

    At some point, the swaying mattress stopped.

    The bed became quiet, as if there was nothing there, without even the slightest movement.

    Is it gone now?

    After contemting for a while in her mind, wondering if an hour had passed, the female student cautiously opened her eyes.

    There, attached to the ceiling, was a woman with holes in her neck, her hair sticking to the ceiling, and not a single strand left on her head.

    [Youre not sleeping.]

    A sinister smile spread across the womans mouth, tearing it unnaturally.

    * * *

    [Wah! Wah! Wah!]

    Due to the loud crying sound, Gideon Zeronia had been unable to sleep properly for several days.

    If the dean hadnt strictly imposed a curfew before leaving, he would have immediately informed the guards or, in extreme cases, reported it to the royal pce.

    But would anything change if he reported it?

    Already, two professors had gone missing.

    They were the professors who had gone outside in response to the babys crying in the early morning.

    Would anything really improve if they left the situation as it was?

    Gideon couldnt help but wonder:

    If they bring Deus, will things get better?

    He was also very skeptical about the dean and Karen going to North Whedon to reinstate Deus.

    Can a guest professor, whose ability to fulfill his role is uncertain, solve a problem that numerous regr professors here couldnt solve?

    Thats unlikely.

    Furthermore, the necromancer he had brought was quite skilled.

    He hadnt exined them properly, but he was a necromancer known as the infamous Dark Sage in the kingdom, who was being sought after with great intensity.

    This academy is now doomed.

    It was a ce where spirits capable of easily killing the Dark Sage had gathered.

    Gideon already knew this because it wasnd once owned by the Zeronia family.

    If all the records he had seen in his family and passed on to Erica were true

    The curse of the spirits will never cease.

    With conviction, Gideon sighed, took a sleeping pill, put on earplugs, andy on the bed.

    Still, due to the prating sound of the babys crying, he couldnt sleep for a long time.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Those, who supported us on S - Rank Necromancer or above tiers, can now read 5 chapters ahead of the /George227

    Happy Reading!! ]

 Chapter 32: Where the boundary between life and death is blurred

    Chapter 32: Where the boundary between life and death is blurred

    "When is heing, for heaven''s sake!"

    The dean screamed, pacing back and forth and making loud noises.

    Two whole days had passed since the day Deus was supposed to arrive, but even his shadow was nowhere to be seen in Robern Academy.

    If it weren''t for the maid, Finden Ai, who was present, he would have already gone back to North Whedon to bring him.

    That''s how serious the situation was.

    Over a hundred students had already submitted withdrawal letters. Despite attempts by professors to persuade them through individual consultations, there were limits to what they could do.

    Furthermore, the pressure from unofficial external sources had also increased due to the parents.

    Every morning, the dean checked his pillow to find his hair scattered a little more than the day before, showing how stressed he was.

    "Be patient. Just because you''re rushing doesn''t mean the master wille running."

    "Haah."

    For some reason, even the maid in revealing attire - who spoke informally and yfully - had be annoying.

    Karen, who had her arms crossed beside her, hesitated and muttered with a frustrated expression, "Could there have been an ident on the way?"

    "An ident?"

    "Yes, it''s already sote."

    Indeed.

    Since Deus didnt look like he was going to run away all of a sudden, it seemed more appropriate to think that way.

    Finden Ai, who was eating snacks in the deans office, spoke with crumbs on her fingers as if revealing her passing by thought.

    "Now that the spirits have started expanding their range of activity, things have be really troublesome."

    The dean and Karen looked at Finden Ai with surprise, wondering what she meant.

    "There was a guy with a twisted body on the third-floor staircase, right? Yesterday, he came down to the second floor."

    "Huh? And what''s the reason for mentioning that?"

    "It''s interesting. Just keep it in mind."

    "For what?"

    Annoyed by Finden Ais nonchnt attitude, the dean vented his frustration. But Finden Ai just shrugged her shoulders and took out a cigarette from her pocket.

    "Do you have a match?"

    "Smoking is prohibited here!"

    Unable to tolerate it any longer, the dean shouted roughly, intending to kick her out immediately. However, Karen stood in front of him, blocking his way.

    "Wait!"

    Karen narrowed her eyes and frowned at Finden Ai.

    "Why are the positions of your fingers reversed?"

    "Hmm?"

    Finden Ai looked at her own hand holding the cigarette.

    And indeed...

    "Oh?"

    Her finger arrangement waspletely reversed. Her thumb was stuck in the position where the ring finger should be, presenting a bizarre sight.

    Finden Ai expressed her frustration at this discovery.

    "Damn, I''ve been caught."

    Swoosh.

    Then, Finden Ai suddenly disappeared in front of their eyes.

    No, the evil spirit pretending to be Finden Ai disappeared.

    As soon as the dean saw this, his mouth dropped open, and he looked bewilderedly at Karen.

    Karen, clicking her tongue, stood in the spot where the evil spirit had been.

    I think it was a warning. Soon, they will upy the entire academy or something like that.

    Understanding the meaning behind the statement that the range of activity of the spirits was expanding, Karen sighed.

    Just as the dean was about to sigh too and lower his gaze...

    "Um, that."

    His hands trembled, and his tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth, feeling as if it were dry as a desert.

    "Professor Karen? Your feet are reversed."

    "What?"

    When Karen quickly lowered her head, she saw that her heels were in front. Her feet were bizarrely twisted.

    Upon seeing this, Karen let out a bitter chuckle.

    "I got caught because of that guy."

    Swish

    Karen, too, disappeared just like that.

    Seeing this, the dean frothed and copsed onto his desk.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    "Sniff, is someone pretending to be me somewhere?"

    Finden Ai, leaning against the rooftop railing, sniffled and ced a cigarette in her mouth.

    As it was the only ce in the academy where smoking was allowed, she often frequented this spot.

    Beside her, Karen also rested her chin on the railing, staring nkly outside.

    The two of them hadn''t known each other for long, nor were they particrly close. However, they naturally ended up meeting on the rooftop because they were both waiting for someone.

    Karen sneakily nced at Finden Ai, who lit her cigarette with a lighter and exhaled smoke.

    Finden Ai shrugged her shoulders and extended her pack of cigarettes, offering her one, but Karen declined.

    "He''ll reallye, right?"

    "He better. If he doesn''te after sending me all the way here, I''ll make him regret it."

    Finden Ai chuckled and blew out smoke.

    Meanwhile, the gazes of the two women naturally turned towards the entrance of the academy, looking outside.

    They never removed their gazes from the entrance for more than a second; it felt like he would arrive at any moment.

    -Creak.

    At that moment, the door opened, and Erica Bright and Gideon Zeronia appeared on the rooftop.

    Gideon, irritated, adjusted his red hair with his hand.

    "Professor Karen, there are students waiting for you, so what are you doing here?"

    "Ugh, just taking a break."

    Stretching and yawning, Karen walked past Gideon, ignoring his annoyance, and descended the stairs.

    "Such a hard-working professor."

    Finden Ai murmured with a cigarette still in her mouth.

    Displeased by the disregard, Gideon red at Finden Ai and approached her.

    "You''re Deus exclusive maid, right? What''s your name?"

    "Finden Ai."

    "You''re short on words."

    Annoyed by her tant disregard for him even as a maid, Gideon''s mood soured, but Finden Ai didn''t back down.

    "If you have nothing to say, then get lost."

    Finden Ai remained leaning on the railing, puffing her cigarette, as she tried to shoo away the annoying idiot.

    "Leave her alone."

    Erica, who knew Finden Ais strong personality, tried to intervene and calm Gideon down, but he was the type who couldn''t stand being ignored.

    "I''ve been hearing about youtely. Don''t go causing trouble at the academy."

    "Hmm."

    What should she do? If she thought of it as barking like a dog, it might be refreshing. But he didn''t seem like he would leave until he heard an answer.

    "Do you believe in Deus? Let''s see how far that gets you."

    Blowing out the smoke, Finden Ai continued to gaze outside the academy.

    Gideon, feeling provoked by being treated as if he didn''t exist, clenched his fist and raised his voice.

    "Yeah! Deliver a message to your master for me! Erica and I are getting married, so make sure he attends as a guest and brightens up the asion!"

    Startled, Erica eximed, "What are you talking about! I haven''t agreed to anything!"

    Are they fighting?

    Now finding it somewhat amusing, Finden Ai turned her body and began to watch the two of them.

    With a resentful gaze, Erica red at Gideon, but he firmly dered that it was all over.

    "I have already sent a letter to the Bright family. Breaking off the engagement may be harmful to the woman, but if I ept it, the Bright family will probably wee me with open arms."

    "You!"

    As Erica grabbed his cor in anger, her eyes seemed to be moistened.

    "After all, it''s a political engagement. Even Bright would think that the Zeronia family, which maintains a close rtionship with the royal family, would be much more profitable than someone like Verdi on the outskirts."

    That''s right.

    In the family, Erica''s position was merely a tool for a political marriage.

    To break free from that, she had worked so hard to secure a professor position at Robern Academy.

    In the end, all her efforts turned out to be in vain. Erica clenched her lips in frustration.

    What went wrong, and where did it start?

    Her head began to overheat.

    "Erica Bright!"

    In an instant, without even realizing it, mana surged in her fingertips. Even though Gideon desperately called out to her, trying to stop her, she didnt seem to hear him.

    "Sob, ugh."

    As Erica''s teardrops fell and her golden magic was about to be unleashed-

    [What are you doing?]

    -The situation suddenly changed abruptly.

    A ck-haired girl was suddenly sitting on the rooftop railing. With her appearance, darkness began to engulf the entire academy.

    As if the sun had dimmed, the fading light disappeared calmly, like a dove caught in a children''s trap.

    As the darkness surrounded Robern, the screams of spirits apanied it.

    [Now it''s getting interesting. Can you really afford to rx like that?]

    Swish!

    Finden Ai immediately kicked toward the girl, but she was already gone from that spot.

    [Hehehehe! That person ising back?]

    The girl standing behind Finden Ai now wasughing joyfully, covering her mouth with both hands.

    [Hehe! I hope youe soon!]

    "You little brat!"

    Swish!

    Turning her body, Finden Ai attempted a low kick, shattering only the rooftop railing this time, as the girl, again, was no longer there.

    [By the way.]

    Once again, the girl appeared in front of the rooftop door, trembling with excitement. With a smile that couldn''t contain her joy, she asked.

    [What difference does it make even if hees now?]

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 33: The Necromancer of North Whedon

    Chapter 33: The Necromancer of North Whedon

    Amidst the giggles of the chirping girl, the screams of the spirits merged, intensifying the atmosphere of terror.

    "Hey, ex-fiance. What do you think of this? It''s like magic, isn''t it?"

    After exhaling smoke for one final time, Finden Ai, who had discarded her cigarette butt on the floor and crushed it with a sigh, asked.

    Just moments ago, Erica had lost herposure due to overwhelming emotions, but now, as if drenched in cold water, her head cleared, and she regained her calmness.

    "While it resembles magical barriers, it''s neither a four-elemental barrier nor a higher-level spell."

    Swallowing her bitter emotions, Erica added.

    "It seems to be some kind of dark magic."

    "Dark magic?"

    Gideon''s voice turned sharp in confusion, and he stared at the girl.

    Still standing at the entrance, she continued to sway her body from side to side, enjoying herself as if dancing to a rhythm.

    "So now even the spirits are resorting to magic?"

    In response to Gideon''s words, the girl, with a smile on her face, approached Erica.

    [But is that all? I''ve prepared quite diligently. Could you exin my efforts in more detail, perhaps?]

    "...I have no knowledge whatsoever about dark magic."

    [Really? I see.]

    The disappointed girl seemed to be upset that her efforts weren''t acknowledged.

    However, even if Erica were to ask other mages, she would receive the same reaction.

    After all, the regtions regarding dark magic in the Griffin Kingdom were incredibly strict. asionally, underground merchants sold rted books, but only those in the know were aware of them.

    Moreover, ordinary mages loathed dark magic to the extreme, so they didn''t want to get close to it.

    [This is a very unique magic. It is a new type of barrier that breaks the boundary between the dead and the living.]

    "Breaks the boundary?"

    [Yes, from now on, some rather enjoyable things will happen.]

    Erica hurriedly tried to grab the girl, but she had already disappeared.

    Suppressing her frustration, Erica swept her hand through the empty space where the girl had been.

    "That doesn''t seem to be the problem right now."

    Finden Ai shrugged her shoulders and pointed outside the railing. There, enormous insects were pouring out and rushing toward the three of them.

    [Kraaaah!]

    "Sigh Ai-san, losing your weapon is a big problem."

    Since Finden Ai had lost her axe in the battle against the one-armed warrior, she had no choice but to continue fighting barehanded.

    "Worthless pests."

    Gideon drew his ming sword, biting his lips until blood flowed.

    "So, breaking the boundary between life and death means this?"

    Realizing that she could now directly strike the spirits, Erica began manifesting her golden magic, preparing to respond.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    No matter how chaotic the academy had been, the lectures continue to proceed. That is the only part where you can directly feel that the academy is still fulfilling its purpose.

    But now, even that was being invaded by evil spirits.

    As the sky darkened and the lights went out, the students who were attending the lecture became confused.

    The professors also tried desperately to calm the students down, but they were finding it difficult to dispel the fear creeping in due to the recent incidents; like sounds resembling a baby''s crying from the faculty dormitory.

    "Calm down."

    At that moment, a ck-haired female student stood up, emitting a white light.

    The concentration of mana itself was extraordinary. Even in just a brief moment, perceptive individuals recognized that she possessed considerable magical talent.

    Aria Rias, a first-year student.

    Despite being from amoner background, she was recognized for her exceptional talent and was admitted to the prestigious Robern Academy as the top student.

    "Let''s stay calm. If we get caught up in the confusion here, we''ll be the only ones harmed."

    Her words were highly rational. Therefore, some of the students who regained theirposure nodded in agreement.

    "You''re right."

    Among them, Eleanor, the youngest daughter of the Griffin Kingdom''s king, calmly continued the conversation.

    "If we panic here, we''ll only end up as the spectacle the enemies desire."

    Princess Eleanor used the word ''enemies'' clearly, awakening a sense of urgency.

    The students, too, began to follow Princess Eleanors words with calmness.

    "We need to assess the situation first. We should scout outside."

    Since the windows in the ssroom were painted with ck ink, making it impossible to see anything, it was necessary to go outside the ssroom for the time being.

    "What do you think, Professor?"

    Eleanor subtly shifted the responsibility to the professor, who was conducting the lecture.

    The professor nodded abruptly, realizing his position.

    "Yes, yes. That''s what we should do. I''ll go outside to check ande back. Please wait a moment."

    It was not without fear, but the professor, who couldn''t ovee the pressure from the trembling students and Princess Eleanor, went outside.

    Only then did the students feel that the situation was changing, and they breathed a sigh of relief.

    Meanwhile, Eleanor approached Aria naturally. She sat next to her and softly asked.

    "You''re quite calm You''re Aria, the top student of this year''s admission, right?"

    "Yes, that''s correct, Your Highness."

    "We''re ssmates. There''s no need to be overly formal."

    "Then..."

    "Just call me Eleanor. Feel free."

    "Okay, Eleanor."

    Huh?

    Whether it was ignorance or bravery, Aria spoke without hesitation. But it was enough to pique Eleanors interest.

    "Can you tell me what you think about the current situation?"

    Eleanor asked, tapping the desk like she was taking an exam. Aria furrowed her brow for a moment, then calmly expressed her thoughts.

    "It''s probably the misdeeds of the spirits that were causing havoc in the academy. Besides that, I can''t think of anything else."

    "Hmm, I see. But this is the first time I''ve heard that spirits can use magic in this way."

    "That''s the same for me However-"

    Aria approached the window and brushed away the darkness with her hand, whispering to herself. At that moment, Eleanors next words resounded in her ears, breaking her thought process.

    "It''s probably a type of dark magic. It must have cost a lot of mana. I wonder if they extracted mana from missing people."

    Arent you quite sure?

    Aria raised her head and asked Eleanor, who scratched the back of her head awkwardly and smiled.

    Haa, I was curious about how the academy would sort out themotion, so I paid special attention. I couldn''t simply stay still like that.

    Eleanor nned to report this incident to the royal family, revealing the ipetence and the true state of the Robern Academy, andpletely uprooting the academy from the ground.

    Yup, its not because I''m a princess or anything... Hmm, I wonder where the escorts are.

    They would have been caught up in the barrier as well, but Eleanor was confident that the highly skilled escorts woulde to rescue her soon.

    "You can''t stay still?"

    Aria asked Eleanor regretfully, who was absentmindedly twirling her golden hair.

    It had not been much time, but since she liked Aria''s attitude, Eleanor threw her words like a prophet.

    "Wouldnt the academy be closed anyway? Even though it''s a renowned academy, this is not an ordinary incident."

    Eleanor could easily transfer to another academy or invite instructors directly from the royal family, so she didnt find it too big of a loss.

    I wonder if there was a need to learn in the first ce.

    It wasn''t just because she was a member of the royal family. Eleanor was also a prodigy in the divine arts, even surpassing the royal court magicians.

    And Aria, who surpassed even her in academic performance, was quite intriguing to her.

    A very interesting girl.

    The moment she smiled, thinking that even if Robern perishes, they will meet againter-

    "Don''t."

    -A fierce pressure engulfed Eleanors whole body.

    It was a force that couldn''t be felt easily, not even from her father, the highest authority in the country, or the absolute powerhouses like the head of the knights or the grand magician.

    "What...?"

    With a hoarse voice, Eleanor looked at Aria with bewildered eyes.

    Aria''s ck pupils had suddenly clouded over, and she was emanating a dense aura toward Eleanor.

    "Don''t do it. This academy will eventually regain its original prestige."

    "What...?"

    Bang!

    "Kyaah!"

    "They''re here! They''re here!"

    "What about the professor? What happened to the professor?!"

    "Run for now!"

    "Nonsense! Let''s fight! Where can we run?!"

    Before Eleanor could barely open her mouth, the ssroom door shattered, and corporeal spirits poured in.

    Amidst the chaos and confusion, students either fled or fought.

    Eleanor and Aria looked at each other as if they were the only two people in this ce.

    Drawing mana calmly, Eleanor gathered strength in her body and finally uttered a word.

    "Do you think this situation can be salvaged?"

    At her words, Aria turned her gaze to the window once again.

    "Yes, it''s possible."

    The ce was still filled with pitch-ck darkness. Like cracks forming on a shell, suddenly faint crevices began to appear within the darkness.

    "Because..."

    The heavy and sticky air gave the illusion of escaping outward through the cracks.

    The situation was rapidly changing.

    The evil spirits that had been rushing instinctively turned their heads and gazed out of the window.

    Some of the spirits seemed tormented as if encountering their arch-nemesis, while others growled and began to flee, cursing that they would die at any moment.

    The barrier created by the spirits had not yet disappeared.

    Their forces remained strong, and Robern was still caught in their merciless grasp.

    However, there was a small crack.

    And through that crack, a person entered, stepping on the light that poured in.

    Perhaps there had been an ident on the way, as the edge of his coat was slightly singed, and there were burn marks here and there.

    Nevertheless, he maintained a neat and cold appearance, and his determined steps showed no hint of hesitation.

    His calm eyes epassed the whole Robern academy.

    Just that alone silenced the eerie screams of the spirits and caused the beings who had forgotten fear to falter.

    The wind shifted abruptly.

    The spring breeze that entered through the crack gently embraced him with a sense of relief.

    The onlyntern illuminating Robern The Necromancer of North Whedon, Deus Verdi, had finally arrived.

    "You''vee."

    Aria reached out softly towards him beyond the window, apanied by a tender smile.

    "My hero."

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 34: Battle of Academy (1)

    Chapter 34: Battle of Academy (1)

    I had always held the belief that love was a truly noble emotion.

    Throughout my journey, I had crossed countless paths, encountered diverse individuals, and been privy to their unique stories. Love, amidst it all, emerged as a recurring character, always making its presence known.

    I thought it was still a distant tale for me.

    While I innocently bestowed my blessings upon and envied the love of others, deep down, I held the belief that such emotions would never grace my own life.

    However, after meeting a professor who perfectly embodied the word ''coldness'', I was able to understand that emotion.

    Afterward, I fought alongside him to save the continent.

    We overcame numerous challenges and hardships. We grew, felt sadness and anger, and eventually reached the end.

    But I was defeated

    "If there is a next time for you, then"

    In the end, what was the professor trying to say to me?

    You know what

    Truth be told, I regretted it at that moment.

    ''I couldn''t properly express this feeling to you.''

    With the absence of just one person, my heart shattered like fragile ss, scattering into irreparable fragments.

    And so, the world came to an end.

    All that remained was a tinge of regret from a young girl.

    That was the end of the worldor so I thought. However...

    I found myself seven months before my own demise.

    As my parents reveled in their joy at my enrollment into the esteemed Robern Academy, I couldn''t help but feel a different emotion blossoming within me.

    Once again, I had the chance to reunite with Professor Deus.

    How long has it been?

    My life had turned unbearably bleak after his passing.

    In the grand scheme of starting anew, the opportunity to meet the professor once again was something I cherished even more than my own survival.

    Honestly, I yearned to see him immediately, but I restrained myself, enduring the wait for the sake of my ultimate goal.

    It was akin to sowing seeds and reaping the harvest.

    And now

    Finally, the moment I had been eagerly awaiting had arrivedI could stand before the beloved Professor Deus.

    .

    .

    .

    "Phew!"

    Mana surged through Aria''s clenched fist, a testament to her mastery over the magic energy she had acquired in her previous life.

    Crash!

    Aria shattered the reinforced ss with her fist, which had been imbued with the power of malevolent spirits. Princess Eleanor, observing from behind, could only stand there, her mouth agape in astonishment.

    However, before she could say anything, Aria had already left behind all the other students and was heading out of the window.

    <strong>***</strong>

    It was far from a simple barrier.

    Recalling the spirit ritual at North Whedon, I could vividly picture the awakening and gathering of souls in the vicinity... It mirrored what was happening now.

    Not only were the academy''s evil spirits gathered, but also wandering souls and non-existent creatures were appearing one by one, breaking the boundary between life and death.

    A single nce at the colossal worm-like entities that had emerged on the academy''s sports field was enough toprehend the gravity of the situation.

    These creatures, known as Devourers, were instruments of agonizing torment, feasting on their victims for hours, known as a demonic form of punishment.

    The situation had spiraled out of control, bing too dire. Thankfully, I knew the solution.

    "Illuania, hand me the ax and wait outside."

    "Ah, understood."

    "The guards will be arriving soon. Exin everything just as I instructed you."

    Illuania bowed her head and exited the barrier.

    I held the ax I had brought for Finden Ai and prepared myself to confront the Devourer, but...

    "You''ve arrived!"

    Suddenly, Finden Ai''s lively voice resounded from above. To my surprise, she was gliding down towards me, gracefully skimming across the smooth body of a Devourer.

    Another Devourer nearby lunged at Finden Ai, jaws wide open, ready to attack. However, she had anticipated the move and leaped skillfully, causing the clumsy Devourers to sh with each other.

    With the agility of a wolf, shended before me, making quite the grand entrance. It was as if she had descended from the rooftop.

    "Why are you so tardy? I wasn''t concerned, but I did entertain the thought of being abandoned."

    "There was a slight mishap."

    Finden Ai cast a nce at my attire, noticing the remnants of the encounter with the widow spirit we had encountered during our carriage ride. She clicked her tongue disapprovingly.

    "Tsk, you can''t even travel without stirring up trouble."

    "...I don''t want to hear that from you."

    Never did I imagine that I would hear such words from a woman who seemed to attract idents merely by roaming around the mansion.

    Finden Ai nonchntly disregarded my response and shed a smile as she took hold of the ax.

    "Cool and sturdy. Not bad. Where did you get it?"

    "From the Verdi Warehouse."

    It appeared to be quite valuable. Darius would definitely have something to say if he found out.

    "Oh, great. So how should I handle this? Shall I eliminate them all?"

    Finden Ai chuckled confidently, the ax resting on her shoulder.

    Strangely, seeing her like this filled me with a sense of reassurance, prompting me to nod gently.

    "I''ll make my way into the academy. Clear the path for me."

    "When the mastermands, I must oblige!"

    Finden Ai twirled her maid outfit and dashed forward. Due to her energetic movements, everything was exposed, but she didn''t seem the least bit embarrassed, thanks to the shorts she wore underneath.

    Following suit, Gideon descended from the rooftop, brandishing his me Sword with precision.

    Erica, too,nded gracefully, golden mana scattering around her.

    In perfect harmony with Finden Ai, the two of themmenced a relentless assault on the Devourers, cutting them down one by one.

    Within the barrier, the evil spirits found it easier to inflict harm upon humans, but the reverse held true as well.

    "Die! Die! Dieeee!"

    "Huuh!"

    Gideon and Erica moved with even greater fervor as if seeking topensate for their prior misfortune.

    At that moment, a graceful figure approached me, effortlessly maneuvering through the horde of Devourersa feat even Gideon and Erica couldn''t aplish.

    She wore the distinctive uniform of Robern Academy, with a red tie signifying her status as a first-year student.

    Her flowing ck hair and universally beautiful appearance earned her the title of beauty by anyone whoid eyes on her.

    "Nice to meet you! I''m Aria Rias, a freshman who just entered Robern this year!"

    Her cheerful smile seemed out of ce amidst the hellish scenery that surrounded us.

    "Aria Rias," I unintentionally murmured her name. It was a name that would be forever etched in my memory.

    She was the protagonist of this game.

    "Um... considering that you broke through the barrier and made it in, you seem really strong. Can I fight alongside you?"

    Feeling a momentary conflict, I nced in the direction from which she hade

    A broken window on the second-floor ssroom revealed struggling students, desperately jumping out and crying for help.

    "Tsk."

    Without thinking, I clicked my tongue in frustration.

    The Aria Rias I knew was an innocent girl who understood the importance of justice and cherished camaraderie with her ssmates.

    Though their time together must have been short, I knew she wouldn''t abandon her fellow students from the same ss.

    With a bitter smile, I passed by her.

    "If you''re a student, stay put. You''re not the one protecting, but the one being protected."

    "Ah, yes! I understand!"

    I nodded and left behind a delighted Aria, who bounced up and down with strange excitement. There were many things I wanted to say and ask her, but...

    "It''s not a priority right now."

    For now, stabilizing the academy took precedence.

    I walked along the crimson path cleared by Finden Ai.

    The Devourers had been dealt with roughly, and the three of them who had been engaged in the battle stood at the entrance of the building, waiting for me.

    "You''re finally here. You''re damnte," Gideonined openly, running his hand through his red hair.

    "We''re going in. Everyone, prepare yourselves."

    Ignoring his remark, I focused on gathering mana. Now, without any souls to manipte, it was time to test my basic skills as a necromancer.

    At that moment, Erica hesitated and cautiously approached me.

    "Um, about what happened earlier..."

    "I''ll postpone small talk. We don''t have time for it now."

    Upon hearing my words, Erica pressed her lips together and nodded slightly before asking another question.

    "What do you think about this barrier?"

    Finally, a slightly meaningful topic emerged. I answered as I enveloped mana in my hands.

    "The spirits are utilizing necromancy to create it."

    "Necromancy?"

    "Wasnt there a Necromancer you guys had invited?"

    "...Ah!"

    Erica nodded vigorously, realization dawning upon her.

    "I see! So that''s how the spirits were able to create this barrier. Since the invited Necromancer died, they would have be a spirit too!"

    "Given that the Necromancer is the only victim who was killed, I doubt they''re willingly cooperating. It''s more urate to say they''re being forcefully used."

    So, this fight was straightforward.

    "Once we locate the Necromancer''s soul, it will be over."

    Then we could immediately dismantle this barrier, causing the inadvertently awakened and summoned spirits and monsters to vanish.

    "I see."

    Erica clenched the end of her white glove tightly, indicating that she, too, had finished preparing for battle.

    Gideon interjected with a raised voice.

    "Wait! Before we begin, tell me. Deus Verdi! Are you a Necromancer?"

    Unconsciously, I furrowed my brows and responded.

    "Get ready. You should know what kind of monster is at the central entrance, right?"

    "..."

    Gideon''s face filled with dissatisfaction as he looked at me, and I let out a sigh before answering.

    "Yes, I am a Necromancer. Are you satisfied now? If you keep wasting time with pointless chatter, I''ll make you the first casualty, you bastard. Now, shut up and get in formation."

    Giving him a stern warning, I snapped my jaw shut. After hesitating for a moment, Gideon stood beside Finden Ai, biting his lips in frustration.

    "Master can be quite terrifying at times."

    Everyone shut up.

    Finden Ai giggled, and Gideon''s face turned red with a mixture of embarrassment and anger.

    Erica cautiously took her ce next to me, and together, we entered the central entrance as a group.

    As soon as we stepped inside, we immediately noticed a one-armed warrior sitting on the stairs of the first floor, his head bowed.

    Raising his head slowly, his eyes, like blue mes, emitted intense hostility toward the intruders.

    "Well, well, that bastard is still the same."

    As I expected, Finden Ai, who must have had a previous encounter with the warrior, smiled confidently.

    So, she must have already lost the ax too.

    I had anticipated it, but her self-assured demeanor indicated that a certain estimation had already formed within Finden Ai.

    "He is a restless spirit of sorts."

    I briefly started exining about the warrior named Musah.

    "A warrior who hasn''tid down his sword, determined to protect innocent spirits."

    Upon hearing my words, Erica and Gideon looked at me in surprise. It seemed that the two of them were familiar with the events that had taken ce in thisnd in the past.

    "We can''t go inside unless we defeat him."

    Quing!

    As if affirming my words, the sound of a sword being unsheathed echoed in our ears.

    With a purplish and ominous momentum, the one-armed warrior, Musah, slowly rose to his feet.

    And without dy, he rushed toward us.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 35: Battle of Academy (2)

    Chapter 35: Battle of Academy (2)

    Musah had a truly sorrowful past.

    His younger brother had sacrificed himself for Musah, his entire family was wiped out, and his beloved had died in agony.

    These memories, which he thought would never fade away, gradually became a part of his past as he continued living.

    And even now, Musah hoped that those memories would remain as a single past, to be remembered and cherished.

    .

    .

    .

    In the vige of Setima, inhabited by the Setima tribe, kindness and nonviolence were valued above all else.

    They were helpful to outsiders, detested causing harm to others, and absolutely rejected murder, making them a kind-hearted tribe without a proper defense force.

    Musah, too, had naturally assimted into their kindness and had been with them for a long time.

    Unfortunately, even in such a Setima, crisis struck.

    The army of the Griffin Kingdom, seeking to expand its territory, invaded thend of Setima. Theybeled the goddess worshipped by the Setima tribe as a heretic and aimed topletely subjugate the tribe.

    In the face of this threat, the people of Setima made a decisionto seek refuge in the onlyrge cave in the vige, nestled amidst a thick forest. The entrance area was blocked with heaps of stones, leaving only one real entrance.

    Taking his position at the entrance, Musah crossed his arms and waited, feeling the breeze on his face.

    "Grandma! I want to eat candy!"

    He heard the voice of a child. Musah, who had taken his position beforehand, opened his eyes.

    "You have to wait a little."

    He pretended to be intimidating as he spoke to the child who clung to their grandmother, begging for candy. However, the child giggled and smiled.

    "Hehe! Mister, you''re pretending to be scary, but I''m not scared at all!"

    "Huh."

    Musah scratched the back of his head, wearing a perplexed expression. Grandma looked at him and bowed deeply, expressing her gratitude.

    "You''ve been through so much trouble because of us. Thank you."

    "No, it''s what I should do."

    Musah smiled and ushered Grandma and her grandchild inside.

    "Grandma! Are there really no candies? You used to give me one every day!"

    "Oh, you rascal. Wait a moment. Let me find one for you."

    Grandma and her grandchild entered the cave, rummaging through their belongings in search of the promised treat.

    As Musah''s gaze followed their path, other residents of Setima began arriving in earnest.

    "Hyung, I''m truly sorry."

    "Please take care of us."

    A drinking buddy and his wife bowed their heads, seeking Musah''s guidance and protection.

    "Hey, kids, gather here. Ah, don''t let go of your friends'' hands. Come here! I saide here?!"

    He soon heard the frustrated voice of the person in charge of Setima''s orphanage, who appeared to be rough, but in fact, was kind-hearted.

    "How can you run like this? Like this!"

    "No, my leg still hurts!"

    The children jumped in ce andughed, finding it fun.

    "Please take care of us."

    Even the priest of Setima bowed deeply as he passed by.

    Musah stood with his arms crossed and greeted everyone. If he could hold on for just a little longer, support woulde from the other tribes they had been allied with for so long.

    He only had to block this entrance for that short moment.

    "Uncle!"

    "Hmm?"

    A girl approached him, smiling brightly. She was the daughter of the priest, and Musah had often yed with her.

    "Why are you here? You should be with your father."

    "Look at this! I made it myself!"

    The girl held out a doll. Although it wasn''t made perfectly, it was filled with sincerity.

    "What did you make? A general?"

    "Yes?!"

    He thought he got it right, but the girl pouted her lips and eximed.

    "It''s an angel! An angel! The angel will protect us all!"

    "Oh, oh! Right! So it''s an angel!"

    "Yes! After everything is over, the angel will make us allugh and happy!"

    The girl giggled confidently and shouted with excitement. Musah''s tension eased a bit thanks to her, and he gently stroked her head.

    Then the girl proudly extended the doll and exined, "Look at this. I cut my hair and attached it, so it feels like it''s really alive!"

    Musahughed when he saw the ck hair attached to the doll, mistaking it for a beard. "Yes, the angel will surely protect us because of your sincerity."

    "Right?! Right! Hehehe! Don''t worry, Uncle! The angel will solve everything for us!"

    Saying that the girl went inside. Musah smiled as he watched her retreating figure.

    "Yes, the angel will protect us."

    The ground suddenly trembled, indicating the approaching cavalry soldiers.

    "They''ve already arrived."

    Taking a slow deep breath, Musah ced his hand on the sword hanging at his waist.

    A long and arduous battle awaited him, but he was prepared to fight until the end.

    ---

    "Huff! Huff!"

    Covered in sticky blood, Musah''s body felt heavy. He couldn''t open his eyes properly, and when he tried to wipe his face with his hands, it only smeared the blood already on his hands.

    In front of a bloody puddle illuminated by the reddened crescent moon, Musah knelt, gasping for breath.

    The enemy had already retreated.

    They would probably return tomorrow, but for today, he had held on.

    Although taking even a single step was difficult due to his grievous injuries, Musah forced his heavy lips into a smile.

    "You endured."

    Tomorrow, support woulde from nearby tribal viges. They couldunch a major counterattack.

    It was regrettable that he, who should be in the vanguard, was exhausted, but Musah had confidence that they would seed if he used his remaining energy efficiently.

    He subtly turned his gaze backward.

    Behind the dark passage, not a single voice of the vigers could be heard. But since none of the kingdom''s soldiers had passed through, they were probably safe.

    "I''m hungry."

    Although he wanted to fill his empty stomach, his legs refused to move.

    He waited, hoping someone would bring food from inside.

    He waited and waited, but no one came.

    The sun rose.

    The kingdom''s soldiers pushed forward just like yesterday.

    Once again, Musah repelled them - Truly an astonishing feat.

    Although he lost one hand in the middle of the battle and was feeling intense hunger, he gritted his teeth and persevered, emerging victorious once more.

    "I''m so hungry."

    More than the pain and wounds, the intense hunger that followed the fierce battle became the main problem. Without proper replenishment, he no longer had the strength to even hold his sword.

    That''s why

    Approaching one of the scattered corpses, Musah lifted the severed arm of an enemy soldier and put it in his mouth.

    His sharp teeth, like a sword, chew on the flesh forcefully. Blood filled his mouth like juice, unfortunately, unlike juice, it was apanied by the stench of blood.

    He knew how evil the act of consuming human flesh was.

    Even the goddess of Setima might have turned away after seeing him.

    But to protect, he had to be a demon.

    Chomp, chomp.

    For the countless residents of Setima who trust him and are praying inside.

    Chomp, chomp.

    For those who turned him back into a human despite being broken and destroyed in the tragedy of losing everything.

    Chomp, chomp.

    Musah forcibly filled his stomach with chunks of meat only to replenish his strength.

    That''s how he endured that day. And even another day.

    The voices of the residents who went inside still could not be heard, and there was no sign of the other vige tribes who promised to send reinforcements.

    Yet, Musah didnt show any signs of despair.

    Unfortunately, the end still came. It was in the form of a de piercing his back anding out of his chest.

    Thunk!

    Gazing at the kingdom soldier''s sword thrusting through his chest, Musah let out a hollow breath, although he could no longer feel anything other than the remnants of blood in his mouth.

    His thick blood spurted out through his throat and sttered like vomit.

    "Kuahak!"

    How could someonee out from inside when not a single person was allowed in?

    The man who stabbed Musah from behind, amidst such confusion,ughed and answered.

    "Most of the people inside died on the first day. Didn''t know they could move underground using magic, huh?"

    "......!"

    "The tribes you were expecting toe for support? They''re all dead. You should''ve seen how they foolishly charged in and got themselves killed."

    The man, whose face couldn''t be seen, chuckled and smiled.

    "Thank you anyway. Thanks to you, the rival familys forces have been greatly depleted, and I will reap the merit."

    Thud.

    Musah''s knees, which had never bent even in the face of any hardship, gave in.

    "I''ve beheaded the enemymander! I, the eldest son of the Zeronia family! Ger----!"

    Now, he could barely see ahead. The sound, reaching his ears, became faint.

    Musah realized that this was the end of his life.

    Like everyone else, Musah had imagined his own demise.

    He thought it would be a satisfying end.

    A neat conclusion that left no lingering regrets.

    He thought he would rejoice in escaping from all this tragedy.

    He thought he would feel indifferent to his meaningless life.

    But now, as the situation unfolded, the end was like a smudged inkblot, chaotic and meaningless.

    Damn it.

    To be so powerless, so ravaged.

    To have foolishly delivered himself in the clutches of the enemies.

    To have failed to protect the vigers.

    It was infuriating.

    If there is such a thing as a god

    Musah didn''t believe in the goddess of Setima. That''s why he resented and thought.

    You should have protected them.

    ...

    ............

    ....................

    "So, this is your past."

    Wham!

    Musah regained his senses and swung his sword fiercely. He pushed away the Necromancer who had his hand on Musahs heart.

    He failed to protect.

    However, whether it was a gift from a god or a devil''s prank, he was given one more chance.

    So this time...

    [Kuaahh!]

    He would protect them.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    "What did you just do?!"

    Finden Ai, who cleared the way, asked me in surprise.

    Due to the joint efforts of Finden Ai and Gideon, there was an opening, making it possible for me to absorb magic power near Musah''s heart and see a fragment of his memories.

    "I woke him up."

    Since I couldn''t exin the situation in detail, I briefly exined it. Then, I turned to Musah.

    "Now you must have regained your sanity."

    It happened just as I said. Musah, who had been swinging his sword with fury, momentarily lowered his head as if catching his breath, and then looked in my direction.

    [Why did you wake me up?]

    Until just now, Musah had been captured by madness and obsession. Now, he had finally opened his eyes.

    "Because I need you."

    Naturally, Finden Ai and Gideon stepped aside, and Musah and I stood facing each other in a straight line.

    However, it didn''t mean that he became friendly to us just because we could have a conversation.

    [Ridiculous. Dogs of the kingdom. Tonight, I will soothe the spirits of the children who were killed and died by taking your necks.]

    "That''s impossible."

    I outright denied his firm deration.

    "No matter how cruelly you murder us, it''s impossible to soothe their grudges."

    [What do you know!]

    "I know."

    Flick!

    I surrounded my right hand with blue mes, just like I had done for Emily.

    It was the Necromancers me used to confront souls.

    "Because, while you were lost, just lingering here..."

    [....]

    "I was the one whoforted them."

    In an instant, not only Musah but also the gazes of other people focused on me.

    However, I continued tomunicate with him.

    "Musah, tell me."

    Taking a step forward, I approached him.

    Musah''s fiery eyes flickered, revealing restlessness and unease.

    "From whom are you protecting them?"

    [I, I...]

    "Musah, tell me."

    Once again, as I took a step forward, Musah retreated a step back, as if fleeing.

    "What did the residents of Setima truly desire?"

    [...]

    "What did the people of Setima do in the face of the kingdom''s army, with spears and swords, and charging cavalry?"

    [...]

    "What was the wish of the girl who proudly showed you a doll and smiled?"

    The tip of Musah''s sword, held high, gracefully descended in an arc and gently touched the ground.

    "Now. Who are the ones who bear the responsibility of representing them, yet are acting as they please?"

    Unnamed malevolent spirits gathered in this crumbling academy, using thunderous words to fulfill their own desires, in the pretense of releasing Setima''s grudges.

    "Musah."

    I reached Musah, who was standing there nkly, and slowly extended my hand.

    Blue mes began to spread throughout his entire body.

    "Musah, who became a protector without letting go of his sword, for the sake of others, for the sake of strangers."

    [Ah...]

    "You have the right to see the end of this story."

    Musah''s new form, gradually melting into the mes, distorted.

    And soon, he transformed into a worn-out ck sword with an abyss-like dark hue, falling into my hand.

    "Let us give farewell to these unfortunate souls together."

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 36: Battle of Academy (3)

    Chapter 36: Battle of Academy (3)

    "Enough, go inside!"

    Professor Karen, who had taken out her sword for the first time in a while, urgently shouted, pushing the students into the ssroom.

    The situation was urgent; the spirits, who had materialized due to the barrier, directly attacked with force.

    Fortunately, even though there were many of them, they weren''t exceptionally powerful.

    To put it bluntly, the students were unable to cope properly mostly because they were intimidated by the grotesque appearances of evil spirits.

    "Professor Karen! We have roughly cleared this area!"

    The professor who was blocking the spirits rushing down the right corridor with his magic shouted confidently, but Karen furrowed her brow when she looked in that direction.

    "Aren''t they stilling over there?"

    "Hmm?!"

    The spirits that had just burned and disappeared regained their original forms and began charging again.

    The startled professor quickly cast spells, but he was already caught by the ankles.

    Even if Karen tried to help in a hurry, she thought it was already over when she saw the spirits piling up on the fallen professor.

    At that moment, sword strikes swept through the corridor, as if engulfing everything.

    It was an intense and explosive power, like a violent storm that swallowed everything.

    Swish!

    The sword strikes, unleashing tremendous winds, swiftly cut through the spirits in the corridor.

    Moreover, the strikes skillfully bypassed the professors and students, precisely targeting only the spirits. It was as if it was a magical technique that could only be described as sweeping away the spirits.

    "P-Professor Deus."

    And at the end of the path stood Deus, holding a worn-out ck sword in his hand.

    He extended his sword forward like a staff and calmly approached.

    With him were other professors like Erica and Gideon, who began assisting in the rescue of the students.

    Deus, who arrived in front of Karen with the scantily-d maid, opened his mouth nonchntly.

    Just because spirits have a physical body doesnt mean they are truly resurrected.

    This meant despite repeatedly knocking them down, they would keeping back.

    Karen exhaled as she plunged her sword into the corridor.

    "Many students and professors have already been injured. You are toote. Toote."

    With this much chaos, there was no future for the Robern Academy anymore.

    Karen thought so, but Deus shook his head.

    "It is a barrier where the boundary between life and death is crumbling. It is a very unique and peculiar barrier, but it is not yetplete."

    "That means..."

    "Trust me. No one in the academy has been hurt yet."

    In the end, if this boundary is lifted, the situation will be resolved.

    Karen, who couldn''t understand how it worked, could only feel perplexed.

    "It''s not as easy as you think for the dead to harm the living."

    Deus, who informed Karen of the highly unusual situation in the academy, simply walked away.

    There were spirits rushing forward again, but as soon as he extended the sword he was holding forward, they were swiftly cut down without hesitation.

    It seemed to be a staff in the shape of a sword - a staff that possessed unique and distinctive magic.

    "Take the students and leave the academy. The guards must have gathered outside, so it should be safe out there now."

    With that, he continued walking forward with his maid Deeper into the academy where only darkness could be seen.

    <strong>***</strong>

    The gymnasium was one of the initially prohibited areas.

    It was one of the ces with the most incidents, particrly known for ovepping eerie voices and supernatural phenomena.

    And before the dean left, he had entrusted it to the priests.

    "Oh, merciful Lady Justia! Bring us salvation! Protection!"

    "J-Justia-same is with us! No soul can dare to approach us!"

    Ten priests were kneeling in prayer at the center of the gymnasium.

    They, who served the goddess of justice, Justia, were summoned with the little money the dean could afford.

    [Hehehe!]

    [Fools! Keep praying! Fools!]

    [Even if your legs are severed, your arms torn off, and your eyeballs plucked out, can you still call upon Justia?]

    "La-Lady Justia!"

    One of the priests shook a hammer-shaped rosary while tightly closing his eyes, but...

    [Hehehehe!]

    [Go on! Lets continue! How high is the sky, can the goddess hear your voice?!]

    [Hurry and call! Let the goddess devour you all!]

    The mocking voices of the spirits grew louder, filled withughter and pressure, echoing relentlessly.

    Crash!

    The door shattered.

    No matter how the priests shook, kicked, or thrust their bodies against it, the gymnasium door, which had not budged an inch, was cut through like tofu.

    Apanied by the sound of boots, the scantily-d maid, Finden Ai, stepped out after breaking the door.

    Deus followed her, who had an ax slung over her shoulder, and entered the gymnasium with the sound of his boots.

    At that moment, bloodlust appeared in the eyes of the spirits, who had been celebrating among themselves.

    [Deussssss!]

    [You''re not dead yet! ursed existence! I will chew on your intestines!]

    [Demon! A monster without even respect and mercy for the dead!]

    The spirits surrounding the priests flew towards Deus as if seizing with convulsions.

    They reached out their hands, ready to tear him apart.

    "How can I treat you, who have no respect for the living, with kindness?"

    As his right hand lifted, the sword pointed toward the spirits.

    With a swirling gust of sword energy, the spirits were cut down without leaving a trace.

    There was a strange anger embedded in the sword strikes.

    "What''s the point of using a sword as a staff?"

    Ignoring the grumbling Finden Ai by his side, Deus stood before the priests.

    Looking down at them, who were all kneeling and praying with tears and runny noses, he scoffed.

    "Tsk."

    He clicked his tongue and asked.

    "By kneeling like this, are you expecting a god toe?"

    "......Ah."

    They couldn''t offer any response.

    Memories of the days when they believed they would never deny a god in any situation shed before their eyes.

    "I''m not denying the existence of the god you speak of."

    Because he knew this world clearly had a cosmology where gods existed.

    "Even if they are all-powerful..."

    Deus castigated the priests with eyes filled with disgust and disdain.

    "For those fools who simply kneel and shout, no one would want to lend them their power."

    "......!"

    The words couldn''t help but evoke a reaction from the priests as well. They knew how hard they had worked to control the spirits in this gymnasium.

    "What do you know?"

    "Do you think we haven''t made an effort? Do you think we just kneeled and pleaded? Don''t make meugh!"

    "Ah, Lady Justia!"

    They trembled but held onto their faith. They couldn''t tolerate any insult toward Justia.

    This was martyrdom.

    This was their faith.

    This was the true belief in their god.

    With conviction, the priests shouted for Justia.

    Deus'' hand slowly rose, pointing to a corner of the gymnasium.

    There, the trembling souls of numerous young children were present.

    "These children are the physical forms of the spirits you cursed and insulted."

    "......What?"

    The priests all had the same expression of dismay. The frightened children, even though all the spirits had disappeared, couldn''te towards them.

    Their translucent eyes were fixed on them, filled with fear.

    "Until the barrier was created and the boundary between life and death blurred, this ce was nothing more than a yground for those children..."

    They were the children of Setima, who had gathered in the gymnasium to y among themselves.

    Deus slowly approached the children and nted his sword in front of them.

    Then the sword let out a mournful cry and apologized to them.

    The children cried and hugged Musah, who apologized for being ipetent for not being able to protect them.

    Slowly closing his eyes, Deus entered a state of rest.

    After waiting for a brief farewell and send-off, Deus drew his sword again.

    Without giving a single nce to the priests, he walked towards the entrance of the gymnasium.

    One of the priests, who had been staring at him in a daze, suddenly stood up, overwhelmed by emotions, and cried out in frustration.

    "We didn''t know! We didn''t know! We didn''t know that the spirits were those children! If we had known, we wouldn''t have done such a thing!"

    Thud.

    Deus stopped in his tracks, slowly turned his body, and responded to him.

    "If you''re going to just make excuses like that, then you can do so for your whole life."

    No! We really didnt know!

    "...."

    Deus calmly turned, his eyes did not show even a hint of expectation toward the priest.

    "Keep spouting those cunning excuses,forting yourself and reassuring yourself. Stay true to your wicked nature, unwilling to even know anything... Don''t let go of your behind unless one packages themission fee as a donation."

    Saying that he felt he didn''t want to keep them in his sight any longer. Deus turned his body again and headed towards the exit of the gymnasium.

    "Inevitably, there wille a defining moment in your life where you must stake your very existence and once more beseech God."

    Each of his quietly uttered words struck the heart with an unusual heaviness.

    The cold wind outside felt like a sharpsh from God, aimed at them.

    "And God, too, will answer that they dont know you."

    Deus departed, but the priests couldn''t take a step forward.

    Only the ominous sound of the wind lingered in their ears, along with the warning left behind by Deus.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 37: Academy Conquest (4)

    Chapter 37: Academy Conquest (4)

    "Busy, so busy."

    Finden Ai grumbled next to me while carrying an ax on her shoulder. Despite herints, the corners of her mouth were drawn into a smile.

    At first, I thought she liked the ax, but after hearing her words, I realized it wasn''t just that.

    "The souls are easier to handle than I thought."

    It''s because they didnt wake up because they wanted to.

    Finden Ai, who had stopped walking at my words, turned her head slightly, herrge crimson eyes looking at me curiously.

    "What do you mean?"

    "If they had truly woken up because they wanted to and had desires, it wouldn''t have ended so easily."

    "...Exin it in a way that''s easy to understand."

    Finden Ai got annoyed for no reason. I didn''t need to exin everything to her, but since we had a bit of distance left to our destination, I continued speaking to organize my thoughts as we moved forward.

    "When I first arrived at the Academy three months ago, I had many doubts while relieving the resentment of the souls and keeping the evil spirits in check."

    "Hmm."

    "Among them, the biggest question was why the evil spirits that should have been dormant woke up and possessed such strong power."

    It wasnt enough to take someones life, but it was enough to intervene in reality.

    This issue applied not only to the residents of Setima but also to the evil spirits within the Academy, filled with malice and enmity.

    Finden Ai made a strange expression.

    "Is it not possible? They could simply be evil spirits with strong grudges."

    Although such cases are extremely rare, they do exist.

    For example, the case of the widow I met on the carriage to Robern was an exceptional one, where she had such deep grudges that she could harm the living.

    Of course, that was because she had projected Illuania, who was pregnant at the time, onto herself, which temporarily amplified her resentment.

    Anyway

    "That is absolutely impossible."

    "Impossible?"

    "Yes, I can''t exin it to you in detail, but I''m certain of it."

    Because it wasn''t like this in the original game. Even if there were ghost stories in the Academy, they were just side episodes and not significant.

    But looking at the current situation, it has already gone too far. It was not a side episode but a main episode-level crisis.

    "Um, isnt it because of master''s presence?"

    Finden Ai started specting, but I shook my head.

    At that time, I was an inexperienced novice who hadn''t learned necromancy. So, even if I hade, it wouldn''t have had any effect on the spirits.

    Finden Ai, who was trying to find an answer in her own way, tilted her head and pondered, but in the end, she surrendered.

    "Youre not asking me to find the culprit, are you? ording to master, there is someone who awakened the souls in the Academy and gave power to the evil spirits, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    The girl with ck hair

    In other words, the angel of Setima only awakened and gained power through that separate person.

    She couldn''t aplish anything alone.

    In the end, she was just a manifestation created by the hopes of the people of Setima.

    Just like Marks, who created the legendary monster - the Ingyolchung - through countless blood and corpses, the true identity of the girl called angel was the entity that was created by gathering the wishes of the people of Setima.

    And there was someone who had given her power.

    "So, you''re telling me this because you found out who it is?"

    Finden Ai, who confidently spoke her thoughts, smirked.

    Yes, swinging an ax suits her better than using her head.

    "Yes, I found out."

    I didn''t even know until we arrived in Robern.

    The incident itself had already gone beyondmon sense.

    But I found out.

    More precisely, the culprit revealed themselves to me directly.

    "But now is not the time to pursue that. First, we need to resolve the incident and then hear the reasons."

    "Okay."

    The ce we arrived at was the women''s dormitory. As we climbed the stairs and reached the second floor, there was arge man with his head split in half waving his hand in the air in the middle of the hallway.

    [Here you are.]

    It looked as if he was embracing people.

    As soon as Finden Ai saw him, she furrowed her brow.

    "This is the second floor of the women''s dormitory, where all the girls are ina."

    "He is the one who put them in that state."

    "Hmm, what kind of evil spirit is he?"

    He was somewhat pitiable. It wasn''t his intention, but his actions ended up being no different from a wicked act.

    "He was a man who ran an orphanage in Setima. He probably remained exactly as he was, trying to protect the children until the moment he died, embracing them."

    It was the same as the sword I held in my hand.

    Just like Musah was trying to guard the main entrance on the first floor subconsciously, that spirit also believed that he was protecting them, but in reality, he ended up trapping the students in those dreams.

    "You''ve been carrying a burden for too long, and you''ve be too immersed in it."

    I gently extended my sword, but the aura des never appeared. Musah, in his sword form, trembled, not wanting to harm him.

    He wanted me to know that he had no ill intentions.

    "It''s a different story from the kids in the gym. Whether it was intentional or not, it was the evil spirit that put numerous female students in that state."

    [.......]

    "If you won''t do it, then I will."

    As I raised my mana and enveloped it in blue mes, Musah finally fired a sword strike and cut down the evil spirit.

    [Here you are.]

    The fragmented soul sprawled on the floor and fell. I calmly reached out my hand in front of it.

    "Release the children."

    [Here you...]

    "It''s okay to sleep. I will take your ce."

    The soul then turned into a cluster of light and disappeared. Like others, it entered a state of rest.

    From some rooms, I heard the sound of children falling off their beds.

    They had just woken up from endless dreams, so it would take some time for them to regain their senses.

    "Finden Ai, take the children and go outside to join the others. There may be children who can''t move on their own."

    "What about master?"

    "I''ve extinguished all urgent fires."

    I tightened my grip on the sword. I had resolved most of the incidents that urred even before the barrier waspletely formed.

    But if time had continued to drag on, it could have been really dangerous.

    "Now I''m going to resolve the barrier."

    "...Are you sure you''ll be fine alone?"

    When I turned to look at Finden Ai, who seemed concerned about me, she answered while taking a cigarette out of her pocket and putting it in her mouth.

    "It''s the first payday in a week."

    "Heh."

    Zwoof!

    The cigarette in Finden Ai''s mouth ignited as it came into contact with the me I created. She quickly took it out of her mouth, stomped on it with her foot to put out the fire, and red at me.

    "Oh, for f*ck''s sake! It was to support!"

    "No smoking in front of me. Did you forget that already after not seeing me for so long?"

    "Ah, shit! Forget it, go away! Even if you die, I won''t save you."

    Ignoring the grumbling Finden Ai, I once again headed towards the main building of the Academy.

    The night had be too long.

    In order to face tomorrow with a little less fatigue, it was necessary to end it at this point.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    I felt that the wind on the rooftop was stronger than before.

    If my memory serves me right, thest time I came up here was when I had a brief coffee break with Erica Bright.

    [You came?]

    Just like back then, there was a girl waiting for me on the rooftop this time as well.

    [It''s been a while.]

    The girl with ck hair waved her hand towards me with a smile.

    I nodded and calmly stood in front of her.

    "Why did you cause such amotion?"

    [...]

    "Didn''t you tell me before I left? That youll prepare for their rest."

    [Right.]

    The reason I believed that the residents of Setima would find peace even if I left the Academy was because of this girl.

    She was the hope of Setima.

    [When you were gone, I thought about it carefully.]

    As the girl slowly raised her hand, a small spirit popped out like a will-o''-the-wisp.

    It soon began to grow and transformed into the form of a haggard girl.

    The haggard girl assumed a posture reminiscent of the crucifixion known to be nailed to the cross.

    But what supported and bound her was the girl''s braided hair.

    The girl''s hair, entwined like a vine, tightly encircled the haggard girl''s emaciated body.

    [Is it really okay for the residents of Setima to close their eyes?]

    "..."

    [People who were mercilessly killed for no reason, yet cried out the name of God, not seeking revenge but salvation]

    "..."

    [People who didn''t even utter thoughts of revenge to follow the path of the goddess who didn''t help them even after their deaths...]

    "..."

    [People who, even while being tortured, shed tears and pleaded for forgiveness for the kingdom''s soldiers.]

    The girl''s hair began to extend further. The haggard girl held in her trembling hand gave off a sinister and threatening aura.

    [Was it just ignorance?]

    "Even if that''s true, it''s already over."

    [...you''ve always been like this.]

    As if angered by the fact that I didn''t take her side, the girls hair squirmed and squeezed the ground so hard that cracks began to appear on the floor.

    [You''ve always prioritized living.]

    "..."

    [Even after listening to our voices, being able to see our faces, talking and being together with us! Why cant you understand us!]

    Through her almost rebellious outcry, I felt her intense hostility trying to push me away.

    [Even if the whole world doesn''t understand our souls, shouldn''t you, at least, stand on our side?]

    There is a natural order in everything.

    I raised my hand and forcibly endured her enmity as I replied.

    I have been fighting for you.

    There were times when I protected the souls of Setima who were being tormented by other spirits.

    "I listened to your stories."

    Originally, there were more souls of Setima than this, but for three months before my dismissal, I put each of them to rest.

    "I deeply empathized with you."

    Typically, when people die, they often take the form they had when they died.

    The grotesque appearance of the souls of Setima indicated the amount of suffering they endured before dying.

    "But because I genuinely empathize with you, I have to draw a clear line."

    [...!]

    Determined blue mes blossomed around me.

    The lingering spirits of Setima, who couldn''t leave yet and had a sense of responsibility, joined me to help.

    "Even if it sounds cruel, it can''t be helped. The dead should remain dead. Don''t cross the boundary of living."

    [You...!]

    "The people of Setima were foolish? They didn''t seek revenge because of their ignorance? Yes, that could be true."

    In reality, most people would probably think they were foolish.

    After all, how can one offer blessings for the person who caused harm to oneself?

    But...

    "Even so, it''s not for us to judge what''s right or wrong in that."

    [...Don''t be ridiculous.]

    "I don''t make judgments. I merely listen to what the spirits want."

    [Don''t spout nonsense!]

    "You, in the name of happiness for Setima, havee to this point: You twisted, distorted, and perverted their wishes. It''s all your doing."

    Girl

    So, if we have to define it, the reason that entity known as an angel moved was for the sake of the nameless girl who wished for the happiness of the people of Setima.

    But the angel twisted and distorted that wish:

    To achieve happiness, she decided she must inflict the same amount of suffering.

    To protect, she thought she must show her power to the Academy.

    It was truly sad. If I had been with them, Angel wouldn''t have been this corrupted.

    Although it''s regrettable because we once cooperated for the sake of the souls of Setima

    "But now, you are an evil spirit."

    I clenched my fist and approached her.

    "So, I must exorcize you."

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 38: Period

    Chapter 38: Period

    [Exorcise me?]

    "Yes."

    Angel, as if unable to believe what she had heard, wiped her face with her hand to make sure she wasn''t mistaken.

    [You?]

    With an expression full of disdain, she stared at me.

    [It was a few months ago when I saved you because you couldnt even respond properly to the evil spirits. I even gave you hints about necromancy.]

    "......"

    [But now you want to exorcise me? You want to ssify me as an evil spirit!]

    Angel''s hair filled the entire rooftop instantly, densely upying every inch of space as if the floor was soaked with water.

    [I killed a full-fledged necromancer in an instant, and she was much stronger than you. Did you think it would be difficult to kill you?]

    She?

    The necromacer Gideon bought wasnt that person a man?

    But again, it could also be a disguise to deceive kingdoms forces.

    Ignoring my inner confusion, I calmly spoke while facing Angels deadly aura.

    "What was the reason you were able to disy that power?"

    [...What?]

    "I''ve already heard about that necromancer. I know what she was nning to do in this academy."

    I''ve said it many times, but being able to see souls is not something all necromancers can do. It''s a blessing and a curse unique to me.

    Other necromancers possessed powerful abilities to materialize or control spirits through harming them.

    They had a simr concept to summoners, but finding souls with grudges was more difficult than I thought.

    From the perspective of such a necromancer, this academy must have been an irresistible prey.

    She must have coveted the numerous spirits in the academy as her own.

    "She clearly had hostility, so that''s why you were able to disy that kind of power. She was someone who tried to seize the souls of Setima for herself."

    The concept of a soul body was influenced by motivation and psychological factors more than one might think; Since it was a mentally-based existenceposed of desires.

    "So, that''s why you were given that level of power. Because it was you who tried to protect. That''s why you had to be strong."

    [...I''m still the protector.]

    "No, that''s not true at all."

    On the contrary, the current situation was the opposite.

    "Right now, it''s not you, but I, who continue the will of Setima."

    The ck sword I held in my hand was proof of that, and the souls of Setima who apanied me was my support.

    [Why...!]

    The people of Setima didn''t want what shel was doing. From the moment she realized that, her power gradually began to fade away.

    [No, that''s not it! It''s not like that! Even though they died so unfairly! Even though they died in such agony! Why wont they be dreaming of revenge!]

    As cracks began to appear in the wall of absolute belief, Angel''s hair, which was raging ominously, began to wither away.

    [The goddess you cried out to only remained silent until the end! Forget her teachings! Its meaningless to forgive sinners!]

    After cing the sword on the ground, I walked towards her through now open path.

    Musah and Angel shared many simrities. He also sympathized with the Angel''s beliefs, but he kept his mouth shut because he prioritized the wishes of the Setima residents.

    [I exist because you created me! Because I said I will grant your wishes! For you who died unfairly and couldn''t leave even a single name behind! I''d leave an indelible scar on the kingdom!]

    The desperate and sobbing appearance of Angel was truly pitiful.

    She, too, was persistently heading towards her own destruction.

    [I will do it! You just have to keep your mouth shut, and I will alleviate your grievances! Then why! Why! Why!]

    "......"

    [Why! Why are you standing by that man''s side! Why are you still trying to forgive them!]

    "Stop."

    I couldn''t understand it either.

    Because I, too, was not a saint from the scriptures or a saintess from this continent.

    Aplete understanding of Setima''s decision was impossible.

    However.

    "Do not deny their wishes."

    The souls of Setima, transformed into blue mes through epting my magic, circled around Angel.

    [You all...!]

    Distorting hope could be seen as a disregard for wishes towards individuals.

    It was an act of trampling on the opinions of the parties involved, simply using it as motivation.

    Yet, naturally, the souls of Setima...

    Comforted and embraced Angel.

    Apologized for their own inadequacy.

    Thanked her for venting her anger on their behalf.

    Also, for enduring so much all this time.

    [Ah, aaah!]

    The blue mes wrapped around my hand. Since she was a soulless entity, her end would beplete annihtion rather than eternal rest like other spirits.

    "Let go of that burden. Although I can notfort you saying I will take revenge on their behalf, as they do not desire it."

    A hand wrapped in me rested on the head of the sitting, weeping Angel.

    Naturally, my mes extended through the girl''s hair, illuminating the entire rooftop brightly.

    "But their nobility and brilliance will be known by everyone on this continent, I assure you."

    [!]

    "Deus Verdi. No..."

    Slowly, I knelt in front of the girl. Hoping that I could give herfort along with an unintended smile of reassurance.

    "As Kim Shin-woo, I swear."

    "Kim... Shin-woo...?"

    "My real name."

    When I smiled and nodded, the girl looked at me nkly and wiped away her tears before asking.

    [Just tell me one thing.]

    "Anything."

    [The child who created me. Where is she now?]

    The girl, who proudly called her Angel, iming that Angel would make them happy.

    In a way, it could be said that the existence of Angel was shaped and created thanks to her.

    "Her name is Leia."

    Leia the unforgettable name of the child I first met on the day I came to the academy.

    "She entered eternal rest a few months ago."

    Through our first conversation, she found peace and entered eternal rest.

    [I see.]

    Thump.

    The fallen Angel''s head trembled slightly. The hot tears streaming down carried a sense of relief.

    [I''m relieved.]

    "..."

    [I will believe in you.]

    The girl''s manifestation burned brightly and disappeared. Eventually, the entire rooftop was swept away by blue mes, and after a moment...

    The darkened sky began to shimmer with silver as the cold moonlight shone through.

    Amidst the screams of the evil spirits echoing from all directions, the sounds of people cheering could be heard.

    The obscured view of the city, as if covered in fog, unfolded, revealing the familiar rooftop scenery that hadn''t been seen for a while.

    The blue mes extinguished.

    The souls of Setima, whoforted Angel, closed their eyes one by one and began to find their eternal rest.

    "Unlike you, I can not seek forgiveness instead of revenge from my enemies."

    I had simply agreed to help them without hesitation because forgiveness was what they desired.

    "But the direction and belief in the life you showed..."

    The mes that faded as they floated up into the sky looked like divine stars that graced thend.

    "It was undoubtedly so noble, it couldnt beprehended."

    Raising my head, I could only pray for their peace and eternal rest.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    "What''s wrong? Is it over?"

    Finden Ai, who hade up to the rooftop, looked at Deus, who was praying for their eternal rest.

    Having already heard that a powerful necromancer had died, Finden Ai came to find him after saving the students, fearing he might be in danger.

    "Hmm."

    Surprisingly, he looked perfectly fine without any visible wounds.

    Rather, he seemed somewhat relieved, and there was even a slight smile on his face.

    I dont like it.

    Finden Ai didn''t like it at all. She was still upset that her efforts had been wasted, and it made her ufortable.

    "Is it all over then?"

    Looking up at the bright moon, Finden Ai asked, and Deus nodded gently.

    "Yes, the evil spirit incident at the academy ispletely resolved."

    "Hmm?"

    Something about his words sounded strange.

    Instinctively, Finden Ai felt that there was some clever wordy involved, but she couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong with it.

    "Are all the injured students healed?"

    "Any injuries or damages that ured after the barrier was created would have returned to their original state."

    Blurring the boundary between life and death was not fully established. As a result, the situations that would have be real as a consequence of the damage were unable to materialize and simply vanished.

    "Well, that doesn''t mean they''ve lost all their memories, right? It will be quiteplicated for a while, won''t it?"

    "It will indeed."

    Deus didn''t deny it. In reality, the path ahead for the academy would be quite arduous.

    "Well, still, master got paid a lot and good things are good, aren''t they?"

    The reason Finden Ai deliberately continued to awkwardly speak was only one.

    She wanted to find the contradiction she felt in Deus'' first words.

    She was forcing herself to think and ponder, but the answer wasn''ting.

    However, at that moment...

    Deus, with a contemptuous expression, revealed the answer.

    "The ''evil spirit incident of the academy'' is resolved. It is the essence of the uneasiness you feel."

    "What?"

    "Finden Ai."

    Slowly standing in front of the railing, Deus looked at Finden Ai with a slight smile.

    Even though his expression was calm, his ck pupils, for a brief moment, were enough to freeze Finden Ais body.

    Then, Daeus uttered words that went beyond what she couldprehend.

    "Do not save me."

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    "Wow!"

    "It''s o-over! It''s over!"

    As the barrier broke, the bright full moon greeted the students of the academy. They all screamed, shedding tears and expressing their gratitude.

    The professors, who had been fighting the evil spirits to protect the students, gathered them on the field and wiped their sweat, letting out a relieved sigh.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    "You''ve worked hard."

    When Professor Karen, who had stood alongside them, extended her hand for a handshake, Erica smiled slightly and shook hands with her.

    Both of them were today''s MVPs, showing that the academy professors were not only teachers but also capable in practical situations.

    "Is everything resolved now?"

    "I believe so."

    As Karen spoke, Erica let out a sigh, feeling a burden that had lingered in her chestpletely melt away like a snowke.

    However, her rtionship with Professor Deus had bepletely estranged now.

    But at least he''s safe now.

    Considering that even the spirit who possessed him must have vanished, Erica felt a sense of relief in her heart.

    From now on, even if Deus remained in Robern, he wouldn''t be possessed anymore or attempt suicide as before.

    "Oh."

    Just then, Deus appeared on the rooftop railing of the main building.

    Seeing that, Karen burst into hollowughter.

    "What''s with him? Did he expect us to praise and thank him since he rescued us?"

    "..."

    The moment Erica heard Karens words and was surprised, thinking that Deus had such a side to him

    Die!

    She remembered the scream that echoed in her memories.

    It was a cry of resentment filled with bitterness deeply rooted in the heart like a trauma.

    Upon hearing it, Erica suddenly realized that she was running forward in a hurry.

    She attempted to summon mana, but the mana that had been depleted from facing the evil spirit for a long time dwindled like dust, powerless and dispersing.

    And then...

    Deus threw himself off the rooftop.

    Thud!

    Without any interference, he collided with the floor Right in front of her.

    Erica discovered herself kneeling with her white-gloved hand soaked in blood.

    "Nooooo!"

    And with the desperate scream of a woman, the long and arduous incident at the academy came to an end.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 39: Deus Verdi

    Chapter 39: Deus Verdi

    ......

    In the quiet and deste hospital room, where even the faint sound of droplets falling grated on the ears, Erica Bright stood next to Deus'' bed, her head lowered in self-me as hey there with closed eyes.

    Deus had once said this to her.

    -The Academy indeed holds some secrets, but its not ''them'' who intend to kill me.

    Right.

    Only now did Erica begin to understand the meaning of those words.

    It wasnt the evil spirits of the Academy that were the problem; there was another spirit dwelling within him.

    She didnt know what their true identity was, though.

    Im sorry.

    I couldnt protect you.

    Instead of protecting him, she had even hurt him.

    Her nose twitched slightly, as if tears were about to well up. Lately, her tears had been flowing more frequently, leaving her feeling weak.

    As she used the back of her cold hand to wipe her warm eyes

    Creak.

    The door opened, and the maid, Finden Ai, entered the hospital room. She had finally finished her cigarette.

    Finden Ai looked at Erica and clicked her tongue.

    His life is not in danger. Dont worry too much.

    When Deus fell from the rooftop, it was quite shocking, but there were numerous professors and security guards around him.

    Naturally, they immediately provided emergency treatment, and his life was not in danger.

    The problem was that even though his body was gradually recovering, he still wouldnt open his eyes.

    Master probably jumped without worrying because he knew you were below.

    ......

    So, take care of yourself After all, you have his trust, dont you?

    Are you saying that knowing everything?

    Erica turned her head sharply and red at Finden Ai.

    However, since she, a professor teaching at the Academy didnt have a murderous aura to scare her, Findenai didnt stop speaking, despite finding it interesting.

    I could have saved him.

    Finden Ai stated confidently. Upon hearing those words, Erica felt her blood boil and summoned mana, but Finden Ai continued speaking with her arms crossed.

    But master told me not to. Though Im not sure what he was thinking, but.

    ......!

    I trust him: He wont do anything for no reason.

    ......

    Erica was momentarily at a loss for words, overwhelmed by a strange sense of defeat.

    While Finden Ai couldnt be seen as having such a strong affection for Deus as to call it love, her trust was genuine.

    Not trusting him as much as his maid despite being his fiance, Erica pursed her lips tightly.

    Creak!

    Once again, the door opened, and the red-haired Gideon entered.

    He approached Erica, his face as red as his hair, in an agitated state.

    What are you doing here! Youre my lover! Who are you nursing?

    Gideon roughly grabbed Ericas wrist and tried to pull her along.

    No, I am not!

    Swish!

    Erica pushed away his hand, refusing him.

    I clearly warned you not to touch me.

    Using the mana that had surged up due to Finden Ai, Erica warned Gideon seriously.

    You...!

    Shut up and leave. This ce is where the patients could rest quietly.

    .

    Gideon nced at Finden Ai beside him and Deus lying in the hospital bed, as if at a loss for words.

    Then, he suddenly realized something and gestured to Erica with his finger.

    The Bright family is already considering our engagement in a positive light.

    ......!

    Ericas next words were instantly cut off. It felt like a heavy stone lodged itself in her throat.

    Lets see if you keep the same attitude then!

    Shouting like that, Gideon roughly opened the door and went outside.

    Seeing his figure leave, Erica let out a long sigh and sat down, feeling like she would copse any moment now.

    Excuse me for a moment.

    Erica, who didnt want to be like this beside Deus, headed outside.

    Finden Ai followed behind.

    Should I offer you a cigarette, at least?

    With a wry smile, Finden Ai sneaked a cigarette out of her pocket. Erica hesitated for a moment, then shook her head.

    Lets have some coffee. I also have something Im curious about.

    Im curious about something too. Can you tell me?

    If you dont regard it as a game.

    Well, that wont do! In the end, it alles down to whether its fun or not!

    You are really hard to get along with.

    Feeling annoyed, Erica headed to a nearby caf with Finden Ai.

    Peace and tranquility returned once again. However, it didntst long and was shattered.

    Creak.

    A ck-haired female student entered through the door. Her red necktie indicated that she was a first-year student at the Robern Academy.

    She was Aria Rias, the protagonist of Retry.

    She approached without expression, looked down at the unconscious Deus, and said, Ah, I see.

    Then, her eyes blurred and she slowly reached out her hand to caress his face.

    Starting from his eyes, moving across his forehead, down his nose, and naturally wiping his cheeks, she finally reached his lips.

    Ah, Professor.

    As she gazed at his soft lips, Arias mouth watered with the desire to taste them, but she held back and let out a hot breath.

    No matter how strong her desire surged, Aria had no intention of doing anything without Deus consent.

    Professor.

    Aria slowly lifted his hand and brought it to her own cheek.

    Perhaps because he was covered with a nket, Deus warm touch intensified the sensations coursing through Arias body.

    I was really surprised.

    She never expected him to jump off the rooftop like that. Although Aria was momentarily shocked and tried to rush forward, she refrained from interfering because Karen and Erica, who were nearby, skillfully administered first aid.

    Last time, such things never happened, so you really caught me off guard.

    Gently, Aria lowered her head and pressed her ear against Deus chest.

    Thump, thump.

    The sound of his heartbeat reassured her that Deus was still alive, and that alone brought peace and happiness to Arias heart.

    It seems like youre already nning to deal with that person, Professor. It seems my efforts werent in vain.

    With her ear pressed against his chest, Aria turned her head sharply and stared intently at Deus lips.

    Should she just devour them?

    That desire surged uncontrobly and filled Arias body. Her body hesitantly moved forward-

    Make sure you win ande back.

    However, as apromise, Aria kissed Deus on the forehead and left the hospital room.

    This time, I will...

    And her quiet pledge disappeared as if it were a whisper.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    ...

    I raised my hand to check.

    The skin wasnt the white color I remembered from Deus vision. Looking at the typical East Asian skin tone, I realized that I had seeded.

    I was now Kim Shin-woo - a South Korean native who had been separated from my parents due to my insistence on seeing ghosts.

    These supernatural apparitions tormented me relentlessly, leading me to develop a defense mechanism that gradually eroded my emotional range.

    Despite these challenges, I managed to pursue higher education andplete my military service, subsequently leading an ordinary life with a regr job.

    ...

    Even the clothes I was wearing were the ones I used to wear at work.

    Come to think of it, it felt like the same clothes I had when I entered the game.

    Looking around, I recognized the familiar Verdy mansion.

    However, it was evident that the scenery outside the mansion, which was not reality, did not disy a proper form but rather resembled hazy colors diluted in water.

    At that moment...

    Creak.

    The front gate opened, and a very familiar man walked out of the mansion.

    He had a deep anger evident from his expression, and he red at me as if he would tear me apart at any moment.

    Deus Verdy.

    Youre still here!

    He was the original owner of the body I possessed.

    Youre still alive! Youre still parasitizing my body! Ill kill you no matter what. Ill kick you out no matter what!

    Deus grabbed my cor, venting his anger.

    If you really think about it, this was actually our first meeting.

    I pushed his hand away and replied.

    Now, I am the owner of this body, not you.

    Dont talk nonsense! I am Deus! I am Verdys son!

    ...

    You bastard! Get out of my body quickly! Did you think it was fun to pretend to be me like that? Huh? Did you enjoy it? Did it thrill you, with people fawning over you?

    ...

    You fucking bastard! Answer me! You took over someone elses body, and yet you shamelessly act like this? How can you behave like that?

    To him who was partially holding back tears, I calmly replied as if exhaling slowly.

    All I did was to survive, thats all.

    You...!

    However, while I was living as Deus Verdy.

    Calmly and confidently, I said.

    No one missed you.

    You bastard...!

    Deus swung his fist forcefully and struck my face urately. My head turned, but it didnt hurt.

    You were the owner of a twisted sexual desire to the point of lusting after your only sister.

    Shut up!

    Thud!

    If there were not enough drugs, you were a junkie who would even lick the shoes of lowlifes in the back alleys.

    So what? What does that have to do with anything? That was my life!

    Thud!

    Deuss punches continued, but gradually, his strength weakened.

    Furthermore, you had no sense of responsibility as Verdy, you never had the will to protect North Whedon.

    At least Darius had that. The family was his top priority, and North Whedon came second.

    But the man in front of me simply saw everything as his yground.

    To be honest, I wanted to meet you. And I had a serious question to ask.

    And what the f*ck is that?

    In an instant, Deus, who had been swinging his fists, unexpectedly became a pitiful figure, his face covered in tears.

    I have seen countless souls. They couldnt let go of the regrets in their lives because they held onto their own beliefs and values.

    I finally asked the question I had wanted to ask for a long time.

    Deus Verdy, what regrets do you hold?

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 40: Funeral Without Mourners

    Chapter 40: Funeral Without Mourners

    What?

    Deus wondered if he had misheard and asked again.

    If you want to hear it again, I can repeat it, I said, but Deus urgently grabbed me by the cor.

    Regret? Did you say regret? You little brat! Why? Do you want to finish me off? Put me to sleep? Huh?! You damn bastard!

    ......

    You crazy bastard! Dont forget you are an evil spirit! I am the real Deus! Why the hell are you ying this absurd act, you damn brat!

    Thud!

    He swung his fist forcefully, precisely hitting my face, making me stagger back. However, Iposed myself and calmly looked at him, catching my breath.

    Is that why you tried to kill me?

    Yes! If I cant exist as myself, then I have to kill you! Why the hell are you upying someone elses body so shamelessly anyway!

    Watching Deus, who acted like he would rush at me any moment, I could somewhat understand why people called him a lunatic.

    Anyway.

    There was one thing I had to ask.

    Then why didnt you try to kill me at Verdi mansion?

    ......

    Deus hesitated, wanting to say something, but kept his mouth shut, perhaps out of pride.

    Im not asking because I dont know the reason. Dont think you can hide it by staying silent.

    You...!

    First, other spirits might have scared you. The Verdi mansion was overflowing with spirits that used to mess around with you.

    The original Deus must have seen the same thing as me after I possessed his body - Countless spirits roaming the mansion, mocking him.

    Deus must not have been able to bear such an environment.

    At least in North Whedon, the name of the Verdi family justified all his actions and prevented open criticism.

    But after death, everyone was equally dead, regardless of status.

    So, he hid deeply within me. Because he didnt want to lose his identity and pride.

    But that wasnt the only reason. Even after I took care of the spirits, you still didnte out.

    ......

    But then, when I returned to the academy, you came out to kill me right away at night.

    Shut up.

    Deus clenched his fist again, but this time, I didnt let him hit me. I sidestepped his attack.

    Do you know how many punches I took while having conversations with ghosts in thin air when I was young?

    In fact, avoiding the punch of a shabby street fighter like Deus was always possible.

    Swoosh!

    Deus swung his fist through the empty air and ended up falling down awkwardly.

    I looked down at him and delivered the truth he never wanted to acknowledge.

    Because there was a possibility.

    Stop!

    Just like I did after taking over your body, you realized that there was a possibility to reverse everything for you too.

    Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!

    Deus, frustrated, pounded the floor with his fists and shed tears again.

    You always thought you couldnt change anymore. You believed that the turning point of your life had already passed.

    Dont say it!

    Thats why you regretted it so much. You didnt want to admit that things could turn out like this.

    I looked at Deus, who was sobbing, and knelt down, cing my hand on his back.

    You wished for me to be ruined. Thats why while I was at the academy, you always tried to kill me, but after getting expelled, you no longer needed to do that.

    Because he thought I would follow the same process of ruin as him.

    But I returned to the academy once again. Not only that, I was reinstated as a professor under much better conditions.

    In this situation, he could see with his own eyes that there were different possibilities.

    So Deus tried to kill me again, and this time, he thought he seeded.

    To have a conversation with you, there needed to be an opportunity like this. Luckily, there werepetent professors and guards to treat the injured below, so I trusted that I could throw myself down.

    It was clear that I was sessful.

    Deus Ive tried to think about what your regret may have been in my own way.

    Sincerely.

    To understand the man named Deus, I racked my brain countless times and pondered.

    First, you wanted me to die.

    ......

    He didnt answer and curled up his body.

    Throughout our conversation, he trembled as if his whole body had been stripped bare, only expressing his dismay.

    The second regret must be to wanting to see the person you love.

    Swoosh.

    He slowly lifted his head, and confusion was apparent on his devastated face.

    Illuania You were with countless women, but she was the only one you genuinely loved.

    No, no. I...!

    When I first saw her. The emotions that werent mine, but someone elses, were deeply felt within me.

    Thats why when I saw Illuania on the streets of North Whedon for the first time, I was astonished.

    At that moment, I could tell that she was the woman Deus truly loved. Deus genuinely desired to be with Illuania.

    Staying up together all night,forting each other when drunk, and sharing love again the next day.

    They werepletely different in terms of social status  he, a viscount, and she, a courtesan. But in bed, they were equals and understood each other.

    You kept growing your feelings for her, but you couldnt express them.

    Every warm word from the courtesan must have given Deus emotions he had never experienced before.

    But unfortunately...

    Illuania is pregnant.

    ...!

    Deus also knew. He must have seen Illuania from within me, so of course, he knew.

    What she needed was someone who would give her absolute and unwavering love, and that wasnt him. Not only him but no one else could be that person.

    While she might have loved him during the time they were together, Illuania was a professional when it came to sorting out emotions. She also carried wounds so deep that she couldnt easily love someone else.

    That damn woman! She promised to love me! She said wed be together! But shes carrying another guys child...!

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    With each strike to the floor, Deuss despair was palpable.

    Why? Why? Why do these things only happen to me? Why am I the one who has to learn all this after everything has already ended!

    Screaming and despairing, Deus looked broken as he pounded his chest.

    Coldly, I dered:

    Youre still selfish.

    ...What?

    You only think of yourself as the victim and still resent others.

    I... I...

    Think about Deia and all the other maids you have harassed Haah! Since Im the one enduring the weight of your misdeeds, let me say this.

    ...

    With a stunned expression, Deus looked at me, his mouth agape. However, I continued with a cold tone:

    Youre the worst piece of trash, Deus.

    Ah.

    And you wont get a second chance. You know that too.

    Proving that those were the words he didnt want to hear until the very end, Deus hurriedly turned and began to flee. But before he could take a few steps, he slipped and fell pitifully to the ground.

    Youre already dead.

    What was the cause?

    An overdose of drugs?

    Or perhaps his brain froze from alcohol?

    Could it have been a sudden cardiac arrest, given the name Karma?

    I didnt know.

    Deus didnt know either.

    He had simply closed his eyes,fortably slipping into sleep, while the deeds he hadmitted came to light, and I woke up.

    Thats why Deus was trying to kill me.

    Knowing that he had no chance of survival, he could throw his body without hesitation.

    I dont judge good or evil, I only listen to the souls stories and help grant their wishes if I find it appropriate.

    I walked towards him, who had fallen pitifully. Despite shouting for me to stay away, again and again, he finally broke down in tears, exhausted.

    You are the only soul I will help, even if I dont understand or find it appropriate.

    Because I am using your body.

    I thought it was a fair price to pay.

    I will show Deia and Darius, who you hurt, and many others a new Deus. He will be confident and proud, to the extent that the old memories wonte back.

    ...

    Illuania, the one you loved, will raise the child in a stable job without going through a life of misery. Of course, I will also cut off the drugs.

    Deus didnt look at me.

    Ugh! Damn it.

    As if looking back on his entire life, he began crying.

    Dont forget your promises, you bastard!

    With a sob, he muttered those words and threw them at me.

    Hence, I finally recited the funeral rite for him.

    You were intensely selfish and caused a lot of pain to many people. No excuse could ever justify it.

    No tears, no sobbing.

    It was Deus Verdis quiet funeral, which no one attended.

    Deus slowly began to turn into a light cluster from his toes, yet he didnt resist.

    Thats why no one mourns your death or longs for you. This is just the result of your sins and crimes.

    He was still shedding tears. Numerous regrets and deep sorrow enveloped him.

    But thats not everything.

    I calmly closed my eyes and held my hands together.

    You, who never once thought of others, finally granted someone a chance at the very end.

    I gently bowed my head as if not wanting to witness his desperate end.

    As the person who received that chance, I can not deny that...

    Could this really offer any sce to him as he departs?

    It didnt matter.

    At the very end, now that you made a choice for others and shed tears in regret, you were undoubtedly a human who could change.

    The onlyfort I could offer as the one who received a new life from him was this.

    Satisfied with that, close your eyes in peace, Deus.

    When I opened my eyes again, Deus Verdi had already disappeared.

    I didnt know if he cried until the moment he died or if he found some sce.

    But...

    Seeing myself turning into Deus Verdi again, I turned around without hesitation.

    May you fall into a deep slumber where you can forget your sins.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 41: Radiant and Beautiful

    Chapter 41: Radiant and Beautiful

    ......

    My eyelids felt heavy, and I could only manage to open them halfway, but I could tell that I was in a hospital:

    Because as my vision started to clear, I caught a faint whiff of the hospitals distinctive antiseptic and medicinal scent.

    Gradually, the sensation returned to my fingers, and I felt the ambiguous texture of the hospital bed, not knowing whether it was soft or hard.

    Phew.

    As the sensations slowly returned, like inserting batteries one by one, I propped myself up.

    The IV needle that had been stuck in the back of my hand had already been roughly removed, and just as I stood up, the door to the hospital room opened, and-

    But, its true! Illuania was really his lover!

    Stop telling lies! Even my family said Deus isnt a bad person.

    Well, I guess your family must have lied...

    -Finden Ai and Erica entered while chatting animatedly.

    I raised my hand, signaling them to be quiet.

    This is a hospital room; keep your voices down.

    I-Ill go and call the doctor.

    Erica met my gaze, looking flustered as she hurriedly left the room, and Finden Ai approached with a sly smile.

    Can you tell me what just happened?

    ...I just saw him off, thats all.

    Saw him off? Who? Ugh, I cant make sense of what these necromancers say.

    Of course, besides myself, Finden Ai had never met any other necromancer, however, she still grumbled as she said that.

    Though not minding her words, I began to prepare for my discharge from the hospital.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    I was not in the hospital for a long time; in fact, it was just a brief moment for me, but stepping outside the hospital, I felt a sense of relief inhaling the fresh night air.

    The stuffy feeling in my chest was instantly blown away, and I felt invigorated with each step.

    Are you going to discharge right away? I was using masters room; where should I stay now?

    Finden Ai stretched and walked past me. I couldnt hide my displeasure and asked, Did you use my room?

    Yeah, I cant sleep outside, now can I?

    Tell the dean to arrange a separate room for you.

    I prefer high floors.

    While Finden Ai grumbled, Erica, who was behind her, made a strange expression.

    She couldnt have imagined that Finden Ai would treat even her master, me, so nonchntly.

    Well then, Finden Ai. Go clean up my room. If even a single strand of your hair is left behind, youll be punished.

    Are you serious?

    Pouting, Finden Ai looked incredulous, but she didnt argue anymore.

    Ill wait for about an hour before going in, now go.

    Ah! If I had known, I wouldnt have unpacked my things!

    With a determined stride, Finden Ai ran towards the academy at a transcendental speed.

    The aftermath of her sprint was so powerful that Erica and I staggered in its wake.

    Watching Finden Ai as she stepped on the roof and moved further away, Erica muttered, She still listens though.

    Then, she and I turned our heads slightly, and I made a suggestion.

    How about having some coffee for a moment?

    Huh? Me? ME?

    Surprised, Erica pointed to herself, and I nodded lightly. She hesitated before agreeing.

    I had no intention of sitting in a coffee shop and hanging around; I just wanted to feel the outside air a little more, so we got our coffee and sat on a bench in the nearby park.

    Maybe because it was night, there were many people taking walks in the park.

    In the center of the park, there was a sculpture made up of blue stars, emitting a faint blue light from within, illuminating the entire park with a serene glow.

    Sitting on the bench, I held the handle of my coffee cup and pulled away a little kid who was grabbing onto my sleeve.

    After gently patting the kids head, I took another sip of my coffee.

    ...Whats over there?

    Nothing special.

    Erica looked as if she was trying to see what I was looking at, but since she couldnt see the kid, she cleared her throat and leaned back against the backrest.

    A moment of silence passed.

    The natural sounds of the city were floating around us, but they didnt bother us much.

    In fact, they gave us a sense offort, allowing us to be at ease with each other.

    After taking one more sip of coffee, I spoke up.

    Not all the evil spirits incidents in the academy have been resolved. However, those who had the power to cause such events or were dangerous are no longer here.

    ...I see.

    Perhaps Erica hadnt expected me to bring this topic up; she seemed a little disappointed.

    Our eyes were still directed towards the sculpture of the blue stars, but the conversation continued.

    Has the spirit that tried to kill you disappeared too?

    Yeah, hes gone as well.

    ...I see.

    Another silence.

    Erica seemed to be feeling a bit frustrated and massaged her forehead as if something was bothering her.

    Everything I did was utterly useless.

    I didnt bother to reply.

    I had no intention offorting her about that. It was her choice, after all.

    To be honest, Im sorry. But... what I did was to save you.

    I know.

    I answered calmly and took another sip of my coffee. Although I had taken a few sips already, for some reason, this sip tasted more bitter.

    But because of that, there wont be any rtion between us again. I did hurt you, after all.

    Ericas grip on the paper cup tightened, causing it to crumple slightly. However, her expression remained unchanged.

    Youre probably better off without me, right? I heard there was someone else you truly loved. I suppose you were not fond of the engagement arranged by your family either.

    ...

    Breaking off an engagement might be a blemish for a woman, but its not a big deal for a man. Besides...

    Stop it.

    Suddenly, my gaze focused on her face.

    Her voice and expression remained steady, but a single tear had already started to trickle down Ericas cheek.

    Why did you end up like this, Erica Bright?

    What?

    She met my eyes as if asking what I meant, but quickly diverted her gaze as if trying to escape.

    Ill be honest with you; I dont feel emotions as much as others do... Its something I developedter in life.

    ...

    Erica pressed her lips together and waited for me to continue speaking.

    Thats why I dont really understand love or any of those emotions that are vague and hard to define.

    But...

    However, I was able to sense that emotion somehow Although it wasnt mine, I experienced what genuine love truly feels like for a brief moment.

    As I recalled Deus, who truly loved Illuania, I continued speaking.

    That''s why, I can tell you this.

    ...

    Her pupils trembled. She seemed to be praying that my words wouldnt continue.

    However, without hesitation, I uttered the truth.

    I did not love you, Erica Bright.

    Ah...

    Her cup crumpledpletely. If it had been filled with coffee, it would have spilled over, soaking her hand and the ground.

    Not even for a moment I never felt any emotion called love for you.

    That  Yes, of course.

    The time I spent at the academy before getting expelled was three months.

    The time I spent with Erica Bright amounted to around two months.

    The remaining month was spent separately as she treated me with hostility.

    But for two months, we were together quite diligently. She put in so much effort, and I didnt avoid her either.

    Memories of that time shed through my mind, but unfortunately, there were no fluctuations in my emotions.

    I didnt want to hide the truth from you.

    Erica lowered her head. Unnoticed, a tear rolled down her cheek.

    Undeterred, I continued speaking.

    However, you are worth loving. You are a woman deserving of love.

    Ericas body stiffened.

    Slowly, very slowly, she turned her head to look at me, but I returned my gaze to the star sculpture.

    Thats why I spent time with you and hoped to see you smile. I wanted to love you.

    Ah...

    But Erica, look at yourself now.

    Personally, I found her quite pitiful.

    Your current self is different from the Erica Bright I first met.

    She stared at me nkly, but I couldn''t offerfort.

    Blinded by the emotion of love, you couldnt make a proper judgment. You thought your decision was right, but in the end, it didnt lead to any positive oue.

    ...

    And now, youve given up on everything.

    Once again, I met Ericas eyes. This time, she didnt shy away and met my gaze, shedding tears.

    I reached into my coat and took out a folded paper. It was the divorce letter I received from the Bright familys servant whom I encountered on my way to Robern Academy.

    Its the divorce letter. I havent signed it yet.

    !

    Our divorce hasnt been finalized yet, so no one can demand your hand in marriage, especially someone you do not love.

    Finden Ai had already told me the story about Gideon.

    It was the only consideration I could give Erica.

    Stand up again, Erica Bright. Dont bury yourself in failure and remember who you are. Dont lose everything swayed by the emotion of love.

    Slowly standing up from my seat, I smiled gently as I held out the divorce letter to Erica.

    It was my blessing for her future.

    im yourself. Be the incredibly beautiful woman you were when we first met.

    Ah.

    When you find your own certainty When no one will be able to sway you anymore.

    Pat.

    I ced my hand on her head.

    When you be the radiant and beautiful Erica Bright once again.

    Erica closed her eyes slightly, feeling my touch.

    "Come to me, and we''ll finalize our divorce."

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 42: Noisy Screams

    Chapter 42: Noisy Screams

    .

    Thump, thump.

    As Aria tucked her hands into her pockets, she opted to bite her lips, not her fingernails, revealing her resilience even in distress.

    She had diligently managed to hide any signs of distress, not wanting to appear unattractive. But eventually, her emotions overwhelmed her, and she couldnt hold them back any longer.

    So, they finally broke up.

    Aria exhaled a sigh. She saw Deus and Erica break up just a few moments ago.

    It was a rtionship that had to end anyway.

    Aria had tried to be patient, but when she saw Deus gently patting Ericas head, her emotions started bubbling up.

    And as she saw the corners of his lips curling up, she felt her eyes roll back in her head.

    Huuuu!

    She took a deep breath, making an effort to suppress her emotions. She closed her eyes tightly and directed her anger and jealousy towards Erica, who was feeling Deuss touch.

    It doesnt matter. Yes, its okay.

    After all, the professor belonged to her.

    Being someone who knew the future, she could never be defeated.

    Professor, dont worry. Ill lead the way.

    And after saving the world together, they could live happily ever after.

    Blushing at her own fantasies, she saw Deus hurriedly turning away, leaving Erica behind as he headed towards the academy.

    Since Aria had already mastered the footstep technique only known to the Royal family, she arrived at the academy before Deus.

    As rxed as when she left, she gracefully jumped over the high wall.

    Phew!

    Uponnding, she hurriedly tidied her appearance. She took out a mirror, checking if her hair was messy or if there was anything on her face.

    Great.

    Aria heard that she was a beauty wherever she went. In the past, she would have modestly declined suchpliments, but now she was sure that her appearance was not inferior to anyone elses.

    She closed her eyes and sensed the mana.

    She then walked towards the entrance of the academy, calm and natural.

    Coincidentally, Deus greeted the surveince guard and entered the academy just as she approached.

    Hello, Professor!

    Aria approached with a bright smile. Deus looked at her for a moment before nodding his head.

    Yes, I remember you. Aria Rias.

    He remembered! Even though they only exchanged greetings once! As expected of the professor!

    Yes! Thats right! I heard you got hurt. Are you okay?

    She smiled affectionately as she approached him.

    No Did I feign excessive friendliness?

    This was only their second encounter in this lifetime, yet she unconsciously disregarded the distance and approached him.

    The Deus she was familiar with would surely be displeased.

    Deus calmly gazed at her, seemingly indifferent.

    Sure, Im fine.

    However, Deus didnt push her away. Arias heart fluttered a little at his non-rejection.

    Maybe the first impression was good?

    Or could it be that he knew she entered as the top student?

    Probably.

    He seemed to have a liking for high-achieving students.

    Well, now there wont be any strange phenomena happening again, right? My friends were really scared.

    A student who was scared about the current situation would naturally cling to the professor.

    As a professor, he couldnt push her away so easily, and her prediction was correct.

    Deus walked with her, nonchntly responding.

    Yeah, there wont be any strange phenomena now.

    Thats a relief! Any idea why such a thing happened in the first ce?

    Curiously, she tilted her head, and Deus nced at the academy building, sharing his thoughts.

    Even if the academy was constructed on a graveyard, the sheer number of evil spirits was unusually high, and their power was overwhelming. The souls that were originally resting in the graveyard were not evil spirits, to begin with.

    Is that so?

    Thats why I believe someone intentionally summoned these evil spirits to the academy and made the situation worse..

    I-I see!

    Aria felt a tingling sensation throughout her body.

    As expected of the professor!

    His sharp insight always surprised her, and it was the same this time.

    How could he figure it out so quickly?

    She had tried her best to make it look natural and had a hard time awakening Angel, but the professor grasped it instantly!

    Finding the Spirit Stone was quite difficult. However, since Ive already done it once, it was manageable.

    After regressing, she spent the first three months traveling the continent. After that, she came to the academy and released the evil spirits in the academy.

    It was quite aplex task, but with her previous memories, she managed it well.

    Still, its good that you struggled. The professor grew up in such a short time and even killed his original personality so early!

    Aria shivered, feeling the chill of the night air. She felt a sense of relief, knowing that her efforts had not been in vain.

    What do you think?

    At that moment, Aria snapped back to reality, her attention now on Deius.

    Yes? What are you talking about?

    This situation. As a student, you cant just ignore it.

    Ah, I see. Distrust towards the academy is understandable. Some students received a notice that their withdrawal could be canceled, but few decided not to due to the broken trust.

    Thats right.

    But I wont give up! Theres so much I still want to learn here!

    Aria felt it was for the best.

    Professor wont need to waste his precious time worrying about others now.

    Deus remained silent, looking troubled. Aria smiled reassuringly and said, You have nothing to worry about! There are still plenty of other students to take care of! In fact, only the cream of the crop will remain!

    The professor has nothing to worry about.

    Because I willy out all the tiles without the professors knowledge.

    In fact, it was Aria because of whom Deus was able to start learning necromancy.

    The basic textbook for necromancy was not something that even a well-connected merchant could easily obtain.

    Through the recent academy incident, she believed that he must have be quite familiar with basic necromancy spells.

    Keep getting stronger like that. This time, you must not die.

    Suppressing herughter inwardly, Aria suddenly realized that she had followed Deus all the way to the faculty dormitory.

    Oh my, I had so much fun talking with the professor that I ended up following him. Im sorry.

    Its fine.

    Aah! I must have made a really good first impression! The professor is so kind!

    She will probably go back to her room and rey todays events over and over again.

    Theres one thing Id like to ask, if its alright.

    As Aria was about to turn away with a sense of regret, Deus voice stopped her.

    Yes? Anything.

    Smiling brightly, Aria looked at Deus with anticipation.

    A question?

    What could he possibly ask?

    As she waited with a cheerful smile, her anticipation shattered when Deus asked his question.

    Even after terrorizing the academy, dont you feel any guilt?

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    Even after terrorizing the academy, dont you feel any guilt?

    Arias smile, which was as bright as a painting, began to fade at my words.

    She awkwardly continued to smile, unable to control her expression properly.

    W-What are you talking about?

    Hmm, do I need to be more specific?

    As she pretended not to know even though she already understood, I decided to push a little more aggressively.

    Im talking about how you woke up innocent souls who were peacefully resting in their slumber and turned them into sinners?

    .......

    Aria kept her mouth tightly shut, staring nkly with unfocused eyes.

    I, too, continued to criticize her without any change in my expression.

    An old woman who just wanted to give candies to her grandchildren became a bizarre evil spirit, feeding her eyes to the academys students.

    .......

    The orphanage director who loved the children twisted his methods to protect them and put all the second-floor girls dormitory students ina.

    .......

    The child who enjoyed ying tag would climb onto other peoples beds at night, scaring them and asking them to y.

    With each word, Arias head gradually dropped.

    Even if you didnt know what actions they would take, in the end, it was you who awakened the sleeping souls.

    Do you have any evidence?

    Arias voice was low. Instead of hostility, it carried a stronger sense of fear.

    If you have any evidence that I did it, then show it.

    As I remained silent, Aria began to gain confidence, raising her head every time she spoke.

    Coming at me all of a sudden, there must be a reason, right? Or do you just pick on anyone?

    The Aria I saw in the game was a pretty smart girl.

    If it were the original Aria, she wouldnt have left any traces behind.

    But now, she seemed to be emotionally different and didnt realize she had missed quite a significant part.

    Without any evidence, you shouldnt be suspecting a student out of the blue, professor. You scared me.

    Ariaughed yfully as she regained herposure. She seemed relieved that I didnt say anything.

    Its noisy.

    Ignoring her, I closed my eyes for a moment. It was so loud that my ears were ringing.

    What? Did my voice get too loud?

    Looking slightly flustered, Aria looked at me cautiously.

    No, its not your voice.

    It wasnt just a young girls high-pitched voice. The chaotic, ovepping voices were resounding in my ears.

    [Its her! That crazy girl who came a few months ago and woke us!]

    [Lets kill her! Lets kill her! Lets kill her!]

    [I will tear and devour her tender flesh!]

    They were the weak spirits that were still lingering in the academy, following Aria.

    Their voices, louder than a girls shrieks, were in disarray.

    The spirits who are screaming that you are the culprit theyre too noisy.

    Hearing my words, Arias expression hardened once again.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 43: Distorted Happy Ending

    Chapter 43: Distorted Happy Ending

    Ah.

    With a short exhale, Aria spoke. Though brief, her voice carried intense emotions.

    Didnt most of the souls go into rest?

    Knowing that she was already caught, Aria asked, her lips tightly pressed together, and I calmly nodded.

    Yes.

    A short answer sufficed.

    Right now, I needed to gauge how much Aria, who had already entered the second round, knew about me.

    I wasnt discovered by the living, but the deceased caught me.

    It was Arias oversight not to realize that they could still see her even if she couldnt see them.

    Thinking back, its obvious. I must have been too excited about seeing you, Professor.

    Aria admitted her foolishness with a sheepish smile. I approached her and waved my hand, which sparkled with blue mana.

    [Kyaaa!]

    [Deius ugh!]

    Too noisy.

    The evil spirits fled back to the academy building at my gesture. Their mor had made it difficult to continue the conversation.

    Huh, the professor is still the same.

    Arias eyes, slightly hazy with ecstasy, looked up at me. Her gaze was somewhat ufortable, but I endured it and asked.

    Why did you reawaken the spirits resting in the academy? Did you use the Spirit stone?

    Wow! You already knew about the Stone stone? Actually, the precise name is Lemegeton.

    Aria took out a small ck gem from her bosom.

    It was the unique item, Spirit Stone, which I had seen in the game multiple times. It was one of the forbidden artifacts that terrified the Griffin Kingdom and was dangerous enough that only high-ranking nobles and royalty knew of its existence.

    The high-ranking people would be trembling in fear, but it wasnt such a terrifying thing from the beginning. Its the stone a child received when they called forth a demon, saying they wanted to see their deceased mother.

    With a chuckle, Aria grabbed my wrist. She was so fast that I couldnt even react.

    Here you go.

    And then, she carefully ced the item on my palm.

    I was waiting to see when I could give it to you without being too obvious, but since youve already figured it out, I can give it to you without hesitation.

    You mean youre giving this to me?

    Yes, with this, youll be several times stronger than you are now.

    .

    The energy emanating from the palm was formidable, and it felt unusual. It was not a simple in-game stat increase or additional effects, but a strange energy that could only be sensed, not seen.

    I have so many other things I want to give you, but Ill get them for youter! There are many surprising items youll be amazed by.

    Smiling happily, Aria said as she looked at me, and I furrowed my eyebrows and asked.

    Lets get back to the topic. Why did you terrorize the academy?

    Oh, right! Its the same reason I gave you Spirit stone. I want you to be much stronger than you are now.

    Her ck eyes gradually lost their liveliness, resembling a machine that relentlessly executes its programmed actions unless directed otherwise.

    The glimmer of madness in her eyes and intensity in her words hinted at something deeper.

    The grimoire of basic necromancy I obtained for you was delivered sessfully, right? Actually, it was quite challenging to get it.

    ...

    I had to steal it from a tremendously talented necromancers house to give it to you, Professor.

    No wonder.

    Even if he imed to be a secretive back-alley merchant selling various items, it seemed too coincidental that he had a book rted to necromancy.

    So, this was Arias intention.

    I was a little surprised, but my expression didnt change. Aria kept on speaking.

    Since there were spirits in the academy, I thought you would be looking for necromancy-rted books, so I prepared in advance. So that you could use magic against those spirits in realbat!

    p!

    Aria pped her hands and shrugged, feeling pleased.

    Its the perfectbination of theory and practice! You must know it too, Professor. Your necromancy has be incredibly powerful after the academy incident.

    ...

    Of course, many people seem to know you as a necromancer now, but dont worry. I have a solution for that too.

    ...

    So, its all fine. As long as you keep getting strong enough to protect yourself...!

    Guilt.

    I interrupted Arias seemingly endless words. I swallowed the question I had first asked and spoke again.

    Do you feel no guilt?

    While no one suffered physical injuries, there were masses of people who suffered psychological damage and trauma. On top of that, she forcibly awakened the resting souls and turned them into evil spirits.

    No matter how you looked at it, it was closer to evil than good.

    Yes?

    Aria looked puzzled as she received an unexpected question. Then she spoke in a cold tone.

    Professor, everyone values their own life the most, dont they? You should know that better than anyone.

    I stared at Aria without answering. Her eyes had lost focus, and I fixed my gaze on her murky eyes.

    So, dont think about anything else.

    Aria reached out her hand decisively. With her strength, she grabbed both of my wrists firmly, and I couldnt easily shake her off.

    If we were to fight now, I would undoubtedly lose. The protagonist of the second round, who had already witnessed the destruction of the world, was more powerful than I had thought.

    Professor, you only need to think about yourself. No matter what happens, you have to survive, endure, and stay by my side.

    Her grip was strong, conveying the message that I shouldnt go anywhere.

    But I remainedposed and asked her calmly.

    I know very well how you felt about me in the previous round.

    Huh? You already know that its the second round? As expected of you, Professor! I thought convincing you about that part would be the most challenging.

    If you speak this much, it must mean that the previous me died.

    ...I dont want to think about it. Please dont mention it, Professor.

    Though Arias expression grew noticeably dark, I paid no attention and asked further.

    In that case, there is one thing Im curious about.

    Yes, please ask anything. If I can answer, Ill tell you everything.

    Then without hesitation, I asked.

    What did I say right before dying?

    This was a personal curiosity, and I needed to know what conclusions I came to in the first round from countless experiences.

    If it were me, there was a possibility that I knew that Aria would go to the second round, so I would have prepared a will that would be helpful for me in the second round.

    ...I couldnt hear everything clearly. The situation was too urgent.

    A brief answer will do.

    Professor...

    As if not wanting to recall the situation at that time, Arias eyes trembled, and she took a deep breath before speaking heavily.

    ...You said, If you have a next life, then at that time...

    If you have a next life, then at that time?

    I couldnt hear the rest clearly due to the urgency... but you might have anticipated the second round!

    Yes.

    Naturally.

    I was relieved to learn that it was indeed the second round. I also felt I knew roughly what I wanted to say to Aria in the first round.

    Uttering the elegant words of friendship and love, Aria, the protagonist, should lead the world with her exceptional leadership. However, considering her current state and the fact that this could be the only legacy I left behind, its not for me, but words meant for Aria.

    Thats why.

    Aria, if you have a next life. At that time...

    I easily guessed what I would say and stated it.

    Dont look for me.

    Perhaps it was something like this.

    Yes?

    Arias eyes trembled again. She let go of my hand, which she had been holding tightly, and took a step back.

    W-what are you saying, Professor? This joke has gone too far.

    The utterance came from meIn the same voice, from the same person. It seemed to be a significant shock to Aria.

    Its just a guess. If it were me, I would have made sure the second-round you didnte near me.

    W-what are you talking about? Theres no way! Professor! My Professor would never try to distance himself from me!

    ...

    Dont say strange things. I really wanted to meet you. It was only after you sacrificed yourself for me that I understood.

    Aria reached out towards me, tears welling up as if she wanted to embrace me.

    You were my world, Professor. So, such words...

    I pushed her away.

    Aria Rias.

    A pure, virtuous, beautiful girl filled with love.

    You are not yourself anymore.

    The protagonist who should save this world, was broken to an unbearable extent.

    And it was all because of the disturbing andplicated emotions woven under the name of affection.

    I-I am! Its me! This is... this is love!

    ...

    You will understand soon, Professor! If you spend time with me...!

    Stop.

    I pressed my fingers against my temple, my head aching from sudden exhaustion.

    Stop showing such a pitiful appearance.

    Ah...

    Aria seemed shocked, clenching her lips and crumpling the edge of her uniform with both hands.

    Perhaps shes broken because of the sense of loss after my death.

    Even though I knew Arias current state, I couldnt just stand by and watch.

    Lets forget about the perfect-ending n for now.

    The most important thing now is to bring Aria back to her original nature. To witness the perfectly wless happy ending of this game, its impossible with the current Aria.

    If she continues like this, there is no reason for the second round to exist.

    Because with things like this...

    Even if its the second round, there wont be a happy ending waiting for everyone.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 44: The Princess and the Nightmare

    Chapter 44: The Princess and the Nightmare

    Haah.

    Returning to my room, I let out a sigh and flopped down onto the soft bed.

    The faint aroma of Finden Ais tobo still clung to the air.

    Her diligent cleaning was evident, yet stray strands of hair and subtle traces of her still lingered.

    I hadnt anticipated a spotless room, so I dismissed it with another sigh and focused on a more important topic.

    The image of Arias radiant smile as she departed was still painted in my mind, pulling my brows into a frown.

    Distancing myself from her seemed appropriate. Thats likely what I from the first round would have done too, but...

    She is more broken than I initially thought.

    If I forced her away now, the oues could be unpredictable.

    Her dependence on me was a serious matter, and I couldnt even begin to guess how broken she would be without me.

    Thus, I crafted a strategy for her to aid me, while gently creating space between us.

    Fortuitously, a perfect opportunity presented itself, and I instructed her about her role.

    Though she initially frowned upon the idea of separation, once sheprehended my n, she beamed, saying it was in sync with my persona and promised to follow it.

    She even shed some tears, perhaps feeling happy in the fact that I needed her.

    Sigh, its soplicated.

    However, even though I felt it was too difficult right now, it would probably be fine if I proceeded step by step.

    Yes, I should take it slow. I cant leave her as she is.

    After all, to save the world, there is something only Aria can do.

    Its just the beginning, anyway.

    In terms of the games timeline, we had merely journeyed past the prologue, stepping into the first chapter.

    Moreover, as this was the second round, she had already grown enough, so there was no need to rush.

    My primary task should be to nurture Arias mental well-being.

    Bing a nanny wasnt nned, but it was a necessity. After all, she was destined to be the savior of this continent.

    [Hello?]

    At that moment, a beautiful voice reached my ears. It was reminiscent of the sirens of the sea - enchanting yet captivating.

    When I looked up, I found a robed figure, her mouth concealed by a veil, standing ominously.

    If someone saw her, they would probably scream ghost because of her eerie presence, but she probably wouldnt be offended. After all, she was indeed a ghost.

    Moreover, Id heard of her existence.

    Right, I was going to look for you, but you beat me to it.

    The individual who created the barrier that blurred the line between life and death

    The spirit who was caught by Angel of Setima

    She was the necromancer who had been brought by Gideon and had tragically met her end in the academy.

    [Where did that booke from?]

    As if to cut short any unnecessary talk between those in the know, the necromancer pointed to a weathered volume amidst a pile of books.

    Despite my specific instructions to neatly store books on shelves or to leave them untouched if no shelves were avable, that was the handiwork of Finden Ai who had insistently stacked them into a tower.

    Anyway.

    The book she pointed out was one that Aria had found and I had bought from a back-alley merchant  a manual on necromancy.

    I got it from a dealer. Lucky find.

    [That book is mine.]

    ......I see.

    Aria had definitely mentioned stealing it from an exceptional necromancer. Unintentionally, it seemed I was entangled with this woman.

    [In fact, I was briefly back in the world only to reim that book when I was approached by the Zeronia family to lend them a hand.]

    So, you want me to give it back?

    [...No, not anymore. Im dead.]

    The necromancer acknowledged her death with an indifferent calm. Unfair as it may seem, its not umon for dark mages to meet their end without warning.

    Necromancers, in particr, who are always in close proximity to souls, tend to face death with tranquility.

    What brings you here, then?

    On my blunt query, the necromancer exhaled a sigh.

    [Originally, I wanted revenge. Despite everything, my death was too meaningless. But now, it doesnt matter.]

    ......

    [Now, Im being chased. The spirits enved by me broke free upon my death and now seek me.]

    ......So thats why there were still quite a few spirits at the academy.

    Rubbing my throbbing temple, I pondered. The spirit count had certainly reduced after the resolution of the incident, but their number was still surprisingly high.

    However, now it didnt seem unusual for a horde of grudging spirits to flock where this necromancer had met her end.

    [Thats why I am hiding here. They cannot approach recklessly if I am near you.]

    ......

    [I initially thought you were just another necromancer hiding his identity...... But, you can see all the awakened spirits wandering the continent, cant you?]

    Yes, what about you?

    [I could only see a select few with powerful resentments. But now that Im dead, I realize how many souls innocently drift across the continent.]

    Regret tinged the necromancers voice. Her shaking head seemed to be saying, If only I had known sooner

    Wait Cant you wield magic after death?

    Considering a soul is essentially constituted of mana, it didnt seem far-fetched for her, a necromancer, to be capable of that.

    But she shook her head.

    [Its impossible. Id need resentment potent enough to substitute a physical body, which Ick.]

    I see Thats fortunate.

    [Huh?]

    I abruptly stood up and looked at the necromancer. When I was sitting, she seemed quite tall, but standing up, she barely reached my shoulders. However, for a woman, she was noticeably tall.

    Whats your name, necromancer?

    [Call me Dark Sage. Thats the name Im known by on the continent.]

    Dark Sage.

    She is a character notorious as a formidable necromancer in the game. However, she doesnt appear directly in the game.

    From now on, teach me your necromancy.

    [Ha, nning to use me, are you?]

    Dark Sage folded her arms with a dismissive look. The corner of her mouth, hidden by her veil, curled into a derisive smile.

    [Did being a spirit of the dead make me seem easy to you? Necromancy is my essence. Id rather bury it than think about taking on a random student.]

    Im not merely asking for help. This is for mutual benefit.

    [What sort of benefit? You arent offering to protect me from evil spirits, are you? Dont be mistaken. Ive indeed evaded them for now, but Im not afraid.]

    No, its not that.

    It was perfect timing; I had just the right item to persuade her in my pocket.

    I subtly brought out the jewel that Aria had given me.

    [Leme...Lemegeton?]

    The Dark Sage, in disbelief, unfolded her arms and reached out. But when I clenched my fist to conceal it, she stopped and red at me.

    [Where...where did you find thatA treasure I couldnt find no matter how much I searched!]

    Theres no need for you to know. Dark Sage, Im offering you an opportunity.

    [......]

    The end of necromancy youve never reached... Right now, in front of you, stands the mage who will overturn the entire concept of necromancy that permeates this continent.

    I possess a unique talent that no other necromancer hasthe ability to see all the dead. I also know the future. And the Lemegeton, a top-tier item, is in my hands. Given enough time, Im confident that I could be a necromancer who could shake the entire continent.

    Its a chance to leave a small imprint on my journey. To aid the man who will witness the end of necromancy that youve longed to see.

    [.]

    Even without you, it doesnt matter. It may take a little more time, but I will reach that end.

    The Dark Sage clenched her fists. She too had sensed the inevitable future.

    You are already dead, and thus everything has ended for you. A dream you must let go. But you can stand by my side and see me achieve that dream.

    Slowly extending the hand that held the Lemegeton, I proposed a handshake.

    Without much hesitation or doubt, she took my hand

    Call me Master.

    while speaking such nonsense.

    Tsk.

    Leave my room, Dark Sage.

    * * *

    The warm sunlight gently settled on her golden hair. If there were grades for color, experts would likely dere her hair color of the highest grade.

    This beautiful gold was not only a characteristic belonging to the royal family, but also a symbol containing hundreds of years of history.

    Princess, its time to rise.

    At the gentle call of the maid, Princess Eleanor Luden Griffin opened her eyes.

    Instead of the familiar bed, it seemed that Eleanor had fallen asleep on her desk.

    Leaning back slowly, she stretched her arms.

    Was I asleep?

    She was certain she had been preparing for some essential subjects before entering the academy, but it seemed she had fallen asleep while studying.

    You work too hard, Princess. You should often take breaks.

    Yawn... No, it would be troublesome if the member of the Royal family was seen as dumb in the academy.

    Even though it was a ce of learning, there was a certain dignity to maintain as a royal.

    While expecting to be the first in ss might be too ambitious, she at least needed to be in the top three.

    Hmm?

    Sensing something was amiss, Eleanor got up from her ce.

    After the maid gently cleaned Eleanor with a wet towel and helped her change her clothes, the maid spoke again.

    Still, it is fortunate that you do not seem to have nightmares when you fall asleep while studying.

    ...Ah, yes.

    Realizing she had woken up without experiencing any nightmare, Eleanor smiled subtly.

    I should sleep like this more often.

    Yes. To be honest, my heart was heavy because you often woke up soaked in sweat from your nightmares.

    Ah, cant help it. They are more shocking every time. But its fine now.

    Really?

    When the maid asked in a doubtful tone, Eleanorughed.

    Giggle.

    I used to be scared because I didnt know it was a dream. But now Ive found a way to realize it.

    Is there such a method?

    After dressing her, the maid knelt to help her wear her shoes and asked with curiosity.

    Yes, its simpler than you think. Dreams do not have a scent.

    Eleanor giggled again happily and took a deep breath through her nose.

    See, right now in my room...

    ...

    In my room...

    There was no scent.

    Huh?

    Confused, Eleanor stepped back. Her half-worn shoe fell off and rolled on the floor.

    The maid slowly stood up.

    Huh? Who... who are you?

    On second thought, she didnt remember the maids face.

    Looking at Eleanor, the maid smiled satisfyingly.

    So, it was the scent?

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Huff! Huff!

    Eleanor woke up abruptly, sweat-soaked. Information about reality flooded into her dreamy mind.

    Thats right; she had already entered the academy, and she was sleeping in her room right now.

    Though she had lost the first ce, her grades were still among the top. Also

    Even after using various methods, she was still unable to break free from the nightmares that had gued her for a very long time.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter --</strong>

    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 45: Long-term Business Trip

    Chapter 45: Long-term Business Trip

    Ah!

    As I opened the door to enter theb, I heard a startled womans voice from inside.

    It was a voice I hadnt heard before, which made me curious. Then, I spotted a tuft of pale pink hair sticking out from the edge of a desk.

    Whats this?

    Finden Ai, who was following behind me, peeped over my shoulder to see what was going on.

    However since I had already received an exnation from the dean, I entered without hesitation. At the same time, the woman with the messy hair under the desk began to stand.

    Oh, she

    Finden Ai, shush

    has pink hair*.

    Even though I had expected it, I couldnt prevent her from speaking. When I gave Finden Ai a reproachful look, she looked at the pink-haired professor, Perr Petra, who was nervously twiddling.

    The kingdom must be a good ce.

    When Finden Ai spoke out of turn again, I signaled for her to be quiet, and she responded by miming the action of zipping her mouth shut.

    I apologize for the rudeness.

    N-No, no, its fine.

    The professor, Perr Petra, who was supposed to use myb after I was dismissed, was now packing her things. Clearly, she intended to vacate the room now that I, the original owner, had returned.

    Perr Petra.

    A woman with unparalleled talent and achievements in anatomy.

    I heard that she had recently been researching magic rted to regenerating the human body.

    At first nce, the woman, seemingly on the brink of touching the demi-god realm, looked quite unkempt and peculiar.

    Ah, youre Professor Deus, right? Im sorry! Ill clear out right away!

    Perr, who was flustered, began packing her things even more hurriedly.

    I tried to stop her.

    Theres no need. You can continue using thisb.

    Yes? But you

    I will be away for a while. Please, use it without any worries.

    Oh

    Just leave me a desk if you can.

    When I requested politely, Professor Perr chuckled and nodded her head. She resembled a chubby hamster.

    Of course! Ill set up the best spot for you! And, um

    ?

    Hesitating, Professor Perr scratched the back of her head and gave an awkward smile.

    Thank you for helping me.

    Its nothing.

    Just as I was about to turn and leave, Professor Perr tilted her head and inquired,

    Why are you leaving? Didnt you juste back?

    I will be going on a business trip for a while.

    A business trip?

    She thought it was abrupt but didnt push the issue, perhaps knowing that she would be overstepping if she probed any further.

    As I left theboratory, I saw Illuania walking down the corridor. Contrary to Finden Ais revealing outfit, Illuania was dressed in a maids attire that covered her body as modestly as a nun.

    She approached me, sped her hands together, and smiled, saying, I have sent the letter by express.

    Then, it must have arrived by now.

    Huh? A letter? What letter? Why am I the only one who doesnt know?

    From behind, Finden Ai was making a fuss. I subtly stepped back, putting a little distance between the two women and myself, allowing them toe into my view.

    I will be heading to the capital of the kingdom, Grayford, shortly. I will inform you both about your responsibilities in the time ahead.

    Eh, isnt it out of the blue?

    Understood.

    While Finden Ai visibly disyed her annoyance, Illuania nodded gracefully. Herposed demeanor made one wonder how anyone could ever mistake this woman for anything less than a nobledy.

    Deia must have taught her well in such a short time.

    I quickly nced at Finden Ai. Responding to my questioning gaze, Finden Ai sighed deeply, sped her hands, and bowed her head.

    Go ahead, you damned impressive master.

    Typical of her.

    Finden Ai, get an ax and head to the first floor immediately. There will be a ck-haired girl named Aria Rias at the main entrance.

    Aria Rias?

    Yes, Ive already informed her of the details. Depart with her. Prepare well, as the journey will be tough. Ive already given Aria money to procure necessary items in the city.

    What the... What are you actually nning?

    Finden Ai looked bewildered, possibly due to the sudden order. However, I ignored her and turned my gaze to Illuania.

    Take this.

    From my pocket, I handed over a finely made key. Attached to its ring was a tag indicating room number 1101.

    This...

    The key to a room at Centrant, a luxury hotel in the city. Wait there until I return.

    What?

    She also looked taken aback by the unexpectedmand, but I continued, Its their top suite, so you wont face any difort. The expenses have been taken care of by the Verdi family, so theres no need to worry.

    Uh...

    Ive informed them in advance that you are pregnant, so the staff will be considerate. I also ordered them to prepare records with soothing music, suitable for prenatal education. Listen to them whenever you have time.

    .

    If youre feeling nauseous or if theres something youd like to eat, tell the staff right away. Theyll get them to prepare whatever they can. Just let them know without hesitation.

    ...

    Ive also hired a masseuse. Shelle three times a week, so dont hesitate and make use of it.

    There was more to be said, but predictably, Finden Ai interjected.

    Damn, what?! I want to go there and rest too!

    Stomping around in a huff, Finden Ai shouted while beating her chest.

    Im actually pregnant too! With the masters child!

    ...

    Why the discrimination?! Huh? Why make someone work their ass off while you reserve a hotel for someone else? This is tant favoritism!

    Finden Ai.

    What is it?! What?!

    With my next question, the constant grumbling of the irate Finden Ai was promptly silenced.

    Why havent you left yet?

    Wow...

    Shaking her head in disbelief, Finden Ai stomped the floor.

    Alright! Im going! Ill just roll around like a dog! Should I have licked some butt too? Want me to do it now? Take off your pants!

    Shut it and leave.

    Oh, right! You dont like it, right? You hate a mouth that smokes! It is a mouth that cant even lick the masters butt so it should just shut up!

    Having thrown a fit, Finden Ai finally left.

    It was chaotic, but at least she was gone.

    I continued speaking to the hesitant Illuania.

    I heard there are various amenities in the hotel. Dont just sit around; read a book, take walks, do yoga. Theres a swimming pool too, so walking in the lukewarm water wouldnt be bad.

    Ah, understood.

    Alright, then.

    Illuania bowed her head in response and quickly left. Even after she left, my gaze remained fixed in the same direction.

    I shifted my gaze then to the woman who had been guarding Illuania, half of whose body had been burned.

    Gently reaching out, I converted the mana held in her soul with magic.

    If anything happens, protect her.

    [Of course. The child and the pregnant woman. Ill protect both with everything I have.]

    The woman, who harbored burning hatred when we wereing to Robern Academy, empathized with Iluania back then.

    And now, she serves as Iluanias guardian spirit.

    As long as shes there, even if Iluania faces threats, she wont be in grave danger.

    [You tamed such a spirit well.]

    Dark Sage, who had been observing silently,mented on the departing spirit.

    Its not taming. Its persuasion.

    [Persuasion, huh? I thought you were a little different from other necromancers, but unique might be more apt.]

    I gave a sidelong nce to the evaluating necromancer.

    Stay alert and always stick to me.

    [What?]

    Just as the Dark Sage showed her confusion, the mana in the surroundings vibrated, indicating that space teleportation had just taken ce nearby.

    Theyve arrived quickly.

    A pressure, like a tidal wave, sought me out in mere moments.

    The existence that all magicians of the kingdom fear most.

    Among the elite agents that the Griffin Kingdom hides in its pocket, they are the most brilliant ones.

    The Mage Magistrates were approaching me with their heavy steps.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    So youre saying you want a divorce now!?

    Gideon, who hade to Ericasb, eximed harshly, mming his fist on the table.

    The associate professors who were already in theb had left discreetly a while ago. But Erica, without even looking at Gideon, flipped through the document she was reading and responded.

    Weve never been engaged to begin with. My fianc is Deus Verdi.

    Seeing her confidently proim this, Gideon felt a burning anger from head to toe and yelled out.

    You went to that bastard? And that madman actually took the woman who betrayed him as his fiance again!?

    Ericas eyes twitched, showing a hint of annoyance.

    She slowly looked up and met Gideons eyes.

    Shudder.

    Gideon momentarily felt an impulse to step back. Ericas gaze was so cold it felt icy, and it was sharp as a honed de.

    Do not insult him.

    You...!

    But the realization that her reaction was due to his insult to Deus made Gideon feel even more defeated.

    He was Gideon Zeronia of the prestigious Zeronia family. Being overpowered by someone was utterly humiliating to him.

    Do you think your family will just stand by? This is a great opportunity to form an alliance with the Zeronia family!

    I dont care.

    Seeing Ericas blunt deration, Gideons mouth fell open.

    Erica slowly stood up and reached out her hand. Gideon was pushed back by Ericas golden mana, crashing into the wall behind him.

    Gah!

    Caught off guard, Gideon could do nothing. But deep down, he was quite surprised.

    Was Erica Bright always able to handle mana so quickly and precisely?

    Gideon realized firsthand that she had grown significantly during recent events.

    I am one of the authorities of light magic in the Griffin Kingdom, and a magician with two papers registered in the Millennium Library. Im also a professor at the Robern Academy.

    Argh!

    None of these achievements came from simply being Bright... My family doesnt want me?

    Erica smirked slightly.

    Then, I dont need such a family either.

    However, why hadnt she made such an easy decision before?

    Erica knew the reason.

    The difference between the past and the present was straightforward.

    Deus Verdi Because he supported her now.

    The divorce papers securely locked in her desk drawer felt like proof of the trust Deus had in her.

    But Gideon wouldnt just stand by. He summoned his red mana and counterattacked.

    Right! So thats it, huh? You think Ill just stand by?

    He too, naturally, had a brilliant trick up his sleeve.

    Deus Verdi! Hes a necromancer, right? In the kingdom, regardless of the reason, a necromancer is immediately sentenced to death! If I report him, its the end!

    You

    Truth be told, that aspect had been Ericas greatest worry.

    Although Deus reassured her that there was no reason to, she couldnt help but be anxious.

    Moreover, the prominent Zeronia family taking direct action and pressuring Deus, whos a necromancer?

    A noble of North Whedon, Darius Verdi, could hardly serve as a minor shield then.

    It would be like andslide of pressureing from all sides.

    Lets see if you are still able to say that after Deus is executed...!

    Boom!

    The academy shook.

    Both recognized the shock, along with the wave of mana.

    Warp magic?

    A high-dimensional warp magic was used nearby. Erica, sensing the ominousness, quickly turned her head to look outside.

    Mages of tremendous skill, wearing golden robes, helmets, and holding staffs that jutted out like spears, were approaching the academy.

    Mage Magistrates!

    Each of them, with grave expressions, was resolutely heading towards the academy.

    You!

    Erica, exuding an intense aura, red fiercely at Gideon.

    Youve already reported Deus...!

    She hadnt expected him to report to the royal family and thene to see her.

    Huh?

    However, Gideon, to her surprise, had an equally baffled look on his face.

    Why have theye so soon then?

    Seeing that Gideon didnt seem to have reported him, Erica couldnt help but be confused by the unexpected arrival of the Mage Magistrates.

    First, she opened the door to herb and hurriedly stepped outside.

    Right then, assistant professors who were outside rushed toward Erica, eximing,

    Pro-Professor! The Mage Magistrates came to arrest Professor Deus!

    Yes, I know.

    As Erica passed by them, she quickly dispersed her golden mana throughout the academy. She intended to find and protect Deus.

    However, the words that the assistant professors said next stopped her in her tracks.

    But, Professor Deus turned himself in first!

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: In Korea, mentioning someones pink hair is taken as an insult. Thats why Deus apologized to Perr.

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 46: The Letter

    Chapter 46: The Letter

    Haah.

    The dean of Robern Academy released a profound sigh, his gaze fixed on the documents scattered across his desk.

    These papers detailed a n for a personal business trip, submitted by none other than Deus Verdi.

    In their agreement, the dean had indeed conceded that personal business trips were permissible every quarter. Yet, he hadnt anticipated Deus capitalizing on this use so soon.

    Ugh.

    Moreover, what made this even harder to decline was the destination Professor Deus had written down on the papers  Grayford, the bustling capital of the Griffin Kingdom.

    Not only was it a sprawling hub where countless citizens resided, but it was also home to the royal pce, the official residence of His Majesty.

    The dean wasnt nave; he grasped the implications immediately.

    Hes likely addressing his identity as a necromancer.

    He toyed with the idea of vetoing the trip, but nagging doubts and a looming sense of uncertainty twisted his thoughts.

    In presenting his trip proposal, Professor Deus had been clear. While evil spirits still lingered within the academy, they posed no danger for now. Moreover, he confidently asserted that if possible he would be back by the end of this quarter.

    Ugh, my head.

    Initially, the deans feelings towards Deus were understandably negative. Once the issue was resolved, he had even considered firing him immediately.

    But now, he recognized Deuspetence: While the dean was helpless due to the tricks of the evil spirits, Deus showed an exceptional ability to neatly wrap up the matter.

    In the end, the academy hasnt been harmed yet.

    Though a contract had been signed, it was yet to be presented to the royal family; Deus name wasnt even added to the faculty list. And given the current circumstances, such tasks were bound to be postponed even further.

    In the future, even if the academy positioned itself as the aggrieved party, it seemed unlikely to encounter any objections.

    It appears I have no choice but to acquiesce... at least momentarily.

    Drawing out his official seal, he pressed it decisively onto Deus trip application.

    The act brought a fleeting sense of relief.

    Lets see what happens to the academy after he is gone.

    Yeah, it wasnt because of the grave warning Deus had delivered alongside the application, but because the academy obviously needed someone of Deus caliber.

    Alright then...

    As heforted himself, he felt a massive vibration in the surrounding mana, prompting the dean to bury his face in his hands with a resigned sigh.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    From down the hallway, Magistrates d in gleaming golden armor approached. Each step they took sent the surrounding evil spirits scattering in sheer terror. After all, even if they were evil spirits now, they were once human beings.

    So, as Magistrates approached, radiating overwhelming intimidation, even the souls of the dead couldnt help but bow their heads.

    [Sigh.]

    Even the Dark Sage beside me grew tense, her posture rigid. After all, to a necromancer, Magistrates were an arch-nemesis.

    Stay close to me.

    Wary that the Dark Sage might be left behind, I warned her. In response, she took a step closer to me with a look of disbelief.

    [Arent you scared? Cant you see the shimmering halo around them? Its the result of intense mana forming protective barriers.]

    ......

    [It would likely take a direct hit from a ballista to even mar them.]

    I didnt bother to answer.

    From the game, I was well aware of the might of the Mage Magistrates.

    They featured in just one battle, and even that was practically designed for the yer to lose.

    Soon enough, while I was still lost in thoughts, the Magistrates stood before me. The leading man, his voice grave and authoritative, inquired:

    You are Deus Verdi, the younger brother of the Lord of North Whedon. Correct?

    I am indeed Deus Verdi.

    - Twitch.

    The Mage Magistrate, who seemed as unyielding as a stone, exhibited a subtle eyebrow quiver. Perhaps my forthrightness was unexpected.

    Ignoring his reaction, I put my wrists together and offered him.

    Lets get this over with.

    ... You are being detained for vitions of the kingdoms dark magic regtions.

    Clearly perturbed, the Magistrate summoned mana-made cuffs. But as the other Magistrates stepped forward to apprehend me from either side

    Deus!

    A womans voice intertwined with hurried breath echoed from behind.

    ncing back, I saw Erica Bright, her visage etched with disbelief.

    As if she intended to save me right away, she gathered mana, and Gideon, who followed her, quickly backed off, making clear that he was not involved.

    Hmm.

    The Magistrate, having just cuffed me, took note of Ericas pooling mana and fixed her with a steely gaze.

    The atmosphere grew thick with tension.

    But just as Ericas golden magic began to spark at her fingertips, I intervened.

    Erica Bright.

    ...

    Dont let emotions cloud your judgment. Stay calm and always maintain your cool reasoning.

    Uh

    Upon hearing my words, Erica hesitated for a moment, biting her quivering lips as she dissipated her amassed mana.

    The Magistrate in the middle clicked his tongue in disdain and pivoted away.

    In their silent custody, I was led forward.

    The Mage Magistrates began to escort me towards the academy garden, their prior point of arrival.

    Our journey was marked by mutual silence; neither side feltpelled to utter a word.

    Huh? Whats that?

    Exiting through the ground floor, I spotted Finden Ai in deep conversation with Aria, a cigarette dangling from her lips.

    Professor.

    While Aria, privy to my entire scheme, offered a curt nod of goodbye, Finden Ais response was starkly different.

    Whats going on? Hey, why are they arresting you? Hey! Can I help?

    Her question earned her a sharp re from the Mage Magistrates.

    What are you looking at, you bastards?

    Without hesitation, she spewed out insults, provoking the Mage Magistrates.

    It seemed she still harbored emotions from the scolding she received from me earlier and was now venting them at the Magistrates.

    She even seemed ready to throw her cigarette on the ground and grab the ax leaning against the wall.

    Wait! Just wait a moment! Seriously, you hot-headed girl!

    Meanwhile, Aria, while biting her lower lip, frantically tried to restrain her.

    I never thought that Finden Ai would go to such emotional lengths to defend me.

    Even as Aria continued to hold her back, Finden Ai seemed ready to charge forward with her ax.

    Our eyes met, and it seemed as if the strength drained out of her. Slowly, she lowered her hand.

    Taking a long drag from her cigarette, she exhaled arge puff of smoke.

    I really cant understand what youre thinking.

    She wasnt sure what n I had in mind, but Finden Ai seemed to have realized through intuition that I was being arrested voluntarily.

    Slowly, the distance between the two of us grew, and I soon reached a scorched ground, which was most likely burned due to high-density mana used for warp magic.

    -Thud!

    With a loud strike to the ground by one of the Magistrates, the space around us began to warp.

    ...

    In the blink of an eye, I found myself in a dark underground prison.

    I had heard that dark magicians were executed without trial, but I hadnt expected to be thrown into a prison directly.

    Of course, the more pressing issue right now was the rising nausea and dizziness caused by the warp magic. If the Mage Magistrates hadnt been restraining me on both sides, I might have keeled over from the motion sickness.

    Taking a long breath, I tried to keep myposure.

    Hmm, he seems tougher than I thought.

    Yeah, hes enduring the aftereffects of the warp without even a protection spell.

    Those who just moments ago kept their lips sealed, unting their judicial dignity, now spoke more lightly. With no outsiders to see, their demeanor rxed quickly.

    For now, throw him in the cell. Ill report to the head Magistrate.

    A Magistrate in front of me said so and then departed. And under the rough handling of two remaining Magistrates, I was imprisoned.

    There was only one cell in this prison, and no other prisoners within.

    It seemed like a ce exclusively used by the Mage Magistrates.

    It hadnt been cleaned properly and showed almost no signs of human presence.

    It appeared that when the Mage Magistrates intervened, it was typically for cases where the arrest was unfeasible or when the offender deserved immediate execution. Consequently, this prison seemed to be used infrequently.

    [Ugh, so this is what it feels like to be ensnared in mana.]

    The dark sage who had entered my body earlier, came out, looking around.

    [A prison for Dark mages. Definitely, not a ce I ever wanted to visit.]

    At first nce, this ce might have seemed a bit dull and empty, but it wasnt entirely so.

    While I silently watched the dark sage cautiously survey the surroundings, a voice shouting loyalty! echoed from outside, followed by heavy footsteps that reverberated throughout the prison.

    The mere presence was so intimidating that it made my skin tingle. Even the dark sage was startled and hid behind me.

    It seemed, Tyren Ol Velocus, the esteemed Head Magistratemanding this elite force, had arrived.

    Despite being a mage, his physique and demeanor were more akin to a warriors. The space around him swayed and shimmered on a different levelpared to other Magistrates.

    In the presence of such an overwhelming hostile atmosphere, where it felt almost impossible to breathe, my face remained expressionless, as if carved from stone.

    Youre the one called Deus Verdi?

    Yes.

    Yes? Huh, I knew you were audacious, but youre crazier than I thought.

    -Snap!

    He grabbed the iron bars as if they were twigs. Soon after, ck cracks began to creep up, and they shattered into dust.

    A demonstration of violent mana maniption.

    It was a clear example of what would happen if someone was seized by that hand.

    Do you even know where you are, to dare act impudently in front of me? Kneel down, lower your head, you vulgar, disgusting dark mage who smells of a rotting corpse.

    His words were neither a suggestion nor a threat, but an outrightmand. Anyone else would have probably found themselves kneeling before they even realized.

    Despite the weight of his words, which felt like an absolute truth, I faced him without any expression and replied:

    Did you get my letter?

    Kneel.

    Ha.

    Exhausted and stifled, I let out a sigh.

    Tyren took arge step forward, looking down at me.

    His eyes, which seemed to say he could kill me with just his fist, met mine, and he spat out words that followed a sigh.

    Its not some back alley brawl, keep your fights to a reasonable level.

    Ugh, so loud.

    Did youe to talk or to bark?

    You really have lost your mind.

    Tyren pulled out a letter from his possession. It was the letter I sent via Illuania, confessing my deeds.

    -Sizzle!

    That too was consumed by ck fissures, turning into ash and disappearing.

    I was Intrigued, but youve crossed the line. By the discretion of the Head Magistrate, the dark mage Deus Verdi will be executed here and now.

    Just as Tyren reached out his hand toward me, amotion from outside made him furrow his brow.

    Whats happening?

    In response to his question, one of the Magistrates ran up frantically. But following him were two individuals that even the Magistrates couldnt easily stop.

    Its been a while, Head Magistrate.

    The first one was an old man with a striking long white beard, holding a staff that looked as ancient as a millennia-old tree.

    The right hand of the king.

    The Grand Magus, Rockfelican Linus.

    Did you even clean this ce? The musty smell and dust are quite displeasing.

    Walking ahead of the Grand Magus and pointing out every w while covering his mouth with a sleeve was a young, handsome man. The one who sat on the Griffin throne.

    The ruler of the vast kingdom. A monarch with noble yet fiery blood.

    King Orpheus Luden Griffin.

    Magistrate, would you mind stepping aside?

    He pointed at me and gave a yful smile.

    The Grand Magus and I have some questions for that one.

    In his hand, he held a single letter.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 47: Necromancer

    Chapter 47: Necromancer

    Your Majesty!

    With a hurried sidestep, Tyren, the Chief Magistrate, knelt on one knee upon the filthy prison floor.

    Given that the two people before whom he must kneel in this kingdom had appeared simultaneously, Tyren had no choice but to forego further words.

    Looking down at him, Grand Magus Rockfelican chuckled and spoke.

    It seems, Chief, you also have business with this man. Would you be so kind as to yield to us for a moment?

    Yes, understood.

    Under the guise of a polite request but, in reality, a veiledmand from Rockfelican, the imposing Tyren retracted his stance, though his expression still held a thinly veiled animosity toward me.

    As he left, Rockfelican clicked his tongue and muttered.

    Ah, what a hothead. If youre in such a position, you should be cold andposed.

    King Orpheus smiled as he replied to Rockfelicans criticism.

    His passionate nature keeps our kingdom safe, making him all the more trustworthy.

    Well, if Your Majesty says so.

    When Orpheus sided with Chief Magistrate Tyren, Rockfelican didnt add anything further.

    Only then did their gazes shift to me.

    So, youre the madman who openly confessed to being a Necromancer?

    King Orpheus looked at me, arms crossed, as if I were an intriguing artifact.

    Soon, I really felt like a valuable object in the hands of an appraiser, as he circled around me.

    You are aware of our kingdomsws, arent you? Dark Mages can be executed on the spot at the discretion of the Mage Magistrate.

    I am aware.

    The kingdoms crackdown on Dark Mages is more stringent than one might imagine. Even in medieval times, immediate execution without a trial was a rarely exercised right, and in the modern world, it would be unimaginable.

    But this is a medieval settingand a game.

    And considering the kingdoms history, their strict measures against Dark Mages were somewhat understandable.

    Are you the reincarnation of Herald-Hazard or something? nning on single-handedly bringing ruin to our kingdom?

    Herald-Hazard.

    A name that could send shivers down the spine of any citizen of the Griffin Kingdom.

    A monstrous figure who, as a necromancer, almost single-handedly brought the kingdom to the brink of ruin.

    Even the main storyline in the game involved tracing his steps and unraveling the secrets of the kingdom.

    No.

    As I answered calmly, King Orpheus let out a long, seemingly exasperated sigh.

    Then why confess? Do you feel guilty for your crimes? I heard something odd happened at the Robern Academy, although no official reports have arrived yet. You might be rted, I presume?

    Not even two days have passed since the incident at the Academy.

    Even for a king, its impossible to have immediate knowledge of such a supernatural event.

    Its for the kingdom.

    Hmm?

    Upon my deration, both King Orpheus and Rockfelican, who was silently standing behind him, had a slight tremor in their eyes.

    You must have read my letter.

    I never sent a letter to the king. Theres no hotline for that sort of thing, to begin with.

    The letter was sent to the Mage Tower where the Grand Magus resides.

    Under normal circumstances, a simple letter would never make it to the Grand Magus. Thats why I had enclosed a special device of my own in the letter, something he couldnt simply ignore.

    Rockfelican slowly reached out his hand.

    A transparent membrane, akin to a fish tank, materialized. Inside it was a lively, blue mana clusterthe very thing I had included in the letter.

    Setting aside the contents of the letter, in which you confessed...

    King Orpheus observed the lively mana, intrigued.

    Rockfelican seemed to have a lot to say too, but restrained himself given the presence of the king, who slowly spoke.

    ...How is this mana moving on its own? Is this some kind of necromancy as well? Even Grand Magus, who is said to have mastered most forms of magic, came to me with wide eyes just 30 minutes ago due to this unique magic.

    Ahem.

    Rockfelican coughed awkwardly, avoiding eye contact but not denying the statement. The Grand Magus then took over the conversation.

    The notion of mana moving autonomously is truly astounding. Properly managed, this could result in a groundbreaking, almost perpetual source of energy that requires no resources.

    ...

    As I gazed at him, as if to question the obviousness of his statement, the Grand Magus chuckled and nodded his head.

    Yes, of course. The one who invented it would naturally recognize its significance.

    Then, Rockfelican inquired further, his voice tinged with a low groan.

    If your im to act for the kingdom is true, could you exin the principle behind this extraordinary marvel of sentient magic? Which feels as if it possesses a will of its own?

    I responded, indifferent to the Grand Maguss captivated eyes.

    Necromancy.

    ...

    Thats right. As if it possesses a will of its own No, it is actually a self-thinking, self-acting form of magic.

    Because

    Its crafted through the souls of the deceased.

    The faces of the Grand Magus and the King visibly distorted.

    Despite having anticipated this, hearing it from my lips seemed to stir a range of emotions in them.

    Struggling to maintainposure, the Grand Magus finally spoke.

    I understand that you are a rare necromancer even among dark mages. However, as far as I know, necromancers usually extract mana from souls, blending it with grudges to manipte as magic.

    ...

    Ive never heard of a soul independently possessing its own consciousness and acting as magic.

    Thats only natural.

    Theres no other necromancer capable of directlymunicating with souls like me.

    Thats what sets me apart, and why the kingdom needs me.

    Hm?

    King Orpheus, who had been quietly intrigued by our conversation, subtly turned his gaze towards me.

    Your Majesty, I am a necromancerone of the few wise men on this continent who knows the truth about whates after death.

    Oh?

    Realizing that I was trying to persuade him, King Orpheus grinned slyly, crossing his arms and leaning back against the cell bars.

    Unfortunately for the faithful, there is no realm beyond death. The deceased simply close their eyes and find rest.

    Theres no future where one finds sce in the arms of the Goddess Justia, or enjoys eternal feasting and luxury in the pce of the God Vs. Theres no future where one bes a beloved angel praising goddess Hertia.

    For humans, all that awaits after death is pure rest.

    Hmm, you speak words that would incense the priests quite casually.

    Its because its the truth.

    However, theres no real need to know the truth. This world has people who find salvation in religion and those who make a living from it.

    I have no particr desire to win any arguments with them, either.

    ... Wise.

    Spreading such a truth would bring not only the kingdom but also the entire continent into chaos.

    And inevitably, Id find myself at odds with the religious authorities whod never admit this truth.

    Moreover, I had neither the intention to make them acknowledge it nor to spread it.

    Whether religion is true or false is not something I intended to argue.

    I too understand that it exists because it is needed.

    However, Your Majesty cannot afford to ignore this.

    I locked eyes with King Orpheus. My gaze transformed into a piercing spear, ensuring that he had nowhere to escape.

    For countless eons, this continent has been a sanctuary for the departed. But now, the ces where the deceased can find rest are dwindling.

    Have you not noticed? Mysterious crimes are increasing, the perpetrators never found... Arent you conveniently sweeping this under the rug?

    It was as if King Orpheus had been struck by an unexpected blow. He unfolded his arms and leaned forward involuntarily.

    Are you suggesting that the departed are responsible for these urrences?

    Yes, and it was manageable up until now There were still ces on the continent where the souls of the deceased could find sce.

    But now, things were different.

    Do you not hear the screams of the continent? Can you not hear the voices of the restless spirits wandering aimlessly because they cant find a resting ce even in death?

    The flesh decays, the bones turn to ash, and they return to the embrace of the earth. But souls dont decay, even through the eternal passage of time.

    They simply exist, left in ce.

    I understand the unsolved, mysterious cases had to be covered up. Failing to resolve them would eventually lead to a loss of trust in the royal family from the people.

    Hmm.

    But covering up is not a solution. Eventually, all these issues will resurface and threaten the kingdom as a whole.

    Rejecting dark magic is a refusal to acknowledge the entire field of study.

    Ever since suffering major damage from the dark mage Herald-Hazard, the kingdom had forcibly turned a blind eye and held a hostile attitude toward dark magic.

    And now, the price of ignorance wasing due.

    Soon, countless lost souls will try to drag down the radiant divine beast known as the Griffin. That will be the cost for turning your eyes away from fear.

    That said

    King Orpheus interjected. I did not continue my sentence but instead closed my mouth and listened attentively.

    We cant just overturn a 200-year history of rejecting dark magic that has been handed down from countless ancestors either.

    A long and storied history indeed.

    It was 200 years ago that a dark mage by the name of Herald-Hazard brought the kingdom to the brink of annihtion, all by himself.

    And now, the citizens naturally believe dark magic to be evil, an absolute wickedness. The religious institutions have also taken advantage of this to solidify their position.

    .

    To suddenly ept dark magic now? Believers from all corners would rise up in revolt.

    Whether their belief is right or wrong doesnt matter. For them, it is an immutable truth.

    The scars that Herald-Hazard left behind still painfully linger within us.

    It was an irrefutable refusal.

    With a furrowed brow and a sense of resignation, King Orpheus heard me speak again.

    Your Majesty.

    ...Speak.

    If we keep a bandage on a wound indefinitely, well never know whether it has healed cleanly, festered, or turned into a scar.

    ...

    How long will the Griffin Kingdom continue to nurse the wound created by dark magic? How much time has to pass for the scars of that day to fade?

    Their deaths will be remembered forever!

    Gritting his teeth, King Orpheuss eyes red up for a moment, venting fury towards me.

    The countless citizens who died at the hands of the nefarious dark mage will forever be remembered in my heart and in ournd! Do not insult them so thoughtlessly.

    Yes.

    Remembering the departed is the right thing to do.

    The weight of their deaths was undeniablden with sorrow, tragedy, and heartache.

    Yet.

    Your Majesty.

    The dead are just thatdead.

    Turn your gaze toward the living.

    ...

    Look at your citizens who toil under the sun, who seek sce in a single drink at the end of a weary day, who close their eyes at night with hope for another dawn.

    King Orpheus is no sovereign from centuries past. Hes not the monarch who once presided over souls lost in the cmity of Herald-Hazard.

    His concern must be for the living. For the present.

    Its honorable to remember the past, and venerable to pay tribute to the deceased. But do not misce your priorities.

    Its something I, a necromancer, can confidently say.

    As Deus Verdi, a being who has deciphered the core ts of necromancy and stands at the very nexus between life and death, I speak with utmost certainty.

    I can clearly delineate the line, for my vision epasses both the living and the deceased.

    The dead cannot take precedence over the living.

    King Orpheus tightened his lips and averted his gaze, his expression betraying a tangle of internal struggles.

    Your Majesty.

    A sword made of mana suddenly materialized in my hand.

    Grand Magus Rockfelican, who stood behind, visibly tensed, readying himself to interject immediately. But King Orpheus quelled him with a mere gesture.

    Look at this sword.

    His gazended on the tip of the sword, shimmering with blue mana.

    Right now, its a weapon that threatens you. With the slightest movement, it could harm Your Majesty.

    But then, I slowly handed him the hilt of the sword. He epted it, as if propelled by some unseen force.

    Now the sword was pointed at me.

    With just a slight change in direction, with merely a different hand wielding it, the weapon that could harm Your Majesty has be the closest thing to protect you.

    With the sword between us, I locked eyes with his golden irises once again.

    Would you forsake a sword entirely, branding it as evil, just because it once harmed you?

    Most things in the world are too ambiguous to be neatly categorized into a binary framework.

    To treat poison, one must use poison. Simrly, its also necessary to utilize one evil to vanquish another.

    The countless wounds and grudges born of Herald-Hazard

    Those scars left unhealed by the dark mageI will soothe and heal them.

    And who are you to say that?

    In the Kings slowly spoken words, a palpable weight resonated.

    And in response to his query, a gentle smile naturally formed on my lips.

    People call a woman who borrows the power of gods to save others a Saintess.

    And then, I continued.

    As for I, who borrow the power of the dead, am nothing but a mere necromancer.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 48: The Execution Ceremony

    Chapter 48: The Execution Ceremony

    ......

    For a moment, silence envelops the prison.

    Having said all I needed to, I was simply awaiting the kings verdict.

    The Grand Mage, too, swallows nervously, revealing his own apprehension.

    ......I.

    King Orpheus, who had been bowing his head, raises his eyes, now filled with resolve. His clenched fist subtly reasserts his authority.

    I cannot trust you.

    ......

    Your words may be persuasive, but I am the king of this nation.

    In the game, King Orpheus had been on the throne for just over a year

    A youthful king who ascended to the throne at a young age,

    A man of deep strategy and skill in martial arts,

    He was a man of conviction who loved his people.

    I had never assumed he would ept my request just based on some words.

    My judgment must not be arbitrary. It must be just. Regardless of the persuasiveness of your words, I cannot be swayed by a single individual.

    You speak the truth, Your Majesty.

    Gently nodding, I show respect for the kings decision, who continues,

    Indeed, I acknowledge that unexined incidents are urring throughout the kingdom and that their frequency is increasing day by day. You must already know that Saintess is necessary to deal with them. But even if I would like to dispatch her, summoning her is not a trivial matter.

    The only one who can effectively deal with the phenomena caused by evil spirits in the kingdom is the Saintess.

    But to deal with them, she may have to travel far and wide.

    However, the church would not look kindly upon treating the Saintess as a mere servant of the royal family, to be summoned here and there at will.

    Every time she moves, there would undoubtedly be a tense standoff between the royal family and the church.

    Therefore, Ill give you an opportunity.

    Swoosh.

    The king raises three fingers.

    From this point on, I will require three things from you. If you resolve them all, I will consider cing my trust in you, a criminal in my eyes. Moreover, I will officially proim the royal familys trust in you.

    Your Majesty!

    Grand Mage Rockfelican urgently shouts from behind, but Orpheus waves him off, signaling that its fine.

    Be mindful that this trust is directed at you, not at a necromancer. Also, know that these tasks will not be easy.

    I understand.

    This is precisely why I believed in King Orpheus. For he is wise enough to recognize that my words are not deceitful.

    But theres not enough information and background about the person that is me to trust.

    He was essentially saying that by solving this sort of homework he has assigned, I can prove my worth for him to consider my request.

    The first task is to see if you can save yourself. A foolish savior who cant even protect his own body is of no use to the kingdom.

    King Orpheus deres this resolutely, clenching his fist tightly.

    We will proceed with your execution ceremony. Mage Magistrate Tyren Ol Velocus will carry out your execution.

    ......

    He is among the top experts in the kingdom. Do you think you can survive?

    If I die here, it would merely be the end of a dark mage.

    But if I survive, it would serve as a stage to prove my capabilities.

    Still, the Grand Mage shakes his head vehemently, as if to say that surviving a duel against Tyren would be an impossible task.

    Especially since Mage Magistrates are notably strong against mages.

    In my current state, I would probably lose in an instant without even piercing through their armor that distorts space itself.

    Sure.

    I answered, with a smile that came to me naturally.

    Simple enough.

    * * *

    As he receives the farewell of the Mage Magistrates, King Orpheus takes a step forward.

    Its a strange feeling.

    Its exhrating yet ufortable, a sensation of good fortune mixed with a sense that something has gone awry.

    Deus Verdi was indeed an enigmatic man.

    How does the Grand Mage see it?

    Therefore, he seeks advice from Grand Mage Rockfelican, the man who led him to this point.

    Rockfelican closes his lips for a moment before answering gravely.

    He could be either a once-in-a-lifetime genius or a con man. However, when I consider the magic he sent me, a spell that possessed its own will, theres a high likelihood that...

    Hes a genius?

    Even that might be an understatement. I have faced several necromancers myself, but he was the first to directly manipte souls.

    It was also the first time the Grand Mage openly praised and acknowledged another mage, other than his own apprentices.

    Hmm.

    Of course, the reason for the Kings proposal had the kingdoms interests in mind. Yet, he couldnt deny that personal emotions were also involved.

    Is it because of His Late Majesty?

    At the Grand Mages concerned inquiry, King Orpheus answers with a sigh.

    His father, thete king who died suddenly, left him with questions.

    Orpheus believed that if Deus Verdi were truly apetent necromancer, he could provide the answers he sought.

    I still have no clue what my fathersst will meant.

    ...

    Why on Earth did he...

    As he plunges his hand deep into the pocket of his thick coat, he feels an alien texture inside.

    Its a neatly folded note.

    Just before he left, Deus Verdi had asked for a pen and paper to be brought to him.

    He quickly jotted something down and handed the note to him.

    When your faith in me wavers, look at this.

    He had received it with a cynicalugh at those audacious words.

    My faith is already wavering.

    As King Orpheus steps out of the prison, he feels like he has been toyed with by the dark mages cunning tongue. He chuckles yfully and unfolds the note to read it.

    The Grand Mage also covertly rolls his eyes, curious about the contents of the note.

    ...

    After reading the note, King Orpheus bes rigid, unable to take another step.

    The Grand Mage, bewildered, checks to see if the note is magically enchanted. But it contains not a trace of mana.

    Whoa.

    Crumple.

    Collecting himself, King Orpheus crumples the note as if to belittle it and stuffs it back into his pocket, his face a mixture of contempt and incredulous anger.

    What is it...?

    The Grand Mage cautiously inquires, and King Orpheus grits his teeth as if irritated, and responds.

    Just be foolish like always.

    !

    The Grand Mages eyes widen in surprise. Those words werent just an insult to the Late king.

    Rather, they fanned the mes of his interest in the man called Deus Verdi even more.

    It seems that guy truly can converse with the dead.

    Because,

    Judging by the fact that he knows even thest will of His Late Majesty, my father.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    My execution day didnt require much time to arrive.

    Just a day after King Orpheus left, my execution was carried out.

    The kingdoms grand execution ground, modeled after Romes Colosseum, was one of the most popr venues even in the Kingdom of Griffin.

    Normally, the execution would be open for general citizens to watch for free. However, this particr execution was conducted in secrecy; not a single spectator was inside.

    Only the king and his close aides looked down from above.

    What a splendid ce.

    Shackled in chains, I ascend onto the stage with the help of an unknown Mage Magistrate who leads me to the center of the spacious execution ground.

    As I arrive at the execution block, Tyren Ol Velocus stands before me, d in the Mage Magistrates unique armora mix of robe and te.

    Magic is so intertwined with him that the space around him still shimmers and warps.

    All the other Magistrates leave the stage, and now only Tyren and I stand, facing each other.

    With a deadpan expression, he says to me,

    Look at the ground; the earth is crimson.

    .

    In this very spot, countless souls have shed bloodeven figures you cant begin to imagine.

    He was a man of gravity.

    In his hand was not the massive sword used for executions, but a staff shaped like a spear, which he always carried with him.

    I dont understand why His Majesty wishes to watch our duel. I merely obey.

    ...

    So, Necromancer, feel free to do as you wish. This stage suits you, doesnt it?

    He felt markedly different from his emotional demeanor inside the prison.

    So this is what he is like in an official setting.

    Draw upon every ounce of mana, and try to break through your limits. Because, if you dont

    It was no ident that King Orpheus trusted him.

    You, too, will end up just like the many criminals who have perished here.

    -Starting now! The younger brother of Lord of North Whedon! The second son of the Verdi family! The Dark Mage, Deus Verdi, shall be executed!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The drums sound, signaling the start of the execution.

    Not only King Orpheus and Archmage Rockfelican, but also numerous attendants crane their necks to look down upon us.

    Snap!

    The chains binding me suddenly split in half.

    Finally, my hands be free.

    As I rotate my stiff wrists, Tyren looks at me with a sneer.

    Yes, even though we used mana-weakening chains, you managed to free yourself. Its not normal, but Ive heard of it.

    Its just that my mana is suppressed, But I can still utilize the surrounding souls.

    Before warping, the Dark Sage who entered me had magically transformed to lend me its own mana, making it easier for me to break the mana-weakening chains.

    Very well.

    Thump!

    The end of the staff violently strikes the ground. The earth quakes as if crying out, and a cloud of dust disperses into the air.

    I, Magistrate Tyren Ol Velocus, shall execute you for your crimes.

    As powerful mana erupts, the numerous evil spirits that were in the execution grounds start to flee. The intimidating aura he suddenly emitted was no small matter.

    No wonder hes considered one of the kingdoms most potent forces.

    I have to admit, even if Aria fought him now, I couldnt guarantee her victory.

    Ordinarily, this would have been an unwinnable fight.

    It wouldnt be strange if the decisive moment arrived in an instant, but

    [Im really going in now!]

    Swoosh!

    The Dark Sage - who was residing in my body - travels towards my core, truly entering my body.

    Even if her actions are easy to misunderstand, there is no need to. She is just following my words, and I dont n to relinquish control of my body or mind.

    At that moment, as if sensing her in my body, a slight tremor flickers through Tyrens eyes.

    I open my mouth to rebuke him.

    Magistrate, behold the blood on your own hands.

    The Lemegeton, which the Dark Sage had been holding on my behalf, suddenly appears in my grip. It begins to emanate a dark light, forcibly rousing the countless souls that were dormant in the execution ground.

    Look at your handsstained and sullied, so much so that even their original color has lost its meaning.

    The Lemegeton had not only awakened but also empowered the reluctant souls of the Setimas.

    It begins to do the same again.

    Moreover, the souls of the execution ground had been forced to lie dormant after losing their lives, and they would clearly remember the object of their resentment.

    This ce is not merely an execution ground. It is the grandest graveyard situated in Greyford.

    A ce where many influential figures have met their end.

    All I had to do was reach out to the massive amounts of mana that the awakened souls possessed.

    Are you prepared to drown in the blood youve spilled yourself, Tyren Ol Velocus?

    [The ancestors are calling me to fight the final battle!]

    [Usually, Id charge for something like this! But I have some personal grudges against this guy.]

    [Yes, this is the opportunity.]

    Unlike ordinary evil spirits, they transformed into new spells on their own, even though all I did was convert their mana into magic by empowering their will.

    Chieftain Katoler, Pirate King Owlman, Prophet Benton. All executed by my hands.

    Witnessing the spectacle, Tyren shakes his head in disbelief.

    Very well, you have my respect. You are different from the necromancers Ive dealt with until now.

    Spirits spread out on the execution ground continue to rise from the earth.

    Because both the Dark Sage and I are converting our mana into necromancy spells, their numbers keep increasing.

    Tyren audaciously lifts his staff and releases a rough torrent of mana.

    Mana cascades from him, embroidering the sky.

    The mana spreading through the execution ground with a rustling sound evokes the image of a giant treeOr perhaps like a crack that has broken the sky.

    Even so! They are all dead! Killed once by none other than me, Magistrate Tyren Ol Velocus!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Despite the spirits attacks having already begun, none could prate Tyrens armor.

    [The defense is so strong, youd need to fire a ballista to pierce it,] the Dark Sage mutters.

    Sinners! Rise again and again! I shall execute you a hundred times over!

    Tyrens staff, resembling a spear, swings fiercely, his momentum impressing even his opponentme.

    Lets see you try.

    Calmly, I straighten my clothes.

    The light from the Lemegeton in my hand intensifies, and the Dark Sages necromancy spells begin to be quickly absorbed within me.

    Tyren must know that this is a battle against time.

    After all, he cant directly harm the souls.

    If he can get through the multitude of spirits and reach me, then I lose.

    If he cant, I win.

    That was the nature of this battle.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 49: The Steel Conviction

    Chapter 49: The Steel Conviction

    Its truly a relief that this battle isnt being shown to the civilians.

    Orpheus, who was watching the battle between the necromancer Deus Verdi and the Mage Magistrate Tyren Ol Velocus, shared his candid feelings.

    If the masses had witnessed this, their fear of dark magic would only have intensified.

    Lightning and storms, terror and chill

    Necromancers were generally known for merely imbuing their mana with malice to execute destructive spells.

    But whaty before his eyes seemed nothing short of a natural catastrophe.

    The Grand Magus and his apprentices had already sprung up from their seats, analyzing the multitude of spells raining down.

    It appears that the main spells are Prophet Bentons unique magic of Wave of Terror and the de Storm that Grahan used to employ.

    All these unique spells from past criminals. Can this truly be the spectacle produced by a single individual?

    M-Master.

    ......

    Standing here, witnessing firsthand how many have been executed here, one cant help but feel aplex swirl of emotions.

    The great spells of powerful figures, long lost in the annals of history, manifested as their unique, awe-inspiring selves, assaulting Magistrate Tyren.

    Even for an Archmage, replicating this spectacle would be nigh impossible.

    And yet, hunched within that storm, Tyren stood like a steel statue, facing everything head-on.

    But.

    In the end, this battle was a race against time.

    Continual resistance alone wont bring victory, especially in this execution ground where countless have already perished.

    If Tyren remains passive, his defeat will only be more inevitable.

    And he knew that too. Thus

    Bang!

    Amidst the ferocious bombardment of magic, he, somehow, took a heavy step forward.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    For a spirit to use its own mana, a strong will is required.

    Generally, that will is rooted in resentment.

    Only when the resentment is so profound that it can substitute for a physical body can the spirit use its own mana in its spectral form.

    For example, the woman with a half-burned face, who was currently apanying Illuania was such a case.

    Otherwise, shed be no different from ambient mana drifting in the atmospheremerely more concentrated.

    Thats why it was surprising.

    Many of the departed souls in the execution ground had, surprisingly, left the world without any lingering regrets, finding their own peace.

    It seemed they had each closed their eyes in their own individual moments of realization.

    Some had closed their eyes entrusting their lingering concerns to posterity, despite their sorrow.

    Others, having lived a carefree, hedonistic life, closed their eyesughing, thinking, Ive had my fun; time to go.

    Some weed their own death, saying they could finally return to the embrace of God.

    If not for Lemegeton, known as Spirit Stone, awakening these spirits would have been a failure from the start.

    [It feels like my head is going to explode!]

    You wont die.

    The Dark Sage possessing me was aiding in the conversion of numerous souls mana into magic.

    I wasnt the one fighting.

    After awakening the spirits and transforming those souls whocked resentment into clumps of magical mana, they would go forth and fight of their own ord.

    Chieftain Katoler became a violent bolt of lightning, striking down upon Tyren.

    Pirate King Oulman transformed himself into a pistol bullet,unching forward.

    Prophet Benton became a massive wave of fire, sweeping across thend.

    Strategist Foltman turned into a spear of ice, stabbing Tyren from a blind spot.

    Grahan of Silence became a de-like storm, preventing Tyren from stepping forward recklessly.

    [Really, this is incredible.]

    .

    Finding a moments respite, the Dark Sage opened her mouth while observing the spectacle before us.

    [Youve far surpassed the standards of a necromancer.]

    Its because of Lemegeton, and the advantage of this location yed a significant role as well.

    Even as I gave a candid yet cold assessment of myself, the Dark Sage didnt disagree.

    After all, the advantage of the execution ground as a location had led to this result. Magistrates knew about this advantage as well, but they still chose this ce to maintain the formality of an execution.

    They were paying a steep price for it though.

    [Did you enjoy beheading me?!]

    [O, Magistrate! Raise your head once more! Why does that staff remain silent!]

    [Kekeke! Idiot! Youre impressively good at taking hits!]

    Tyren, who was hunched over, remained utterly still. The giant mana that was tearing through the sky had now be eerily calm.

    Tyrens magical armor had already begun to distort. Scratches and scorch marks were spreading from all directions on armor that everyone thought was imprable.

    Then, Tyren, coiled up like a hedgehog, slightly lifted his head.

    Although countless spells obstructed my vision, by a twist of fate or mere coincidence, our eyes met.

    I reached out my hand.

    Come.

    Boom!

    The heavy footsteps, seemingly of a giant, pounded against the ground as he advanced. From that point, a torrential gust of mana began to clear a path.

    The concentrated mana expanded violently, forming a transparent tunnel, and carving out a singr passage.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Dering the moment of reckoning, Tyren straightened his back and began to advance.

    [Stop him! Stop that bastard!]

    [Where do you think youre going!]

    [Tyren! Look into my eyes!]

    Countless evil spirits began to rush towards Tyren once more.

    The tunnel of focused mana had undoubtedly yed a significant role for Tyren. Had he stayed put, he might have been buried and perished right there and then.

    It had at least allowed him to escape the encirclement.

    But it couldnt offer more than that.

    The tunnel created by the torrent of mana began to crumble under the heavy onught.

    Just a few steps and once again, he was subjected to a bombardment of magic spells.

    Ugh, weak!

    Even as he shouldered it all on his broad back, Tyren did not falter.

    His sturdy legs showed no signs of stopping despite their trembling.

    You think this is enough to stop the execution!

    Boom!

    With each step, the ground beneath him caved in. The mana was so potent it pushed away the iing spells.

    It was no longer mere mana.

    It was something else, intermingled with determination and belief.

    A transcendent will, something youd only see in the departed, was fiercely present in Tyrens eyes.

    So this was it! The weight of death Ive been carrying!

    Boom!

    Lodging the staff in the ground, Tyren pulled himself, advancing forward.

    Is this all! The culmination of my deeds, the countless lives Ive taken to protect the kingdom!

    The magical armor that had been shielding him was already tattered, failing to perform its role.

    The edge of his cloak was fraying, and the shoulder armor was crackedthe broken pieces falling to the ground.

    If its really the weight of my KarmaIts light!

    He didnt even have the energy to wipe the blood streaming from his forehead. His vision was tinged with red, making it hard to see clearly ahead.

    Infinitely! Its infinitely light!

    The steps of the Magistrate were consistently moving forward.

    His heavy, conviction-filled steps never hesitated as they approached me.

    To protect the kingdom called Griffin. To uphold the justice he believed in.

    Tyren Ol Velocus was a man who embodied righteousness to the point of being rigid.

    Ive borne the grudges of a hundred, and saved a thousand souls! Deads! How dare you obstruct my path!

    [Where do you think youre going?!]

    [I will kill you! I will stop you!]

    [Your debts have not yet been cleared!]

    The mana of the resentful spirits wasnt infinite.

    As their firepower gradually weakened, the spirits stopped pouring out crude spells and began to cling directly to Tyren.

    They grabbed at his feet, hung onto his shoulders, wrapped their hands around his waist, and strangled his neck.

    It was as if countless evil spirits were trying to drag him to hell, and Tyren was resisting their pull.

    As the Chief magistrate, he had executed many.

    There were those who may have been wronged, and those who rightly deserved death.

    Not only were there criminals who had vited the kingdomsws, but there were also generals from rival nations, and chieftains of immigrant tribes who had lost in war.

    Undoubtedly, each had their own story.

    But my intent wasnt to alleviate the resentment of these spirits.

    I was simply unleashing all of my prowess as a necromancer to defeat this man named Tyren.

    Remarkable.

    Thus, I couldnt help but genuinely admire.

    The sight of him bearing the hatred of countless deceased souls to protect the Griffin Kingdom...

    It reminded me of the legendary titan, As, who held up the sky in myths.

    Boom.

    Finally.

    His steps had reached his destination.

    Standing before me, his appearance was utterly wretched.

    His armor and staff were shattered, and the mana hed focused on for defense waspletely drained.

    Sweat and blood stained him, and ragged would be an understatement for his scorched body.

    For the... kingdom.

    His trembling hand lifts, and his hefty fist gently touches my chest.

    Struggling, he rasps out a few words with a voice as if choked by dust.

    Execution... must be...

    My clothes were stained, soaked with his blood.

    Thud.

    And that was it.

    In the end, once

    Just once, after touching me, he falls to his knees, head bowed low.

    A faint breath was the only indication that he still lived.

    But his limp body signaled he had passed out.

    An eerie silence enveloped the surroundings.

    Magistrates who had been observing the execution rushed forward.

    Their faces were filled with awe and respect, and some were even shedding tears.

    Seeing their leader, who hadnt retreated an inch even when facing the formidable dark wizard dubbed the evil of the kingdom, their emotions seemed overwhelmingly stirred.

    Swish.

    As one person saluted Tyren,

    Swish, swish, swish.

    Others followed suit, directing their salutes toward him as well, filled with reverence.

    Even in dire circumstances, his unwavering adherence to his own beliefs and justice was undoubtedly noble and worthy of praise.

    Thus, I too ced my hand on my chest and bowed.

    I respect Your steel conviction.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 50: The Second Trial

    Chapter 50: The Second Trial

    The execution was a failure.

    I could immediately feel that the way I was treated had shifted 180 degrees just because of that.

    Instead of the cold, dust-filled dungeon where the Mage Magistrates had taken me, I was now offered a room in the royal pce, imbued with old-world charm.

    That didnt mean I was free to stay here as I pleased, however.

    In reality, this ce was just a more fortified prison.

    [Its as you predicted,] said the Dark Sage, who appeared by phasing through the wall and gave a slight nod.

    [The Grand Magus, along with his disciples, is surrounding this room from all sides. If you so much as move your mana in a hostile manner, theyll be ready to draw blood.]

    The reason I was brought here was that the Mage Magistrates had concluded they could not contain me.

    After all, I had effortlessly defeated Tyren, the strongest of the Mage Magistrates, without so much as a scratch on me.

    Even considering that the execution ground was particrly advantageous for me, the royal family couldnt simply overlook how easily I had neutralized Tyren.

    King Orpheus himself was likely quite surprised by my capabilities.

    [So whats the n now?]

    .

    When I give no response and simply look out the window, the Dark Sage corrects her vague statement and asks again.

    [Do you really intend to solve all three trials the king mentioned? Youve got two left. Do you really think hell ept you, a dark mage, once theyre resolved?]

    I choose not to answer. My faith in King Orpheus remains unwavering. Hes a king who stands by his word.

    [And even if he epts you, what about the citizens? What about the Church? Theyll openly criticize you; theyll never ept you.]

    The grim resentment in her voice indirectly conveys what kind of treatment she received as a dark mage.

    [You must not know because youve only recently embarked on this path. Youll regret it eventually. Do you think sincerity will persuade them? That proving yourself through results will validate you? Surprisingly, the world doesnt ce much importance on such things.]

    I know.

    I cut her off. If I keep my mouth shut, she will continue to spew whatever she wants to say indefinitely.

    I dont assume that the kingdom will ept me just because the king does, I say.

    However, it was necessary for me to gain external recognition to carry out my activities.

    Even if they dont believe in me, I can still make them hold their tongues.

    Aria and Finden Ai were actively working on solving this issue.

    They havent reached their goal yet, but I dont doubt theyll make timely progress.

    [Make them hold their tongues?] the Dark Sage queries.

    I choose not to answer, mainly because the door opens and King Orpheus walks in.

    Ahem.

    He enters the room, clearing his throat awkwardly. The Grand Magus who follows him looks at me with far more caution than before.

    Did you rest well yesterday?

    Yes, thanks to thefortable room you provided, I was able to rest well.

    King Orpheus seems to want to say something about yesterdays failed execution but exhales deeply instead, as if unable to find the right words.

    I did not expect you to defeat the Chief Magistrate so easily. Your abilities are undeniable.

    I dont contradict him.

    While it was important to remain objective in my self-assessment, there was no need to deliberately downy my abilities publicly.

    It would be less humiliating for the Chief Magistrate too.

    So, Im thinking of presenting my second trial for you. Is that eptable?

    I ept.

    As I respond with an indifferent nod, King Orpheus face visibly darkens, and he whispers hesitantly.

    I have a younger sister. Her name is Eleanor Luden Griffin. You probably know that she is currently a student at the Robern Academy.

    Yes, I am aware.

    How could I not be?

    Even in the game, Eleanor is a rather significant character. Although yers have mixed opinions about her, she serves as a stepping stone for the protagonist Arias growth.

    She has been gued by chronic nightmares for several years now.

    Orpheus narrows his eyes slightly, betraying his weariness. Just thinking about his sister seems to add to his stress, filling him with sorrow.

    Many people have been summoned to resolve her nightmares. Even the saintess was consulted, yet the problem remains unsolved.

    ...

    I find this genuinely perplexing.

    This is entirely new information.

    Princess Eleanor is tormented by nightmares?

    In the original work, Eleanor disyed no such issues.

    Rather, she was an exuberant young girl, brimming with confidence and a sense of pride in her royal heritage. She was spirited, even joyful, nevercking self-assurance.

    The saintess couldnt solve it?

    The fact that even the saintessonly being qualified to solve spiritual matters in the kingdomcouldnt resolve the issue was deeply unsettling.

    Yesterday, I asked her to return. She should arrive in a few days.

    King Orpheus speaks with a blend of mncholy and a sliver of hope, directed at me.

    This is your second trial, Deus Verdi. If you can truly heal the hearts of the people like the saintess and repair the damage done to them by dark magic...

    ...

    Please, cure my sister.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    tter, tter.

    tter, tter.

    Hmm?

    Princess Eleanor wakes from her slumber, looking around slowly to take stock of her situation.

    What was going on again?

    Her mind felt parched from sleep, in need of a metaphorical drink.

    She reaches for the water bottle in front of her.

    As she gulps down the lemon-scented water, her thoughts begin to align.

    Its the enrollment season, and shes been busy with life at the academy. Though she was taken aback when Aria Rias, who she considered her rival, had vanished unexpectedly, she had been pressing on nheless.

    In her desire to maintain both her grades and a demeanor befitting a princess, she had been workingte into the nights. Then, suddenly, her elder brother and the king, Orpheus,manded her to return to the royal pce.

    Unable to refuse a royal edict, she exined the situation to her professors and set off.

    And now, she found herself in a carriage headed for the capital, Grayford.

    Ive been getting forgetfultely.

    Whenever she wakes up, theres a momentary nk in her thoughts. A brief time of reorientation is needed during such instances.

    But Im fully awake now.

    That also had its fair share of problems.

    There was still quite a distance to go before reaching their destination.

    Bored, Eleanor opens a book. She knows that reading in a moving carriage would lead to motion sickness, so she ns to read only up to the brink of nausea.

    Hmm?

    But surprisingly, no matter how much she read, she was fine.

    Whats more, the contents of the book seemed to sink effortlessly into her mind.

    It felt as if she already knew this information from the beginning.

    What?

    Feeling something was off, Eleanors eyes narrow slightly.

    ncing around, she observes that the scenery is constantly changing. She takes out her water bottle and sniffs it.

    The scent of lemon tingles her nose pleasurably.

    She checks ahead.

    The back of the coachman driving the horses outside seemed oddly familiar.

    That cant be.

    Eleanor slowly leans back against the carriage cushion, smiling wryly at herself.

    I must be on edge because I just woke up.

    Putting the book aside, Eleanor decides to practice some magic instead, gathering mana at her fingertips.

    Huh?

    The mana doesnt manifest.

    No, she realizes it just now.

    She couldnt sense any mana in the atmosphere at all.

    Bang!

    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Eleanor hastily kicks the carriage door, but aside from its regr ttering, the carriage shows no signs of being affected in any way.

    Open!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    She tries desperately to escape the carriage, but it wont open.

    Then, through the window up front, she feels the gaze of the coachman looking her way.

    Shatter!

    He shatters the window with his forehead and oozes his way in, then subtly grins.

    Is it Mana this time?

    Stop it!

    Another clue revealed: she realizes shes in a dream.

    Enough, stop it!

    Heh.

    Despite Eleanors urgent plea,

    Heh heh heh heh heh.

    Theughing coachmans form begins to disintegrate. Morphing into a gel-like substance, he soon takes on a shape identical to Eleanors.

    Would you like to see what Ive practiced?

    What?

    When she asks, confused by the cryptic question, the fake Eleanor smiles and gestures.

    Hello, I am Eleanor Luden Griffin.

    !

    The impersonation is spot-on.

    It mirrors exactly what Eleanor had said and how she had acted on her first day at the academy, during her self-introduction.

    I may be a princess of the kingdom, but Id rather you not make a fuss over that.

    Stop it.

    Lets just do our best as friends and as rivals.

    I said, stop!

    Thud!

    Pr-Princess?!

    She feels a throbbing pain in her forehead.

    Suddenly waking from her sleep, Eleanor finds her entire body soaked in sweat, her forehead tinged with red, evidently from hitting it against something inside the carriage.

    The carriage has stopped, and the coachman is looking at her with concern.

    Princess! Are you alright? You seemed unwell, so I stopped the carriage.

    Huff! Huff!

    She remembers the coachmans face.

    Her own sour sweat stings her nose as well.

    But it doesnt end here.

    With trembling hands, she maniptes her mana.

    A gentle blue light gathers at her fingertips, reminding her that this is indeed reality.

    Is it Mana this time?

    The voice, eerie as it mumbled those words, still lingers vividly in her mind.

    Ah, hic!

    Tears form, trickling down and dampening Eleanors cheeks.

    Though the coachman is shocked and suggests taking her to a nearby clinic,

    Eleanor cant muster any response; she huddles up, consumed by fear.

    Please, someone, please...

    Her plea for help choked in her throat, unable to escape past her tears.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 51: Eleanor Luden Griffin

    Chapter 51: Eleanor Luden Griffin

    Hmm.

    Deia savors the warmth and aroma of her tea, letting it swirl on her tongue as one might do with fine wine.

    In North Whedon, where even tea leaves are scarce, she indulges in this small luxury, savoring every drop.

    Perhaps its the sense of stability that has recently settled in her life, but she finds herself feeling increasingly at ease.

    Her eldest brother, Darius Verdi, has been relentless in his training since his loss to Finden Ai. If the lord is training, the local militia can hardly ck off, so the overall skill level of the military has been improving as well.

    Moreover, members of Finden Ais group have been surprisingly cooperative in their leaders absence. Rumors are even circting about a burgeoning romance between a woman from North Whedon and a man from Finden Ais groupa sure sign of improving rtions.

    How peaceful.

    Just as Deia allows herself to relish this moment of tranquility, shes jolted back to reality.

    Ah, ah, mydy!

    A maids frantic voice reverberates from beyond the office door.

    Deia senses that the peace is about to shatter; she can practically hear the noise of looming turmoil.

    The maid bursts into the room, clutching a letter.

    Th-this just arrived! Its from the Magic Tower!

    Magic Tower?

    Deias brows furrow as she takes the letter. Infused with a soft blue glow of mana, it bears the unmistakable seal of the Magic Tower.

    Could it be... Has something happened to him?

    Her thoughts race back to the shocking revtion about another personality possessing Deus.

    He cant have been discovered as a necromancer, can he?

    Almost forgetting to breathe, her hands tremble as she hastily opens the letter.

    Reading its contents, her shoulders tense involuntarily.

    Confession? A necromancer?

    From Deias muttered words, the maid seems to grasp the gravity of the situation.

    Exexecution? Mage Magistrates?

    Crumple.

    She crushes the letter in her hand and takes a deep breath to regain herposure, her face managing a slight smile.

    After nodding to herself, almost as if to cement her resolve, she quickly finishes her tea.

    Haah.

    Yes, lets calm down...

    Calm down...

    Theres no way! This bastard! A confession? Even hiding it thoroughly would be insufficient, and he confesses? What is he thinking will happen to our estate!

    Bam!

    Kicking the desk with her foot, Deia feels a stinging pain radiate from her toes, but she only blinks away a tiny tear and feigns ignorance as she shouts.

    Prepare the carriage and fetch my coat! Were leaving for Greyford immediately!

    Ah, yes, maam!

    The maid rushes out, leaving Deias mind swirling with conflicting thoughts.

    She had anticipated their next meeting would be no sooner than next year, given his responsibilities at Robern Academy.

    To think they would meet so soon.

    It will take time to reach Greyford, so their reunion will be roughly a month from theirst encounter.

    That is, if hes still alive.

    The revtion about the other soul inhabiting Deuss body has left her unprepared for an immediate response, but for the moment

    Its a relief youre alive, at least.

    She ought to be able to save him from the worst oue, shouldnt she?

    <strong>***</strong>

    It took Princess Eleanor about a week to travel back to Greyford from the Robern Academy. Unlike my arrest, her journey wasnt elerated by warp magic.

    Whew.

    So what had I been up to during this waiting period?

    I had been taking lessons in necromancy from Dark Sage.

    Up until now, my necromantic abilities were rudimentary, only allowing me to transform the mana residing in souls into basic spells.

    Although the Grand Mage and his disciples kept a close watch on me, they had to exercise caution in how they treated me, given my impending meeting with the princess. Of course, I remained vignt, but I was confident they couldnt intervene, allowing me to give my all in learning.

    The spells are more aggressive than I anticipated.

    [Dark magic didnt earn its name for nothing.]

    The typical necromancer traps malevolent spirits, tapping into their mana and lingering grudges.

    As a result, necromantic spells are inherently violent and mana-intensive.

    This approach, however, didnt align with my own views on how souls should be treated.

    I didnt wish to impose needless suffering upon the deceased or exert dominion over them as though they were mere assets.

    My convictions werent set in stone, of course. I could adapt my stance if circumstances dictated.

    However, my goal was to mitigate the spirits suffering as much as possible.

    [Your learning speed is exceptionally quick.]

    Dark Sage couldnt help but express her genuine admiration. It wasnt surprising, given my innate affinity for souls.

    In some respects, this was expected.

    I didnt even require a separate spirit as a training aid, as Dark Sage yed that role for me. She was both a mentor and a magical conduit, steadfastly facilitating my learning.

    ...

    I abstained from using Lemegeton for the time being. Its power had been evident during my time in the execution chamber, but my primary goal was to develop my inherent abilities.

    Its about time to prepare.

    Princess Eleanor returned yesterday, and our meeting was scheduled for this afternoon, post-lunch. My guide should be arriving shortly.

    I donned the ck jacket provided by the royal family, its design elegant and adorned with gold embroidery.

    [You look more refined in tailor-made attire. Have you considered a haircut?]

    ...

    [Your hair has grown somewhat. A ponytail might not be a bad idea.]

    She had a point; my bangs were bing an obstruction to my vision. The original Deus had opted for a gel-based hairstyle, making it a non-issue for him.

    But I chose to keep it in its natural state.

    Lets not dwell on that.

    I cant afford to be sidetracked by such minutiae. Eleanors nightmares remain an enigma to me.

    And given that even the saintess had failed, caution and focus were paramount.

    [Youre lucky my disciple is no longer alive. She would have been scheming over your good looks by now.]

    Enough, already.

    Dark Sage tends to go off on tangents if you give her the slightest opening.

    Upon hearing my words, Dark Sage was lowering her head in a somber mood when the door opened, admitting the Grand Mages disciples.

    Follow me; the princess is waiting.

    Without hesitation, I stepped out of the room, Dark Sage trailing behind, floating lightly as she grasped my shoulder.

    [Would you like some tea?]

    [Hehe, hehehe.]

    [......]

    Spirits drifted through the royal corridor, spectral presences floating in the ether.

    Surveying them, Dark Sage let out a disdainful click of her tongue, her expression chilly.

    [Youd expect a royal pce to be teeming with spirits, especially significant ones, given all the noble rivalries, hidden conflicts, and secret wars that ur here.]

    ......

    [And yet, none of that here?]

    She finally fell silent after receiving a subtle shake of the head from me in response to her spective monologue.

    We came to a stop before a door at the end of the elongated hallway. The disciples fixed their gaze on me, their eyes sharp as they issued a warning.

    This is the princesss private chamber. Choose your words and actions carefully.

    Make a single misstep, and we wont hesitate to intervene. Were watching you.

    Haah.

    I sighed, my breath tinged with contempt for their superfluous caution.

    To you, she may just be a princess, but

    *Creak*

    I entered without bothering to knock. If Princess Eleanor was true to her nature, such formalities would likely be counterproductive.

    To me, she is also a student.

    Eleanor appeared to be waiting for me, seated and staring vacantly in my direction. Her disheveled golden hair, the lifeless look in her eyes, and the pronounced dark circles beneath them all indicated that the situation was more severe than I had initially suspected.

    Deus Verdi.

    She uttered my name, her voice tinged with an inexplicable fragility. The Grand Mages disciples sighed, turning away from the scene.

    Tch.

    A click of my tongue escaped involuntarily. It was evident she hadnt slept in days, gued by relentless nightmares.

    Princess Eleanor, can you hear me?

    ...Huh? Ah, yes, Im fine.

    Even after calling her name, she couldnt fully focus. It wasnt just sleep deprivation; she was emotionally depleted as well.

    Her state is far worse than I had imagined.

    This was not the Eleanor I knew. She was someone who had always been self-assured, confident, and proud of her royal lineage. She would go to great lengths to maintain her dignity, fearing the loss of her familys nobility more than her own life.

    For example, the mere thought of her golden hair bing tarnished or failing to adhere to royal decorum was anathema to her.

    Her fervor was such that, even at the point of her death, she managed to uphold her royal dignity.

    Proud and unyielding to the very end, even if others viewed her path as heretical, she herself walked it believing it to be the righteous way, without a shred of regret.

    Eleanor Luden Griffin.

    Also known as the Fallen Princess, the Insomniac Rebel, the Dignified Monster.

    Much like Finden Ai...

    She was the boss who symbolized the conclusion of a chapter.

    A figure who was to die at the hands of Aria someday.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 52: A Code Just Between the Two of Us

    Chapter 52: A Code Just Between the Two of Us

    The room was enveloped in silence.

    Both Princess Eleanor and the grand mages disciples watched me with closed lips.

    As if urging me to provide an answer quickly.

    ......

    I was lost in thought, my eyes fixed on the princess.

    Nothing.

    Absolutely nothing.

    Not a single evil spirit clung to her.

    [Hmm?]

    Even the Dark Sage wore a nuanced expression, scanning Eleanor from head to toe, then finally looked at me as if to say, I have no idea.

    [Do you see anything?]

    Thinking that I should explicitly warn Dark Sage not to speak when others are present, I took a step closer to Princess Eleanor.

    There are several evil spirits or monsters rted to nightmares.

    For example, in the era I was in, there was a monster called Mack,posed of various animal body parts.

    Of course, that one is a monster that eats nightmares.

    If wepare it to this world, there are Mongmas. Since its a world where demons really exist, having such demons is quite natural, but demons were not entities that could be easily seen.

    And if it were a demon, the Saintess would have already dealt with it.

    While evil spirits are one thing, a demon would never have been overlooked by the Saintess. She is, in a sense, the antithesis of demons.

    In the game, the way she goes on a demon-grinding spree while she is a party member was so significant that it was established as one of the main routes.

    Anyway,

    Its definitely not rted to demons. Nor does it appear shes afflicted by evil spirits or monsters.

    Is it something within the dream that I cant see?

    Just as I was contemting, Princess Eleanor snapped at me irritably.

    You said youd heal me! What are you doing now!

    Her outburst, perhaps exacerbated by stress, seemed far removed from the Eleanor I knew from the game.

    Are her nightmares shocking enough to change her personality?

    I asked her outright.

    What are the contents of your dreams?

    ......

    Do they vary every day?

    I had already heard about it once from King Orpheus, but I still wanted to hear it directly from the princess.

    She clenched her lips tightly, then cautiously started to open up.

    The content of her dreams always differed.

    The locations, the circumstances, the people appearing.

    But what was crucial was that the dreams were so realistic, it was hard to distinguish them from reality. And always, someone appeared to learn something new about the disparity between dream and reality.

    Last time, after I told them there was no scent... after a while, my dreams started having smells.

    The disciples of the grand mage let out mncholy sighs upon hearing this. How terrified the princess was became readily apparent.

    After hearing all of this, I nodded my head slightly and responded.

    Please sleep.

    ....What did you say?

    You need to sleep for me to check your condition.

    Eleanor sprang up from her chair as if having a fit.

    No, no way! I dont want to fall asleep!

    As she retreated from me as if fleeing, the grand mages disciples rushed in, blocking my path.

    Stay still.

    Make a move and youll be reduced to ashes.

    However, I didnt even nce at them; I responded to Eleanor.

    You cant avoid sleep forever, can you? Eventually, you will have no choice but to rest.

    ......

    So, please sleep while Im here. Thats the only way I can analyze the cause of these nightmares.

    The situation is different now, but dreams are evolving, gradually imitating reality.

    I dont know where this mimicry will lead or what its end goal might be.

    Your dreams are catching up to reality. Surely there wille a point where the two are indistinguishable. We dont know what will happen then, but to resolve this beforehand, I need to assess the situation.

    ......

    Despite my words, Eleanor fearfully shook her head.

    After a moments thought, I made a suggestion.

    How about this? We create a code known only to you and me.

    ......A code?

    Pushing aside the disciples who were blocking my way, I stood in front of the princess.

    Her trembling form looked nothing like the dauntless Eleanor I saw facing her death.

    One thing ismon in your dreams. The ces and people in them mirror your current situation.

    When she slept in the dorm, she dreamed of the time before enrollment; on a carriage, she dreamed she was riding one.

    As time passed, her dreams were increasingly mirroring reality; if she slept now, she was likely to dream of the royal pce.

    To verify whether youre in a dream, find me. And then you ask.

    ......Ask what?

    Well, we dont need to make itplicated. You can simply ask, Is this reality?

    Are you joking? If I ask that, the guy in the dream would surely say its reality! Even if we set a code, he could also know about it! - Just like the book she read in her dream;

    The content in Eleanors mind was also written in the book.

    If the entity within the dream found out the code in her mind by some unknown means, then it was all over.

    However, I reassured her.

    If you ask me whether this is reality, I will reply with a word youve never heard before. Apletely new word, and Ill exin it to you as well.

    ......What?

    At her bewildered question about what on earth I was talking about, I shrugged and gestured for her to give it a try.

    Sometimes, its faster to try something than to exin it.

    Is this reality right now?

    Theres a character named Dooly.

    ......What?

    Seeing Eleanors frown, the corners of my mouth oddly lifted.

    Its a dinosaur I saw in a childrens book a long time ago. You can think of it as a green, beast-like creature.

    Is there really something like that? Doo, Dooly?

    Theres no need for you to worry about that. The point is, I know countless words youve never heard of.

    ......

    That thing only gleans fragmentary information from you. In other words, theres no way it could know something you dont.

    Princess Eleanor slowly nodded her head. She appeared almost convinced by my words, swallowing hard and gazing at me earnestly.

    So wherever you are, find me. And then ask whether this ce is reality.

    ......Okay, got it.

    sping her hands tightly, Eleanory down on the bed as if making a resolution.

    She slowly closed her eyes but suddenly reopened them, turning her head to look at me.

    Hold on, do the reverse as well.

    The reverse, you say?

    Yes, if you see me, say that word. Then Ill know its reality without having to check.

    .

    The first one to see the other speaks. Its sort of like a game.

    With a smile that hinted at a slight thrill, Eleanor spoke. Given her rather simple request, I gently nodded in agreement.

    Content with my response, Eleanor slowly closed her eyes.

    Having forced herself to stay awake, she quickly drifted off to sleep.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    Five hours had passed since Eleanor fell asleep. During that time, Deus Verdi and the apprentices of the Grand Mage stood guard, while outside, the twilight slowly faded away.

    Huff! Huff!

    Eleanor sprang up from the bed, drenched in sweat, and took ragged breaths as she clutched her head.

    A splitting headache came crashing in, as if something was pushing against her brain.

    Princess, are you alright?

    At the calm inquiry of the mans voice, Eleanor briefly nced over.

    Standing beside her was Deus Verdi, who emitted a subtly pleasant scent even without any applied fragrance.

    Though Deus maintained a stoic expression, there was an aura of subtle confidence and assurance on his face.

    Did...did you figure something out?

    As she took the towel he offered to wipe her sweaty neck, Deus nodded as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Yes, Ive found a solution.

    Good... thats a relief.

    Was the code any help?

    Huh?

    Only now regaining her wits, Eleanor smiled faintly and nodded.

    Yes, thanks to it, I could realize it was just a dream.

    Thats fortunate.

    Deus nodded slightly, responding with an air of calm assurance.

    It seems well be able to resolve your nightmares by tomorrow.

    Re, really?!

    As a visibly surprised Eleanor responded with a radiant smile, Deus confidently assured her, Absolutely, without a doubt.

    Soon, he spoke again, Then, Ill take my leave as I need to prepare.

    Alright, Im counting on you.

    Eleanor sat up, thinking she needed to wash up for starters. There was a slight dizziness, but her mood was upbeat.

    Deus Verdi remained exactly as she first perceived himprecise, confident, yet cool-headed.

    A perfect fit

    ...

    ...

    ...

    He was a perfect fit with what she had imagined as her first impression

    Taking a deep breath through her nose, she sensed the lingering scent of Deus left in the close vicinity of her.

    Slowly, she reached out to draw in mana. At her fingertips, the mana manifested as a shimmering blue light.

    And finally,

    As Deus was about to exit, his hand on the doorknob, Eleanor swallowed hard and questioned him.

    Deus.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Is this reality?

    He slowly let go of the doorknob, and it clicked back into ce.

    Deus turned around and spoke coolly.

    Damn it.

    .

    .

    .

    Huff! Huff!

    Eleanor woke up, finding herself in the same bed, soaked in sweat just like before.

    The room lights were on, indicating that it had grown dark outside. Just like in her dream, Deus Verdi and Grand Mages two disciples were standing watch over her.

    ......

    With the towel that Deus silently handed her, Eleanor wrapped her face and forced herself to take deep breaths.

    In that state, she questioned Deus.

    Is, is, is this... reality?

    In response, Deus replied dispassionately.

    Fermats Last Theorem. One of the most famous unsolved problems in the history of mathematics. Many mathematicians have wept, given up, and remained silent before it.

    ......

    However, 358 years after the problem was posed to the world, Andrew Wiles found the answer. It was a historic moment.

    Upon hearing this, Eleanors eyes moistened with relief, and she muttered irritably.

    What nonsense was that, damn it.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 53: New Knowledge

    Chapter 53: New Knowledge

    Returning to my room, I let out a sigh, stretching my tensed muscles. I had exerted quite a bit, thanks to the apprentices of the Grand Mage.

    [Youve worked hard.]

    Dark Sage appears, thinking its finally time for a conversation. I had red at her several times to stay still, so she had avoided talking altogether.

    I sneak a peek at her, then start to remove my jacket.

    When Eleanor was asleep, did you see anything?

    To my question, Dark Sage firmly shakes her head.

    [Not at all. Do you really think theres an evil spirit inside? The more I see, the more I feel thats not the case.]

    ......

    Seeing me stay silent, she subtly moves closer, mimicking an offer to hold my jacket for me. Of course, she cant physically hold it, so I hang it on the coat rack, disregarding her gesture.

    Seemingly miffed, she crosses her arms and poses a counter-question.

    [And you? In this domain, youre more of an expert than I am, arent you?]

    I know.

    That she didnt see anything.

    Still, I had to ask.

    Because...

    I, too, didnt see anything.

    No presence of any evil spirit or monster I didnt feel any energy whatsoever. I had suggested to the princess that maybe if she slept I might see something.

    Yet I saw nothing, which left me a bit perplexed.

    .

    Seated on the chair, I crossed my legs, but soon stood up again, yearning for a sip of coffee or tea. The room was equipped with essentials for me: tea leaves, coffee beans, a grinder, and a teapot.

    Normally, Id boil tea, but tonight, given that Id likely pull an all-nighter, I started grinding coffee beans.

    *Whirr, whirr.*

    As I turned the hand grip, the rich aroma of coffee yfully teased my nose.

    Suddenly, I thought of Finden Ai.

    I had once told her not to touch the tea leaves as when she prepared the tea, it tasted like pigs urine. But after that, she seemed to have developed a taste for brewing and kept bringing me more without my asking.

    All of them tasted atrociously bad. Honestly, it was mostly lukewarm water.

    I bet shes doing well right now.

    She might be tackling a highly challenging dungeon, but it was thebination of Aria and Finden Ai. Given their prowess in closebat, possibly the best, my trust in them was absolute.

    Yes, all I need to do is perform well here.

    To roam the kingdom proudly as a necromancer, I need to resolve this matter.

    After brewing the coffee, I sat back down on the chair. Dark Sage was gazing at me, seemingly irritated.

    [Since you also didnt see anything, dont you think its not rted to evil spirits? I heard the saintess also failed, so it seems like its not a spiritual issue but something else.]

    ......

    [No, is the princess even truly having nightmares in the first ce? Isnt she just mentally ill? Maybe delusional?]

    ... Is there a way to enter someones dream?

    I too had felt something was amiss, and thus, wanted to dive into the dream myself.

    To that, Dark Sage replied with a peculiar expression.

    [Is it even possible? Even if some sort of soul-to-soul connection is feasible, entering dreams might be impossible. We dont even understand the nature of dreams in the first ce.]

    Hmm, youre right.

    As I firmly shut my mouth, deep in thought, Dark Sage, after observing me for a moment, proposed with a hint of pity.

    [Lets run away at dawn.]

    Hmm?

    Her sudden statement seemed out of ce, but she was dead serious.

    [This isnt something we can handle. Its not our expertise to begin with. So, lets run away. After all, its normal for a dark mage to flee.]

    Haah.

    Such needless words and worries. I sip my coffee, not even deeming it worthy of a response.

    Considering it was brewed by an amateur like me, the vor and aroma were rather impressive, probably due to the good ingredients.

    [You shouldnt be so nonchnt like this.]

    Just as I decided to remain silent, preparing to address all matters in one go, the door swung open, admitting two figures.

    It was King Orpheus and the Grand Mage Rockfelican.

    Normally, it would be customary for me to seek them out. But currently, I was essentially a prisoner. Given that I had defeated the Chief Magistrate, I was considered highly dangerous, and they seemed to prefer keeping me in this prison-like ce.

    Honestly, it was morefortable for me, so I didnt mind.

    So, any updates?

    King Orpheus immediately asked about my progress. A faint glimmer of hope shone in his eyes.

    And so, I answered him candidly.

    Its not rted to evil spirits. Just as the saintess failed, my necromancy hasnt been able to identify the entity appearing in the princesss dreams.

    Ah...

    [Are, are, are you out of your mind?!]

    Thats how disappointed King Orpheus and startled Dark Sage reacted.

    The implication of failing a trial is linked back to the execution, which probably exins their reactions.

    However, I continued without pause.

    But a solution is possible.

    A solution is... possible?

    Hmm.

    [Eh?]

    The king, the Grand Mage, and Dark Sage all turned to look at me simultaneously. Exining everything all at once turned out to be quite convenient.

    While its impossible to verify what the entity is, isnt the dream itself the main issue for the princess?

    Indeed.

    We simply need to eliminate that dream.

    Its not aplete solution.

    There may be a parasite within the princess that could lead us into a maze of problems. But resolving the issue at hand was possible.

    Is that feasible?

    In response to King Orpheuss inquiry, I calmly replied. Composure instills trust in the listener.

    Yes, its possible. There are entities in this world distinct from magical beastsones formed from spiritual concepts.

    Spiritual concepts?

    Its an exceedingly rare concept; you may not be familiar with it. Nheless, thats what I n to use.

    The In-gol-Chung created by Marks and the angel formed from the wishes of the Setima girl was of this exact nature.

    Just as the grudges of evil spirits activate mana in ce of a physical body, phantoms or thought-forms can also be tangible through umted desires.

    The being I aim to create is known as Mack, a creature that consumes nightmares.

    Ive mentioned this unique creature before: its nose resembles that of an elephant, its body that of a bear, its tail that of an ox, and it has tigers ws. Ive heard it referred to as Baku in Japan.

    As King Orpheus seemed lost in the conversation, Grand Mage Rockfelican interjected.

    So, you intend to create something based solely on a concept? Thats the realm of creation. No matter how you frame it as magic, its impossible.

    Hes right.

    What I aimed to do essentially resided in the realm of creation.

    While the In-gol-Chung and Setimas angel were concepts solidified by many, Mack existed only in my understanding.

    While its challenging, its not impossible. With the backing of the royal family and the aid of the Grand Mage, we can achieve it.

    It was indeed a shot in the dark. But Id witnessed a sessful attempt in the underground chambers of Verdi mansion.

    Moreover, here, we had ess to more skilled mages, superior facilities, and ample resources.

    Additionally,

    I possessed an artifact called the Lemegeton - a ridiculously powerful item.

    We dont need to create a perfect being. If we can harness it just once, thats enough.

    I wasnt aiming to craft a wless weapon like In-gol-Chung but rather a single-use being that consumes nightmares.

    Both of them seemed skeptical, dealing with such an undefined concept.

    But I asserted firmly,

    Its to save the princess of this nation who has suffered for years. Doctors? Priests? Even the saintess and me, a necromancer, have failed.

    I gaze at King Orpheus.

    His clenched fists already indicate his resolve to save his sister. So, I added fuel to the fire.

    Thats the magnitude of the challenge. We must confront the impossible head-on.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    Since yesterday, the n has progressed rapidly.

    Following the kings directive  ready to do anything to save his sister  on the surface, the research began centered around the Grand Mage. However, in reality, I would be leading the initiative.

    After all, I was the only one with knowledge and understanding of the being named Mack.

    After changing my clothes and stepping outside, the Grand Mages disciples were still waiting for me, clearly irritated.

    To travel anywhere, I had to have these two by my side.

    It was undeniably inconvenient, but it couldnt be helped.

    As I walked with these thoughts, Princess Eleanor suddenly appeared from around a corner.

    Seeing the princess, both the disciples and I promptly paid our respects. Eleanor, with a hint of awkwardness, cleared her throat and spoke.

    Deus, is this reality?

    Napoleon Bonaparte. Originally a soldier in France, he became Emperor through the coup of the 18th Brumaire.

    Having prepared the character in advance, I smoothly ryed the information. Eleanor, listening nkly, tilted her head in confusion.

    France? Napoleon? Am I the only one not aware?

    When I shrugged my shoulders, she asked the two disciples beside me, and they too shook their heads in difort.

    We... Were also unfamiliar.

    Its the first time weve heard of it.

    Hmm, interesting.

    The princess nodded, looking somewhat relieved, and walked past us. She probably thought it was a simple story I had crafted within me.

    Yet, after that, Princess Eleanor kept seeking me out on a whim.

    Even during meal times.

    De, Deus? I think I just dozed off for a moment. Is... is this reality?

    There was a website full of videos called YouTube. I used to frequent it quite often.

    You, what? Vid... what are you talking about?

    Even while conducting research.

    Deus! Is this reality?

    Theres a theory called the Theory of Rtivity, posited by Albert Einstein. Its a vital concept that exins the fundamentalws of the universe.

    ...I really have no idea what youre talking about.

    And as evening approached, on my way back to the room-

    Is this reality, Deus?

    ...Theres something called a cell phone. Its a versatile device that can take photos, send texts, and make calls.

    Hm, quite the peculiar object.

    Eleanor nodded with satisfaction.

    As she was about to turn away, I called out to her.

    Princess, do you simply find pleasure in listening to these tales?

    Wha-?!

    Eleanor responded in rm, fluttering her hands about. Her face turned a bright shade of red.

    I-Its not like that! I genuinely need to verify if this is reality!

    Although she said this, her embarrassed demeanor made me think I had some insight into why she acted the way she did.

    Meeting me and briefly discerning reality probably brought her relief from her ongoing stresses.

    As if addicted to that sensation, she kept seeking me out.

    I, I, Ill excuse myself!

    Whoosh!

    Watching her swiftly turn and leave, I couldnt help but think Id be dealing with this quite often.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 54: The Calm Before the Storm

    Chapter 54: The Calm Before the Storm

    For several days, we had been engrossed in research at the royal pce.

    The kingdoms magicians, undoubtedly talented individuals, were producing results much faster than I had anticipated.

    By nature, magicians have an intense intellectual curiosity towards the unknown. Consequently, without any prompting, they constantly stayedte in theboratory, as if working overtime was as natural as eating.

    Separate from the satisfaction of exploring the unknown, the promise made by King Orpheusthat there would be a grand reward for resolving this matterundoubtedly fueled their passion.

    I too was mostly confined to theb, spending time with them. It was a valuable opportunity to naturally absorb knowledge from such high-level magicians.

    How about we conceptualize it this way for now?

    In the center of theb, an image of a Mack made of massive mana floated.

    It had the trunk of an elephant, and its body was sturdy like that of a bear. Its ws were as sharp as a tigers, and its eyes seemed to be greedily searching for something.

    Excellent. Lets proceed this way.

    I nodded, for Macks concept closely resembled the one I was familiar with.

    This research wasnt solely dependent on logical oues. The entire research team needed to share a unified concept, envisioning the same creature to bring it to life.

    At my response, several magicians cheered and resumed their tasks. It was time to dive into the specifics of creating a detailed setup for Mack.

    How would the trunk, used to seek out nightmares, work? What method would it use to consume dreams? What happens to the dreams once consumed?

    This endeavor was akin to the very act of creation. And while the magicians were tense, they couldnt hide their exhration.

    Deus!

    Theboratory door swung open, and in walked Princess Eleanor. As she often did, she approached with determined strides, casting a slightly displeased nce at me.

    The magicians, who were preparing for a new meeting, familiarly seized this interruption as a break, rubbing their tired eyes or taking a gulp of coffee.

    Is it real?

    Ive been posed this question numerous times and have gathered much from it. Most strikingly, I came to understand the princesss particr areas of interest.

    There is this character called Crong. Its the green-bodied dinosaur - a friend of the penguin I mentioned before.

    Hmm? Isnt the green-bodied dinosaur youre referring to the one named Dooly?

    Its simr but not the same.

    Ive shared a plethora of information with the princess. From historical figures toplex theories. I even touched upon tools taken for granted in Earthly daily life and inte-rted memes.

    However, in the end, what intrigued the princess the most were the characters from the animations.

    In fact, when she dismissively pushed aside what she considered tedious theories to inquire about characters, I admit I was a tad irritated.

    Simr yet different? Come out for a moment! Exin it to me!

    I cant shake off the feeling that she now seeks me out not because of nightmares but due to sheer curiosity about new knowledge.

    As I stood silently in slight defiance, the princess raised her voice to address the other magicians behind us.

    Everyones been working hard. Take a break.

    Yes, understood!

    They were as obedient as ever. Seeing that, the princess, wielding her authority to enforce a break, promptly grabbed my wrist and began pulling me outside.

    The ce she led me to was the pce garden. Seated on a bench before the vast flower bed, Eleanor handed me a notebook and pen.

    Draw it for me.

    Ive lost count of how many times this has already happened.

    Starting with the penguin, characters like an eternally mischievous five-year-old, and a cat robot that produces anything from its pocket were drawn - Numerous well-known characters filled the rest of the pages.

    As I moved the pen with familiarity, a whispered voice from Dark Sage beside me cautiously remarked,

    [The princess isnt even looking at the drawing, shes just staring at you.]

    Im aware. I wish shed just keep it to herself.

    At first, Princess Eleanor would sneak asional nces, but now she openly and intently gazed at me. Lately, I suspected that even her requests for the drawings might be just an excuse.

    How have your nightmares beentely?

    While continuing to draw, I subtly steered the conversation. Princess Eleanor, caught off guard, hastily responded.

    Oh? Uh, yeah. Thanks to Deus, Ive been recognizing it easily. You see, Ive discovered another distinction between the reality I know and dreams. Thanks to that, the nightmares cant deceive me anymore.

    Hmm?

    With her new insight, she no longer had to differentiate between dreams and reality, leaving the nightmares stuck, unable to blur that line.

    Dont you ask the question?

    Well, I do. But it either tells me something Ive already heard or spouts jumbled nonsense. Those are, of course, based on what I know.

    She beamed, clearly pleased with herself, I guess it cante up with something novel and unheard of, like Deus does.

    Having roughly sketched the character, Crong, I handed the notebook to her. Upon seeing Crong, Princess Eleanor lit up with a bright smile, clearly delighted.

    I... I like this.

    Seeing the princess more pleased than usual, I venture a hypothesis.

    It doesnt seem to share all of your experiences.

    If it listened to Eleanors every thought and word, it wouldnt need to ask Eleanor what the dreamcked to make it more real.

    Its also ignorant. It cant even grasp the basic framework of the world.

    For instance, the fact that it initially didnt reproduce scent and mana in dreams showed that such fundamental but invisible aspects were unknown to it.

    Its creativity is quitecking too. It can mimic, but it cant reinvent or create something new on its own.

    ...

    Princess Eleanor seems somewhat displeased, but I continue.

    It must be feeling anxious now. So, it will likely reveal its desires easily. Did you notice something peculiar? Did you see any distinct goals or principles in its actions?

    Mmm.

    After pondering with her arms crossed, Eleanor, carefully considering her thoughts, shares an observation.

    It seems to enjoy imitating me - Following etiquette, mimicking how I talk to people around me, and even the way I walk.

    ...

    [It clearly wants to take over Eleanor.]

    I agree with Dark Sages assessment.

    But

    Something felt different.

    It does want to possess Eleanor, but there seems to be a crucial difference.

    In any case, one thing became clear.

    The Eleanor I met in the game had already been possessed.

    The Princess Eleanor I see now and the one in the game had simrities, but also stark differences.

    Seeing that Eleanor might not prefer this line of conversation, I smoothly steer the topic elsewhere.

    Have you been having trouble sleepingtely?

    Ive grown ustomed to it now. Thanks to that, I can study continuously without rest. Maybe its not so bad.

    She said, but shadows lingered beneath her eyes. However, catching my gaze, she gives a reassuring smile, as if to say not to worry.

    Lucky, right? When I return to Robern Academy, I wont need to catch up on lessons. With my thorough preparation, I might even rank first this time?

    ......

    As a princess, it would be embarrassing if your gradesgged behind, right?

    I chose not to respond.

    I may not think it matters, but her royal duties seemed to epass maintaining ster grades.

    And Deus. Arent you going to keep your promise?

    Promise?

    Questioning what she meant, I looked at Eleanor, who pouted in response.

    The code. If you see me first, youre supposed to mention it before I ask.

    Apparently, this had been the cause of her earlier displeasure.

    You alwayse to me, Princess.

    So naturally, I never have the chance to say it first. With that, she folded her arms, sulking.

    Tsk, I even prepared my response.

    Haah.

    Seeing her puff her cheeks, I couldnt help but wonder if this was really the same princess I knew. While the protagonist, Aria Rias, seemed too maturepared to her in-game character, one of the games bosses, Eleanor, acted too childishly.

    I decided to share a story I thought Princess Eleanor might like.

    Theres something called a magical girl. Ordinary girls, whening across creatures with mysterious powers, don magical dresses, and vanquish evil.

    !

    Before she even asked, I proactively shared the information. When I subtly looked at her, suggesting Isnt this what you wanted? Eleanor cleared her throat awkwardly.

    Then triumphantly, she delivered the line she had prepared.

    Of course, this is reality!

    Thats... all you wanted to say?

    Yep! I wanted to be the one to dere it confidently, not Deus.

    Pleased, Eleanor immediately handed me the notebook again.

    But magical girls? Whats that about? It sounds really fun!

    I mentioned it because it seemed exactly like something the princess would be interested in. When I was younger, I watched a lot of TV at my grandmothers house, so I knew about magical girls.

    Honestly, it wasnt really my taste, but I did appreciate the idea of them defeating viins.

    Often, magical girls would fend off beings like ghosts, and through that, I felt a kind of vicarious satisfaction.

    Tell me about it!

    ...I cant give you all the details.

    Its a memory from childhood.

    I began describing what came to mind.

    Eleanor, finding it incredibly intriguing, hopped around in excitement. Then, she suddenly stopped and looked at me, asking,

    But Deus, do you like stuff like this?

    ...

    I instantly regretted mentioning it.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Firstly, I apologize for not releasing chapters; I was unwell. But now, I''m already feeling better and have started tranting again.

    Thank you for your patience,

    George

    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 55: And The Cat Was Dead

    Chapter 55: And The Cat Was Dead

    Nearly two weeks had passed.

    During that time, Princess Eleanor had increasingly sought me out. Nevertheless, with many proficient mages stationed around, the magical concept, Mack, was sessfullypleted.

    Wow.

    An exmation came from one of the mages. They were all gazing at a small creature inside a ss case, smiling contentedly.

    It was Mack.

    The amalgamation of the mages mana and thoughts had formed a concept, and this was embedded into the form we had created, giving it artificial life.

    Looking at this, I couldnt help but wonder if humans were really any different. Hadnt God perhaps created us in a simr manner?

    Of course, Mack couldnt think as diversely as we could. It was akin to a robot or AI.

    It acted and behaved as we had programmed it.

    It was a creature that couldnt do more than that.

    [Thankfully, we didnt have to use the Lemegeton.]

    ...

    I silently agreed with Dark Sage chattering next to me. The fact that we didnt have to resort to using the Lemegeton proved the prowess of these mages.

    Also, while I could conceal and use it when battling in the Execution ground, it was something that could make the mages go crazy if they saw it; Even more so since, the stone ofmand, better known as Lemegeton, was a coveted item in the kingdom.

    We seeded.

    The Grand mage standing next to me seemed moved and offered his hand for a handshake. I gently took it, nodding in agreement.

    Thank you for your hard work. If it werent for the Grand mage and his apprentices, this wouldve taken much longer.

    No, thank you for allowing me to take on this challenge at such an old age.

    The Grand mage said, clearly ted for having surpassed his own limits.

    We both turned to gaze once again at Mack. The creature, about the size of a small puppy, was sniffing around inside its case, searching for nightmares.

    The time hade to see the fruits of ourbor.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    Sigh.

    Princess Eleanor slowly breathed out as shey down on her soft bed.

    The warm lemon tea she had just sipped warmed her from within, and the soft pillow along with the fluffy duvetfortably enveloped her.

    The rooms main lights were off, with only a dimmp illuminating the space. To ensure optimal sleeping conditions, her brother had arranged for the room to be humidified through a mage and had even enlisted ssical musicians to y softly from one corner of the room.

    Every effort seemed to have been made for a perfect nights sleep, but in truth, all of this felt more burdensome to Eleanor.

    Just...

    Wouldnt it be enough to have Deus, who simply sat by her side, gazing at her?

    Such a thought crossed her mind, but she closed her eyes, pretending otherwise.

    If only Deus could tell her a fun story known only to him, much like reading a fairy tale to a child, sleep would certainlye more easily.

    However, if he did so, her brother, King Orpheus, would undoubtedly re at him with fiery eyes.

    Is this truly the end?

    With unease, Eleanor asked Deus. She still couldnt believe that the nightmare that tormented her for years would end tonight.

    In his usual calm, monotone voice, Deus replied, Yes, its the final nightmare.

    Whoah.

    She momentarily wished hed respond with a bit more warmth. But that was Deus Verdi for you, and perhaps because of that, she found herself trusting him even more.

    His unchanging demeanor brought a sense of calm to Eleanors heart.

    Im going to sleep now.

    Eleanor slowly closed her eyes.

    Beside her, Deus Verdi, King Orpheus, and the Grand mage Rockfelican silently nodded in acknowledgment.

    Given her minimized sleep, she was always worn out, so falling asleep happened in an instant.

    Alongside the lulling luby, Mack, held by Deus, began to sniff around.

    It was a sign that it had detected a nightmare, and soon after, it opened its mouth wide, directed at the princess.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    ......

    When Eleanor awakened, she found herself in the pce garden. It felt as if her previously empty mind was gradually filling with thoughts again.

    For a moment, Eleanor stood still, dazed like a lifeless doll, before abruptly scanning her surroundings.

    Ah, the royal garden.

    What was I doing again?

    She began to piece together her scattered thoughts step by step.

    Right.

    She remembered calling out to Deus. Though she couldnt fathom why she had been standing so aimlessly, she noticed Deus seated on a bench, casually jotting something down in a notebook.

    Without any particr intent, and almost instinctively, Eleanor approached Deus.

    Despite her approach, he continued to write in his notebook.

    Eleanor often wished Deus would take the initiative to offer up answers. If he voluntarily spoke to her, it would give her the sense that he truly valued her and that she wasnt just being whimsical.

    Moreover, hadnt she prepared an answer?

    This is obviously reality! she wanted to assert confidently, indicating she wasnt defeated by mere nightmares.

    With such sentiments, Eleanor, maintaining aid-back posture, walked over and queried Deus with a hint of yfulness, Is this reality, Deus?

    Upon her slightly teasing inquiry, Deus slowly looked up, meeting Eleanors gaze, and opened his mouth.

    Theres a green animal called a cellphone. A ce called a website is something I often frequented.

    ......

    Eleanors eyes narrowed sharply upon hearing his response.

    That single answer felt like a sharp jolt, snapping her sluggish mind back to alertness.

    This isnt reality.

    She was in a dream, currently asleep to confront the finale of this nightmare.

    Her heart wavered momentarily, but the thought that this was the end brought her immediate sce.

    The figure of Deus from the dream began to warp slowly.

    Soon after, it took on the form of Eleanor.

    Without uttering a word, the emotionless doppelgnger stared back at her. Eleanor sternly addressed it, asserting dominance.

    This is the end. Today, I bid farewell to this relentless nightmare. Deus is outside, erasing this bad dream.

    At her deration, the fake Eleanor replied with a peculiar expression, nonchntly stating, Yes, it seems so. The dream is indeeding to a close.

    The dreams backdrop started to fade. Cracks formed, turning into fragments, which became translucent and lost their color.

    It felt liberating, as if a cage was crumbling.

    Reading her sentiments, the doppelgnger, mimicking Eleanor, asked, Do you feel relieved? Knowing you wont dream any longer?

    Isnt it obvious? Nights were always terrifying for me, and sleep was an unshakeable burden. Now, Im finally free.

    The fake Eleanor nodded in understanding.

    This felt different than before.

    It wasnt the same as its previous attempts to discern the difference between reality and dream, striving to eliminate that disparity.

    Had it given up?

    It felt as if Eleanor could get any answer from it now.

    Swallowing hard, fists clenched, Eleanor posed a question, What exactly are you?

    ......

    The fake Eleanor slowly stood up. As they locked eyes, only then could Eleanor discern a difference.

    Astonishingly,

    In the pupils of the fake Eleanor were desires, ambition, and unwavering conviction.

    Suddenly, seeing that invoked a wave of fear that began to seep through her eyes, nose, and mouth.

    Right now, whenparing herself to this doppelgnger,

    She couldnt dispel the question of who was the superior Eleanor and couldnt even find the conviction.

    Shecked that level of belief in herself and didnt possess that self-confidence.

    Even though they were on the verge of the dreams end, the doppelgngers shoulders didnt slump, and there was no sign of her back bending - it showed a will and desire as mighty as a mountain, contrasting its petite frame.

    It violently overwhelmed Eleanor, yet,

    Crackle, rustle!

    The world, the dream, was crumbling.

    The long, hellish dream was finally drawing its curtain, signaling its end.

    Deus was assisting her.

    With that thought, Eleanor regained herposure. The doppelgnger seemed displeased.

    Youre relying on that shoddy professor? Youre getting weak.

    ......

    Im not sure how long you n to live like that, but fine. If thats what you want.

    What do you mean?

    Its been fun.

    The doppelgnger sighed, swiftly turned around, took a step, and began to leave.

    Goodbye.

    It was the moment the final chapter of Eleanors nightmare came to an end.

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!

    Eleanor abruptly sat up. Thanks to the Grand mages magic, which dried her sweat, she was able to rise feeling refreshed.

    E-Eleanor!

    King Orpheus rushed desperately towards Princess Eleanor. I deliberately took a few steps back, not wanting to interrupt their brief separation and reunion.

    Ah

    Upon seeing her brother, tears began to stream down Eleanors face.

    I did it.

    Overwhelmed with emotion, Eleanor leaned into King Orpheuss embrace, as if entrusting her whole being to him. The weight of her tears was palpable as the Kings expression contorted with emotion.

    Now dont have to fear the night anymore.

    Hearing Eleanor voice out the resentment shes held for years, King Orpheus too sheds tears, holding her tightly.

    There were no more nightmares.

    A peaceful night had finallye to the young girl.

    The two of them were immersed in a long, tearful embrace. The Grand mage sent the musicians outside, turning away so as not to witness the Kings tears, though the corners of his own eyes were slightly moist.

    Afterward, Eleanor, seemingly drained of strength, slumped onto the bed. King Orpheus approached me.

    Reaching out, he pulled me into an embrace.

    Thank you, truly! Its all thanks to you!

    .

    To be honest, I wasnt particrly fond of such overt disys of affection. However, sensing the kings immense joy, I remained still.

    Lets hold a feast tonight! It will be a grand banquet!

    The king said, showing a heartyugh.

    With the jubnt king and the Grand mage leaving, only Eleanor and her maids remained in the room, preparing to change into her pajamas.

    As I was about to leave too, I paused, slowly turned back to Eleanor, and spoke onest time.

    Theres a thought experiment called Schrdingers Cat.

    The maids looked at me, puzzled by what I was getting at. Eleanor, seemingly bemused, smiled softly.

    Go on.

    Its an experiment devised to critique the ipleteness of quantum mechanics I continued to exin.

    Lets say a cat is inside a box.

    Beside it, a radioactive substance is ced which has a 50% chance of decaying.

    If a counter detects radiation, a hammer strikes, breaking a vial containing poison, which would kill the cat. If no radiation is detected, the vial remains intact, and the cat stays alive. Its a truly famous experiment.

    The maids frowned, evidently confused by the story.

    But my eyes were solely on Eleanor.

    Until the box is opened, no one knows if the cat is alive or dead.

    In essence, Schrdingers Cat only has meaning when the box remains unopened.

    It exists in a superposition, equally likely to be alive or dead.

    For a moment, I felt like I had be Schrdinger. Without opening the box, all possibilities coexisted.

    Eleanor chuckled softly.

    And then she responded.

    What are you talking about?

    Creak.

    m.

    I closed the door and stood outside, in silence, unable to move a step further.

    Schrdinger chose not to open the box.

    But I did.

    And the cat was dead.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 56: Cry

    Chapter 56: Cry

    Thud.

    The moment I returned to the room, my strength drained from me. I could barely stand.

    As I sat down on the bed, struggling topose myself, Dark Sage cautiously revealed herself.

    Given that she had seen everything by my side, she must have empathized with the turmoil I now felt.

    [......]

    So, she didnt intrude with words amidst my confusion but waited in silence.

    Until I found my own answer.

    Surprisingly, it didnt take as long as I thought. As always, this cursed calmness followed me, making me contemte the situation emotionlessly, untangling it slowly.

    As I closed my eyes and pinched the bridge of my nose to clear my jumbled thoughts, the image of Eleanor, who kept approaching me, shimmered in my mind.

    Sigh

    Exhaling deeply, I stood up, noticing Dark Sages slightly surprised expression.

    [You recovered so quickly?]

    She remarked, implying not even five minutes had passed. But the disorientation I felt after such a long time seemed much longer than expected.

    Yes, Im okay now.

    That was it. The brief sting was fleeting, and I was back to my usual self.

    [Alright. Just to make sure, the current Princess Eleanor...]

    Yes, the being from her dreams has taken over her body.

    [......]

    We were both certain about that. There was no room for a different opinion between Dark Sage and me.

    The fact that Eleanor didnt ask if this ce was reality the moment she saw me

    Also, the fact she didnt respond the way she had prepared when I initiated the code myself

    These two were the reasons for our confidence.

    Now, the issue arises here.

    With her arms crossed, Dark Sage inquired with a hint of skepticism.

    [Is there any chance that the monster you created, named Mack, didnt work as intended?]

    No, it functioned precisely as intended. And, after fulfilling its role, it vanished.

    Upon consuming the dream, Mack carried out its final duty I had asked mages to include and disappeared.

    Dark Sage looked at me with a grimace, then responded somberly.

    [Then, isnt the answer clear? The Eleanor we originally met was the very nightmare.]

    ......

    [Honestly, its not that surprising. Among the evil spirits, there are often those who cannot ept their own demise, right?]

    Yes, Ive encountered many.

    Moreover, there were several spirits who indeed tried to possess bodies.

    [She might not have been aware she was a nightmare. Ultimately, Mack did its job by consuming the nightmare. It seems, after a long period of being possessed, freedom has finallye to Princess Eleanor.]

    ......

    [Since the rightful owner of the body has returned, we should celebrate.]

    Dark Sage spoke as if urging me to acknowledge the truth.

    I got up and headed back to the teapot.

    I began to heat the tea I had prepared the day before, and then answered.

    Thats impossible.

    I too, initially wondered if the once-vivacious Eleanor was, in fact, a nightmare.

    But that was impossible.

    [Excuse me? Impossible, you say?]

    The teapot spewed steam. Slowly pouring tea into the cup, I felt warmth seep into my hand as I held it.

    Without formally sitting, I took a sip right there and responded.

    If the Eleanor we met was some sort of imposter, we would have certainly noticed.

    Right now, Dark Sage was thinking too much from the perspective of a necromancer.

    Sadly, the issue with Eleanor had little to do with necromancy.

    For that to be possible, it presupposes that Eleanor was under some kind of spell. But we saw no such thing.

    [Ah]

    Dark Sage and I had discussed this before.

    Nothing seemed off about Eleanor.

    Even the Saintess couldnt properly identify the cause.

    The situation surrounding Eleanor had no external interference.

    What we should be focusing on is the nightmare.

    [Nightmare?]

    Mack consumed a nightmare. But what constitutes a nightmare? It doesnt understand that concept.

    [...So, youre saying a nightmare isnt a fixed concept.]

    Exactly. And in this case, the definition would likely depend on the intent of the one being consumed.

    Again, Mack is akin to an AI made of mana. It can only act based on the logic weve provided.

    We, who couldnt clearly define what a dream or a nightmare is, only gave Mack vague information about nightmares without a clear definition.

    Its highly likely Mack consumed what the subject, Eleanor, defined as a nightmare.

    Sigh

    A profound weight emanated from what I had done with my own hands.

    And when I epted my mistake, only then did the puzzle pieces snugly fit together.

    I admit to being blinded by the simplicity of resolving the problem, causing me to misstep.

    But,

    Theres still a way to reverse it.

    So, as much as it was twisted, I intended to steer this case back on track.

    I gulped thest remnants of the thick tea I made yesterday. Pouring fresh water, I began to brew a new pot as I gazed at the now-empty teacup.

    This wasnt about a nightmare.

    It wasnt an incident of evil spirits or monsters tormenting a girl.

    It wasnt a chilling, mysterious ghost story.

    It wasnt a convoluted riddle requiring the sharp mind of a detective; nor did it demand the unreal powers of necromancers or Saintesses.

    It wasnt some clichd melodrama about saving a young girl from the clutches of evil.

    It didnt demand the discernment of Solomons Judgment to differentiate between the genuine and the fake.

    This was...

    <strong>* * *</strong>

    The party in the royal gardens was more opulent than I could have ever imagined.

    All the nobles in Grayford were invited and congratted the princess on her recovery.

    I had wondered how the king would frame the story about the nightmare, but it was simply introduced as a recovery from a long-standing childhood illness.

    And it naturally became known among the nobles that I was the one who cured it.

    Before revealing my identity as a necromancer, the king had strategicallyid the groundwork.

    The final trial remains, but for tonight, lets set it aside and enjoy.

    The words from the king, smilingly directed at me from behind, were quite striking.

    It seemed I already had King Orpheuss trust.

    Also, recalling the games storyline, I had a rough idea of what he had prepared for thest trial, so I was confident.

    Nobles, clergy, knights.

    Today, they all set aside their usual rivalries and unanimouslyughed and celebrated the princesss recovery.

    A splendid achievement.

    Right now, I was with Grand Mage Rockfelicus. He seemed tipsy, repeatedly patting my shoulder and prodding me to consider bing his apprentice.

    Oh dear, Master!

    Goodness! Hes so drunk hes spouting nonsense!

    The apprentices hurriedly escorted him away, trying to downy his inebriated babbling. Their frantic attempts to make it seem like nothing was amusing, especially since I had no intention of bing an apprentice anyway.

    [Hes MY apprentice.]

    The irritated necromancer grumbled. Despite everyone wearing formal robes, her distinct look resembling that of an astrologer made her stand out, impossible to overlook.

    Fortunately, only I could see her.

    Wheres the princess?

    [Shes on the balcony. You need to enter the pce.]

    Thanks to my prior instructions to locate Princess Eleanor, I could avoid unnecessary detours.

    Despite the star of the party discreetly leaving her seat, no one seemed to notice.

    These events are typically busy at the start, but as the night progresses, everyone finds their own corner to enjoy.

    I headed towards the interior of the pce. Reserved for high-ranking nobles, stern knights blocked the entrance.

    You should recognize me.

    Considering the king had introduced me earlier, I naturally assumed Id be granted entry, but they stood firm.

    The princess ordered us. If Deus Verdi arrives, bar his entry.

    ...

    Quite a direct move on her part.

    I was dyed and just when I was contemting another approach...

    A heavy hand rested on my shoulder. Its firm grip was remarkable, especiallying from someone who was hospitalized just days ago.

    It was Chief Magistrate Tyren Ol Velocus, standing steadfastly behind me.

    Let him through.

    He demanded authoritatively.

    The knights were taken aback, both by Tyren defying the princesss orders and his audacious stance. Yet, Tyren thumped his chest, dering his intent.

    Ill take responsibility. And if necessary, I cany all of you out right here.

    ...

    ...

    As the knights hesitated, Tyren gave me a rough shove forward, cing himself between me and the knights.

    Lord Tyren!

    This is an act of rebellion!

    You must have seen the young princesss distress. That man is trying to address it, even if it means defying orders.

    Tyren stated with chest puffed out in confidence.

    It can be seen as a twisted form of loyalty.

    I sneaked a nce at him. Tyren smirked at me, and with a snort that seemed almost yful, remarked,

    Next time, I wont lose.

    [Ugh, I never want to fight him again.]

    With the peculiar support of the burly man, I proceeded up the stairs.

    With each step, I felt a refreshing rity.

    Lifes path isnt always straightforward. The original Deus always took the wrong path, and Kim Shin Woo also treaded more on the mistaken paths than the right ones.

    But right now, inside me, there was an unwavering certainty.

    I was undoubtedly on the right path.

    I arrived at a dimly lit balcony. From below, the continuousughter and bright lights could be heard, yet, strangely, they seemed distant and unreachable from here.

    Above the dazzling scene below, brighter than a star-studded sky, was a golden-haired girl gazing at the unusually dark night sky.

    I didnt really know what to call this ce. They said its a balcony. Doesnt fit as well as I thought.

    Eleanor Luden Griffin murmured serenely and then slowly turned her gaze to me.

    I thought youde, Deus. I tried to imitate the previous Eleanor in my own way, but it probably wont work on you.

    A voice colder than I ever heard before.

    She seemed to have abandoned the act of portraying the previous Princess Eleanor, assuming her true identity was known.

    In her eyes, there was a zing conviction, an intense belief in herself, and an ambition for power.

    And that was the traitor of the kingdom I saw in the game.

    The ambitious one who sought to kill her own brother, King Orpheus, and usurp the throne.

    The Fallen Princess,

    Eleanor Luden Griffin.

    How does it feel? The Eleanor you knew is dead. Shes no longer inside here.

    Eleanor dered with a confident smile. She then burst intoughter, spreading her arms wide.

    Did you want to save her? But what can you do? In the end, I won! Me! I emerged victorious! How does it feel? The one you wanted to stop has now be the princess.

    Step.

    Step.

    Its your defeat, Deus Verdi.

    Step.

    The princess who once hoped for your salvation is nowhere to be found.

    Step.

    Before I realized, I had reached her. Silently, I gazed at Eleanor.

    With a smug curl of her lips, she looked up at me as if challenging me to say whatever I wished.

    Theres no need to act.

    I consoled her, signaling not to utter pointless words.

    I know everything.

    What are you talking about

    Even if you want to grumble, to plead, to cry, or to copse pitifully, you cant.

    Because that is the form of the ideal being, bearing the rights and responsibilities youve shouldered since birth.

    Dont talk nonsense.

    Eleanor tried to push me away, gritting her teeth, but there was no strength in her hand.

    You dont need to hide behind sharp words. If you cant say anything else, silence is okay.

    Beforeing here, Tyren Ol Velocus had said this:

    Even going against orders for the sake of ones lord can be considered loyalty.

    I cant fully agree with that sentiment.

    At least, the action Im taking now for Eleanor, who cannot voice her true feelingsor rather, whos been made unable toisnt defined by loyalty.

    This is just a clutch y to correct my own mistake.

    Not a situation unfolding from the rigid stances of loyalty and nobility.

    But as a professor, the time spent with a student.

    Im sorry for not noticing.

    Eleanor still looked at me as if she wanted to consume me in anger for degrading her.

    Yet, a very faint tear welled up in her eyes.

    I didnt miss it, reaching out gently to wipe it away.

    The girls body subtly shivered.

    Truth and falsehood. Perhaps there was no need to distinguish between them.

    Not nightmares, spirits, goblins, riddles, demons, incidents, or ghost stories.

    It was none of those.

    It was just a cry.

    Because you were still Eleanor Luden Griffin.

    What the crying girl needed was just constion and an embrace.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 57: Consultant

    Chapter 57: Consultant

    When did it start?

    The girl in front of me began to falter and crumble under the weight of her burdens.

    If one were to guess,

    This exceptional girl likely recognized the weight of the expectations the world ced on her from a very young age.

    And so, she created another version of herself.

    One devoid of anything else,

    Only stripped down to the pride and responsibility she should bear as royalty.

    If you ask how thats possible, I couldnt exin it.

    Just as one cant exin the principles of the mana that spread throughout the continent.

    Just as we cantpletely decipher dreams we have during deep sleep.

    Just as even the most devout cleric, who often prays on bended knees, cant always discern the intentions of the divine.

    It was a spiritual dilemma that defied logical exnation.

    But one thing was clear: without doing so, the weight on the girl would have been unbearable.

    Eleanor was always trying.

    Even in dreams, she showed herself studying to maintain the dignity of a princess, often falling asleep in the process.

    Even when nightmares made her fearful of sleep, she naturally found herself at her desk, pushing forward in her studies.

    However, there was something peculiar about her.

    She put in the effort to uphold the basics of being a princess, but her words often revealed ack of genuine interest in it.

    This was particrly evident in the way she always asked me about animated characters.

    The Eleanor of the past knew shecked the pride and responsibility of royalty.

    At my words, Eleanor, who stood before me wrapped tightly in royal pride and dignity, flinched.

    So, she tried even harder. She was a good girl; she must have forced herself to change.

    ...

    But in reality, it was the opposite. She knew her royal duties all too well, and it was their weight that broke her, prompting her to detach from them.

    Without anything else.

    Only the sense of royal responsibility remained.

    This was the true identity of the Eleanor standing in front of me now.

    A cold breeze blew.

    For a moment, she closed her eyes as if even this simple sensation was a precious experience. Then, she slowly nodded.

    Yes, thats right. I am the personality that took on the duties Eleanor distanced herself from.

    ...

    I was efficient. It was almost miraculous how I could solely focus on the weight of the royal duties.

    She dered confidently and joyously. Its likely herck of basic knowledge and creativity stemmed from this singr focus. She was streamlined to perfection, perhapscking in basic knowledge because she only retained what was absolutely necessary.

    But you see, I am still her personality. Even if that child forgot, I am Eleanor too, and over time, Im bound to grow.

    Even when she had detached herself from her royal duties, Eleanor continued to evolve.

    But when the burden of royalty had disappeared, ironically, Eleanor began to stress again about why she felt no sense of royal obligation.

    Isnt it funny? That child lost the memory of creating a new personality due to excessive stress at the time, yet she trod the same path again.

    In conclusion, Eleanor was an imperfect human.

    But she was too diligent and had an uncanny ability to view herself objectively.

    Thus the standards she set for herself continuously bound and pressured her.

    If this continued, she would have ended up in the same situation again. Thats why I decided to take over.

    Not the kind and fragile personality, but the one fit to rule, to be responsible, and to dominate as royalty.

    So, trying to mold dreams as closely to reality as possible is for that reason?

    Yes, thats right. If Im out and about, the child needs a ce to belong.

    So she attempted to create a new world using dreams as a medium.

    A world where the fragile yet diligent Eleanor could be genuinely happy.

    The reason it seemed like a nightmare is also due to this. The child would never ept such a situation where she hands over her burdens to me.

    With a casual shrug, Eleanor spoke calmly, but the mood swiftly changed.

    But you ruined everything.

    Eleanors finger jabbed into my chest.

    There was deep resentment in her eyes, mixed with skepticism.

    Do you know? Because of that damned creature named Mack, the other personality ispletely obliterated. Without a trace, cleanly.

    ...

    Our beliefs shed over the concept of who was the nightmare. And in the battle for control of the body, my stronger conviction won!

    Thump!

    She now struck my chest with a solid punch. But it wasnt painful.

    However, her face contorted as if she was the one who felt more pain from the strike.

    And! The child herself admitted she was weaker than me!

    ...

    Thats why she disappeared!

    Her voice was unwavering. While there was resentment, there was a sense of zero regret.

    The tears that had briefly welled up had already been hidden.

    With an expression as cold as the night air, Eleanor dered,

    Its probably for the best. As royalty, one should be able to sever such weaknesses.

    ...

    My stance is just that. To prioritize the kingdom over the entity called Eleanor. Its only natural.

    Without wanting to converse any further, Eleanor turned and headed toward the balcony railing.

    In her current state, devoid of any vulnerability, there might indeed be reasons to view her more favorably than the original Eleanor.

    She would no longer waver.

    She would no longer doubt herself.

    She would easily ascend to the presidency of the academy, showcasing her leadership as a ruler.

    And then,

    She would likely sow the seeds of rebellion among the students.

    Shed be consumed with the stubborn belief that she could rule the kingdom far better than her own brother, King Orpheus.

    At a nce, this Eleanor might seem tightly bound by a sense of royal duty.

    But in reality, thats not the case.

    Shes merely clinging to the sense of royal duty.

    Because she has nothing else.

    Perhaps, the personality I encountered in the game was the present one.

    As per her ns, the fragile Eleanor, unable to distinguish between dream and reality, would have lived eternally in the dream world.

    And this Eleanor probably would have followed the same fate; where she meets her end at the hands of Aria Rias, her ssmate.

    While creating Mack, we had to grasp several concepts.

    Regrettably, I was not particrly fond of seeing the same oue y out.

    What?

    Eleanor red at me with a furrowed brow, seemingly perplexed by my abrupt words.

    Though she looked as if she didnt want to engage and would prefer to send me away, I continued speaking.

    It wasnt simple enough to just conceptualize it as a creature that feeds on nightmares. From the start, we approached it as if we were creating apletely new creature.

    It was easier to think of it as drafting the lore for a creature named Mack.

    However, we needed to do it as intricately and realistically as if we were gods creating a new animal.

    It wasnt just about giving it an elephants trunk.

    We had to consider how the trunk moves, its habits, whether there are bones inside, the muscle mass, its length, and so on.

    We meticulously crafted Mack in vibrant detail.

    Its ability to feed on dreams was the most critical part.

    Yes, thats where everyones focus was.

    But I thought differently.

    I was more concerned about what happens after it consumes a dream. At the time, not knowing about Eleanors dual personality, I wondered if there was an evil spirit that I genuinely couldnt see.

    Eleanors eyes widened upon hearing my words. She couldnt hide the rising anticipation, even if she wanted to.

    This might not be a pleasant topic for a princess, but when animals eat, they also excrete.

    I discreetly produced a small orb.

    Its a fragment of the nightmare left behind by Mack. However, while Mack could digest nightmares, it couldnt digest personalities.

    Its fortunate that Mack could only consume a nightmare. No matter how much we nned for various scenarios, we never considered the situation where the consumed entity was just a personality, not an evil spirit.

    So...

    Shes still inside this.

    Eleanor stared nkly at me. Now, it was her turn to make a choice.

    From the standpoint of a princess bound by Royal duties, it might be apt for her to remain as she is now.

    Bing the object of admiration for the people of the Griffin Kingdom, and having the charisma to transform students into rebels

    Had Aria Rias not intervened, her coup could have been a sess.

    Returning to her original self could be seen as renouncing her royal duties and disregarding the expectations of her people.

    Yet, Eleanor didnt agonize for long. With a look that said she wouldnt regret her choice for a moment, she confidently nodded.

    Choosing not to verbalize her decision was thest vestige of her royal demeanor. But it seemed like, for once, she wanted to put herself before her position as a princess.

    Okay.

    With that, I presented not only the fragment left behind by Mack in my hand but also took out a ck gem from my pocket.

    The Stone of Command, the Lemegeton.

    That...

    Pretend you didnt see it.

    It would attract attention for no reason if others saw it.

    Thinking so, I mustered mana. Eleanor, who was trying to appear confident, asked with a hint of unease.

    Are you sure this will work? Wouldnt it be better to ask the Grand Mage?

    Thats funny.

    It truly was.

    Who did she think she was talking to, and whom did she think she should ask for help?

    When I first met Eleanor, I had asked Dark Sage a question.

    Is there a way to enter dreams?

    And at that time, she had replied:

    [Is that even possible? While a connection between souls might be possible, entering dreams would likely be impossible.]

    Right, dreams are unattainable.

    Do you think this is about dealing with dreams?

    Not dreams, but personalities.

    So, its about handling the soul.

    The situation required the merging of a girls soul that had been split in two.

    And fortunately, this was my area of expertise.

    Dont forget who I am.

    A being that exists closest to the boundary between life and death. A consultant who connects with souls, listening to their stories.

    I am a necromancer.

    With those words, my mana, the fragment left behind by Mack, and the Lemegeton began to resonate.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 58: The Gravity of the Princess

    Chapter 58: The Gravity of the Princess

    Communion of souls.

    It was my first time too, so due to the simplicity of words, I didnt expect anything monumental.

    I thought that if I just connected two souls, that should suffice.

    What is this ce?

    Looking around, I found myself in an enormous rooma ce certainly absent from my memory.

    The wallpaper was antiquated, the furniture opulent. These luxury items could have been mistaken for those used in a royal pce, yet they possessed an added sense of ancient gravitas.

    Stepping out of the room, I immediately felt out of ce.

    Wrists much thicker than those of Deus, the distinctive yellow undertone of an Asianplexion, and wearing a modern suit

    Huh?

    An old-fashioned turn of phrase slipped out naturally, catching me off guard as I checked my form.

    Looking in the mirror, there I was indeedKim Shin-woo. In my own original form.

    I had experienced this just once before.

    When I met Deus as a soul.

    Does this mean Ive be a soul and entered inside Eleanor?

    I needed to stay calm.

    It was unclear whether this was a spiritual exchange or a continuation of a dream. It might even be an incident caused simply by the resonance of the power of Lemegeton and the remnants left behind by Mack.

    But that wasnt what mattered. The priority was to meet Eleanor.

    If my hunch is right, she has to be in here.

    And not just herboth of her personas together.

    With the thought that encountering both would end this situation, I turned the doorknob and stepped outside.

    Creak.

    A solemn corridor unfolds before me. It was only after stepping out that I could be certain.

    This ce is the Royal Pce.

    The unique crests of the kingdom, along with the neatlyid red carpet, were proof.

    Should I head to Eleanors room first?

    I make my way directly to her room. I thought I might encounter someone along the way, but surprisingly, there was no one to be seen.

    If this is a dream world, its still unfinished. That must be why it feels iplete.

    With no one watching, I start to run down the corridor. It felt noticeably easier to move about, not being weighed down by Deus overindulgence in drugs and alcohol.

    Having grown ustomed to it, I hadnt realizedrunning like this made me fully aware of how much Deus had worn down his body.

    Or is it just because Im a soul?

    Im not sure, but for now, its not important, I thought as I arrived at Eleanors room.

    And surprisingly, I could hear a fierce scoldinging from inside.

    Is that the right way to behave now!

    Gently opening the door, there stood a young Eleanor and a woman who appeared to be her mother.

    Eleanors mother.

    Helen Luden Griffin.

    It was my first time seeing her in person. To my knowledge, she had long since passed away due to illness.

    And before Helen stood young Eleanor, lips sealed tight without a hint of rebellion, head bowed under her mothers scolding.

    Do it again! Do it over!

    At Helensmand, Eleanor steps back and bows cautiously, her gesture brimming with dignity.

    But then.

    p!

    Helen strikes Eleanors cheek, a p so forceful it sends the girl reeling backward. Yet Helen showed no signs of retreat.

    Are you joking? Is that right? You look like an imbecile! Youre a princess! The face of this nation! What will be of you if this is the best you can do? Its all an act right now! You need to draw out your true elegance!

    Im, Im sorry.

    Silence! Know that each time you fail to do it properly, youll be hit. Any marks can easily be removed by a magician!

    Eleanor, trembling and clumsily trying to rise, is roughly grabbed by the wrist and yanked upright by Helen.

    As Eleanor attempts another bow, Helen, dissatisfied again, raises her hand.

    Click.

    I had entered the room and caught Helens wrist in mid-air.

    You, what are you!

    Helen screams at me, her voice dripping with venom. But my mana had already surged violently into her body, lifting her into the air and mming her against the wall.

    Thud!

    After all, this is just a dream.

    Helen, Eleanors mother, is nothing more than a person long deceased.

    Snap out of it.

    Eleanor looks at me nkly, trembling instead of being shocked at her mothers downfall.

    Huh? Whats going on?

    I could tell right away from her tone.

    This Eleanor was the second one, the one burdened with the duties of royalty.

    Huh? A moment ago, I was...

    Do you remember anything? Get a grip on yourself.

    Huh? Wait, who are you?

    Pointing at me and furrowing her brow, Eleanor demands an answer, and I reply nonchntly.

    Deus Verdi.

    What? Youre nothing like the Deus I know. Youre like night and day. Who are you?

    Eleanor was confused, but there was no time to exin. Because Helen, previously smashed against the wall, was slowly getting up.

    And she was growing enormously, her back bending so much it touched the ceiling. With elongated hands, she ms the door shut, preventing our escape.

    How dare a princess talk to a man like thiiiiis!

    With a cry almost like a curse, Eleanor and I turn to bolt outside.

    Once again, I wield my mana to shatter both the hand and the door itself to get out.

    My mana felt unusually responsive, almost eerie.

    As I pondered this, Eleanor clicked her tongue in response.

    Its dream mana, after all. Its more about will than talent or effort.

    Is that so?

    But that means fine control is out of the question.

    I twist my body, pulling up mana with all the strength I have.

    The giant Helen, now one hand less, tries to approach us, thumping along.

    Boom!

    But shes pushed back by a flood of mana, a tidal wave that eventually sweeps her through a window and out of sight.

    Clearly, I can use more mana than I usually can without any trouble.

    As I nod, intrigued by this discovery, Eleanor stares nkly, her mouth agape.

    Shouldnt you feel dizzy from the mental drain, then?

    I mused on the ambiguous nature of mental strength. But as someone who is not easily shaken, I didnt find it overly taxing.

    Are you really Deus?

    Eleanor asks, looking at me curiously, and I scratch the back of my head as I reply.

    More precisely, you could say Im a man using Deuss body.

    I didnt feel like introducing myself as Deus in my current state.

    I reach out my hand to the little girl.

    Kim Shin-woo. Thats my real name.

    Kim Shin-woo?

    Eleanor takes my hand, her expression a mixture of confusion and curiosity, but there was no time to waste.

    Already, Helens grotesquely twisted face was peering back at us through the window.

    She just wont die.

    Eleanor, with a soured expression, nces at Helen and pokes at my thigh.

    Lift me up. It seems wiser to flee than to fight.

    ...

    And I think I know where the other Eleanor is. Lets head there.

    Where?

    Honestly, I didnt feel like carrying her, but Eleanors stride was too short to escape from Helen, who was crawling toward us on all fours.

    The rooftop! I sense the other half there.

    As I hoist her onto my back upon hearing her answer, Helen bangs her forehead against the ground, screaming.

    The princess! Riding on the back of a strange man! Insanity! Insanity! Insanity! Come here! Come heeeere!

    Helen starts to catch up at a terrifying pace. I, however, confront her head-on, pushing mana outward to repel her.

    Swept away by my mana, Helen crashes into a wall, and we pass by the window she had been pushed through earlier.

    Thendscape outside doesnt even seem properly formed.

    Moreover, the sensations are off; the pce walls look as tall as the skyscrapers of a high-rise building.

    I wonder if this is how the pce appeared to Eleanor when she was a child.

    Argh!

    I release mana, soaring through the sky. Eleanor clings to my neck in panic, but Im not choked.

    Moreover, without the ability to use refined magic, my body was swept this way and that as if entrusted to a wild tempest.

    Yet, I felt neither dizzy nor nauseous.

    Hey, listen!

    Eleanor shouts through the artificially raging winds.

    When I turn my head slightly to ask why, Eleanor asks with an annoyed expression.

    Why did your way of speaking change?

    ...

    No, seriously, its so different. You know, the usual Deus has a somewhat... annoying tone, right?

    She speaks her mind without hesitation.

    Should I just chalk this up to royal bearing?

    Im deliberately making a distinction.

    I brush off the question with a simple exnation. Eleanor looks puzzled for the moment, but shes a sharp girl; shell catch on quickly.

    Before we knew it, Eleanor and I reached the edge of the building and floated up to the rooftop.

    Behind the shimmering, watercolor-like scene, a blonde girl crouching down came into view.

    A different Eleanor, this one appearing to be 17.

    Just as we were about to approach her.

    Donte closer! She spoke.

    Despair was woven into the tremble of her voice.

    <strong>--- End of The Chapter ---</strong>

    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters</strong><strong>ahead</strong> of the release: /George227]

 Chapter 59: A Beautiful Night

    Chapter 59: A Beautiful Night

    <b> A Beautiful Night </b>

    Eleanor hated herself. She fell short of her mothers expectations.

    Her mother, disappointed with Eleanor as her daughter, never looked at her until the day she eventually passed away.

    Why was this memory elusive to Eleanor?

    She had been obsessively forcing herself to maintain the appearance of royalty.

    Then, one day, she suddenly became unconcerned with everything.

    What led her to this indifference?

    She asked herself, but the answer was quite obvious. The ever so smart Eleanor already knew it.

    It was because it wasfortable.

    She no longer wanted to immerse herself in the duties of royalty. Hence, the young Eleanor chose to ignore them.

    And only now could she admit that it was a despicable and immature rebellion; the very worst kind.

    She had transferred her burden to another version of herself.

    Little Eleanor, burdened thus, was standing before her now.

    Although she was apanied by a man she had never seen before, strangely, memories began to calmly surface as she observed Little Eleanor.

    The conversation they shared here was being imprinted in her mind like newfound knowledge.

    The man was Deus Verdi.

    No, he was the real identity behind Deus.

    However, that was not important at all. What the current Eleanor needed was solitude; she wanted to disappear.

    Hey.

    Little Eleanor approached her cautiously. However, Eleanor put up her defenses and responded like prickly thorns.

    I told you not toe here! Why did youe? The weak version of me disappeared, hadnt I? Only the strong you is what remains! You know the duties we should bear!

    .

    Little Eleanor couldnt respond.

    In the end, they were one and the same. She knew that acting with the conviction and pride of royalty, and taking back control of her body, was the right thing to do.

    Logically, it was correct; yet emotionally, it felt wrong.

    Little Eleanor wanted to express that she needed her, but it was impossible for her to utter words of weakness due to her nature.

    Royalty must never unveil their frailties.

    Therefore, it was Deus Verdi who stepped forward to mediate.

    He was Kim Shinwoo.

    What do you want me to say to you?

    It was a different tone and voice from the original Deus, yet mirrored his aggressive attitude.

    Do you want me tofort you? Should I reassure you? Or do you want me to say that we need you?

    As he took a step forward, Eleanor stepped back. Fear showed in her trembling eyes.

    Let me make it clear. You dont have the qualifications to be a princess, nor do you have the sense ofmitment to authority and its duties.

    This was ridiculous.

    In fact, all this back-and-forth was unnecessary. The situation itself was too absurd.

    Eleanor confessed herself that she couldnt do it. But wasnt that obvious?

    Hey! Hey!

    Little Eleanor urgently rushed towards Kim Shinwoo. She grabbed his pant leg, pulled it, and shouted, asking what he was saying.

    Kim Shinwoo grabbed Little Eleanor, pulling her forward.

    And pointing to Little Eleanor, he dered with a grave expression.

    Look at this little girl. She never shied away from her duties, never rejected them, and faced them head-on. She even nobly sacrificed herself for the kingdom.

    Huh? Huh?

    Little Eleanor became confused, wondering why he was suddenly praising her.

    Eleanors expression darkened even more as she tightly sealed her lips.

    So, he posed the question.

    Between the two of you, which one is the real Eleanor?

    Both Eleanors responded with a Huh? in unison, but neither of them could readily answer.

    It seemed like they couldnt understand what the question was at first.

    Of course

    Its both of us.

    Their response came hesitantly, but it was the right answer. Kim Shinwoo felt like apuding.

    As a professor, he had never properly nurtured a student, but he wondered if it would feel like this when guiding them to find answers on their own.

    Yes, you are not different people. In the end, you are just one personality.

    Ah.

    Now, the two Eleanors finally understood what he wanted to say. They looked at each other with open mouths.

    That was right.

    Eleanor, who had a diverse range of emotions, was always cheerful, liked listening to stories of certain characters, and enjoyed chatting in a flower garden.

    And the other Eleanor, an ideal ruler with pride, dignity, honor, and convictions required as a royal.

    In the end, they were the same person.

    I know it was tough. You endured hardships, and even when it seemed like you would copse, you persevered diligently. Its fully understandable.

    Even when she fell and copsed, her battered body riddled with wounds, she stood up again and again, and eventually came this far.

    Now, look at each other.

    He wanted to tell them they did not need to me themselves over ack of a certain ideal, a certain appearance that they so desired.

    Because

    At the end of such hardships, you have already grown splendidly enough to bear the name of royalty.

    Though they might have walked different paths, they had grown up together nheless.

    Little Eleanor slowly reached out her hand. She smiled as she extended that hand as if suggesting they put an end to the long wandering.

    They cautiously touched each others hands.

    No dazzling disy of light was necessary. It was even a luxury if this action caused enormous mana fluctuations.

    They were just a little girl.

    Only when she properly faced herself did she finally realize her identity.

    Eleanor was just one person.

    Ironically, it was only her own self she longed for.

    Indeed, we have acted like fools.

    Eleanor, who had called herself pathetic, disyed relief in her expression.

    She felt lighter.

    The girls eyes now held deep convictions, as well as trust and reliance in herself.

    <i>Rumble</i>!

    Suddenly, the entire building began to shake. There was no time for the startled duo to unburden their emotions.

    The world within the dream was copsing.

    This is crazy.

    M-mother?

    Both shouted simultaneously, looking down from the railing.

    Hn, who was blown away earlier, turned bigger and was now devouring the building as she approached this direction.

    She had be extremely simr to the giants depicted inic books.

    Excuse me for a moment.

    Kim Shinwoo ced his hand on Eleanors waist, poured out mana once again, and they soared into the sky together.

    Since mental strength was the basis of mana here, his reserves were nearly boundless, akin to having infinite mana.

    I-its too rough!

    However, because he couldnt handle it properly, they could only shake as if their bodies were being tossed in a storm.

    ***

    He didnt know how long they had been flying.

    They continued flying endlessly, and now, the ground had be so faint that it couldnt be seen.

    There was no destination.

    Eleanor, nestled in his arms, recalled the most impressive story he had told her before.

    It was the story of magical girls, where ordinary academy students would chance on an animal with strange powers, granting them unique mana to fight for justice.

    Eleanor found that story truly interesting.

    It was quite surprising how vividly he could imagine such a lively story.

    Among what he had told her, this was part of the story she liked the most:

    The girls fought to protect the world, yet they still managed to live ordinary liveughing, chatting, and loving someone, just like ordinary people.

    This consoled her.

    Even little girls with grand purposes of saving the world werent in their transformed states forever.

    <b><i>I am, too</i></b>

    A royal. A princess.

    She was someone who always had to be a special existence.

    But there was no need to be special forever.

    If she showed the appearance of a princess only when necessary, she would embody true wisdom.

    Feeling grateful that she managed to realize this even if it waste, Eleanor looked at Kim Shinwoo.

    If she pondered further on magical girls tale a bit more

    They too experienced love, but the story didnt emphasize much on their romantic involvement.

    Most of them already harbored affections from the beginning of the story.

    Eleanor used to think that part of the story wasnt all that appealing. A sudden first lovepletely out of the blue? A romance where one fell in love at first sight?

    She thought it was quite artificial, a convenient plot device

    Now, Eleanor couldnt help but admit.

    <b><i>Indeed, its a realistic story.</i></b>

    Taking advantage of the excuse that she might fall off, she hugged his waist even more tightly.

    Although the situation they were in was so intense that she should have felt dizzy and nauseous, she felt no sense of motion sickness at all.

    Because it was just a dream.

    That was the final distinction from reality that prevented her from getting caught by her other self.

    The fact that she couldnt feel dizzy.

    But Eleanor somehow disliked that now.

    <b><i>Why now?</i></b>

    Even in this situation where her body was shaking violently, there was no vertigo or motion sickness. Nothing to hinder her mind, her memory.

    Thus, the mans face was all the more vividly imprinted in her mind.

    It would have been better if I was so dizzy that I couldnt even regain my senses.

    If that were the case, she could have simply dismissed the overwhelming and haphazardly resonating emotions as mere dizziness.

    It was such a shame, but

    She wished this dream wouldst a bit longer.

    Such was Eleanors hope.

    * * *

    Keuhm.

    As I cautiously opened my eyes, a wave of lightheadedness surged up. The feeling I hadnt experienced in the dream world had now caught up with me.

    It felt like the sensation of anesthesia wore off, so I took a deep breath while adjusting my posture.

    Ugh!

    However, if anyone was experiencing something worse than me, that person was Eleanor.

    She couldnt keep her body steady and almost fell over the balcony railing, but I pulled her back forcefully, saving her with much difficulty.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    However, the problem was that, due to that, her body mmed toward my side and we collided.

    Anyway, Eleanor held onto her throbbing head while falling on top of me.

    I thought we had spent quite a long time inside, but the party happening below the balcony was still in full swing.

    When I nced at the Dark Spiritualist who was next to me, she exined with a subtle expression.

    [<b>Only around 10 minutes passed. I wondered what the two of you were doing just standing still.</b>]

    <b><i>10 minutes.</i></b><b></b>

    I could say that my soul was swept away by the violent force of Lemegeton and was mixed into the dream. However

    <b><i>Doing it again would be too much.</i></b>

    I had to admit it was a dangerous method. Lemegetons power was stronger than I imagined, it tore through the boundaries between dreams and the soul.

    Well, in the end, this might not have been the wrong course of action to take.

    As I discreetly lowered my gaze, Eleanor, now seemingly recovered, looked up at me while in my arms.

    Seeing her flushed face, I was about to tell her to get down.

    After a moment of hesitation, I looked past her and opened my mouth.

    There was a novelist named Natsume Soseki. He became famous for expressing a confession of love as The moon is beautiful, isnt it?<sup>1</sup> | tsuki ga kirei desu ne trantes to The moon is beautiful, isnt it? This phrase is a more poetic way of saying I love you. During Japanese writer Natsume Ssekis (1867-1916) teaching years, he supposedly overheard a student tranting I love you rather awkwardly into its literal and direct trantion: Ware Kimi wo Aisu. Soseki believedas a product of his time and culture in the Meiji periodthat this direct trantion rejected Japanese sensibility. Thus, this more subtle, nuanced trantion of the moon is beautiful was born..

    At my words, Eleanor blinked her big eyes and then burst out inughter,

    What are you talking about?

    It was a refreshing tone, devoid of regrets or lingering feelings.

    Indeed, this is reality!

    In response to that answer, I found myself smiling like a crescent moon.

    Truly, it was a night graced with a beautiful moon.<ul><li>1

    | tsuki ga kirei desu ne trantes to The moon is beautiful, isnt it? This phrase is a more poetic way of saying I love you. During Japanese writer Natsume Ssekis (1867-1916) teaching years, he supposedly overheard a student tranting I love you rather awkwardly into its literal and direct trantion: Ware Kimi wo Aisu. Soseki believedas a product of his time and culture in the Meiji periodthat this direct trantion rejected Japanese sensibility. Thus, this more subtle, nuanced trantion of the moon is beautiful was born.</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 60: Feisty Tomboy

    Chapter 60: Feisty Tomboy

    <b> Feisty Tomboy </b>

    Please let go.

    Ah, sorry. I did it unconsciously.

    Princess Eleanor, who was holding onto the hem of my jacket, smiled awkwardly and released her grip.

    I didnt particrly wee such actions even when we were alone, and especially now, with people around.

    Ahem.

    I wish she would restrain herself, especially when King Orpheus was present because it could lead to unnecessary misunderstandings.

    The reason we were gathered at the main gate of the Royal Pce was to send off Princess Eleanor.

    The carriage was waiting for her as she had to return to the Loberne Academy after the incident was resolved.

    Since Deus is a professor, cant hee along with me?

    Eleanor inquired, seemingly dissatisfied by something, while looking at me and the King.

    Hearing that, Orpheus scratched his nape and shook his head.

    He still has things to do with the Royal Family.

    If I could sessfullyplete the third and final trial, I would finally be the first dark mage in the Griffin Kingdom acknowledged by the King.

    How long it would take was uncertain. Yet, even afterpleting the trial, there was no guarantee I could return to the academy immediately because it would cause a bigmotion.

    Then cant I just wait for him and go together? After all, its better to travel withpany.

    Orpheus was pleased to see the Princess, who had been suffering from chronic fatigue due to her nightmares, be lively again. However, he seemed to feel it was too much, and now he found himself in a predicament.

    His expression suggested he didnt want to reject his sisters request too harshly.

    The midterms are approaching. You want to be the top rank this time, dont you?

    Hmph.

    When I intervened, Eleanor red at me with an upset expression, then sighed and nodded as ifining.

    Fine. I am Eleanor Luden Griffin, after all.

    She knew the meaning and weight of her existence, so her smile was brilliantly beautiful.

    I also nodded in satisfaction.

    Thats a good answer.

    Just like that, Eleanor walked to the carriage with a confident smile.

    I attempted to end the farewell just like that, but noticing King Orpheus and Archmage Ropelicans unsettling gazes, I cleared my throat and approached Eleanor again.

    Huh?

    Eleanor opened the carriage window and tilted her head with a puzzled expression.

    I have something to tell you.

    I cleared my throat again, deliberately attracting the Kings and Archmages attention.

    Upon hearing the seriousness in my voice, Eleanor, who was filled with slight anticipation, swallowed nervously and looked flushed.

    Uh, yeah. Just say it.

    Eleanor, who was cautiously checking her older brothers expression, nodded with determination.

    To her, I sternly stated,

    At Loberne Academy, address the professors and students politely. Dont behave recklessly.

    .

    Since youre a Princess, you should know how to maintain proper etiquette, right?

    After I said that and turned around, I saw the King looking bewildered and chuckling with an expression of disbelief.

    And from behind, came a furious scream.

    You b!

    The Archmage quickly used a spell to block the foul words from the Princesss mouth.

    The carriage shook as the Princess attempted to jump out, but with a gesture from the Archmage, the coachman hurriedly urged the horses to depart.

    You are indeed mysterious.

    Even as King Orpheus grumbled about being sick of something, he still subtly asked me, who cidly faced the Princesss departing carriage.

    This year youll be.

    Ill be twenty-eight this year.

    Kim Shin-woo was twenty-five years old, but Deus was three years older.

    Ahem, the age difference is quite noticeable.

    .

    Consider your current position and situation carefully, and dont forget.

    I wanted to dismiss it as an unnecessary worry, but seeing that the Kings attitude might turn critical, asking where his sister fell short if I said such a thing, I chose to remain silent.

    I simply closed my mouth and let the silence linger.

    Only when Eleanors carriage was no longer in sight did King Orpheus speak in a more serious tone.

    The next trial will be arranged for tomorrow since you must have had a tough time due to the research.

    Thank you.

    One more thing, you have a guest.

    ?

    Wondering what he meant, I looked at the path from which Eleanor had departed, where another carriage was approaching.

    It was a carriage I had already ridden several times before, and it had the crest of Norseweden engraved on it.

    The ck-haired woman in the carriage hastily got off and immediately knelt politely before the King and Archmage.

    I am Deia Verdi, the sister of Margrave Norseweden. Thank you for allowing me to enter the Royal Pce.

    Well, if its the Norseweden Margravate, youre always wee. Ill give you some space. The wares behind the carriage seem to be gifts; you can unpack themter. For now, Ill let you both siblings have some time together.

    Thank you for your generous consideration.

    Looking at Deia, King Orpheus jokingly nudged my shoulder.

    Deus, your younger sister is much better than you.

    .

    King Orpheusughed like an old man at the young subjects, and Archmage Ropelican followed him as they left.

    I was left alone with Deia.

    Deia, who had remained kneeling until the King left, only stood up once the sound of footsteps faded and red at me.

    Dont you have anything to say?

    I took a moment to think before responding to Deia, who had crossed her arms, openly expressing her difort.

    How have you been?

    Well, how have I?

    On hearing my question, Deia nodded dramatically and took a deep breath.

    Do you think Ive been doing well? Huh?! Do I appear like Ive been doing well? Who in the world acts like a crazy person and confesses about being a dark mage? I was terrified to death! Do you know how worried I was that you might be arrested for treason as soon as you entered the capital, possibly facing execution and dragging me along with you?

    Deia was aware that I had been arrested for confessing to being a necromancer.

    From her perspective, her arrival in the capital city, Graypond, would have been like gambling with her life.

    Yet you still came.

    When I stated that right away, Deia hesitated as if her throat was blocked, then suddenly vented her irritation.

    I didnt have any other choice, did I? I had to assess the situation first!

    With one feisty girl gone, another appeared. However, it was more exhausting this time as she wielded a sharp tongue and harbored resentment towards me.

    <b><i>Facing a trial would have been easier.</i></b>

    Whether she noticed my thoughts or not, Deia red at me with a pout.

    Since I didnt have much to say, I wanted to ask her immediately.

    How did she see me, who has taken over the body of Deus Verdi, her older brother?

    If it were her, she must havee to me with an answer in mind as she opened her mouth with certainty.

    Wait a moment.

    Deia stretched out her hand to stop my words.

    After ncing around, she swept her forehead with her hand and spoke,

    You left Norseweden about two months ago, right?

    Yeah, I left in March, and it was currently May. The scent of flowers naturally permeated throughout Grayponds downtown.

    Assuming one month has 30 days, you asked me for 5 minutes, so calcting it

    Deia suddenly made an irrelevant remark and began to calcte with her fingers.

    If one month totals 150 minutes, then two months will make it 300 minutes. If you convert this into hours, its 5 hours.

    <i>Slide.</i>

    Deia spread her fingers to indicate five hours, opened her eyes wide, and shouted,

    Then, you can have five hours of mine!

    .

    So, how about that?

    While she seemed somewhat wanting to have a decent conversation while seated, I could sense her subtle reluctance to be the one to suggest it first.

    I dont need

    What?

    I was about to suggest going to a cafe or something instead of being swayed by those mere five hours, but Deia raised her gaze bewilderedly.

    It seemed like she wanted to insist on being forcibly dragged along.

    As this could be myst chance, depending on her choice, I, as her older brother, would have to be more considerate toward her.

    Well, if its five hours, lets go downtown. Maybe considering the circumstances this time, they might allow that much.

    Perhaps the Archmages apprentices would be trailing me from a distance. However, if I considered my current situation, going downtown seemed unreasonable.

    <b><i>Graypond</i></b>.

    Come to think of it, although I frequently strolled through Graypond in the game, I had never done it with my own feet.

    The thought made me somewhat excited.

    Grayponds downtown? Its my first time, too. Do you happen to know any good ces?

    .Yeah.

    A ce I knew.

    Of course, I knew a lot since Graypond was a ce with many small and misceneous side quests and events.

    Thus, I naturally retrieved information stored in my head.

    Theres a restaurant called Mersen. Their food will probably suit your taste.

    .

    Lets go there.

    As I walked past her to lead the way, Deia, who was hesitant at first, soon followed closely behind /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 61: An Older Brother

    Chapter 61: An Older Brother

    <b> An Older Brother</b>

    I want to eat meat, not the chewy, tough beasts like those in Norseweden, but something tender.

    Youve got quite a few orders.

    Whats the big deal about this? Do you know how picky noble youngdies of my age are? Im the Amazon of Norseweden, so I should at least be able to eat this much.

    Deia, who strangely took pride in living in the cold north, confidently stuck out her chest.

    Naturally, I didnt understand the sentiments, so I just shook my head and walked down the street, ignoring her.

    Graypond was definitely a big, bustling city. Although Loberne, where Loberne Academy was located, was also a fairlyrge city, whenpared to Graypond, it seemed somewhat inferior.

    The hustle and bustle was filled with the disorderly footsteps of people, the rolling sound of carriage wheels, and the nerve-wracking haggling among merchants.

    While it was white noise that could be heard anywhere, when there is too much, it would be irritating.

    Although I wished to walk faster, Deia quickly turned her head around with her mouth agape in astonishment.

    Having lived in the bordends like Norseweden her entire life, until the age of 24, this sight must have been full of wonders for her.

    With a regretful sigh, she tilted her head and came to my side with quick, short steps, matching my pace while giggling.

    I think I picked the wrong ce to be born. It turns out Im actually a city girl; its in my nature. I like everything here, even the air.

    It hasnt even been 10 minutes since we came downtown.

    Isnt that why my statement is even truer? It feels like recognizing your soulmate?

    Where did the Amazon from Norseweden go?

    People evolve. I can feel that my body is happy to live and breathe here.

    After seeing Deia reach out her hands and take a deep breath through her nose, my eyes narrowed, subtly expressing that I found her actions to be somewhat pathetic.

    Youve been living as an old maid until now, at 24 years of age, how do you know the feeling of meeting your soulmate?

    This basta

    She bit her lips, clenched her fist, and red at me. Then, as if releasing tension, she exhaled and responded.

    Phew. You see, I have a bit of trauma, so I just didnt want to find one.

    Im sorry, I misspoke.

    Feeling like I indulged in my younger sisters temper, I apologized, acknowledging that I spoke recklessly.

    The reason she developed this type of hatred towards others was precisely because of Deus.

    After looking at me apologizing, Deia shook her hand.

    Its fine. Its not like you really are that bastard.

    .

    After that exchange, we became silent; there was no longer conversation between us. Come to think of it, this was how the usual Deus and Deia interacted.

    The big city, Graypond, briefly transformed Deia into a girl, but she soon had to face the harsh visages of reality.

    We arrived at the restaurant at the perfect time. We saw a friendly indication that Mersen was open, and upon opening the door, we walked in.

    Wee!

    Along with the energetic greeting from the waiter, the buzzing sounds of peoples conversations filled the air.

    Seeing numerous customers, Deia nced around with a slightly expectant expression, uttering, Ohhhh.

    Is it just the two of you? Ill guide you to your table!

    The ce the waiter led us to was quite a secluded spot. It seemed like they hastily cleaned the table, perhaps right after the previous customers finished eating and left.

    Here is the menu! Please call us when you decide on your order!

    The waiter handed over a menu that offered a wide array of choices. I took it and passed it to Deia first.

    You can take a look at it first.

    .

    With a somewhat disapproving expression, Deia quickly snatched the menu after looking at me.

    However, she quickly became absorbed and started to contemte what she should order.

    Its a Roast Beef, but ites with cheese fondue? Wow, whats this?

    .

    This one could be good with sd. Is it a healthy food? It seems like it has a lot of asparagus.

    .

    Oh! Theyre hosting an event where, if you order a set menu, they give you a keychain. Wow, thats something you cant even imagine seeing in Norseweden.

    I silently observed Deia, who was continuously studying the menu for almost 10 minutes and expressing enthusiasm about it on her own.

    After being engrossed for a while, Deia looked up from the menu and met my eyes. And feeling suddenly embarrassed, she quickly lowered her gaze.

    I want this one The cheese fondue roast beef.

    .Then lets order it as a set. Ill go with Set B.

    Huh?

    After ncing at the menu, I promptly called the waiter and ced down our order. After adding a simple drink as well, I crossed my arms and stared at Deia.

    She still had a sullen expression as she looked at me.

    Arent you choosing your meal too carelessly? You dont even know whats in Set B.

    It doesnt matter. Its all the same after all.

    .

    After that, silence once again settled between us. If it were my past life, I could at least use a phone to pass time.

    But it wasnt like there was nothing to see here.

    Perhaps because it was a big city, there were plenty of ghosts roaming around. Although they werent malevolent enough to inflict harm, there were still many wandering spirits harboring resentment.

    Once the food arrived, the savory aroma stimted my stomach through scent.

    Even in the game, this restaurant received rave reviews from the characters, so it was expected that the visuals were impressive from the start.

    Heres the keychain for the set!

    The waiter left the keychain with the food. I subtly pushed the keychain with a small bear doll attached towards Deia.

    Take it.

    .

    I dont need it.

    I started quietly eating the apanying sd. The taste wasnt bad at all, and it had shrimp inside.

    Watching me absentmindedly enjoying my meal like that, Deia awkwardly epted the keychain and put it in her pocket.

    You didnt intentionally order the set menu so I could get this, did you?

    No.

    .

    Although I said that, Deia still looked at me suspiciously.

    She dipped the meat into the cheese fondue and began eating with a distracted mind.

    After finishing the meal, we stopped by a nearby cafe.

    I suggested going for a walk to digest our meal, but we opted to sit at the cafe since Deia wanted dessert.

    Wow, is this what Graypond is like? The meat was so juicy and incredibly delicious.

    As long as you enjoyed it.

    Perhaps her mind was elsewhere; she didnt realize that there was some food smudging her mouth. It bothered me a bit.

    You are different from usual.

    I rested my chin on one hand and Deia who was sipping on her coffee, flinched slightly and nced at me.

    She might have wished not to talk about it, but I couldnt afford to waste time.

    Tomorrow, I would have to face the Kings final trial.

    So, I wanted to be a little straightforward. Deia quietly responded, tapping the ice floating in her coffee with a straw.

    Its just can we just say that Im like this because I was excited about Graypond?

    If thats what you want, then I shall take it that way.

    I had no intention of probing further if Deia didnt want to.

    I, too, sipped my coffee without saying a word. Deia lightly traced her fingers around her coffee cup before speaking with determination.

    Name.

    .

    What was your original name?

    Upon hearing her question, I slowly took the coffee cup away from my mouth and calmly replied.

    Kim Shinwoo.

    Kim Shinwoo?

    Yes, it might sound strange here, but it was amon name where I lived.

    Kim Shinwoo.

    Deia repeated my name as if pondering it, before continuing with more questions.

    How old are you originally? Were you 28?

    Im 25.

    Just a year apart. Still, youre older.

    It was a bit surprising.

    I didnt expect Deia to ask about me in such detail.

    Now that she started, she rode the flow and continued to pour out questions one after another, as if she was unpacking the words she had kept locked up.

    Were you a Necromancer there too?

    No, its simr. Being able to see ghosts isnt due to Deuss constitution but mine.

    I see.

    The conversationsted longer than expected. When my throat grew sore from talking so much, I ordered more coffee and recharged our blood sugar with a sweet cake.

    Even then, Deia didnt stop asking her questions.

    Did you have a younger sibling?

    Im an only child.

    Really? Did you get married then?

    I also never had a lover.

    Then, why did you call me an old maid earlier?!

    I didnt bother to answer.

    Although I never had a lover, it didnt mean I was unpopr, as there were often girls who confessed to me. They apparently found charm in someone who was quiet and reserved.

    However, being able to see ghosts made it difficult for me to ept such confessions lightly.

    Because if things went wrong, it could easily lead to umting grudges, especially in the case of lovers.

    Well.

    After a moment of endless questioning, Deia took a brief pause before speaking again.

    Is Deus inside you right now?

    For the first time, I couldnt immediately answer her question.

    Deia noticed my reaction, her eyes didnt let me escape with a different answer.

    I, too, had no intention of lying.

    Deus Verdi has already rested in peace.

    Since Deia had been with me during the Emily incident, she knew what that meant.

    From there, I calmly told her our story; mine and Deuss.

    When I possessed him, Deus was already in a deceased state.

    He had been trying to kill me.

    In the end, I properly faced him and conducted his funeral.

    He might be pitiful, but he doesnt deserve sympathy.

    .

    Nevertheless, in the end, he departed with regrets about his own life.

    I didnt ask for forgiveness, nor did I im he was a good person. I knew that Deia wouldnt rte to it even if she heard about it.

    I just told her that he was a sad person.

    He regretted his actions towards others.

    What does that matter to me?

    However, Deia gritted her teeth and responded.

    Whether that jerk regretted or repented, or begged me while crying. It doesnt matter to me. Hes dead, right? Its better that way. He was someone I didnt need in my life.

    Her anger was justified, so I simply nodded without saying anything.

    Also, Im truly sorry. But to me, you are no different from him. However, considering your actions in Norseweden and your behavior today youre undoubtedly a different person.

    .

    Ill admit, youre hundreds or even thousands of times more impressive than Deus. I once wished to have such a family member in the past.

    However, Deia added.

    Still, in the end, you are still Deus. That damn face keeps haunting me like some kind of trauma.

    I understand.

    No matter how different I was as a person, it was still Deuss body that I possessed.

    Asking Deia for understanding was a terribly selfish request.

    Im sorry for acting differently from what my heart wants. Every time I see that face, it always makes me uncontrobly angry.

    Of course you would be.

    That was also a truly natural reaction. Deia forced a bitter smile understanding that.

    You speak as if you are my real brother.

    Ill make an effort to be that.

    .

    Perhaps because it was an answer she didnt expect at all, Deia stared nkly at me with her mouth open.

    My family has been broken since I was very young. It fell apart before I could do anything.

    My mother despised me for being able to see ghosts.

    My father got scared and ran away from me.

    Even my grandmother, who had been a source offort, passed away while I was in the military.

    Although I hoped to see her again even as a ghost, my grandmother never appeared.

    To me, my family was already wrecked, and it was something I could never have.

    And also something I had always envied.

    You may not want it, but I will make an effort to be an older brother you can be proud of.

    Because this was also thest promise I made with Deus Verdi.

    After staring at me nkly for a brief moment, Deia chuckled and turned her gaze out the window.

    A lingering bitter smile was still drawn on her lips.

    We had both been hurt by and longed for our families.

    Indeed.

    Silently nodding, Deia cautiously met my eyes. She forced a smile even though the corners of her lips were trembling.

    That indicated that she still couldnt smile brightly while looking at Deuss face.

    Nevertheless, she responded honestly, albeit with an awkward expression.

    If you were really my brother, how nice would things have /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 62: Heralhazard

    Chapter 62: Heralhazard

    <b> Heralhazard</b>

    I calmly bowed my head and greeted King Orpheus as I entered the audience chamber.

    If any of the other nobles or vassals had seen this, they would have considered it to be impertinent and caused an uproar, but since this was practically a private meeting, I didnt feel the need to go overboard with the formalities.

    The pleased King Orpheus, as he responded with a hearty smile.

    You have a keen eye for people. You noticed that I dont particrly enjoy excessive formality.

    I simply answered that I figured it out when I saw the King turn away immediately when Deia adhered to etiquette and knelt towards him.

    However, in reality, I only did so because I remember him saying something simr in the game.

    By the way, did you spend some quality time with your sister?

    Yes, thanks to that, I also got to explore the capital.

    Hmm, it is surprising. I thought you wouldnt really care about your sister or other family members.

    King Orpheus tapped his chin before standing up from the throne and walking towards me.

    The Archmage, Ropelican, who had been standing on the Kings right side, naturally followed behind.

    Well, only the final trial remains. Normally, oveing even one trial would be challenging, but you managed to solve two of them quite remarkably.

    .

    In the first trial, you managed to defeat the Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren and proved your abilities.

    King Orpheus patted my shoulder as if to praise me for my impressive achievement.

    In the second trial, you providedfort and healing by helping my sister Eleanor break free from the nightmare that had been guing her.

    The King applied more pressure, firmly gripping my shoulder. It was as if he was trying to prevent me from escaping.

    Now, only the final trial remains. Once this ispleted, the Kingdom will officially recognize you as a Dark Mage. Its truly a historic event.

    A Kingdom that vehemently rejected dark mages would directly hire a dark mage and even grant them a separate position?

    It would probably create the stir for a few years, and my name would undoubtedly go down in history.

    However, I didnt care about such things.

    And from what Ive seen, it seems that you already have some idea about the final trial, dont you?

    .

    I chose to remain silent.

    Unlike the first two trials, I had known about the final trial since I was first imprisoned.

    In fact, thest trial was rted to the King on a personal level.

    It was a significantly different problempared to the previous two trials.

    You remember this note, right?

    King Orpheus unfolded the crumpled note in his hand.

    It was the note I sent him to read in case his trust in me wavered during my imprisonment.

    On it was thest will by King Orpheuste father, King Ophert.

    <strong> Stay foolish.</strong>

    Considering it was thete Kings final will to his son, who seeded him, the phrase didnt seem to make much sense..

    Regardless of how one looked at it, it certainly seemed more like a curse than a blessing.

    Looking at the content of the note in his hand, King Orpheus pursed his lips as if something deep inside him had been exposed.

    His grip on my shoulder tightened, making it seem like he was forcibly leaning on me.

    This is the final trial. Since you already seem to know about it, it could be considered as the easiest trial.

    When he nced away from the note, forcing an easygoing smile, and looked at me, the King appeared to be insecure.

    Why did my father advise me to continue staying foolish when I must bear the burden of this Kingdom?

    In all honesty, it was a curiosity that I expected he would never be able to figure out.

    If the previous two trials were assessments of whether I had the ability to help the citizens of Griffin Kingdom, thest one was just

    A matter of resolving the Kings personal dilemma.

    Suddenly, I thought of a story from the Bible that I had read a long timeof how Joseph, one of Jacobs twelve sons, interpreted Pharaohs dreams.

    Now, I felt like Joseph, who gained Pharaohs trust by interpreting his dreams.

    I wondered if I would gain the Kings trust if I could decipher thete Kings will.

    My mouth wouldnt open easily.

    Despite visualizing this moment multiple times, I wasnt confident that King Orpheus would be able to endure it.

    At this moment, my only concern was to avoid making a mistake.

    Even in the game, King Orpheus would crumble if I took the wrong route and he realized the truth.

    It would start with absentmindedness and escted to delusions, hallucinations, and even phantom pain, his condition worsening to the point that it would severely shake the Griffin Kingdom and lead to its downfall.

    However

    There was a route where he managed to ovee all of that and grow. There was also a route for him to repent and vow not to repeat the same mistakes.

    That was why, as someone who had seen that future, I could confess about being a Dark Mage.

    From now on.

    After the pause, I calmly continued speaking to King Orpheus, whose pupils were dted and was unable to contain his nervousness.

    Your Majesty, I request that you try to maintainposure and listen to my words carefully.

    .

    <i>Gulp</i>.

    As if indicating his level of nervousness the sound of the King swallowing his saliva resonated throughout the audience chamber.

    This was also an episode that existed in the game.

    It was a connected quest given by King Orpheus that ran through the game, to the extent that it affected the main episodes as well.

    Back then, starting with confusion about thete King Ophertsst will, it eventually unraveled various secrets within the Kingdom and the dark secrets concealed by the Royal Family.

    Although the will could be simply perceived as a curse on the son, it was a serious statement that could shake the entire Griffin Kingdom to its core.

    It served as the starting point to understanding where the Kingdoms absolute enmity toward ck magic originated from and the reasons behind it.

    It implied that the identity of the Royal Family and the deeply rooted Griffin origin had actually been corrupt to the core till date.

    The reason Your Majestys father, thete King Ophert, left such a will is solely because he was thinking of Your Majesty.

    For my own sake? What does that mean?

    As a father, thete King hoped that his son wouldnte across the truth, but ironically, because of that will, Orpheus ended up reaching the truth the truth about the Griffin Royal Familys disgustingly persistent hypocrisy.

    Their acts of hypocrisy and wickedness that deceived tens of millions of citizens.

    In reality, they were standing over a pile of corpses they had umted over time.

    Your Majesty, your ancestors who established the illustrious dynasty of Griffin through numerous wars and victories

    It was at that moment the old truth, obscured byyers of dust, came to light.

    Were actually dark mages.

    * * *

    <i>Step, step, step</i>.

    .

    The footsteps, echoing with a loud resonance, filled the silent corridor as we continued forward without saying a word.

    It was as if each step carried some weight, as if someone was contemting something.

    In particr, King Orpheus steps seemed to hasten unintentionally. It was a sign that the Archmage immediately noticed, as he stared at the King with concern.

    At the intersection of the corridor on the first floor.

    The path on the right would lead us to exit the dining hall, while the path on the left would lead us to the garden outside.

    A Griffin statue was ced in the middle of the intersection, as if to force us to make a choice.

    A woman, her face covered with ck cloth, slowly appeared from inside.

    [<b>Youre right. It is here. Just as you said, theres something inside here.</b>]

    Just to be sure, I sent the Dark Spiritualist ahead to confirm it.

    I calmly grasped the wings of the Griffin statue and pulled them downward with force.

    With a grinding sound, the wings folded, and the wall behind it began to open.

    .

    Hmmm.

    Seeing that, King Orpheus and Archmage Ropelican muttered gloomily and discontentedly in low voices. They probably never thought that there would be such a secret passage in the Royal Pce.

    Lets go in.

    As I led the way, suddenly, the underground path I went through two months ago at the Verdi mansion came to mind.

    However, this passage was much more stable and well-constructed.

    Inside was a record room that looked like a library, with books sticking out everywhere and a massive desk at the center.

    What is this?

    The Griffin crests were scattered all over the ce, symbolizing that everything here belonged to the Royal Family.

    The Archmage carefully picked up a book from the desk, brushing off the umted dust.

    Then, his eyes opened wide with surprise. The title wasnt written on the book, but its dark red color suggested that it contained information regarding Hemomancy.

    Hemomancy, which dealt with manipting blood, was one of the subjects of ck magic that stood side by side with necromancy and Cadavermancy.

    [<b>This is such an impressive ce. If I had known about it when I was alive, I would have lost all reason and tried to infiltrate it somehow.</b>]

    The Dark Spiritualist could only remain calm because she was already dead.

    Otherwise, she might have literally gone wild and devoured books as she entered.

    King Orpheus dragged himself with heavy steps towards the central desk.

    Next to the picture ced in front of it, faded words with dried ink.

    .!

    The Kings eyes quivered upon seeing that.

    In the picture, stood a young boy, brightly smiling.

    Judging from his appearance, he seemed to be quite good-looking. Though he was a bit small in stature, his smile suggested that he was well loved by many people.

    And I knew his identity.

    Luh Luden Griffin.

    He was the youngest son of the Griffin Royal Family 200 years ago. A son born of a different woman from his brothers. A son who could be considered the Kings shame.

    He also went by another name, Heralhazard.

    He was the dark mage who single-handedly brought the Griffin Kingdom to the brink of destruction, the very viin who instilled a deep-seated hatred towards ck magic throughout the current Griffin Kingdom.

    Beneath the picture were numerous letters filled the space, handwritten correspondences exchanged between the King of the Griffin Kingdom of that time and Heralhazard.

    All of them were written during the time when Heralhazard was carrying out massacres, containing detailed information about which castle towns forces were out or facing shortages of supplies.

    At the end, was a single phrase: To my beloved son.

    The phrase painfully pierced King Orpheus heart.

    <i>Crumple</i>.

    Orpheus clutched the letter roughly with trembling hands.

    Heralhazard was supposed to be the diabolical viin akin to a gue on the Kingdom.

    However, as he read the letter, it became clear that it was all actually a self-fabricated conflict engineered by the Royal Family.

    Tears streamed down the Kings face as he slowly turned his gaze towards me.

    Y-you

    The voice was filled with such intense resentment that he could almost be mistaken to be chewing on his own words.

    D-did you know all along?

    With eyes bloodshot from tears, he vehemently demanded an answer.

    I met his eyes withposure and nodded slightly.

    Yes, I knew.

    And then

    <i>m</i>!

    Ropelicaaaaaaaaan!

    King Orpheus struck the desk and shouted as if his throat was about to burst, calling for the Archmage.

    Thickly piled dust scattered in all directions as the Archmages extensive mana permeated the space.

    Calmly closing his eyes, Ropelican tapped the floor with his staff, ready to receive themand.

    Ar

    I wasnt sure if he was struggling with his words because of the shock or if it was because of guilt towards me.

    Whatever it was, King Orpheus covered his face in his hands.

    A voice with desperation resonated from behind those hands.

    Arrest him.

    Amidst excruciating pain, as though his flesh were being carved away, the king issued his order.

    Soon after, shackles made of the Archmages mana surrounded my entire body.

    I epted it in /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 63: The Verdi Siblings

    Chapter 63: The Verdi Siblings

    <b> The Verdi Siblings </b>

    <i>Yawn</i>.

    It was already past noon.

    People momentarily paused their bustling footsteps to have a hearty lunch, and Deia, who had been curled up on the bed while others sat at the dining table, stretched herself out.

    She felt refreshed and light, perhaps because she overslept for quite a while before waking up.

    A gentle smile automatically formed on her face as she began brewing coffee in her pajamas. Here, there wasnt any need to worry about the servants nces, no need to rise with a frown due to fief duties, and no need to start working as if chased by something.

    I was so nervous when I entered Graypond.

    When she heard that Deus surrendered himself, she thought another significant incident was about to unfold.

    However, after arriving here and confirming it herself, it turned out he was actually favored by the King.

    Furthermore, Deia became even more at ease after learning that he also resolved Princess Eleanors chronic disease.

    He says he has toplete some trial or something, but Im sure hell handle it well.

    <i>Slurp</i>.

    Deia moistened her throat with coffee and gazed gently out the window.

    Having been allowed to stay in a guest room in the Royal Pce, she wore a big, satisfied smile.

    When she heard they would serve a separate meal for her, she wondered what it would be.

    Filled with anticipation, a faint smile crept onto her face.

    Having a vacation is so wonderful.

    Beforeing here, she left her fief duties to the eldest son, Darius. Knowing him, she was sure he was handling it adeptly.

    She took another sip of coffee.

    Wondering which coffee beans they were using that made it so tasty, she briskly walked to check the packaging containing the coffee beans.

    However, at that moment

    <i>Clunk</i>!

    The door suddenly swung open and knights d in armor rushed in. Startled and wondering what was happening, Deia instinctively stepped back.

    <i>Srrrng</i>!

    Along with the chilling sound of swords being drawn, they pointed at her neck. The knights movements were precise, disciplined, and well-trained.

    Among them, a man who wore a lone red embellishment on his headgear spoke, he appeared to be the leader.

    Deia Verdi! You are arrested for treason against the Kingdom!

    Wh-what?

    What kind of nonsense was this?

    Just yesterday, she kneeled before the king to build a positive image.

    <b><i>Deus?</i></b>

    But Deia quickly began to rack her brain.

    It must be that the trial that Deus said he was going toplete had gone wrong. With that thought, Deia shouted in anger.

    Where is Deus! What about him?!

    Shut up, Criminal!

    You can at least tell me that, cant you? Hes my brother! What happened to Deus?!

    Although she knew she was making a scene here, she had already gone too far to back off.

    Anxiety throbbed in her chest, making it impossible to ignore.

    However, one of the knights who had sneaked behind Deia precisely struck the back of her head.

    She copsed to the floor like her consciousness had gone out like a me.

    It was this moment that Deias vacation came to an end.

    * * *

    Ugh.

    Hearing Deias groans, I slowly turned my gaze to the side.

    When she was thrown into prison unconscious, I was a bit taken aback. But now, she was sitting next to me, leaning on my shoulder.

    If someone saw this sight, they might have mistaken her for simply sleeping.

    Ouch, my head.

    Waking up, Deia furrowed her brow and shook her head repeatedly.

    When she met my eyes and realized she was leaning on me, she quickly moved away, fluttering like a startled chicken.

    Whoa, what the heck?!

    Because she suddenly moved with intensity, Deia clutched her head. It seemed that a headache had unexpectedly struck, her expression twisted in difort.

    After a brief moment passed, she regained herposure and noticed my jacket hanging on her shoulders.

    I thought it would be cold since she was just in simple pajamas whilst in the chilly prison air. So, I draped my jacket over her.

    Ugh, its so cold.

    Deia looked furtively at me. Now, wearing my jacket, she cleared her throat before asking me.

    I roughly understand the situation, you know? We ended up like this because of some trial or something, right?

    As expected from Deia.

    When I nodded at her in acknowledgment, she sighed heavily.

    What was it exactly? The King seemed to favor you quite a bit. How did everything change in just one day?

    I cant answer that.

    This was a problem that Deia shouldnt inquire about recklessly, because, with one wrong move, the Griffin Royal Familys origins could be uprooted.

    You cant answer my question even though I got involved in this too?

    Deia, gesturing subtly with her hand, was trying to point out the situation. But still there was no way I could respond to that.

    <i>Sigh</i>, okay. Whats the point of forcing someone who wont talk?

    She pouted a little beforeing to my side again, leaning on my shoulder like before.

    Its because its too cold.

    After spitting out words with a bad attitude, she turned her gaze outside the bars.

    They werent inside the prison under the Mage Tribunal Judges, but an underground prison directly managed by the Royal Family.

    Not only were there many imprisoned criminals here but also quite a number of evil spirits as well.

    It would be possible for me to escape using them.

    <b><i>However, the problem lies in the Archmages apprentices.</i></b>

    They were watching me menacingly, ready to turn me into ashes the moment they saw any sign of me using mana.

    Furthermore, a kind of shackle on my wrists partially blocked my mana. Thus, I would inevitably lose if I engaged in a battle of speed.

    So, are we going to be executed together now?

    Thats a possibility.

    A possibility? Are there any other options?

    I confirmed her suspicion in silence, recalling King Orpheussst reaction.

    With tears streaming down his face, he ordered my arrest, filled with apology andment.

    <b><i>The sight of King Orpheus breaking down that I personally witnessed is different from what I had seen before.</i></b>

    It differed from the Kings destructive path, where he avoided his responsibilities, sumbing toplete insanity and escaping reality.

    Now, he clearly acknowledged what needed to be done, and that was why he arrested me to cover up the truth.

    <b><i>This kind of situation has never happened on any of the routes.</i></b>

    After discovering the truth, there were only awkward endings where he asked Aria, the protagonist, to keep silent for the sake of the Kingdom, or an ending where the King went crazy and didnt remember anything.

    There was no ending where he directly ordered someone to be arrested like this.

    I saw a glimmer of hope.

    He was unable to bear responsibility and yet was also unable to kill me to cover it uppletelythat was the meaning of my arrest.

    Perhaps by now, King Orpheus was alone, struggling with his thoughts in anguish and pulling his hair out.

    He might be drowning his sorrows in alcohol or banging his head against the wall. Or he might be stuck in the secret passage, reading all rted records.

    I didnt know what choice he would make.

    <b><i>If this situation leads to an execution, Ill have to break out of prison, even by force.</i></b>

    Before having an audience with the King, I secretly hid Lemegeton in a ce known only to the Dark Spiritualist and me.

    Additionally, the Dark Spiritualist was currently following the King closely, checking what decision he would make.

    That was why I could calmly wait inside the prison. However, if the King decided to execute us

    <b><i>At that time, I would have no other way.</i></b>

    I could only hold on to this way out.

    After escaping using Lemegeton and necromancy, I would threaten to bring the Royal Familys secrets to light, thus holding sway over Orpheus.

    <b><i>Well, its not what I want to happen</i></b>.

    In the end, the story would unfold in the direction I desired.

    Then, the King would have no choice but to officially acknowledge me.

    However, I didnt want to achieve that through a filthy fight in the mud.

    I hoped it would happen through the Kings genuine blessings and a smile.

    Hey.

    I was organizing my thoughts when Deia tapped me on the shoulder, calling me. When I met her eyes, she looked at me strangely.

    You need to tidy up your hair a bit. Its too long.

    Youre surprisingly calm in this situation.

    Regardless, our heads will be separated from our bodies, wont they? After all, I am not the one making the decision. On another note, your hair is truly too long.

    She was right.

    The strands of my hair were on the verge of poking into my eyes. The hair behind my head had also grown long enough to touch my neck.

    Ill help you to cut itter. Itll feel refreshing once you gopletely bald.

    Deia yed with my hair as she pleased.

    However, I warned her because it made my face itch when she brushed my hair into it.

    Tone down your pranks.

    Im just bored.

    Deias murmuring voice mixed with the sound of approaching footsteps and a staff tapping on the ground.

    Seeing the Archmages apprentices startled and hastily greeting the person, I had a feeling I knew who it was.

    It was Archmage Ropelican Linus.

    He was looking at me from a standing position outside the bars, lost in thought for a moment.

    I chose to remain seated with Deia, instead keeping my gaze fixed on him without getting up.

    Ropelican sighed and bowed his head.

    Im sorry.

    It was an apology that carried a variety of meanings.

    * * *

    The Verdi familys eldest son.

    Guardian of the Northern Mountain Range.

    Giant of the North, and many more monikers.

    Darius Verdi, who had acquired some rather dramatic nicknames, was sitting on his bed with his arms crossed in a small hotel room in Graypond.

    Because of his build, the room had be even smaller. Currently, he was silently waiting for the news.

    <i>ng</i>.

    The door opened right on cue and a group of people entered. They were the trio of the Scrapyard Nomads, a force leading the resistance movement in rk Republic.

    Although they were rude rebels who didnt bother to knock, Darius wasnt bothered by such things.

    As they trained together, Darius found himself getting along well with the members of the Scrapyard Nomads, even more than he expected.

    Surprisingly, they held no grudges and were much more broad-minded than he thought, coolly epting defeat, which Darius found appealing.

    However, he still didnt like their leader, Findenai.

    Anyway.

    The Scrapyard Nomads members rushed in anxiously while making a fuss.

    The rumors are true. Theyve been arrested! They even seized the Verdi familys carriage in the Royal Pce!

    Hmph.

    There was only one reason why Darius was here.

    Following Deias departure for Graypond, he, too, came to Graypond, trailing her secretly.

    From Deias perspective, she advised Darius to stay in the fief, fearing that she might be captured along with Deus and executed as a traitor.

    It was indeed a crisis for the family since it had been revealed that a family member was a Dark Mage.

    However, as the eldest son, Darius couldnt just sit idly in Norseweden, so he secretly followed.

    Until yesterday, everything seemed quite fine.

    There were no signs of an arrest or encirclement by the Kingdoms army. Instead, Deus and Deia spent a warm time together.

    Even for Darius, who regrly received reports from the Scrapyard Nomads, it was surprising information, but it also brought a sense of satisfaction.

    However, today

    Upon learning that all of Deias gifts for the King had beenpletely burnt and the carriage was seized, Darius couldnt help but break into a cold sweat.

    The meaning of that was clear.

    Deus and Deia had been arrested.

    It was unknown whether it was because Deus was a Dark Mage or for some other reason.

    Phew.

    Darius firmly gripped his sword.

    I guess I have to fulfill my role as the eldest son.

    Right now, if he made a move recklessly, it might not only endanger the lives of the two, but also result in the utter downfall of the Verdi family.

    No, in fact, at this point, wasnt it just a matter of time?

    Perhaps it was already the end of the familys extended history.

    Setting aside such minor details, Darius took a deep breath and steeled himself before dering with a sigh.

    I wille and rescue the two from /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 64: Darius And The Trio

    Chapter 64: Darius And The Trio

    <b> Darius And The Trio </b>

    <i>Yawn</i>.

    Deia yawned and slumped down, naturally leaning against shoulder.

    Feeling her warm weight, I pretended to be bothered by her careless action.

    Youre too close.

    Hm?

    Then, Deia turned her head, which was still resting on my shoulder, and replied,

    Its because youre the mostfortable thing to lean against in prison.

    .

    Also, its normal for siblings to have this kind of physical contact.

    She responded shamelessly.

    The only sibling rtionship I had seen up close was between King Orpheus and Princess Eleanor.

    The two seemed quite close to each other, so it somewhat made sense. Yet, I couldnt shake off the feeling that I was being deceived by Deia.

    Deia quickly turned away again.

    Ah, it feels morefortable if I dont see your face.

    Well, if that was the case

    Since I had decided to let it slide, Deia chuckled and brought up the Archmages proposal from earlier.

    What do you n to do about that?

    .

    He said that he could help us escape. Its not impossible to escape from this ce as long as we ept his offer, right?

    Archmage Ropelican had secretly approached Deia and me, offering to help us break out of prison.

    Unexpectedly, he proposed to take our side.

    He apologized for the extremely unreasonable treatment, despite my sess in oveing three nearly impossible trials.

    As I was unable to give an immediate answer, the Archmage left, promising to returnter.

    Normally, I would have epted his offer and thanked him with gratitude.

    However, I was somewhat skeptical about Ropelicans proposal.

    Is that really the true intention of his proposal?

    Huh? What are you talking about?

    Unable toprehend the meaning behind my words, Deia pressed her head more firmly against my shoulder. She seemed to urge me to get straight to the point rather than beat around the bush.

    Feeling her weight, I expressed my thoughts clearly.

    Archmage Ropelican is an incredibly loyal person. Even among those who are close to the King, he can be considered as the closest aide since thete Kings time.

    The rtionship between Ropelican and King Orpheus was beyond that of a King and his vassal.

    Archmage Ropelican was in charge of the young Orpheus education, and Orpheus thought of him as a life mentor.

    They were practically family, so Orpheus never kept any secrets from Ropelican.

    Hmm?

    While Deia was impressed with the detailed information I grasped from the situation in a short span of time, in reality, I was just recounting what I had witnessed in the game.

    All of Ropelicans actions are with the Royal family in mind. In other words, he offered this proposal for the sake of King Orpheus.

    If the Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus, strictly served the Kingdom, Ropelican was loyal to the Griffin Royal Family, or to be precise, to King Orpheus.

    There was a significant difference.

    <b><i>If it were Tyren, he wouldnt just overlook such matters.</i></b>

    He wouldnt have simply overlooked the fact that theRoyal Family had supported the dark mage who massacred people throughout the Kingdom in the past, and, on top of that, that very mage was of Royal Family blood.

    However, Ropelican was different.

    For the sake of King Orpheus, he would tolerate and silently ignore such matters.

    <b><i>Would someone like Ropelican really go against the Kings order and attempt to free me?</i></b>

    I could guarantee there was no way he would do that.

    Hence, I needed to consider the opposite.

    He wasnt trying to release me because he believed I was unjustly used.

    He simply intended to eliminate someone like me before I could be an obstacle to the King.

    <b><i>It seems like the King is genuinely troubled with what to do with me.</i></b>

    He couldnt decide whether he had to fulfill the promise and take responsibility, or silently draw the sword for the sake of the Royal Family and the Kingdom.

    Suddenly, a part of Hamlets soliloquy by Shakespeare came to my mind.

    If I slightly altered the phrase to fit this situation

    To kill or not to kill.

    That was the question.

    King Orpheus was tormented by indecision in the face of this problem.

    If that were the case, Ropelican would rather get rid of me, who was the problem, so that the King wouldnt have to make a choice at all.

    <b><i>Things are going better than I thought.</i></b>

    Unlike when I took the wrong route in the game, the King didnt fall into shock or go crazy due to the guilt of being unable to ovee it.

    Clearly, he acknowledged his situation and was in distress.

    Therefore, I didnt know the oue. However, it was better to wait for now.

    * * *

    <i>Huff, huff</i>!

    Late at night.

    Darius, who was unconsciously breathing heavily, quietly inspected the sword at his waist.

    Even though the sword was almost an extension of his body and had apanied him throughout his life, he kept checking it from time to time, perhaps out of anxiety.

    Wow, I never thought I would infiltrate the Griffin Royal Pce.

    It would have been nice if the Chief was here as well.

    What should we take back as a souvenir?

    On the other hand, the trio of Scrapyard Nomads who came along were acting as if they were on a field trip,ughing and enjoying themselves, leaving Darius dumbfounded and bewildered.

    This was a stealth operation to infiltrate the Griffin Royal Pce, and it was quite astonishing that they could remain so rxed.

    <b><i>It turns out they didnt follow that crazy woman around for no reason.</i></b>

    They might not have been like that when they still led ordinary lives. But once they broke out of their shell, they were no different from Findenai.

    Was this how people changed in order to survive in the rk Republic, infamous for being full of horrible rumors?

    <b><i>I cant really tell whether theyve adapted, or they were justpletely broken.</i></b>

    Regardless, thanks to these people, Darius felt somewhat relieved. Thus, he took a deep breath and looked up at the high wall.

    Although their bodies were already concealed in the darkness, to break-in, they had to conquer the towering walls fencing the Royal Pce.

    Due to the risk of being exposed when using mana, Darius decided to crawl up. So, he loosened up his grip and approached the wall cautiously.

    One of the trio asked Darius.

    Are you really okay with it?

    What do you mean?

    Darius wondered what he meant, as they were just cheerfully talking a while ago. However, thetter unexpectedly brought up some sensible points.

    I understand your siblings are precious, but if things go wrong, all of you could really lose your heads, you know? And the Verdi Household itself could face extinction.

    Darius paused for a moment upon hearing this. The statement was not wrong.

    After all, their aim was to free Darius two siblings who were confined.

    Furthermore, one of them happened to be a dark mage, and dark mages were vehemently hated in the kingdom.

    Even if they were family, attempting to protect a dark mage could lead to more than just Darius losing his life. It could spell the end of the Verdi Household .

    Yes, family is important.

    If asked to name the most important thing to him, he would undoubtedly answer that it was the Households glory.

    The name of Verdithe giant who guarded the Northern Mountain Rangewas a source of pride for Darius.

    Yet, two months ago, after exposing their Households umted dirty deeds, they decided to start anew.

    With a tightly clenched fist, Darius firmly dered.

    However, I am not the only Verdi.

    .

    Those two also carry the name of Verdi with pride.

    Hearing those words, the trio grinned and chimed in,

    Just admit that your siblings are precious to you.

    Yeah, no need to use the family as an excuse.

    Still, youve changed a lot since we first met.

    Ahem.

    Feeling awkward, Darius cleared his throat, and one of the trio handed him a rope draped over his shoulder.

    I brought this since it seemed like we might need it. Well help you get inside, so just hang this from the castle wall.

    Huh? You guys will help me get inside?

    Wondering what they meant, the trio confidently took their positions right in front of the wall, creating a makeshift jumping tform for Darius with their hands.

    Darius was dumbfounded.

    <i>Sigh</i>.

    Since this was preferable to crawling up the wall, Darius seized the opportunity and leaped.

    Heave ho!

    Perhaps due to the trios impressively synchronized movements, Darius jumped so high that he was surprised by the oue.

    His body truly zoomed through the sky.

    He then managed to easily cross the bars on the wall fence andnded smoothly on the other side.

    Huh.

    Obviously, the trio had done this kind of thing several times during their resistance movements.

    They were not just skillful but also experienced.

    Just as Darius was about to secure the rope on the wall to help the trio to cross.

    Hmm, youre quite audacious, huh?

    The chilling voice of an elderly man echoed from behind. Darius threw the rope down, his neck creaking as he turned.

    Simultaneously, he drew the sword from his waist.

    Certainly, it was a beastly strike.

    Darius demonstrated a sharp sword strike, proudly showcasing that he wasnt called the giant guarding the Northern Mountain Range for nothing.

    He had grown significantly through rigorous training, especially following the crushing defeat against Findenai.

    Just like Findenai, the attack was so fierce that one could say that he was overpowering when facing him.

    <i>Thud</i>!

    Before he couldnd a proper attack, the pressure from the mana pouring out of the elderly man pushed Darius backwards, causing him to collide with the wall.

    Stuck to the wall like a painting, he could only open and close his mouth repeatedly while confirming the presence that had subdued him with a single move.

    How reckless of you. Your personality ispletely different from that of your solemn and reliable younger brother. Perhaps youre agitated because your siblings have been arrested?

    It was an impressive elderly figure with a staff resembling an ancient tree, wearing a robe so magnificent it exuded an air of mystery, and adorned with a striking white beard.

    Its quite amusing that you thought there wouldnt be any magic on the Royal Pces walls. If I hadnt discovered you in advance, you would have been roasted by now.

    Archmage Ropelican Linus clicked his tongue while staring at Darius.

    Did youe to rescue your siblings, Margrave /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 65: The Phantom Of Griffin

    Chapter 65: The Phantom Of Griffin

    <b> The Phantom of Griffin </b>

    Did youe to rescue your siblings, Margrave Norseweden?

    Darius was perplexed about what answer to give as a response to Archmage Ropelicans question.

    Should he uphold his beliefs, or should he weave in a lie within his excuse just to get by?

    Though his heart leaned towards thetter, his mouth wouldntply with his pride.

    Yes.

    Darius openly acknowledged his intention. After speaking, he somehow regretted his own foolishness. However, Ropelican seemed rather satisfied with this, chuckling with a wry smile.

    I like your confidence. You resemble your father, Damos, the Giant of the North.

    <i>Ssrrrk.</i>

    As Ropelican lowered his staff, Darius coughed while slumping down from the wall with considerable difficulty.

    Outside the wall, the trio were asking if he was okay, but it wasnt a situation where he could respond.

    Are those yourpanions? Thats good, then. Let them in for now.

    Pardon?

    Darius couldntprehend the situation, but since he was prompted by Ropelican to act fast, he securely fixed the rope.

    The trio swiftly crossed the wall.

    Huh?!

    Whats this?

    Did you betray us?!

    The bewildered trio immediately questioned Darius. However, they could only open and close their mouths like goldfish, unable to utter another word.

    The Archmage had cast a spell to block their sounds, making their sudden attempt to shout at the unexpected situation seem like a kind of theatrical performance.

    Ropelican gestured to Darius and the silenced trio, and said,

    Follow me. Ill take you to them.

    * * *

    King Orpheus still sat in the Royal Familys secret chamber, flipping through the records.

    Just like the me on the candlestick ced beside him, his gloomy heart continuously hesitated and wavered intensely.

    His bloodshot eyes and tear-streaked traces revealed a sense of fatigue as he turned the pages unfolding the Griffin Royal Familys origin.

    With each turn, his chest trembled; he was overwhelmed by guilt and disgust, almost provoking a feeling of nausea.

    Despite taking a strong stance against inhumane acts in the rk Republic, Orpheus found the authors of the records to be no different from a pot calling the kettle ck, which was quite embarrassing.

    Orpheus couldnt help but be shocked by the fact that to prevent the revtion of the country founded by a dark mage, the Royal Familys history also aggressively suppressed fellow dark mages.

    These records were indeed an abyss of dark secrets.

    Just when the King thought it couldnt get any worse, after flipping through a few more pages, he was exposed to even more diabolical thoughts.

    However, one thing strongly resonated throughout the pagesan obsession with being royalty.

    Perhaps this obsession stemmed from their origin as dark mages, who were always disdained and looked down upon.

    Or, maybe the bloodline might have carried an innate ambition and stubbornness for power and authority.

    As time passed and the authors changed, the obsession continued to persist like a deep-seated delusion, portraying a strong dedication to upholding the Royal Familys name.

    It was like

    <b><i>It was like Mother</i></b>.

    The more he read, the more Orpheus recalled his mothers excessive attachment to royalty.

    Having been educated by Ropelican, he could resist being influenced by her. His sister, Eleanor, on the other hand, was severely tormented by their mother, Hn.

    Therefore, Orpheus and Eleanor both harbored a strong resistance towards formalities, despite being in the direct line of royalty.

    Huff.

    His eyes stung from fatigue. Even with the crushing weight of guilt, King Orpheus slowly returned to his original self.

    Everything was confusing and disgusting, and he hated it to the point of anger.

    I cannot evade responsibility.

    In the end, all this responsibility was an unavoidable weight that the current Royal Family had to bear.

    Im sorry, Deus.

    In a low tone, he apologized to Deus, whom he had imprisoned.

    Despite knowing all these truths, Deus kept his lips sealed until Orpheus asked.

    Deus kept silent; he did not let anything out, even when he held information that could destroy Griffin Kingdom.

    At the time, the King arrested Deus immediately to prevent him from speaking to anyone. He did this to protect the Royal Family.

    However, the more Orpheus pondered about it, the more Deus truly seemed like a loyal subject.

    Orpheus slowly stood up.

    Though it waste at night, he considered going now to release Deus from captivity. However

    <i>Bang</i>!

    The door suddenly closed forcefully.

    Despite there being no wind, the candlelight extinguished as if abruptly snuffed out.

    Hmm?

    Wondering what was happening, he manifested mana in his hand to illuminate the room.

    <b>[Foolish kid.]</b>

    A grim face emerged in the light.

    Startled, King Orpheus took a step back without even being able to scream.

    The grim face followed Orpheus as it was.

    The horns, which were slightly growing on its forehead, made it look like an undeveloped demon. Its protruding teeth and mist-like body intensified the eerie aura.

    <b>[Do you know how long Ive spent to build this dynasty? But you, you try to bring it down in just one day?]</b>

    W-what are you!

    He desperately swung at the face, but it passed through without any resistance.

    The grim face with a demon-like image opened its mouth. However, contrary to its size, it spoke in a low whispering voice that made it feel like dozens of bugs entered through the Kings ear.

    <b>[I am the owner of thisnd.]</b>

    What?

    The previously chilling voice changed tone as it conveyed the secret. It now took on the high-pitched and temperamental tone of a woman.

    Not only that.

    The grim face gradually morphed into someone Orpheus was familiar with.

    Mo-ther?

    Now resembling Hn Luden Griffin, the face chuckled.

    <b>[I am your mother.]</b>

    It changed once more, adopting the imposing features of someone he idolized, along with the deep-set wrinkles he always remembered.

    <b>[Your father.]</b>

    The face shifted again.

    This time, it assumed the presence of someone deeply etched in his memory.

    <b>[Your great-grandfather.]</b>

    Then, it reverted to its original grim face. And there, it dered naturally,

    <b>[I embody centuries of history; I am Griffin itself.]</b>

    You!

    It looked as if a centuries-old record was written by a single person.

    It personified the mad obsession with being a part of the royal family.

    King Orpheus could immediately recognize it.

    This existence was also the source of all evils, the Griffin familys ancestor who harbored diabolical thoughts.

    <b>[Now, then.]</b>

    <i>Squeeelch.</i>

    The big mouth opened wide.

    Hideous teeth and a thick, probing tongueshed out towards Orpheus.

    <strong> [</strong><strong>It is your turn.]</strong>

    !

    There was no way to resist it.

    Orpheus was caught and devoured. He struggled and convulsed several times, but soon, ck smoke emanated from his whole body, and he regainedposure.

    Then, he suddenly stood up, cracked his neck, smiled, and said,

    Where did this phantome from?

    <b>[!]</b>

    And there, observing the unfolding situation was her. The Dark Spiritualist. He addressed such a figure, who, in a unique twist, found herself following her apprentices orders.

    The Royal Pce is not a ce for vermin-like evil spirits like you to wander.

    When Orpheus reached out, a fierce mana surged, trying to subdue the Dark Spiritualist.

    <b>[Ver-vermin?!]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist, now able to control her mana with the help of Deus, barely defended herself and escaped through the wall.

    Tch.

    Her resistance was stronger than he expected, but it didnt matter.

    Since she was already dead, returning to her master would yield the same result anyway.

    <i>Kwang</i>!

    <i>Phew</i>!

    After opening the door and stepping outside, Orpheus took a deep breath. It didnt matter how many times hed done this, the feeling of being alive felt good.

    Taking a big stride to the left of the corridor, Orpheus came out to the garden outside the Royal Pce.

    The soldiers who saw him immediately saluted. However

    Inform the Royal Knight Commander, Mage Tribunal Judge, and the Archmage to enter the pce immediately.

    Orpheus said with a big smile.

    Tell them to carry out the execution of the criminal who insulted the Royal Family.

    * * *

    Wow, its so cold that I thought I was going to die.

    Shivering from the chilling temperature, Deia expressed joy when her clothes finally arrived.

    Although I had already lent her my jacket, she was still cold since she was dressed in pajamas.

    Look away.

    The Scrapyard Nomad trio kept staring at Deia, who was attempting to change her clothes. As soon as I warned them, they yelped and lowered their heads.

    Who were they audaciously staring at?

    Pfft.

    Deia nced at me and slightly chuckled as if she was in a good mood. She then headed towards a corner of the prison.

    They still can see me like this, you know? Cover me a bit.

    After pulling me along and hiding behind me, Deia began to remove her pajamas. It was an unexpected situation, but to shield my sisters bare body, I did my utmost to broaden my shoulders. I maintained a stern expression as I stared at the Archmage, Darius, and the Scrapyard Nomads who hade to rescue us.

    I have clearly mentioned that I would consider it carefully.

    Since King Orpheus hadnt made his decision, I had no ns to escape recklessly and make a fuss by myself.

    Ropelican avoided my gaze and refused to respond when I frowned and said this.

    While I appreciated that Darius came here to rescue Deia and me, he just watched the situation unfold oddly without doing anything.

    When I was about to speak, Deias bare leg popped out from the side. She stood with one leg in her pants, leaning her back against me.

    Have a sense of shame.

    I suddenly directed the words I had intended to say to Darius and Ropelican towards Deia.

    Huh? Thats probably not something you should say.

    .

    Try living with two men who dont act like your older brothers at all. Theyre all the same.

    After saying something like that, she immediately shut her mouth. Thats because, right now, only Deia knew that I was not the real Deus.

    I would someday have to tell Darius but now was not the right time.

    Anyway, afterpletely putting on her clothes, Deia came out from behind me. Seeing the magic gun hanging from her leather belt, it seemed she really risked her life entering Graypond.

    I was about to say that everyone should return first and we should continue waiting. However

    [<b>B-big trouble!</b>]

    The Dark Spiritualist shouted as she came through the wall, making a fuss. I had entrusted her to keep an eye on King Orpheus.

    However, since she came out like this, I wondered if the King made a negative decision.

    However, the response was beyond my imagination.

    An evil spirit lurked deep within Griffin Kingdom, possessing the bodies of past kings. Now, it had taken over Orpheuss body.

    It was so absurd, to the point of being unbelievable.

    <b></b><b><i>There is such a hidden twist like this?</i></b>

    There was no such content in [Retry]. However, upon a little reflection, it seemed more appropriate to say that it was simply unknown.

    <b></b><b><i>Because there was no dark mage in the party.</i></b><b></b>

    The Saintess, too, had temporarily joined the party, but she was not a party member when they were working in Graypond.

    Tsk, did we just waste our efforts?

    The others who couldnt hear the Dark Spiritualists voice were looking at me with strange expressions.

    Darius had an ufortable expression, asking if we should go back, and Ropelican was still awkwardly avoiding eye contact.

    No.

    I put on the jacket that Deia handed me and stepped outside the bars.

    The situation has changed.

    A thunderous sound of approaching footsteps came from outside.

    Knights in red armor lined up and entered the prison.

    They were surprised to see Ropelican here.

    Soon, a woman with an imposing presence walked forward, straightening out the mess.

    Despite being the smallest among the armored knights, she stood at the pinnacle of the Royal Knights, which directly served the Royal Family.

    She was Gloria Grace, the Royal Knight Commander.

    She was the sharpest sword in the Kingdom, even being able to match the prowess of Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren Ol Velocus.

    With her red hair fluttering, she sharply stared at me and asked,

    Deus Verdi, the wicked dark mage, a sinner who has insulted the Royal Family. His Majesty has ordered your immediate execution by the Royal Knights.

    How efficient.

    As I responded with honest sarcasm, Glorias eyes slightly flickered.

    There is no trial held for someone iming to be a dark mage. One cannot expect a fair judgment.

    How was this different from the witch trials during medieval times?

    Well, it doesnt matter.

    Right, it didnt matter at all.

    When you approach me this unreasonably, Ill respond with an equal force of unreasonableness.

    I wouldnt stop at all. Deia and Darius, too, followed behind and prepared for battle.

    I quickly realized that if we didnt fight, everyone would die anyway.

    Do you think you can escape?

    With a disbelieving expression, Gloria drew her sword. In response, the Royal Knights also drew their swords, as if choreographed.

    Swinging those swords in such a narrow passage didnt seem easy.

    Yet, it wouldnt be a problem for them, as they were skilled knights.

    However, there was something I needed to rify.

    Im not running away.

    At some point, the Lemegeton brought by the Dark Spiritualist emitted a subtle ck glow in my palm.

    Like a magician performing card tricks in front of his audience, I skillfully did it in the blink of an eye.

    I could feel the evil spirits wailing, echoing like reverberations from all around me.

    Youre not running away?

    As if she considered my words an insult, Gloria gritted her teeth, gripping the sword with both hands and preparing herself.

    I just

    However, I once again rified.

    I just want an audience with His /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 66: A Staged Entrance

    Chapter 66: A Staged Entrance

    <b> A Staged Entrance </b>

    Gloria Grace.

    Although she was described as formidable, the protagonist had never had a direct confrontation against her in the game.

    Instead, she yed a supporting role, lending her strength to the protagonist when subduing a specific boss.

    However, as with any game, when a former enemy became an ally, they were significantly nerfed.

    On the contrary, if an ally suddenly turned into an enemy, their strength seemed to gain an unexpected boost.

    At this moment, she was thetter case.

    Gloria Grace was ominously zing a crimson mana like the three pronged me I had seen in the game.

    Have you betrayed us, Archmage?

    Ahem.

    Ropelican awkwardly scratched his neck and shook his head as she met his gaze.

    It is not so. If His Majesty wishes, I am more than willing to strike down Deus.

    Hearing that, Deia and Darius were startled and immediately assumed abat stance.

    Ropelican asked in doubt, his arms crossed.

    However, has His Majesty truly decided to execute Deus? No, even if he did, he ordered you to do that?

    Yes, I personally received His Majestys order.

    Hmmm.

    Ropelican was dumbfounded. He probably had realized that if the current King was the same Orpheus he knew, even if the King chose to abandon me, he wouldnt seek assistance from others.

    The King wouldnt have been struggling with such dilemmas until now if he could simply toss me aside so decisively.

    Deus, do you have any thoughts?

    Ropelican asked for my opinion. Having met Glorias gaze directly, I answered while slightly shifting my gaze.

    His Majesty is currently possessed by an evil spirit. Its a serpent-like entity that has slithered throughout the long history of the Griffin Dynasty.

    .

    Ropelican solemnly listened to me and then nced towards Gloria.

    The only reason Glorias knights still hadnt moved yet was because of this old man, Ropelican.

    It was because they hadnt confirmed his stance in this situation.

    Ropelican met my eyes once again before tapping the ground with his staff and responded.

    Well, I owe you a debt, so Ill believe you this once.

    .

    However, if this turns out to be a lie, I will personally take your life before surrendering myself to His Majesty for judgment.

    Be my guest.

    An intense mana began to emanate from Ropelican, who stood beside me, wildly surging to the extent that Gloria, biting her lips, felt her own mana was insignificant inparison.

    I never imagined you would turn traitor, Archmage.

    Gloria, you should remember that all my actions stem from loyalty and affection.

    The ground began to quake. Soon after, the Archmages mana permeated in all directions.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    Thick and sturdy tree roots swarmed in from all directions, attacking the knights.

    The knights could not react quickly as they were wearing armor, but they didnt suffer significant damage either.

    At most, a few of them were knocked unconscious from direct hits to the head.

    Gloria swiftly wielded her sword and shouted,

    Retreat! Fighting against the Archmage underground is unfavorable!

    The Royal Knights pulled back as swiftly as an arrow. It was truly an amusing sight but an effective tactical maneuver.

    In the end, we had no choice but to leave this ce. The underground prison had only one passage.

    I could already predict that the Royal Knight would immediately surround us the moment we stepped outside.

    Is there any other way out?

    Our footsteps were truly heavy as we slowly made our way outside. Despite Ropelicans question, I kept my mouth shut before I eventually opened it again to answer him honestly.

    My powers wont be of much use here.

    <b>[There are too few spirits in this ce.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist added her concerns from behind.

    Since the Griffins ancestors were dark mages, there were no traces of lingering ghosts in the Royal Pce. And with the malevolent being upying King Orpheus body now, something suspicious seemed to be at y.

    <b></b><b><i>Even the spirits who are supposed to be resting peacefully are absent.</i></b>

    When people died, they closed their eyes and fell into a deep sleep. That was what resting in peace meant.

    However, even the spirits at rest were scarce. Although unsettling, it seemed unnecessary to awaken them with Lemegeton. Considering their meager quantity, it felt like borrowing a cats paw.

    <b></b><b><i>Did theypletely obliterate all the spirits? Or absorb them like the Human-bone Centipede</i></b><b>?</b>

    ording to the Dark Spiritualists testimony, the entity bore a resemnce to that of a demon. Thus, there was a significant possibility.

    In the end, even the Necromancy Stone, Lemegeton, was useless without spirits that could lend their power to wield it.

    Hmm, Tyren seems to be outside as well. Wouldnt you be a match for Tyren? Didnt you already defeat him overwhelmingly?

    It was already apparent that the powerful mana faintly felt from outside belonged to Tyren.

    So, I answered honestly,

    Its notpletely impossible, but achieving overwhelming victory like before is far-fetched. It was only possible then because of the numerous spirits asleep in the execution ground.

    I see.

    Ropelican, who said he understood that, turned his head towards Darius this time.

    What about Margrave Norseweden?

    .

    Darius looked away awkwardly. Even as the Margrave who protected the border, he was no match for the Royal Knight Commander or the Mage Tribunal Judge.

    Then what about you

    Ropelican turned his gaze to Deia and asked. Deia took out a magic gun from her waist and shrugged.

    I modified this Republic product to function with mana. However, I doubt it will even be able to scratch the people outside, right?

    The Scrapyard Nomads Trio behind them had nothing to add.

    <i>Phew</i>.

    We were considered to be elite, even among the kingdoms elites. But now, we found ourselves in a situation where we were bitten by the tiger and trapped by its strong jaws.

    This is really depressing.

    However, Ropelican did not loosen his grip on the staff.

    The stairs leading outside came into view.

    It seems like this old man will have to give it a shot.

    Ropelican sighed. His deliberate attempt to appear unconcerned seemed a bit pathetic as his own apprentices might be present outside.

    If this didnt work out, there was still another way. But that was a fail-safe that needed to be saved until the very end.

    Therefore, I held onto Lemegeton tightly and told the Dark Spiritualist.

    We dont know how the situation will unfold. So, stick close to me.

    <b>[Got it.]</b>

    Huh?

    An unexpected response came from behind the Dark Spiritualist. When the Dark Spiritualist clung to me, Deia, who had been hidden behind her, came into view.

    Deia, who couldnt see the Dark Spiritualist, thought I was talking to her.

    Come on, seriously?

    Deia turned to face me for no reason, expressing her irritation but still took a step closer to me.

    Well, this was for the best.

    Considering that Deia might lose her life at any moment during this confrontation, it was safer for her to remain by my side.

    Ahem, it was quite touching.

    Deia and I turned simultaneously and looked behind upon hearing the ridiculous sob.

    Moved to tears, Darius was attempting to hold back his emotions as he gazed at us.

    Thats right. This is what a family should be like. This is how the Verdi Household should be. Even if our Households long history ends today in this ce, I have no regrets. My siblings, we have finally be one.

    Ive never be one with you.

    Dont overreact; its embarrassing. And were not going to die here today, alright?

    Even though Deia and I both denied it simultaneously, Darius, still unable to hide his emotions, cleared his throat, moved towards us, and slipped in between us.

    Then, he wrapped his arms around us, and with his strength, it wasnt easy to shake him off.

    What do you mean by feeling embarrassed?! Thats right! Whats there to fear when we, the three siblings, unite!?

    <i>Sigh</i>.

    I told you not to do that, you jerk.

    I involuntarily sighed. Deia kept hitting Dariuss side, but he didnt even flinch.

    We may not have been born on the same day, but we will die on the same day. Do you know how terrific that is? It makes me want to recite a poem.

    Stop spouting nonsense. You havent even read a single line from a book; how can you speak about poetry so confidently?

    You should be apuding the fact that at least I understand the concept of poetry, you know.

    Despite our protests, Darius, reciting a clumsy selfposed poem, immersed himself in his own sentimentality. Deia buried her face in embarrassment, and I decided to stay silent.

    I could feel the weight and warmth felt on my shoulders.

    It was my first time in such a situation, and it was annoying.

    However, deep inside my heart, it felt like it gave me another clear reason to live.

    Bickering, fighting, and even if we said we didnt like each other, in the end, we still supported each other.

    Was this what family was supposed to be like?

    It wasnt too shabby.

    It was incredibly refreshing to see the moon in thete-night sky after stepping outside .

    If the knights in red armor and Mage Tribunal judges in golden robes lined up before us werent present, I would have raised a ss under the moonlight while enjoying some snacks.

    Be on your guard. The opponent is an Archmage.

    I never expected that we would be pitted against each other again so soon, Deus.

    The Royal Knight Commander, Gloria, and the Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren, stepped forward to greet us.

    Their hostility was extraordinary from the beginning and just standing there made it extremely intolerable.

    Deia was barely able to hold up against the killing intent, staggering to the point where I had to support her from the side.

    Put the strength into your legs. Theres no need to confront them head-on.

    Fine.

    Deia listened obediently, as it was quite burdensome for her. I took a deep breath and stood in front of her.

    Although I already knew that it wouldnt end easily, witnessing them directly, in reality like this, made it appear to be genuinely challenging.

    I can deal with at least one of them. What do you think? Can the three of you deal with the other one?

    Ropelican asked while slightly brushing his beard and ncing at me. I let out a sigh before nodding.

    I can deal with them myself.

    ns were meant to be changed.

    The moment I brought Lemegeton near my heart, with the thought of pouring everything into it and giving my all right from the start

    <i>Crash</i>!

    Something fell from the sky.

    The intense dust cloud obscured our view, and Tyren immediately dispersed his mana, thinking this was a ruse by us.

    Likewise, Gloria swung her massive greatsword to clear the dust as well.

    As the visibility improved, two individuals confidently appeared between us and them.

    Long, flowing ck hair. It belonged to Aria Rias, the protagonist of this world, and right now, she was looking at me with a smile.

    Professor! I just arrived!

    Aria

    I unconsciously felt a sense of relief when I saw her face. And I wanted to honestly express my gratitude.

    However, Findenai, dressed in a maid uniform, intervened while puffing smoke from a cigarette on the side.

    That is nonsense. Shes been eagerly awaiting the ideal dramatic moment in a critical situation to make her appearance and make you fall in love with her, Master Bastard.

    As a result, I swallowed back the words of gratitude I was about to say.

    Wow! Oh, shit! You promised not to tell him, didnt you? I even shared the strawberry from my cake with you!

    Did I? I thought you didnt like strawberries.

    I stepped forward upon listening to their conversation.

    So, it seems like you two managed to enjoy the cake and had a really leisurely time.

    When I gave the two of them a sharp stare, Aria and Findenai, both turned toward the enemies at the same time.

    We just have to deal with those, right?!

    Findenai, the assassin maid of Master Bastard, ready for action! Its going to be a st!

    Aria drew her sword while Findenai shouldered her axe.

    <i>Sigh</i>.

    And I could only let out a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 67: Evil Ghost

    Chapter 67: Evil Ghost

    <b> Evil Ghost </b>

    Wasnt it truly hrious?

    Clearly, until just a moment ago, we were in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation in this battle.

    The Royal Knights who were the strongest in closebat.

    And the Mage Tribunal Judges who were in charge of handling mages who deviated from the proper path.

    These supreme powers worked together in the Kingdom, where swords and magic coexisted.

    However, with just these two girls joining the battle, I could start to see the scales tip to our side, which was obscure before. We finally had a winning chance; the power bnce on the scales had been restored.

    Of course, winning here didnt simply mean defeating or eradicating them all.

    Dont kill anyone. Just clear the path.

    What?

    Huh?

    The two turned back to me with expressions of discontent.

    I mean, they were the ones trying to kill you, Professor. I was thinking of tearing them apart and feeding them to the dogs.

    Master Bastard, I dont consider something where no blood is shed as a fight. Thats just children ying.

    Though they hadpletely opposite personalities, the conclusion they came with was oddly the same, which was quite amusing.

    Witnessing their bold response and despite it being a letdown for them, I retorted with unwavering certainty.

    Just shut up and follow.

    I had to assert firm control in order to manage people as unrestrained as them. Eventually, theyplied with my demands.

    Hmph! Got it, Professor!

    Aria swung her sword with an ecstatic expression, she seemed to be in a good mood.

    Even though it was a yful sight, a sense of pressure could be felt from her actions.

    She wasnt the protagonist on her second run after watching the ending for nothing.

    <i>Sigh</i>, I suddenly lost interest. Well, considering this axe is prettyme, I probably wouldnt leave a scratch on their armor anyway.

    Findenaimented sarcastically as she stared at Dariuss axe in her hand. Nheless, she threw the box she had been carrying on her back to me.

    Oh, right. Take this.

    .

    The box had a bumpynding, rolling across the floor towards my feet with a rattle. I frowned at the sight.

    Do you not know whats inside?

    Huh, I do, though. How did you even know where a thing like that was hidden?

    The item I tried to secure by sending Aria and Fndenai.

    Depending on whose perspective, it could be considered the most valuable item on the continent. But seeing how Findenai handled it, indeed, it was a different case for her.

    Since I needed someone to take care of it, I immediately handed it to Deia, who was right behind me.

    Its something important. Keep it safe.

    Huh?

    Since Deia used a magic gun, she wouldnt be much help inbat.

    Then, the trio from the Scrapyard Nomad rushed past me and went towards the front.

    Chief! Long time no see!

    Hiya! Youre still wearing that?

    People from this kingdom really are insane!

    Watching herrades dly run towards her, Fndenai also yfully smiled.

    Hey, you punks, grab your weapons quickly. Dont make us, the Scrapyard Nomads, lose face.

    Aye!

    The trio, who just reunited with Findenai, began to brim with energy. It was a stark contrast to their previously listless demeanor.

    Are they your support?

    Ropelican, who was standing by my side, brushed his beard and asked. I slightly nodded and responded with confidence.

    Those two will be able to buy us enough time.

    They are certainly not ordinary people. Especially that young girl Even I cant gauge her strength at all.

    Aria, who somehow had started the battle, was now raging like a storm against the Mage Tribunal Judges.

    Since the Judges specialized in facing mages, Aria solely employed her swordsmanship.

    Be grateful for the Professors mercy. I was originally going to kill everyone here.

    Due to Presiding Judge Tyrens internal injuries from our previous battle, there was a sluggishness in his movements, making it easier for Aria to handle him.

    <i>Keugb</i>!

    The Professor is not someone you can treat as you wish.

    Aria not only acquired the item I requested, but also her own sword. It was a unique item called, Libelungens Sword, which she was now wielding.

    Looking at the battle, Findenai appeared somewhat inferior to her.

    It seemed that the absence of any equipment she used as a boss in the game made a significant impact.

    You can go support my maid. Aria can handle it alone.

    Hmm, understood.

    Ropelicans mana resonated once more, its echo reverberating through the ground. With an unfavorable matchup against the Mage Tribunal Judges, facing the Knight Order would be morefortable for Ropelican.

    Shall I go too?

    Darius asked, drawing his sword as he stepped forward. Contemting which side to aid, he nced at the Knight Order, where Findenai stood, then shifted his gaze to Aria on the opposite side.

    <i>Tsk</i>, youre still scared of her, huh?

    Deia clicked her tongue disapprovingly as she looked at Darius, who still bore the trauma from his encounter with Findenai.

    However, I ced my hand on Dariuss shoulder as he was about to confront the Mage Tribunal Judges.

    Break through the Knight Order. Follow me closely.

    Considering Dariuss capabilities, he should be able to clear the path ahead, so I called him separately.

    I also gestured to Deia and instructed her to stay close behind.

    I am going to go too?

    Yes, there is something you need to do.

    I didnt n it with this intention, but the items inside the box Deia currently held were the most effective tools to resolve this incident.

    Just as we were about to prate the Royal Knights side.

    <i>ng</i>!

    Findenais axe shed with Glorias crimson greatsword. With a fierce explosion, the two women moved in sync as if coordinating their breaths.

    Step aside!

    Unfortunately, the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria, had the upper hand.

    However, Findenai was someone able to grow stronger over time as the battle continued, so I wasnt sure what might happen if more time passed.

    As for now, Glorias dominance between the two of them was evident.

    Are you nuts?!

    Nevertheless, Findenais gaze remained unfazed. Instead, sheughed in amusement, showcasing a more diverse set of movements.

    Findenais nimble movements mocked the Knights stiff and proper movements.

    Findenai performed acrobatic stunts, which was born out of her experience facing countless crises as a member of the resistance movement.

    Despite Findenai suddenly avoiding a head-on confrontation, Gloria remained calm and swung her sword withposure.

    Her proper yet sturdy appearance could be considered the epitome of a knight.

    Unfortunately, Findenai was the type of person who prioritized the oue over the process.

    With her white hair fluttering, Findenai stepped back, and a giant hand emerged from the ground, suppressing Gloria.

    Such a pathetic magic!

    Glorias sword swiftly shed through the giant hand, reducing it to a handful of soil.

    Concealed within the pile of dirt, Findenai was able to strike again, this time squarely hitting Glorias chest.

    However, the axes de was damaged, losing its value as a weapon. This prompted Findenai to raise her foot.

    She, who had been targeting a single decisive blow, concentrated her mana as if the moment had arrived.

    <i>Bang</i>!

    Keuk!

    Gloria was pushed back, but even with such a powerful blow, her armor remained intact.

    <b><i>The difference in their equipments levels are too significant.</i></b>

    The more I looked, the more I thought that way.

    At that moment, Ropelican hurriedly ran to my side and shouted,

    By itself, clearing the way is not easy. Can I use a little trick?

    Understanding what he was trying to do, I nodded without hesitation.

    Come here, Deia.

    Huh?

    Excuse me.

    Deia didnt expect to be suddenly called, but I ignored her confusion. I ced my hand on her waist and signaled to Ropelican.

    W-What are you doing!

    Startled, Deia tried to break free, but we were already swept away by the wind and flying into the sky.

    Ill leave you with thending!

    Blown away by Ropelicans tremendous wind, we flew towards the Royal Pce.

    The Mage Tribunal Judges or Knights, attempting to stop us, aimed their spells and sword auras at us.

    I was protected by the Dark Spiritualists magic, since she was following behind me, by the efforts of mypanions below.

    Kyaaaack!

    The experience of flying was unfamiliar to Deia as she screamed, wrapping her hands and feet around my neck and waist.

    It was hard to move around because of Deia, so I searched for anding spot after turning my gaze towards the Royal Pce.

    The ominous energy belonging to the evil spirit who had taken possession of King Orpheuss body, had permeated the entire pce, indicating its formidable strength.

    It was chilling beyond measure. For the first time in a while, encountering an evil spirit in this situation made my heart flutter.

    <i>Sigh</i>.

    It turned out that there was still a part of me capable of feeling surprised when facing an evil spirit. With that thought, I chuckled and turned towards the balcony.

    It was a ce filled with memories of Eleanor.

    Despitending smoothly with mana, Deia still clung to me like a ko, her body trembling all over.

    Youre heavy. Get off.

    Upon my remark, she regained her senses, swiftly separating from me with a startle, then pretending to cough a few times.

    B-being at such a height is scarier than I thought. It is not the same as just peering down from the railing.

    Of course, anyone would be scared if they flew up like that without any safety measures. I quickly warned Deia, who was lost in her thoughts.

    Be sure to take care of the items on your back. I might need your help.

    Help? What is that supposed to mean?

    I stopped Deia by grabbing her hand. She was trying to open the box to peek at the item inside.

    Dont open it. It will be detected immediately.

    Considering the massive energy spread throughout the Royal Pce, it was obvious that the evil spirit would notice if there were any slight openings.

    Since you have good judgment, youll figure out what it is once you see it.

    Alright.

    Perhaps feeling burdened by the trust I gave her, Deia avoided eye contact. I nodded and headed towards the corridor connecting the banquet hall.

    <i>Thud</i>!

    Another massive figure plunged onto the balcony. Unlike how wended smoothly, he rolled clumsily and only stopped after tumbling against the wall.

    Ouch! My knees got scraped.

    As he groaned, Darius quickly got up.

    Do you think I would not follow, and just let the two of you go?

    Watching Darius speak confidently, I blinked for a moment but eventually nodded, giving his shoulder a light tap.

    It is good to have you.

    Deia and Darius, not expecting such straightforward gratitude, briefly looked at me in a daze. However, I ignored them and headed straight into the corridor.

    Only then did the twoe to their senses and follow behind me.

    As we entered the corridor, the Dark Spiritualist frowned and said,

    <b>[Theres a strong energy here.]</b>

    Yes, I can feel it too.

    Are you talking to a ghost?

    Deia realized that I was talking to the Dark Spiritualist. However, I didnt have time to exin.

    Though it might not be visible to ordinary people, I could see that the Royal Pce corridors were already tainted with the energy of the evil spirit.

    Perhaps it was due to thete hour, but all I could see was darkness, rendering the path concealed and causing me to lose my sense of direction.

    This was another inconvenience I didnt anticipate.

    <b><i>The energy seems to being from the audience chamber.</i></b>

    I nced at Deia and said,

    Can you guide me to the audience chamber?

    Huh? Its not difficult, but

    Please.

    Since spirits were not visible, neither were their energies. Deia took a big stride to step into the darkness.

    With her to lead me, I ced my hand on her shoulder and followed. However, she noticed something a bit odd.

    Why arent there any guards?

    The corridor seems empty.

    Upon realizing this, Deia and Dariusmented. The ce waspletely dark, and with me knowing nothing about my surroundings, I couldnt help but remain silent, pondering the reason. I was unable toe up with a clear answer.

    Like this, we smoothly arrived at the audience chamber.

    Feeling the doors texture with my palm, I took a deep breath and turned to stare at the two.

    There was no need to ask if they were ready.

    From the left, I could feel a strong wind from Darius breath, while from the right, I could smell Deias cool fragrance.

    <i>Creak</i>.

    Thus, without any hesitation, I opened the door.

    Unlike outside, the audience chamber was not filled with darkness. However, the reason could be easily understood.

    Countless people knelt and respectfully bowed towards the throne. Not only the guards, but numerous servants working in the Royal Pce also formed a queue.

    Additionally, people living in the amodations provided for employees working in the pce were also present.

    Wha-whats going on?

    Hearing Deias gasp, I directed my attention ahead.

    The carpet, once red, had now taken on a hazy, deep midnight blue hue as it extended towards a massive throne.

    The man seated on the throne was the King, under a curse.

    A sinister creature with a grim face and small horns on its head possessed the Kings body and hovered behind him.

    This was another type of possession.

    <b>[You you can see me?]</b>

    The grim-faced creature, immediately realizing I could see its true form, turned towards me and asked.

    After signaling the two to step back, I walked on the carpet.

    Yes, I can clearly see your demon-like figure.

    Thinking that it was ridiculous, the evil spirit sneered mockingly.

    <b>[A demon-like figure? How foolish. I am a demona transcendent being with immortality beyond human limits.]</b>

    Stop bluffing. If anything, youre probably in the process of bing a demon.

    <b>[</b><b><i></i></b><b>]</b>

    Perhaps I perfectly hit a sore spot, the grim-faced creature momentarily fell silent.

    How many souls have you devoured for horns to grow on an ordinary humans head? ording to my knowledge, this is beyondmon sense.

    <b>[I have been doing this for no less than centuries. What can a mere necromancer like youa criminalpossibly know?]</b>

    It was a monster that devoured the souls of deceased humans, and thus aimed to transcend beyond humanity.

    That creature gestured with its chin towards the Dark Spiritualist, who was standing behind me, andughed.

    <b>[That bitch is quite impressive. Youll make excellent nourishment.]</b>

    <b>[</b><b><i></i></b><b>]</b>

    As a necromancer, the Dark Spiritualist was also aware of how extraordinary the entity before us was. However, she could only remain silent in its presence.

    Even a formidable necromancer like the Dark Spiritualist dared notpare; the power gap between them was clearly evident.

    It was so powerful.

    This being had obviously possessed enough strength to engulf Griffin Kingdom.

    It had surpassed the norms of being just an evil spirit.

    An evil ghost.

    And currently, I was staring at something in the process of bing more. The process of bing a demon.

    How ridiculous.

    A sneer involuntarily appeared on my lips.

    <b>[The bearer of Lemegeton, do you believe in that mere stone?]</b>

    The creature opened its mouth as if he was about to devour something, but he immediatelyughed.

    <b>[Lemegetons owner was originally a demon. But he gave the stone to a boy who wished to save his mother, as both a blessing and a curse.]</b>

    .

    <b>[Now, I shall take it. It is indeed such a sweet fruit.]</b>

    The Lemegeton in my hand resonated. I raised my hand to look at it and replied,

    Did you get blinded by a mere stone like this?

    <b>[]</b>

    Necromancers are those closest to death, yet they have never reached that level.

    The boundary line between life and death.

    They were those who listened to the stories of both sides from the closest point to the line.

    However, the line was not horizontal but vertical.

    The dead are just that. Dead. Do not dare to so casually invade the realm of the living.

    The grim-faced creature began to mockinglyugh at my words as if they were utterly ridiculous.

    <b>[Are you currently teaching me ck magic? Are you trying to tell me how to perform necromancy? I have now be the Demon of Griffin! In my past life, I was a mage who shook the continent, diving into the very extremity of taboo!]</b>

    That was a meaningless power.

    Despite confidently dering its achievements, the creature suddenly seemed pathetic.

    This was a lifetime of ignorance, stemming from its inability to grasp the essence of the study he had pursued even beyond death.

    Youre talking about immortality, right? Did you forsake your humanity in order to be a demon?

    <b>[]</b>

    Youre just a third-rate coward who only knows how to run away, unable to grasp the meaning, intention, and weight of death.

    <i>ze</i>.

    A damned piece of fodder who denies death, even while inpanionship with the dead.

    Blue mes zed from my hand. I felt like I could already see the end of this battle.

    He fled from death

    And shed its guise as a human

    Thus fully transforming into an evil ghost.

    Learn from this, you, a moron who has failed to realize anything amidst countless deaths youve witnessed.

    If a lesson would be the only thing he could take from me

    A bastard like you doesnt deserve to rest in peace.

    Absolute extinction was the only thing I had prepared for /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 68: A Third-Rate Necromancer

    Chapter 68: A Third-Rate Necromancer

    <b> A Third-Rate Necromancer </b>

    <b>[You, damn bastard who considers himself to be a tiger despite never having seen one.]</b>

    The grim-face creature snickered.

    Orpheuss body began to move as the Evil Ghost called Griffin cackled.

    You morons, protect the King.

    Then, Evil Ghost Griffin began to speak through Orpheus mouth. The moment he issued themand, numerous servants immediately stood up and rushed forward.

    Huh.

    However, my mana surged and pushed them away. It was a type of ck magic I had learned from the Dark Spiritualist, that didnt involve the maniption of souls.

    Patterns made from mana flickered under my feet. This was one of the few defensive spells a Necromancer could use to avoid being possessed by powerful evil spirits.

    Usually, it wouldnt have any effect on normal servants. However, as they were influenced by the Evil Ghosts power, they couldnt approach me as they wished.

    Deia, S-stay behind me!

    Sorry, but I can not allow myself to be controlled!

    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>

    The servants were also rushing towards Darius and Deia near the entrance and not just me.

    Darius thrust his sword back into its scabbard and swung it around like a club to drive them away. Deia, on the other hand, restricted their movements by firing mana bullets at their thighs and feet.

    Go and assist them.

    <b>[What? Then what about you?]</b>

    Surprised, the Dark Spiritualist stared at me with concern, but my gaze was solely focused on Evil Ghost Griffin and King Orpheus.

    I can deal with him by myself.

    <b>[.]</b>

    Trust me.

    <b>[Youre really!]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist gave me a quick hug and whispered.

    <b>[Alright, you cannot die here because we still need to see what lies at the end of the journey of necromancy!! This is your Masters order.]</b>

    Despite not feeling any warmth, or weight, I could feel a strange sensation of something touching me.

    Okay.

    I gave a slight nod and let her go to support Darius and Deia.

    How unseemly.

    The Evil Ghost possessing the Kings body clicked his tongue as he watched us act like that.

    A threat at just this level does not call for such sentimentalities. Why the dramatics? We are not rehearsing a tragedy here, are we?

    It was truly such a ridiculous sight to see as he hadnt even used a fraction of the massive power he possessed

    I gripped the Lemegeton, infusing mana into it, and asked.

    I have one question.

    What? Is that a plea?

    The overwhelming pressure radiating from him almost caused me to lose consciousness momentarily. If I hadnt protected myself with magic, it wouldnt have been strange if I had lost without putting up a fight.

    If you want an answer from me, you must at least show me that you are worthy of it.

    The pressure intensified.

    Nevertheless, I stood tall with my back straight, gripping the Lemegeton even tighter.

    Why did you persecute all the dark mages?

    The present Griffin Kingdom went beyond merely harboring a hatred for the people known as dark mages; they treated these people as the Kingdoms enemies.

    Even though Luh Luden Griffin, who changed his name to Heralhazard, was the perpetrator of the diabolic massacres.

    The Evil Ghost Griffin standing before me, was the one who induced this sentiment.

    Perhaps feeling amused at my question, the Evil Ghostughed out loud.

    Its quite amusing! It is hrious, isnt it? That massacre helped ensure that my position would remain secure.

    .

    Given that I was the one who was seated atop the most radiant throne, perhaps no one saw iting. That the Dark Mage, whom you all once scorned and pointed fingers at, was actually your own king.

    .

    It was truly a masterpiece! It was such a pleasure! Due to that event, the Kingdom began to strictly regte ck Magic, banning all books and information about it, creating a favorable environment for me.

    And that led to the establishment of the current Griffin Kingdom, where everyone had be extremely ignorant about evil spirits.

    For instance, at the so-called best academy, Loberne, they couldnt even mount proper resistance during the incident caused by Setimas angel.

    It was all due to the ouwing of Dark Mages that the Kingdom knew nothing about ck magic.

    As the pressure kept increasing, I gritted my teeth and took a deep breath.

    A faint light emanated from the Lemegeton, providing me with assistance.

    To conceal his identity, he ruthlessly took countless lives.

    To ensure no one recognized him, he turned the entire Kingdom into ignorant fools.

    He did so to an unbelievable extent, but he managed to seed nheless.

    However

    Surely, thats not the only reason.

    .

    Griffins eyebrows twitched slightly. It was a subtle reaction, but it meant that I hit the mark.

    Its a throne youve managed to preserve for centuries. Yet, why did you suddenly orchestrate the massacre 200 years ago, risking such stature?

    It would have been easier if he had done so from the beginning. So why did he attempt to further strengthen his position for a throne he had firmly upied for centuries by insisting on causing such a diabolic massacre all of a sudden?

    There was only one answer that I could think of because the need for it had emerged.

    It is probably because you feared that another Dark Mage like yourself woulde into existence.

    .

    200 years ago, an outstanding Dark Mage happened to discover your secret and became a threat to you. That is my deduction.

    In other words, what he meant by strengthening his position was that he felt threatened by someone.

    If I may add another reason, it was because you were afraid.

    Even under this tremendous pressure, the corners of my mouth were slightly lifted. It wasnt intentional, but a half-instinctive action that seemed quite provocative.

    It was because this bastard had quite an amusing expression on his face.

    After listening to this, it seems that you have bbered enough. I must admit you have a talent for making things really annoying.

    A dense mass of mana began to gather above the Kings head. In fact, the slightest movement of this tremendous power could annihte the entire audience chamber.

    Thanks to you, the Kingdomsws against Dark Mages will now be even more severe. And yes, youre quite simr to that annoying guy who came looking for me 200 years ago.

    .

    You threatened me, the King, and due to your actions, half of the Royal Pce was ruined. However, I managed to miraculously survive and defeat you.

    The Evil Ghost seemed like he hade up with quite a heroic backstory this time.

    Did you wander around looking for the ghosts using the Lemegeton?

    He then let out a boisterousugh.

    I could sense the light from the Lemegeton growing even more mncholic at the words of that bastard.

    Do you know why I watched over you so closely? Its because, in the end, youre no different from the countless other Necromancers spread all over.

    .

    You forcibly awaken spirits using that stone and manipte them for your own purposes! You forcefully awaken them from their rest and use them!

    .

    What? Third-rate Necromancer, you said? Just like all people? Are you kidding me? In the end, you, too, treat the dead as mere tools. You are no different from a Necromancer like me!

    .

    I have no intention of wasting more of the Kings time on someone who is all bark and no bite. Now, perish.

    Evil Ghost Griffin extended its hand.

    The mana sphere wriggled and moved.

    However, its form began to deteriorate almost immediately.

    It started swaying about, and simultaneously, agonizing screams from inside began to resound.

    .?!

    Perplexed by the sudden change, the guy looked dumbfounded, and I shook my head in disbelief.

    Unfortunately.

    The heavy pressure pressing down on me gradually faded away.

    I could feel some relief in my waist that had be tense due to the pressure. Despite the lingering pain, my lips trembling and teeth clenched, it was still bearable.

    You can only be called third-rate because you dont even have a simple understanding of the basics.

    What did you say?!

    It was a concept Id exined to Findenai and Deia.

    Although I had never properly conducted a lecture for the students at the academy, I never expected to give one to an Evil Ghost who was on the brink of evolving into a demon in the Royal Pce.

    All souls contain mana.

    The amount may vary, but for a soul to manipte mana, it needed intense emotions that could act as a substitute for a physical body.

    In other words.

    I pointed at the huge sphere. From inside the huge mass of mana, peoples faces protruded, struggling and glowing.

    It means your massive mana contains a proportional amount of souls.

    Because he was a Necromancer.

    Once a soul perished, their mana, too, naturally would disappear.

    However, for a Dark Mage like him, to use such vast mana

    That meant that there were resting souls inside that Evil Ghost, which meant that there was a chance for me to absorb them.

    Lemegeton could awaken those resting souls.

    Just by emitting light, it already began awakening the resting souls within the Evil Ghost.

    Those whose souls were captured by the Evil Ghost had their consciousness restored.

    Its truly ironic.

    Two months ago, when I met Emily, defeated the Human-Bone Centipede, and made it possible for her to get her revenge on the Research Director, Maalkus, I had one question.

    The way a soul attained rest and was exterminated seemed to have strictly different principles.

    When a person died, they would close their eyes, and their soul would return to the earth.

    Meanwhile, extermination meant theplete disappearance of the soul itself.

    Since this was an extremely challenging task, it was impossible to do it with my magic at that time.

    However, Emily managed to annihte the Research Director, Maalkus by herself while they were underground.

    It was clearly impossible with my magic alone.

    However, it was evident to me since I was the one who converted Emilys mana into magic.

    In the end, I reached a conclusion:

    Emilys resentment amplified my magic even further.

    The desire for revenge granted the girl a power close to an unimaginable level.

    That, too, was due to the emotions the girl had developed after her death.

    Ultimately, even the deceased possess a will. They harbor emotions. It is a notion that is the exact opposite of the causality we havemon understanding of.

    It wasnt just that they died with resentment.

    Resentment could also arise after death.

    <b>[</b><b><i>Graaaahhhhhh</i></b><b>!]</b>

    <b>[Save meeeee!]</b>

    <b>[Its a demon! A cursed demon!]</b>

    <b>[Freedom! Give me rest!]</b>

    <b>[Its better to just annihte me!]</b>

    The souls that he had imprisoned for hundreds of years, using their mana as he wished while they were unconscious, had now awakened.

    And now they harbored a deep and intense grudge towards the Evil Ghost.

    <i>Keeeeub</i>!

    Evil Ghost Griffin tried to capture the souls that were trying to escape by any means.

    Necromancers were originally proficient in capturing souls and inflicting pain as they carried out their duties.

    However, the Lemegeton emitted even brighter light.

    Due to the nature of this stone, which imparted the ideal power necessary to awaken souls, the Evil Ghost seemed to have a hard time now.

    Necromancers merely borrow their power from the dead.

    This was something I said when I first met King Orpheus in the prison.

    Perhaps because you have be an evil ghost.

    I sneered at the bastard who was struggling.

    Or perhaps because you forgot that these souls were once human.

    What was the point of being able to handle various techniques and advanced magic?

    While you borrow their power.

    If the roots supporting everything from below were weak, it would eventually result in only fragile branches.

    You forgot to respect and appreciate their greatness.

    And those whocked such basics, we called them /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 69: The King Of Griffin

    Chapter 69: The King Of Griffin

    <b> The King Of Griffin </b>

    Grrraaaaaah!

    <b>[I will kill you! I will kill you!]</b>

    <b>[Why wont you let us go!]</b>

    <b>[I said I want to stop! I just want to close my eyes now!]</b>

    Those souls finally broke free.

    After gaining self-consciousness, they showed anger and the desire to unleash their grudges.

    The souls that were pouring out from the Evil Ghost had turned into projectiles, one after another.

    Since the Evil Ghost had turned the mana contained in the souls and used them as magic, the souls spewed out like a whirlwind, unable to endure their anger and started striking everywhere.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    It had be an uncontroble force.

    Not only did they attack the Evil Ghost, but they also collided with pirs, ceilings, walls, and lights all over the audience chamber, as if they were trying to harm themselves.

    My protective magic couldntpletely block these many spirits rampage.

    Additionally, stopping Lemegeton, which was activating and amplifying them, was not an option. I was almost certain that the Evil Ghost would once again devour the souls if I stopped it.

    I lowered my body.

    Even though I would inevitably suffer damage as well, it was something I must endure since the Evil Ghost was taking the brunt of the souls wrath; the damage was more severe for him.

    ncing behind, Deia and Darius were also caught in the rampage of souls, forced into a defensive state. It wouldnt be unexpected for them to be overwhelmed in no time.

    Although the Dark Spiritualist was protecting them, however, being a ghost, there were limitations on what she could do.

    The servants who rushed towards us were all lying unconscious on the floor, and some were being swept away by the rampage of the souls.

    Since I couldnt save everyone, I retreated for a moment, joining the two while keeping a distance from the Evil Ghost.

    I-is it over?

    Deia was the one who asked first. I shook my head and ced both of them within the protective range of my magic.

    Its not over yet. I just released the souls concentrated inside him, I have notpletely annihted him.

    Annihting the Evil Ghost wouldnt ur with such ease, and just because the souls escaped didnt mean he would suddenly be an ordinary ghost.

    While his original power remained intact, it meant that I had eliminated his cheat-like power, making dealing with him several times easier.

    Seriously, when will this end?

    I had no answer to Darius question. The amount of souls consumed by the Evil Ghost for hundreds of years was far beyond imagination.

    This meant that their grudges were deeply rooted.

    Is there nothing you can do about it?

    The souls were strengthened by Lemegeton, which was emitting a faint light.

    However, it seemed like I somehow needed to stop the rampage immediately. The momentum was such that it could potentially destroy the Royal Pce if not handled carefully.

    <b>[What will you do?]</b>

    At the Dark Spiritualists question, I turned my gaze back to the Evil Ghost and replied.

    We dont have time to wait. This ce will be ruined before we can do anything about it.

    If this ce were just an empty field or a deste in, I would have waited.

    In fact, waiting alone could already lead to the Evil Ghosts power eventually dissipatingpletely, and the current situation would turn somewhat manageable.

    However, because the rampage of the souls happening right now was too intense, there was a high likelihood of casualties among the servants; the Royal Pce was also in a mess.

    Fortunately, the Evil Ghost had be much weaker than before and was currently distracted by the souls escaping.

    Dark Spiritualist, you should stay here and guard Deia. Darius ising with me.

    I-I am going too!

    Deia replied stubbornly, but I shook my head and discouraged her to follow.

    Guard that box well and use it when I give you the signal.

    Deia seemed to want to ask what was in the box she was carrying, but she didnt insist.

    She only tightly gripped her gun, and though she wasnt entirely convinced yet, she chose to follow my words as they were.

    Stand behind me.

    Darius and I lowered our body and moved forward together. I considered casting a spell to protect us, but Darius unexpectedly took the lead instead.

    No. <i>You</i> stay behind <i>me</i>.

    .

    Currently, youre the only one who can defeat the Evil Ghost that has taken possession of His Majestys body, Deus. So, conserve your power.

    It was indeed a valid opinion.

    I never expected Darius to step forward and offer himself as a shield.

    Deus.

    While cautiously moving forward like this, Darius suddenly spoke.

    Even though I didnt bother to reply, he continued speaking.

    I never imagined a future like this would happen to us.

    .

    I only aimed to follow our Fathers footsteps and keep the family safe. But, I actually didnt fully grasp what this family truly was.

    I slightly turned my head and met Darius eyes.

    This was the first timethe first time I considered him reliable.

    I dont know what Father thought of you, but to me, you are part of the Verdi Household, and you are my family. So if I die here

    <b>[Give me that stoneeeee!]</b>

    <i>Kuuung!</i>

    Realizing that we were approaching him, the Evil Ghost started tounch a counter-attack.

    Instead of trying to stop the souls who were escaping like water flowing from a leaky jar, his strategy was to eliminate me and seize Lemegeton.

    ck hands emerged from the ground and attacked us from every direction.

    Darius drew his sword and skillfully cut through them, then he continued speaking.

    You should be the next Head of the Verdi Household.

    <i>Thunk!</i>

    He was a remarkably skilled martial artist. He only looked inferior because the opponents he faced were unbelievably powerful.

    Unfortunately, this time was no exception. In a battle with a necromancer who had lived for at least centuries, he couldnt swing his sword more than a few times before dropping to one knee.

    Stay still and wait here.

    I pressed his shoulder firmly before stepping forward.

    Dont leave such uselessst words. Are you nning to close your eyes after being satisfied with just escaping Fathers shadow?

    .

    I used my magic to protect Darius. After getting a bit of relief from the situation, he nced at me and then stood up with a spirited smile.

    Thats right, youre too skinny to protect the Northern Barrier!

    He tightly gripped his sword again.

    He stepped in front of me, saying it again.

    I will protect you no matter what it takes. Forget everything else. Just concentrate on dealing with that unholy creature!

    Alright.

    I took out Lemegeton once again.

    I couldnt win by using magic. After all, that body belonged to King Orpheus, and I couldnt harm it recklessly.

    Now, what I needed to do was, ironically, awaken the souls even more intensely.

    Because the most important person was still asleep inside.

    In the game, there were only two possible oues after King Orpheus discovered the truth: either bepletely broken or finally manage to ovee it.

    But now, I understood.

    It wasnt that King Orpheus managed to ovee the truth.

    <b><i>Instead, the Evil Ghost took over his body.</i></b>

    That was why he could easily overlook this matter.

    On the contrary, what was broken was Orpheuss conviction.

    It was shattered because it was too rigid and upright.

    I wouldnt let such an ending happen this time.

    No, I would make sure it would never happen.

    With Lemegeton, which was emitting even brighter light, I spoke.

    Your Majesty, can you hear me?

    * * *

    It felt like being in a mud pit. On top of that, there was a sensation that a bunch of germs and insects were crawling all over his body.

    It was ufortable and disgusting. However, there was no way to escape.

    He couldnt open his eyes, nor could he smell anything. He couldnt even widen his mouth.

    He once heard that people would experience a rest simr to sleep after death.

    Could this be what they call eternal rest?

    While experiencing a sensation akin to torture, King Orpheus sensed a faint voice tickling his ears.

    It was a calm but firm voice with self-assurance.

    However, even though he heard the voice, no thoughts reached him. It was a familiar tone, yet he couldnt recall who it was.

    In a situation akin to the moments before a slumber, Orpheus slowly tried to rx his eyes.

    <i>Tuk.</i>

    He felt someone grabbing his shoulder.

    On top of that, it wasnt just one.

    In an instant, hands clinging all over his body urgently yet gently woke him up.

    <b></b><b><i>Huh</i></b><b>?</b>

    He slowly opened his eyes.

    Unable to move his body enough to look around, he didnt know who was holding him, but the voice became clearer.

    <i>Your Majesty, it is almost time already.</i>

    De, Deus?

    It was undoubtedly Deus Verdis voice. Yet, he couldnt tell where it wasing from, but strength gradually returned to his body as Deuss voice echoed.

    <i>Now, we only need you to gather your determination and wake up, Your Majesty. Then, you can eradicate this great evil that has entrenched the Griffin Dynasty for centuries.</i>

    Me?

    Gather my determination?

    What kind of determination was he talking about?

    <i>Your Majesty must have witnessed countless atrocitiesmitted by the Griffin Dynasty.</i>

    Ah.

    Right.

    From the records kept in the basement, he had witnessed all the atrocious deeds the Griffin Dynastymitted, to the point of abomination.

    Even though those deeds were carried out by someone who was possessed by the Evil Ghost, in the end, that very Evil Ghost was also one of Griffins ancestors.

    <i>You must have thought you did not have such qualifications to do so, and you suffered from thinking you were not the one meant to sit on the throne.</i>

    .

    That was right.

    He could only restrain the urge to seize the crown, throw it away, and escape to a distantnd.

    <i>-But, Your Majesty, being unqualified and having no responsibilities are different.</i>

    <i>To simply say that you are also a victim, the burden you bear is too big. A king should lead and take responsibility instead of making excuses and running away.</i>

    Ah.

    <i>Yet, you are not wrong either. The Griffin Dynasty indeed has already lost its qualification to stand as the sun of this kingdom. Ipetence is a sin for those in the kings position.</i>

    He understood the meaning of those sharp words, and Orpheus thought he might be shedding tears.

    <i>However, Your Majesty, should you not take responsibility? Should you not restore this kingdom, which has be a deformed constitution, to its original state?</i>

    That is right

    <i>You have made mistakes, so you want to step down from the throne? Does that not make you someone who is no different from merely indulging in their own desires? Someone who merely flees when things be challenging?</i>

    Perhaps by now, Deus, too, was wearing a mocking smile.

    Because, in the end, he had one thing to say.

    <i>-Hence, please embrace all the responsibility and return to your throne.</i>

    <i>-It is time to rise, Your Majesty.</i>

    His thoughts raced back. It felt as if someone were pulling him up from beneath the water.

    In a consciousness that seemed to twist his hips and drag him down, he turned his head towards the ones who had hauled him above, higher and higher. The owners of the hands that shook him, thus waking him up.

    Some faces were familiar, and some were not.

    It seemed like he knew who they were.

    Father, Mother.

    Thete King Ophert Luden Griffin, who had been devoured by the Evil Ghost a long time ago.

    And his mother, Hn Luden Griffin.

    Not only them, but also the numerous owners of the Griffin Dynasty who had been devoured by the Evil Ghost and had their bodies taken away.

    Ah, so is this why you wished for me to stay foolish?

    Now, King Orpheus realized the true meaning of his fathersst words.

    Remain foolish.

    Did you wish that I would not find out the truth?

    <i>Squeeze.</i>

    Power emerged in his clenched fist as the burning desire in his chest spread throughout his body.

    Did you wish for me not to know about Griffins miserable state?

    He felt a palm full of wrinkles on his back.

    Realizing it was his fathers, Orpheus shed hot tears.

    I thought you had gone far away. You were a father I had always respected.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Now, Father, I can see your back, which has always felt so distant.

    He could feel a gentle push on his back.

    Now.

    Right now.

    He would break free from the Evil Ghosts clutches that had been oppressing the Royal Familythe long and enduring chains from which no one from the Griffin Dynasty had managed to escape.

    <strong>I shall surpass you.</strong>

    Soon.

    The partially ruined audience chamber appeared in front of him, and Deus Verdi smiled with a look of unwavering faith.

    * * *

    <i>Gasp</i>! <i>Gasp</i>!

    With a rough breath, King Orpheus, while clutching his chest, descended from the throne, fell on his knees, and writhed in agony.

    I immediately retracted Lemegetons light and the ghosts who seemed to be partying wildly gradually quieted down.

    I-is it working?

    Darius, barely holding on amidst the Evil Ghosts attack, was already covered in wounds, with blood pooling beneath his feet.

    Although he needed treatment, the battle was not over yet.

    <b>[Grrraaaaah!]</b>

    Separated from King Orpheus, the Evil Ghost writhed and his remaining mana started to disperse.

    Now, the Evil Ghost was just thrashing instinctively.

    Amidst a sensation as if thorns were flying towards me, I reached out my hand.

    Through mana, the embodiment of the souls from the surroundings appeared.

    It was a magic I used to subdue the evil spirits in the Verdi mansion.

    Necromancers used this method topletely subjugate evil spirits as their own, surrounding their souls with spirits from their surroundings.

    <b>[It turns out youre insane!]</b>

    Thinking that I intended to subjugate him, the Evil Ghost rushed forward with his mouth wide open.

    Just like that, the grim-looking head swallowed me whole, and soon, control of my body began to shift.

    Keuergh!

    <b>[In the end, you are just like any other necromancer! How dare you try to make me yours? Youre insane! How dare you think you can!]</b>

    It was just like when the original Deus possessed me. The Evil Ghost also started to take over my body.

    Staggering, I fell on one knee, but simultaneously, I looked at a woman in the distance.

    My quick-witted younger sister immediately opened the box on her back.

    Huh?

    Following Deias exmation of disbelief, light radiated throughout the dark audience chamber.

    Just by its presence, the evil spirits would flee, and ghosts would close their eyes.

    Lemegeton was a cheat-like item for necromancy.

    However, the game didnt simply grant an overwhelmingly powerful weapon unterally.

    Meanwhile, that thing was not merely the antithesis of the Lemegeton, but a gift from God that purified all wicked things.

    It was the most perfect object among all others on the continent.

    A silver chalice that could contain everything in the world.

    Deia was surprised when she pulled the Holy Grail from the box, but I shouted while struggling for control against the Evil Ghost.

    Now is the time.

    <b>[Youre insaneeeee!]</b>

    Now, the situation had reversed.

    In contrast to before, I seized the Evil Ghost attempting to escape from my body.

    Knowing that he would try to escape the moment he saw the Holy Grail, I needed a form of restraint to secure him. I had now assigned myself to that role.

    Holding the Holy Grail in one hand and a magic gun in the other, Deia aimed at me without hesitation.

    In those eyes, it wasnt resentment that was directed at me, her second older brother; instead, it held trust.

    The holy power emanating from the Holy Grail blended with Deias mana and traveled through her hand, and onto the guns muzzle.

    <b>[Are you borrowing the power of God?!! Are you not ashameeeeeeed?!! As a Necromanceeeeer!]</b>

    I snickered at his absurdst-ditch effort.

    I am different from you, one who became an evil ghost and unable to receive Gods blessings.

    <i>Taang!</i>

    The muzzle spewed mes, and a bullet filled with holy power flew straight towards me.

    The dead should remain dead.

    <i>Pwoosh</i>!

    The bullet precisely struck my left shoulder. I immediately dropped Lemegeton due to the Holy Power coursing my whole body.

    <b>[Grrrrraaaaaaaaahhhhhh!]</b>

    Touched by Holy Power, the Evil Ghost let out a scream and began to sumb to Gods judgment.

    The smile on my lips did not fade, even when I felt the intense pain in my shoulder.

    It was a mistake to think I would let you possess me.

    Even after my clear exnation, he remained the kind of student unaffected by an important lesson.

    What I have prepared for you was only annihtion.

    I looked up at the sky, clutching my throbbing shoulder.

    Sunlight streamed in through the holes in the audience chamber, riddled throughout.

    <em><strong>As thete dawn departed</strong></em>

    <em><strong>And the sunlight gently descended</strong></em>

    <em><strong>The Phantom of Griffin had achieved a total, aplete, a perfect annihtion.</strong></em> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 70: Nighttime Toasts Beneath The Moon (1)

    Chapter 70: Nighttime Toasts Beneath The Moon (1)

    <b> Nighttime Toasts Beneath The Moon (1) </b>

    Gaahhh! The moon is a real killer tonight, isnt it?!

    Even though he was severely injured and wrapped in bandages all over his body, Dariusughed heartily as he admired the moon.

    The moon looked as if it were sliced into neat halves, and as reinvigorating as it was, the moonlight seemed to carry a tinge of mncholy as it gently bathed the surroundings.

    <i>Thud</i>!

    Darius, who had been idly sitting atop an oak barrel, stood up. Amidst the picturesque night scenery of the garden, he chose to tip the wine ss tonight.

    I did entertain the idea of getting drunk with some snacks while enjoying the moon after getting out of prison, but I never expected the opportunity to do so would arrive this quickly.

    Once the Phantom of Griffin was annihted, King Orpheus regained control of his body.

    He stopped the Royal Knights and the Mage Tribunal Judges while acknowledging that he was possessed by the Evil Ghost.

    And just like that, the incident was resolved.

    For some reason, a nighttime drinking fest was held at the Royal Pce garden a few dayster.

    I wondered if it was necessary to do it now, but the King suggested that as the audience chamber would be under repairs either way, there would be no better time than now. Thats how we ended up gathering like this.

    Being sturdy is good and all, but I never knew she would be that sturdy.

    Deia was moving a cart full of wine sses beside me.

    I wanted to help, but I couldnt move my arm easily due to the gunshot wound on my left shoulder.

    Gaaaahhh! Deia, bring on the drinks!

    And there was Findenai, walking right past me. She was still dressed in her maid uniform, somehow looking like a child while raising and swinging thergest mug excitedly.

    Chief, wait for me!

    Its a party!

    Yay!!

    The Scrapyard Nomads trio trailed behind Findenai like ducklings.

    Seeing their enthusiasm, which seemed like they had already downed a few drinks, Deia warned them.

    Hey! Its already quitete, so keep it down!

    Since there were no servants around, and it was a small space just for us, causing a fuss might disturb those resting.

    The servants had only arranged a campfire-like setup before retreating to rest, while Archmage Ropelican and his apprentices gathered to kindle the me.

    It seemed like they were betting on who could use the least amount of mana to conjure fire.

    I took a seat on the bench in front of the flower bed where Eleanor and I often sat.

    The massive pir of fire, conjured by Ropelican, shot up sporadically like a geyser, lighting up the sky.

    Whoa! Thats way too much firepower!

    M-Master! What should we do!

    W-Wait!

    The mages were putting on quite a show.

    <b>[Wow, wow! Ill just go take a look around for a moment!]</b>

    Perhaps impressed by the massive fire bursting gloriously, the Dark Spiritualist naturally drifted towards the mages.

    As I was absentmindedly enjoying the fire while propping my chin, a female student sat next to me.

    Aria Rias handed over the beer mug she was holding to me.

    Professor, you should have a drink as well.

    I warned her as I epted it.

    Do not think about drinking, you are still a student.

    When I warned her sternly, Aria smiled mischievously and extended the ss in her other hand.

    The scent of oranges hit my nose.

    Im just having some juice. You really dislike it when students do things unlike students, dont you?

    I didnt bother replying with because I am a professor because I hardly had any proper experience working as a professor.

    Aria gentlyughed and asked as I was nkly staring at the fire.

    Are you spacing out to the fire?

    .

    You know, you mentioned it a long time ago, Professor. A really long time ago!

    Was she talking about something from the first cycle?

    I gulped down my drink without bothering to reply. Though it was a beer mug, it was filled with wine that tasted quite pleasant, most likely provided by the Royal Pce.

    So, what are you going to do from now on? Oh, dont worry! Whatever you decide on, Im on your side, Professor.

    No matter what I do?

    As I brought the drink to my lips again and inquired, Aria responded without a hint of hesitation.

    Yes, of course.

    I held the mug close to my lips and momentarily contemted before lowering my hand and asking again.

    What if I were to massacre most of the Kingdom like Heralhazard?

    I thought she would hesitate a bit.

    Or she would at least pretend to question it.

    Yes.

    However, Aria answered with a bright smile, without a moments hesitation.

    You must have a reason behind it!

    Whether she realized it or not, her response just now had pricked my heart.

    She was the character I used to y with. From her first steps till the conclusion of the story, I had fought alongside her and witnessed it all.

    Watching Aria Rias, the protagonist, being this broken was more difficult than I imagined.

    <i>Huff</i>.

    <i>Tap</i>.

    With my gaze fixed on the mes, I slowly extended my hand and ced it on Arias head.

    I could feel that Aria was surprised and was staring nkly at me, but I didnt want to look at her right now.

    However, I felt sorry for her.

    It must have been difficult.

    I offered whateverfort I could.

    Ah

    While I may not be able to fully empathize with the extent of her suffering and agony that made her reach her breaking point, I could somewhat understand it.

    Everything will be fine. Rx your shoulders.

    Aaaaaah, Professor!

    She was about to reach out and hug me.

    But I had already withdrawn my hand from her head, pushing her away as she tried to get closer to me.

    Not this.

    I cant do this?

    Genuinely disappointed, Aria clicked her tongue and murmured while carefully adjusting her butt to move closer to me.

    Our thighs were touching, signifying the current proximity between us.

    It was annoying, but seeing how Aria liked it so much, I didnt feel like making an issue out of it.

    Aria smiled in satisfaction as she seemed to enjoy the atmosphere.

    However, a certain freedom-seeking barbarian abruptly appeared and ruined the mood.

    It turns out when you drink, you enjoy doing it alone, Master Bastard.

    .

    Ms. Findenai, were having an important conversation right now, so could you please scram?

    Aria delivered a sharp remark, but Findenai responded with a smirk.

    Is smelling Master Bastards scent that important? Master Bastard, you, too, must have noticed that, but you just pretend not to.

    .Pardon?

    Arias head turned like a rusty gear. With her face flushed, exhibiting a rare moment of embarrassment, she looked directly at me and asked.

    D-did you notice it?

    If she was talking about her getting closer to me intentionally, pretending to breathe while trying to smell my scent

    Yes.

    I knew it.

    Upon hearing that, Aria stood up abruptly, lowered her head deeply to hide her face, and stormed away.

    Findenai then upied Arias seat.

    Casually leaning on the bench, holding a beer mug in the other hand, and resting one leg on the opposite thigh, Findenai adopted a posture that was inappropriate while wearing a skirt.

    Keep your legs down.

    I immediately furrowed my brows and warned her, but Findenai provoked me even more with her remarks.

    Why? Does it excite you? Does it bring back memories of your old libertine days? Shall we make tonight lively?

    Do not cross the line.

    Tsk, dont people joke around when they drink? Isnt that what youre supposed to do?

    Findenai extended her mug towards me. Letting out a sigh, I reciprocated by gently clinking my mug against hers.

    It was more of a thud than a clink.

    Satisfied with that, Findenai gulped down her drink, and I, too, took a sip once again.

    Will you be staying in Graypond for a while?

    When Findenai asked casually, I calmly responded.

    Yes, it is not over yet.

    I had ovee all the trials from the King. So, the only thing left was for me to be officially recognized as a dark mage affiliated with the Kingdom. However, in reality, this was just the beginning.

    I could already vividly picture the torrent of criticism pouring in and how I would be dragged to the debate hall.

    It will not just be noisy. Many mercenaries will be aiming to assassinate or kidnap me. When the timees, you will have to deal with them.

    Because I had nned to have Aria return to the academy.

    Hearing this, Findenai rummaged through her pockets.

    Assassins? It will be so much fun. Will I need to swing my axe every three days?

    Findenai pulled out a cigarette from her pocket. As I stared at her patiently, she immediately mumbled an excuse upon realizing my scrutiny.

    Ah, its a habit. Ill just keep it in my mouth.

    <i>Huff.</i>

    Anyway, regardless of the situation, Findenai would still be herself. Even though she was feeling tipsy and had a flushed face, she still casually broached a serious topic.

    Thats perfect timing. Ive heard that some of our fellow countrymen are in Graypond. Though its a different resistance group, not the Scrapyard Nomads.

    .

    I want to go and meet up with them. It seems like I should gather information as well.

    I silently listened to the topic she brought up as if she was trying to remind me and make sure I did not forget that they were part of the resistance movement.

    Certainly, there were other resistance groups that hade from the rk Republic, and they were not only dwelling in Graypond, but also in several other major cities.

    They had different names and proimed convictions.

    They emerged as major viins in the chapter where Findenai and the protagonist Aria fought and Findenai, who unified all the resistance groups, took on the role of the leader.

    <b><i>Of course, such storylines no longer exist.</i></b>

    Such a future disappeared the moment Findenai became my maid.

    Therefore, Aria probably wouldnt want to mess with Findenai for no reason, either.

    In the midst of a rather serious conversation, Findenai nced at me.

    Master Bastard, can I ask you one thing?

    .Speak.

    Affected by her serious expression, I unintentionally focused on what she wanted to say.

    Back then, when I offered to lick your asshole, did you regret rejecting it?

    .

    You regret it, right? Right?

    Findenai.

    My head was pounding. Since I was definitely not drunk, I naturally responded with an expression full of disgust.

    Get lost. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 71: Nighttime Toasts Beneath The Moon (2)

    Chapter 71: Nighttime Toasts Beneath The Moon (2)

    <b> Nighttime Toasts Beneath the Moon (2) </b>

    Is your left hand okay?

    .

    After I sent off Findenai, who was now walking away while grumbling, I noticed that more people were approaching me this time.

    They were Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus, and the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria Grace.

    Instead of their usual robes or armor, they were both wearing casual clothes. This, too, was out of the Kings consideration.

    Due to this incident, they opposed the Archmage and me, but it was actually a misunderstanding. If there were any lingering emotions between us, they were meant to be resolved at this drinking fest.

    Ahem.

    Therefore, Gloria, who was feeling quite awkward, cleared her throat and spoke firmly.

    I am one who follows His Majestys orders. I will move as his sword if he desires it.

    .

    If His Majesty ever gives the same order next time, I will follow without saying a word. However

    Seeing her speech bing lengthy, Tyren, who was beside her, let out a hollow smile. I sat in silence, continuing to look at her.

    I didnt expect His Majesty was in the wrong. So, I apologize.

    She was showing penitence through self-me for not realizing this would not have happened if she had noticed, and guilt for not recognizing the potential danger to the Kings safety as his sword.

    Looking at Gloria bowing her head with those emotions, I took a sip of my drink.

    It does not matter.

    .

    You only followed your duties. It is okay if you do not have your own judgment about it.

    Gloria slowly raised her head at my response. Tyren, who was beside her, chuckled heartily and said.

    See? Hes not someone who cares about that stuff? Hes truly noble.

    Um, and I also heard that youll be affiliated with the Royal Family from now on. I look forward to your kind cooperation.

    Gloria extended her hand for a handshake, but one of my hands was wrapped in bandages, and the other was holding a mug.

    Thinking it was an awkward mistake, Gloria tried to withdraw her hand, but I immediately put down my mug and shook her hand.

    Please, take care of me.

    Considering the storys progression, she was not someone I could just overlook.

    So, for now, I thought it would be wise to establish at least a close rtionship.

    Why dont you two drop formalities? Weve berades through serving the same King.

    Well, then

    Do as you wish.

    Gloria, who had been subtly observing, nodded with a relieved expression at my response.

    Alright, Ill count on you.

    That concluded my conversation with both of them. After all, we werent close enough yet to engage in a lengthy discussion.

    People gathered around the grill where the huge meat was slowly cooking.

    I remained in the same spot, casually sipping my drink. However, there were no apparent signs of me getting drunk.

    Is this seat taken?

    At that moment, another man approached me. It was someone who was supposed to be resting at this moment, King Orpheus.

    I tried standing up, but he gestured for me to stay and casually sat down next to me.

    I also want a drink, but I was told to endure it for the sake of recuperating, for now.

    Orpheus, seemingly feeling a bit empty, clenched and unclenched his fists. He needed immediate rest due to the aftermath of being possessed by the Evil Ghost.

    He turned his gaze to the fire and chuckled.

    Youve ovee all three trials. Congrattions. I didnt expect you to aplish all of them.

    It is understandable why Your Majesty had thought like that, considering the high difficulty of the trials.

    Haha, thats right. Even I cant help but feel that I was too cruel.

    Defeating Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren Ol Velocus.

    Resolving Eleanor Luden Griffins nightmare.

    Finally, solving the riddle from the Late Kings will, which could be considered the Royal Familys secret.

    I will give you sufficient rewards, but will everything be okay?

    .

    His gaze was now on me. The emotions contained within were of worry and concern.

    It will be a chaotic time; there will be more mockery, criticism, and maybe even a bleak future, more than we could think about.

    But that applies not only to me but also to the Kingdom.

    Thats the responsibility I have to shoulder, right?

    That was right.

    Because the King had said the right words, I unknowingly nodded in satisfaction.

    It was expected that the Royal Family would face criticism and me for epting a dark mage in the Kingdom.

    However, the fact that I became the target of that very criticism, instead of himself, had troubled Orpheus.

    How about gradually amendingws rted to dark mages moving forward?

    I shook my head at this suggestion to fix peoples perceptions on this matter.

    It is already toote. Instead, it will make them even more unwilling to ept our existence.

    Hm.

    Please rest assured.

    When I responded firmly, Orpheus slightly nodded, indicating he understood.

    I could see how much trust he had in me.

    Oh, by the way.

    Orpheus uncharacteristically pped his hands and peeked at me.

    How old did you say you were?

    I am twenty-eight.

    Hmm, I see.

    After acting exaggeratedly for no reason, Orpheus nodded awkwardly. He cleared his throat and deliberately changed the subject.

    Well, this is where my younger sister spent time with you quite often, right?

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    This means that, considering that you spent time together more frequently than usual, you two are quite close, right?

    .

    .Am I too obvious?

    I didnt bother to answer Orpheuss question as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head; I simply sipped my drink.

    He patted my shoulder and sighed as he continued.

    Well, think about it. I noticed that Eleanor seems to like you quite a bit, and I, too, would warmly wee you.

    .

    Isnt twenty-eight an age old enough to be married and have children?

    I slowly responded after putting down my mug.

    I have a fiance.

    What?!

    Orpheus, appearing as though he never expected such a revtion, stared at me with disbelief.

    Hmmm, I almost crossed the line. I apologize for that.

    Orpheus, still shaken, took back his words.

    Well, its not like I broke off my engagement with Erica just yet; its to help her end her rtionship with Gideon.

    <b><i>It turns out I also have a use for this.</i></b>

    My engagement rtionship with her served as a good way to refuse other peoples useless meddling.

    <b><i>However, this excuse probably wille to an end once I return to the academy.</i></b>

    Certainly, Erica would have regained enough of her original independence to initiate the breaking-off engagement letter by now.

    After that happens, I wouldnt be able to use the shield called fiance, but I had ns to make the most of it while I still could.

    I didnt know you had a woman you were courting.

    It is a marriage agreement between families.

    Of course, that is normally the case, I guess.

    Although I expected that reaction, somehow, it bothered me.

    In the distance, a maid was seen running towards us. It seemed like she hade to find King Orpheus.

    Oh no! Ive been caught. Ill be going now.

    Have a restful night, Your Majesty.

    Sure, dont drink too much. Youre the only dark mage approved by the Kingdom now, so take care of yourself.

    King Orpheus patted my shoulder, and as he walked away, I could see that his steps were filled with strength.

    Through this incident, he neither suffered a mental breakdown nor had his body taken by the Evil Ghost.

    This time, he clearly exuded an aura of maturity. Witnessing that, I concealed the smile forming on my lips behind my mug.

    Deus! Come here and eat with us!

    Darius waved while lifting a te of cooked meat in the air, calling out to me.

    Deia also gave a slight hand gesture when she nced at me, so I slowly got up and approached them.

    Eat some snacks while you drink. Dont get drunk and copse like you usually would back in the mansion.

    There were quite a few stories about how the previous Deus would fall into a stupor, wandering around the mansion after getting drunk.

    However, no matter how much I drank, it seemed like my tolerance to alcohol was so high that not even a hint of intoxication showed itself.

    Ah, your hand.

    Deia handed me the meat, hesitating for a moment when she saw my left hand.

    Then, she slowly offered the piece of meat towards my mouth.

    Since I caused your injury, Ill take responsibility.

    .I do not have to eat right now.

    I didnt really feel like eating anything. It was a clear night, so I just wanted to savor my drink peacefully.

    Are you going to embarrass me?

    Irritated, Deia shot me a threatening look. I sighed and reluctantly ate the meat she fed me.

    Oh! Ooohhh!

    Watching us from the side, Darius stared with a touched expression.

    Despite our expressions simultaneously turning sour, he didnt mind and extended his mug toward us.

    Here! The closeness between us, the three siblings, signifies the strength of the Verdi Household! Lets raise our mugs!

    Geez, youre not even an old man.

    Deia looked at Darius while making an expression.

    <i>Clink.</i>

    I extended my hand and clinked his mug.

    Oh! Ooooh!

    Touched by this, Darius almost choked up, and both Darius and I turned our gaze towards the youngest.

    Did you just betray me?! Oh,e on, seriously?

    But Deia eventually caved in and thrust her mug forward.

    The three of us shed our mugs against the backdrop of the campfires mes, producing a lively echo.

    Watching this scene reminded me of the Oath of the Peach Garden scene in Three Kingdoms<sup>1</sup>a fictional event in the 14th century Chinese historical novel Romance of the Three Kingdoms by Luo Guanzhong. This event is set at the end of the Eastern Han dynasty around the time of the Yellow Turban Rebellion in the 180s A.D. Liu Bei, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei took an oath of fraternity in a ceremony in the Peach Garden (believed to be in present-day Zhuozhou, Hebei), and became sworn brothers from then on. Their goal in taking the oath was to protect the Han Empire from the Yellow Turban rebels. The oath bound the three men, who wouldter y important roles in the establishment of the state of Shu Han during the Three Kingdoms period. It is also often alluded to as a symbol of fraternal loyalty.. So, I slowly withdrew my mug.

    How touching! I never thought we would have something like family affection!

    Darius joyfully joined between Deia and me, putting arms around our shoulders.

    Suddenly, I shifted my body to the side due to the bullet wound on my left shoulder/ Deia exploded with anger.

    Are you drunk?! Be careful! Do you think hes like you?! You know you should be careful!

    S-sorry.

    Darius promptly apologized, appearing like a dog with its tail between its legs. But looking at it objectively, Dariuss injuries were more severe.

    <i>Huft</i>, are you okay?

    Deia and Darius turned their attention to me. ncing at my left shoulder, I casually spoke to Deia, who was worried about me.

    Just be more gentle next time.

    .Hm?

    Huh?

    They spoke at the same time, turned to each other, and began to ramble with nervous expressions.

    I-is it possible to shoot a gun gently? Ah, well, since its a gun infused with mana, so if I control that

    Is that really possible? If its power is determined by the users skill, it seems to be quite a sophisticated item.

    Watching them taking it quite seriously, I felt a bit awkward and blurted out.

    I was joking.

    They both remainedpletely still.

    Then, simultaneously looking at me, they burst intoughter three secondster.

    I-its a jokeeeeee?! You, Deus? You made a jokeeee?!

    Wait, where did you learn such a thing?! Well, it makes sense! For a guy who lived drinking and hanging with women every day!

    Themotion spread in a sh.

    The Professor just made a joke? R-really? What did he say?!

    That Master Bastard who had been totally ignoring my words, cracked a joke? Come on, let me hear! What did he say?!

    <b>[It turns out you also have a cute side, Apprentice?]</b>

    Seeing the people and a ghost flocking over me

    <i>Sigh</i>.

    I felt irritation flood over me like a tide.<ul><li>1

    a fictional event in the 14th century Chinese historical novel Romance of the Three Kingdoms by Luo Guanzhong. This event is set at the end of the Eastern Han dynasty around the time of the Yellow Turban Rebellion in the 180s A.D. Liu Bei, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei took an oath of fraternity in a ceremony in the Peach Garden (believed to be in present-day Zhuozhou, Hebei), and became sworn brothers from then on. Their goal in taking the oath was to protect the Han Empire from the Yellow Turban rebels. The oath bound the three men, who wouldter y important roles in the establishment of the state of Shu Han during the Three Kingdoms period. It is also often alluded to as a symbol of fraternal loyalty.</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 72: Moonlighting As An Author

    Chapter 72: Moonlighting As An Author

    <b> Moonlighting As An Author </b>

    Mid-June.

    The official notice from the King, issued from Graypond, the capital of the Griffin Kingdom, was surprisingly creating waves across the entire continent.

    In the Griffin Kingdom, still marred by the deep scars left by the dark mage Heralhazard, the Royal Pce granted an official position to a dark mage.

    This dark mage, now affiliated with the Royal Family, was bestowed with the title Soul Whisperer.

    And he went by the name Deus Verdi.

    He was the younger brother of Margrave Norseweden, who was also known as the Giant of the Northern Barrier.

    While the neighboring countries were tense due to the sudden changes in Griffin, which had been hostile to dark mages and was now opening its doors, people within the Griffin Kingdom itself perceived the changes as corruption rather than progress.

    As a result, adverse criticisms were sweeping through like a storm.

    The impact even extended to the Loberne Academy, to which the dark mage was originally affiliated with.

    <i>Sigh</i>.

    Erica was heading towards the Deans office with brisk steps.

    Following Deus confession and surrender, the academy experienced hectic days. The buzz among students was growing louder with each passing day.

    Post the incident with Setimas Angel, stability was barely restored after convincing and encouraging the students who had submitted withdrawal letters.

    Just when they thought the academy might finally be stabilized after the midterm exams, discussions about Deus resurfaced, causing amotion once again.

    Having knocked and opened the door, Erica found Academy Nurse Caren and Gideon already inside as she entered the room.

    Gideon immediately frowned once he saw Ericae in, but she paid no attention to him and spoke.

    It doesnt make sense to dismiss Professor Deus again.

    Calmly and veryposed.

    Upon hearing Professor Ericas chilling voice, which almost sounded like her old self, the Dean shuddered and cowered as he replied.

    Its not confirmed yet. <i>Sigh</i>, what can we do in such a situation?

    Even though he had not officially assumed his position as a professor, Deus name was already on the faculty list.

    On paper, he was currently away on his quarterly business trip as per the requirements he had demanded during the contract signing.

    Taking the opportunity, Gideon stepped forward.

    Do you know how many parents are reaching out to us right now? Many parents want to withdraw their children from the academy saying that they can learn nothing from a dark mage!

    <i>Hmph</i>.

    That was the problem.

    Although the incident with the Setimas Angel had finally been resolved, another simr incident had emerged. Now, there was no way to prevent the students from withdrawing from the academy.

    However, Erica interrupted him again.

    Professor Deus has been given a new title called the Soul Whisperer by the Royal Family. Dismissing him could be seen as ignoring the will of the Royal Family.

    Erica argued that holding onto Deus might be beneficial in the long run, putting the Dean in a dilemma once again.

    When he nced at the Academy Nurse Caren, she just shrugged her shoulders, maintaining a neutral position.

    The Dean couldnt understand why this man, Deus, was making everything soplicated.

    This gave him the urge to go and confront Deus.

    Continuing to exchange sharp remarks, Erica and Gideon engaged in a heated argument.

    Gideons fiery temperament and Ericas cold tone shed like extremes, creating a tense atmosphere between them.

    <i>Bang</i>!

    Once again, the Deans office door was opened and a girl walked in.

    The Dean, who was about to scold the girl, who was wearing school uniform, for barging in, remained silent with his mouth agape.

    Looking at the brilliant golden blonde hair that symbolized the authority and pride of the Royal Family, it was probably Eleanor Luden Griffin, who confidently secured the top spot among the first years during the recent midterm exams.

    She walked through the gap between Erica and Gideon with domineering steps and dered.

    I hear there has been a lot of talk within the academy recently.

    At this moment, Eleanor was not here as a student but as a princess.

    She was exerting her dignity and authority.

    It seems like there is talk about Deus Verdi, whom even my brother, His Majesty, has acknowledged.

    Uh

    Certainly, you would not disrespect the individual officially appointed as the Soul Whisperer by the Royal Family, would you? Dark Mage Deus is now associated with the Royal Family, and His Majestys favor towards him is quite evident.

    Erica nodded calmly, lending strength to her statement.

    Approaching the Dean slowly, Eleanor stared at him intimidatingly and dered.

    I already turned a blind eye at the decision to not publicize thest incident. But if you dare to disregard the Royal Familys intention this time

    Eleanor swiftly turned around and asserted.

    You will have to step down from your position within a few days.

    It was an obvious threat.

    However, it was undeniably persuasive, a directive that couldnt be ignored.

    The Dean leaned back in his chair, exhaling as if deted.

    It was better this way.

    It was a hard decision to make, but she helped him narrow down the options unterally.

    Professor Deus is a talent essential for the academy, so we should consider dismissal out of the question.

    Gideons expression crumpled at the statement, but he couldnt say anything.

    After all, Eleanor had shed her status as a student and took action as a princess to personally handle the matter.

    Satisfied with the Deans response, Eleanor was about to leave. However, before leaving, she nced at Erica.

    ?

    Erica wondered if there was an issue, but Eleanor bit her lip and forcefully opened the door.

    I will win.

    Once again, she had returned to being a naive, young student in love.

    * * *

    <i>Ugh</i>!

    The woman who had just gotten off the carriage tried to loosen her body by doing some stretches.

    The hair, cascading down to her shoulders, had an unusual color reminiscent of noble silver white.

    She quickly covered her head with a hood to conceal the hair that would naturally draw attention and put on neat sses.

    Lastly, instead of a thick volume of a gospel, she was carrying a rtively thin romance novel.

    Lucia Saint was the girls name, and in the blink of an eye, she had transformed into a different person.

    Apart from King Orpheus, she unarguably stood out as one of the most renowned figures in the Griffin Kingdom and was chosen by God.

    She was the Saintess.

    <b><i>Its been a while since I visited Graypond.</i></b>

    The clergy offered to prepare a separate carriage for her, but due to remaining tasks, she had no choice but to send away her private carriage and take the one that came on regr intervals.

    However, it wasnt that bad.

    Thanks to that, she could leisurely enjoy the scenery outside and have some time of solitude after a long time.

    Besides, it also gave her plenty of time to ponder.

    <b><i>A dark mage.</i></b>

    The clergy sought support from the Saintess regarding the recent incident where a dark mage was unexpectedly appointed as a royal-affiliated mage and was given the title of Soul Whisperer.

    The bishops had devised a cunning strategy to bolster their position, suggesting that the mere presence of the Saintess in the uing public great debate would greatly strengthen their influence.

    Honestly, the Saintess didnt want to get involved in such matters.

    However, she couldnt help but be curious.

    ording to the information that was secretly circting around, he had resolved Princess Eleanors nightmares, which even the Saintess herself couldnt solve. He had even annihted an Evil Ghost that had been lurking in the Griffin Kingdom.

    <b><i>Perhaps the title Soul Whisperer means someone whoforts souls?</i></b>

    He seemed to be somewhat different from the typical dark mages she knew of.

    Honestly, as a Saintess, Lucia should have viewed it skeptically.

    Most of the dark mages she had seen were selfish lunatics.

    They were even worse when their intentions were not evil, solely focused on research achievements or magic aplishments.

    They didnt even have an ounce of guilt.

    <b><i>Sigh.</i></b>

    Walking through the city, she could hear protests echoing from various ces.

    Citizens bravely held up banners and protested on the streets. The content of the banners was quite radical.

    The King is under the control of a dark mage.

    Ournd should not be tainted by evil.

    Withdraw it. Dont let a wicked demon defeat us.

    The Goddess is watching.

    And so on.

    The slogans were so extreme that it seemed like they would be arrested at any moment for expressing such radical statements.

    They even ventured onto the streets with a resolve to be martyrs.

    Hmm?

    Surprisingly, the reaction from the Royal Army was quite lukewarm. Instead of using force to suppress the protestors, they were just observing them nkly.

    Feeling doubtful, Lucia surveyed the atmosphere of the street and naturally entered a nearby shop.

    It was the Mersen Restaurant.

    It wasnt even thatte for lunch, but it was actually the perfect time.

    Lucia always visited this restaurant whenever she came to Graypond, and it was considered a top-notch eatery even among the first-rate ones.

    Enjoying a cup of coffee by the window while looking at the street view was one of her small pleasures.

    Seeing a regr customer of hising in, the owner of Mersen greeted her with a wide smile.

    He knew her identity but chose to y along, for which Lucia was grateful.

    Ah

    Lucia went towards her usual seat with a cheerful smile. However, she sighed with disappointment when she saw someone else sitting there.

    A man was seated there.

    He appeared to be quite a tall and attractive-looking gentleman with slightly long hair tied up in a ponytail.

    For some reason, there was a gauze on his cheek, which made it look like he had been hit by someone.

    Having ordered a coffee and basking in the sun while calmly reading a book, he was charming enough to make the passing womens hearts flutter.

    But for Lucia, he was just an unwee customer who had taken her seat.

    <b><i>What a shame.</i></b>

    But there was nothing she could do about it.

    It wasntbeled as Lucias seat, and the customer had simply taken one of the many avable seats.

    Just as she was about to move and look for another seat

    <i>Stood.</i>

    The man got up from his seat and headed towards the counter.

    Seeing him carry the coffee cup and the book, Lucia deduced that he had vacated the seat, and she quickly plopped down in the chair.

    Lucky me.

    <b><i>Is the goddess apanying me?</i></b>

    After thinking like that, Lucia opened the menu and happily pondered over what to order.

    <i>Tap.</i>

    However, someone suddenly sat in the opposite chair.

    The man who had just refilled his coffee was now sitting and looking at Lucia.

    Ah

    Lucia realized her mistake and quickly tried to get up.

    However, the man nced at the book in Lucias hand and calmly said.

    Rose Mary. It is a good book.

    His voice was calm and cool, matching his impression perfectly.

    Without making Lucia ufortable, the man gestured with his eyes for her to remain seated and removed the jacket from the book he was reading.

    It was indeed thetest volume of Rose Mary.

    Ah.

    When Lucia gasped and made a strange expression, the man raised the book slightly and said.

    This is by an author I like. She goes by the pen name Lusain but has never officially revealed her face. She is one of the authors I would love to meet someday.

    Uh, I see

    Lucia felt her face turning red.

    Despite being a Saintess, she had secretly written a series of romance novels and published them under the pen name Lusain, which she randomly picked up from her name Lucia Saint.

    This was the first time she had encountered one of her avid readers.

    Feeling embarrassed, Lucia eventually sat back down. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 73: A Day Off In Graypond

    Chapter 73: A Day Off In Graypond

    <b> A Day Off In Graypond</b>

    It is a good novel.

    The mans calm and straightforward words, devoid of unnecessary details or flowerynguage, felt like an even greaterpliment.

    Since even someone asposed as him entertained such thoughts. Did it mean Rose Mary was truly a good novel?

    Is that so? Could you tell me what you liked about it?

    Did she mean to ask this so out of the blue?

    But she was curious, very curious.

    As a Saintess, she couldnt reveal to the public that she wrote impure romance novels. Therefore, this was the first time for her to have directly met her reader.

    Despite positive feedback from the editorial department, Lucia still wanted to hear from the readers personally.

    The emotional range of the female protagonist was incredibly diverse and rich. Also, the conflict with Rachel in Chapter 3 was especially surprising.

    He unfolded the novels contents as if prepared, providing his opinions and pointing out slightly disappointing parts.

    Lucia took this constructive feedback in her mind and thought she could somehow improve the disappointing parts.

    Although they naturally ended up sitting together, Lucia didnt find the situation too bad.

    When coincidences ovepped each other, the inevitable would happen.

    Could it be that God prepared the meeting today for her sake?

    This time, the man asked in return.

    Which part impressed you the most, Lady?

    Oh, me?

    Lucia couldnt believe it, the man had asked her, the books author, which part impressed her the most. Somehow, it felt like the man was ying her, but Lucia still considered the question carefully.

    Thest part; the scene where Mary finally found love and left everything behind. I found that truly impressive.

    .

    The man nodded with an understanding expression.

    Yes, it felt like something the author was personally yearning foras if the author wanted to be freed from everything in this mundane world and move towards where their heart desired.

    Ah.

    How could he understand her intentions so urately?

    For Lucia, the protagonist of Rose Mary, Mary was a reflection of her own ideal.

    Feeling as if her heart had been needlessly exposed, Lucia turned her head in embarrassment.

    The coffee they ordered at the counter was ced on the table just in time. And the server, who noticed she hadpany, winked at her, seeing that the table had be an unexpected meeting ce.

    <b><i>Its not like that.</i></b>

    Trying to y it off as a strange misunderstanding, Lucia took the coffee cup with both hands and brought it to her lips.

    While pretending to sip the coffee, she nced at the mans face.

    Aside from the gauze stuck to his cheek to cover the wound, his skin was smooth and fair.

    People from the northern region usually had fair skin, so she assumed he might be from that region.

    The more she looked, the more he seemed like someone who could have made many women cry. As the Saintess, she had received advances from many handsome men, all bright and radiant individuals.

    However, he was theplete opposite.

    If she had topare them, he resembled moonlight.

    Abstract as it may be, the image that came to her mind when she looked at him was the tranquil moonlight, gently shining on a calm night sky.

    Ah, its hot!

    Her eyes had been following the mans face, causing her to forget that she was sipping on a hot cup of coffee.

    Lucia was surprised, her tongue stinging from the unexpected burn.

    Normally, she would have used Holy Power to cure it immediately, but she was currently hiding her true identity.

    And strangely, she didnt want to introduce herself to this man.

    Not as the Saintess.

    Not as an author.

    She simply wanted to share a normal person-to-person talk with him.

    So, Lucia wiped away the spilled coffee, enduring the pain.

    As she slightly stuck out her throbbing tongue, the man cautiously reached out.

    Uh?

    It was such an unexpected situation that she couldnt even react. His hand, which stopped in front of her face, actually looked quite pretty.

    A frost-like cold air flowed from the fingertip, gently embracing her stinging tongue.

    The stinging pain naturally disappeared.

    <b><i>So, hes a mage.</i></b>

    The man, after calmly withdrawing his hand as if nothing happened, sipped his coffee. Seeing his thoughtful consideration, Lucia felt grateful for it.

    Although it was a bit embarrassing to interact with him when her tongue was exposed like that, their conversation still continued for quite a while after.

    It was a warm and cozy time.

    When their throats were dry, they would refill their coffee; when hungry, they would order bread and cake.

    She felt like she met someone who understood her in a way no one else did. She watched him deliver an appreciation review, one that poured out her feelings as an author through Rose Mary.

    She was impressed by his wisdom and ability to effortlessly unravel her desires and ideals within the books pages, demonstrating aprehensive understanding of her.

    As they further discussed the book, the conversation had naturally expanded to include not only personal matters, but also thoughts about the present state of Graypond and beyond.

    They kept talking, never running out of topics. Lucia was amazed by how much knowledge he possessed; it was beyond her expectations.

    And despite their long conversation, the two had never revealed their names to each other.

    It felt like it had be an unspoken agreement between them, proving that their hearts were on the same wavelength.

    Why did such an enjoyable time pass so quickly?

    Before they noticed, it was already dark outside, and as the Saintess, she could no longer afford to waste time.

    In fact, it was almost toote; she was toeing the line that was the extent of her stay.

    I think I should be going now.

    As Lucia slowly stood up, the man on the opposite side had also calmly stood up.

    He muttered with a sigh.

    It was more enjoyable than I thought. I did not realize how much time passed.

    Perhaps he, too, had forcibly prolonged the conversation because he found it pleasantly engaging.

    This wasnt a bad experience.

    With a subtle smile, Lucia extended her arm for a handshake.

    At that moment, her lips slightly moved, and various impulses shed through her mind.

    She wanted to continue this novel-like encounter.

    If she revealed her name, would they set a time to meet again?

    However, considering her position as Saintess, she knew it was absolutely not allowed.

    Let alone about dating, even spending her personal time with a man would cause significant gossip, and cast a shadow over her image as Saintess.

    <b><i>Sigh.</i></b>

    Nheless, Lucia had to honestly admit that, as a woman, she was somewhat attracted to the man in front of her.

    She didnt want to say she had fallen in love, but she knew there was a subtle possibility lurking.

    It was a pleasant time.

    However, the man, seemingly unaware of Lucias dilemma, gently shook her hand.

    That was the end of their encounter.

    It might have felt disappointing, but Lucia thought that the man had preemptively ended her inner struggle.

    Someday, if God wills it to be, then we will meet again.

    It was rather brusque, but she could feel his thoughtful consideration within those words, causing her to respond with a soft smile.

    Yes, if God wills it.

    Yes, if their connection was fate. If he were truly the person God had pointed out, it wouldnt end just like this.

    They would surely meet again someday, somewhere.

    The two walked out of the cafe together and went their separate ways.

    There was no lingering attachment.

    For the first time in her life, Lucia realized that brief encounters could be truly beautiful, and farewells were not just filled with sadness or regrets, but also of anticipation.

    It felt like she was experiencing what an author should truly experience. This made her want to pick up a pen right away, but sadly, she had no time to do so.

    At one of thergest churches in Graypond, the official location where the Saintess was affiliated, there stood a statue of the goddess holding scales and a sword, thus carving a strong impression in everyones mind.

    This ce served as a church dedicated to the Goddess of Justice, Justia.

    In front of it, her long-time friend stood d in a red cloak with a hood, havinge to visit for unknown reasons.

    Oh? Gloria?

    Lucia!

    Lucia wondered why the Royal Knight Commander was lingering in front of the church, but Gloria immediately hugged her tightly andughed.

    Since they said youd being today, Ive been waiting for you. Where were you?

    Ahaha.

    Until just now, it felt like she had entered the world of a novel, but the appearance of her long-time friend, Gloria, made it feel like cold water had sshed on her.

    Not that she minded it, though.

    She was happy to see Gloria after a long time, too.

    I just went to meet someone outside. Did you take a day off?

    Yeah, I took a day off after hearing you wereing.

    Lucia had heard that Royal Knights would have quite a difficulty taking a vacation, so she felt a bit bad that she made her friend wait a long time.

    But I have something to do now

    She, the Saintess, came to confront the Soul Whisperer the Royal Family appointed.

    It would be odd for her to be seen with someone affiliated with the Royal Family, Gloria, the Royal Knight Commander.

    Knowing this, Gloria smiled wryly and took a step back.

    I know. I just wanted to see you.

    Somehow, they ended up on opposite sides, but their friendship never wavered.

    .Have you met the Soul Whisperer?

    Lucia wondered if it was okay to ask such a question, but Gloria, not minding much, answered with a strange expression.

    Um, I have but honestly, I dont know much about him. Hes incredibly silent but has exceptional abilities.

    .

    Honestly, if it werent for the kingdoms prejudice against dark mages. He wouldnt seem like a bad person.

    Really?

    When Lucia hesitated for a moment, Gloria waved her hand as if saying goodbye.

    Im going now. Hang in there!

    Yeah, thanks.

    After parting with her best friend regretfully, Lucia took off her sses and put them in her pocket. She then uncovered her silver hair from the hood and headed into the church.

    S-Saintess!

    The Saintess is here!

    Cheers from people could be heard from everywhere.

    She was no longer Lucia, the author.

    Here, she was the noble Saintess who was chosen by God to purify all the evil within Griffin Kingdom.

    And so, there was only Lucia Saint.

    * * *

    <b>[Youre quite skilled, huh?]</b>

    .

    <b>[I didnt believe the rumor that you were a yboy, but witnessing that, it seems to be true.]</b>

    .

    <b>[Cant you be kind to me too?]</b>

    For a while now, the Dark Spiritualist had been obnoxiouslyining about me spending time with Saintess Lucia.

    Although I deliberately kept her away to avoid any trouble, her hearing ability seemed exceptional, and she somehow picked up on our conversation.

    <b>[Since were about to enter a battle now, wouldnt it be better to be kind to your mentor, one who is always with you and provides guidance, instead of your enemy?]</b>

    Since she seemed like she would continue toin all day long if I let her, I slightly nced at the Dark Spiritualist.

    A smile filled with expectations could be seen beyond her ck veil.

    Keep it down for a bit.

    When I expressed my annoyance, she vanished somewhere with a pout. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 74: The Great Debate

    Chapter 74: The Great Debate

    <b> The Great Debate </b>

    The Royal Family and the Church.

    The great debate with representatives from both sides was just a day away.

    The discussion would naturally begin with the necessity of appointing the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi, and delve into matters such as heresy.

    It was challenging to list out all the usations from the various churches.

    Amidst such circumstances, there was a division between the moderate and hardline factions even within the churches.

    In the case of the moderate faction, they advocated for a peaceful discussion during the great debate, and the Saintess was aligned with this stance.

    Meanwhile, the hardline faction insisted on immediately removing Deus by force.

    However, those aligning with the intense hardliners were not only a minority but also felt that, given the current situation, it was unnecessary to go that far.

    Even though it was challenging to witness a Dark Mage holding influence within the Royal Family, calling for semi-rebellion was too extreme for the hardliners.

    <b><i>Of course, its absurd.</i></b>

    What era were they living in now?

    The great debate was a free and open event for the citizens to witness.

    This proposal came from the Church, and no one had expected the Royal Family to readily ept it.

    Nevertheless, Lucia nned to carefully observe the movements of the Soul Whisperer.

    Not stopping at that, she intended to unconditionally expose the Dark Mage she had observed.

    There was a chilling atmosphere, feeling as if he was almost like a different species from humans who were selfish and only aware of themselves.

    Of course, not all dark mages were the same, but it was still too early for the citizens to ept the existence of a dark mage.

    <b><i>We wouldnt have had such a confrontational scene if they had discussed it with the Church beforehand.</i></b>

    It was somewhat regrettable, but not that much either.

    <b><i>Tsk, regardless, those stubborn bishops would have probably rejected it tly.</i></b>

    Perhaps this matter would have been buried before it even surfaced. Thinking in that direction, Lucia spected that the abrupt appointment of the Soul Whisperer might have likely been a strategic move by the Royal Family.

    Perhaps they thought they could at least have a chance to persuade the citizens in this manner.

    Ultimately, the aim of the debate was more about convincing the citizens than the opponent.

    For the time being, the Church felt confident as they had the citizens on their side. However, the Royal Family had been unnecessarily epting of everything, making her feel a bit uneasy about the current situation.

    Hmm.

    Lucia pondered while tilting her head and tapping her chin with her fingers.

    No matter how much she thought about it, convincing not only the bishops but also citizens with deep-rooted prejudices against Dark Mages seemed challenging.

    We still dont know who he is, but once his face is revealed, he will face difficulties while living in the Kingdom.

    Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi.

    The younger brother of Margrave Norseweden. Rumors about him being a professor at the Loberne Academy had already spread far and wide.

    Hmm.

    Lucia had aplicated expression and, absentmindedly, stretched her neck.

    Saintess, Ive brought additional information.

    A believer opened the door and entered the room with a bundle of papers in his arms. This was a clear sign to understand how serious the Church was regarding this matter.

    Oh dear.

    However, as the one who had to read all of it, Lucia found it to be dreadful.

    At this rate, she would be more knowledgeable about Deus Verdi than the gospel.

    Here is the resume he submitted to the Loberne Academy.

    Resume?

    Realizing that she hadnt even seen his face, Lucia snatched it immediately.

    She nced at the resume with a resolve that she would be fine even if the top part was empty. However, she saw the picture attached at the top.

    Huh?

    Lucias expression contorted strangely as she stared at the picture.

    * * *

    Gyahhh! This is not a joke, you know?

    Findenai was staring at the citizens who had somehow managed to crowd up at the entrance of the Royal Pce, looking very excited.

    They were holding banners with hostilenguage, criticizing the foolishness and impracticability of the Royal Family as one.

    Dont bother looking at them. It will just ruin your mood.

    As Deia mumbled while half-lying on the sofa, Findenai responded with a big grin.

    Griffin is indeed a great country to live in.

    Deia slightly raised her head, asking what that random remark meant. There was a strange look of skepticism in Findenais crimson eyes.

    Even when they say things like that, the King doesnt draw his sword. In the rk Republic, those guys wouldve already had their tongues pulled out, fingers and legs cut off, and disyed in the city as a warning.

    Oh, really?

    Deia responded as if the rk Republics brutal iron fist rule was some kind of spooky story and she couldnt believe it, but Findenai just shrugged her shoulders.

    The Republic did appear as a cruel ce in the game, but it didnt y a significant role, so I didnt know much about it.

    However, the more I learnt about it, the less I wanted to visit.

    I removed the gauze from my cheek. The soreness I felt a few days ago was now gone.

    Are you feeling better now?

    Deia, pretending not to care, turned her gaze elsewhere and asked. I nodded my head, reassuring her not to worry.

    Hearing that, Findenai chuckled as if she was having fun.

    He must have hit him really hard, huh? Apologizing outwardly but feeling incredibly satisfied inside, right?

    It wasnt an incorrect statement.

    I saw Darius throw the punch at my cheek while secretly raising the corners of his mouth.

    Since he couldnt be away from Norseweden for too long, Darius had already left several days ago.

    Before leaving, he had insisted on using his fist to hit me hard enough to leave a mark on my cheek.

    I understood that it was necessary.

    Its fortunate that he left before the debate.

    If I had to attend the debate while wearing a gauze on my cheek, I would have given off a negative impression from the start.

    On another note, Aria also left for the academy.

    She was hesitant to leave at first, so I had to insist. She only agreed after I promised to join her at the academy soon. While doing so, I also reminded her that a student should act like a student and that being true to oneself was the most beautiful.

    Initially, Deia was supposed to leave along with Darius.

    However, she decided to stay back in Graypond, iming that she wanted to enjoy a rare vacation.

    Honestly, I wished that she had left as well, considering that the situation would be dangerous. Well, there was nothing I could do about it.

    Gyaaaah, Im looking forward to tomorrows debate!

    Findenai hummed. In truth, what she was anticipating was not the debate itself but what would follow after.

    Perhaps, from then on, assassins woulde swarming in from all directions, right?

    Even within the Royal Pce, the majority would likely consist of individuals risking their lives for faith under the guise of martyrdom.

    Tomorrows debate was expected to be a festival of chaos and distrust.

    Suddenly, the image of Saintess Lucia came to mind.

    She was just as kind and fresh as I had seen her in the game. Simple and honest, yet she was a woman of unwavering faith.

    By now, she should have probably realized that I was her debate opponent.

    That was why it was necessary to meet her beforehand.

    I wanted her to meet me without any preconceptions and before she could make any judgments.

    Since she already had quite a positive impression of me, when she arrived at the debate, she wouldnt be able to simplybel me as evil just because I was a dark mage.

    <b><i>Im sorry, but I will win this time.</i></b>

    It might be considered cowardly, but I had to do it. That was how crucial Lucias stance was regarding this matter.

    The moment she took a somewhat neutral position rather than being unconditionally hostile towards me, I nned to seize the advantage.

    * * *

    The following day.

    Ironically, the venue for the debate between the Royal Family and the Church was a ce I had already visited once.

    It was none other than the Graypond Execution Ground.

    People crowded into the seats of the ce inspired by the Colosseum. It appeared that they had put significant effort into the preparation. At the center, instead of a simple execution ground, a massive stage and round tables were arranged to facilitate the debate.

    <i>Huff</i>, that was quite intense.

    I never knew they would go to such lengths to obstruct us.

    Findenai and Deia were wiping off their sweat.

    Due to the citizens hindering our carriage traveling from the Royal Pce to the execution ground, a considerable amount of time was spent clearing the way.

    King Orpheus and Archmage Alfredo were already at the venue with the guests of honor, waiting for the debate to begin.

    Even among the nobles, there seemed to be some tension, as those in the VIP seats were engaged in a war of nerves.

    Despite all themotion and usatory res, the King and the Archmage chose to remain silent.

    They wouldnt necessarily exert their power at this time by raising their voices or issuing punishment for rudeness.

    Because once the great debate ended today, everyone would be silent, carefully observing the Kings reactions.

    The wise King remained silent, waiting for the opportune moment to turn the tide while likelypiling a list of the names of those who raised their voices in the back of his mind.

    That side seems to have arrived already?

    Deia pointed towards the debate area. Over there were the bishops who had served various gods.

    And standing in the center was Saintess Lucia Saint.

    The atmosphere was distinctly different from when I saw her at the Mersen restaurant.

    At that time, she had her silver hair braided, but now it was let loose as she prayed with both hands together.

    I took out the bundle of papers I had prepared and the steel water bottle for drinking during the debate.

    ncing around, Findenai and Deia turned to me, smiling.

    Take them all down ande back.

    Honestly, I dont think its a good idea to antagonize the church, but if you have to, destroy thempletely.

    Encouraged by their support, I nodded and headed outside.

    Booooo!

    Get looooost!

    The Griffin Kingdom has no ce for a Dark Mage!

    Execute him! Execute!

    The crowd erupted in a chorus of jeers.

    Some even threw trash or food, but the protection magic from the Mage Tribunal Judges naturally shielded me.

    Eventually, as I stood in front of the debate venue, I confronted the cold stares of the bishops.

    My eyes met Lucias, who seemed to be the only one unable to grasp the situation as she looked back at me. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 75: The Will Of God

    Chapter 75: The Will Of God

    <b> The Will Of God </b>

    The bishops who stepped into the debate were all well-known figures.

    Starting with Saintess Lucia Saint, who served the Goddess of Justice, Justia.

    The Goddess of Hearth and Fire, Hearthia; the God of Festivals and Joy, Vs; the Goddess of Abundance and Earth, Demeter; the God of Lightning and Clouds, Raizel, and so on.

    Numerous famous bishops serving these different gods were all seated together, collectively ring at me with displeasure.

    In their eyes, I must have looked like a sinner who should be sentenced to punishment by immediate hanging.

    However, the sharp gazes werent onlying from the bishops.

    The citizens were in a frenzy, shouting that they would have brought torches to burn me if they were allowed to do so.

    However, amidst the chaos, the Saintess calmly approached me. She extended her hand for a handshake.

    The scene of ourst farewell from a few days ago at the restaurant suddenly shed in my mind.

    Its been a while.

    A whisper escaped my lips in the same tone as back then, and Lucia, with an expressionless face, asked me.

    Have you known this from the start?

    The citizens angry voices echoed even more, iming that the Saintess hands would be tainted, so I silently let go of her hand.

    One of the apprentices of the Archmage attending this debate acted as the moderator. He cleared his throat and took hold of the microphone.

    It was a tool that utilized the users mana to amplify their voice.

    Now, before we begin the debate, let me provide an exnation on the topic.

    The subject of the debate was whether they would ept me as a Dark Mage; the Soul Whisperer.

    Amidst the thunderous boos, calls for my immediate execution could also be naturally heard.

    To facilitate a smooth debate from now on, the Archmage will cast a silence spell in the debate hall.

    Standing up from the VIP seat, a splendid magic from the Archmage unfolded.

    Despite the audience shouting and opening their mouths, they were suddenly forced into silence, eventually sumbing to exhaustion and shutting their mouths.

    Now, the debate hall had finally fallen silent.

    The first speaker was an old bishop with deep wrinkles, devoted to serving the goddess Hearthia.

    He opened his mouth after tapping the microphone with his fingers.

    I am Macdoren Firenche, serving the goddess Hearthia. Ladies and gentlemen, I am someone who believes that this debate, in and of itself, is unnecessary from the beginning.

    Apuse erupted from a corner at his intense yet firm statement. However, because of the spell, only actions were visible and no sound could be heard.

    What are your thoughts on Griffin Kingdom, which is always proud of its long history and tradition, and how it has reached this point?

    The eyes of Macdoren, whom I had consideredpletely aged, were still burning with passion.

    He wasnt a bishop serving the goddess Hearthia for no reason.

    We have onlye this far precisely because there are no Dark Mages. We sealed them off at the sourcethose are freaks who raise corpses, drink human blood, and exploit the souls who are meant to join Gods side.

    To the Dark Mages, Griffin Kingdom is referred to as a barrennd. They are afraid to set foot on our soil.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Macdoren, who was determined to dampen our spirits on the onset, pounded the desk with his fist.

    That is why Griffin has remained safe; how its citizens are able to live sound lives until now. If we ept that man, the one called Soul Whisperer, other Dark Mages will undoubtedly begin to lurk in the sacrednd of Griffin!

    It wouldnt end with just epting me; gradually, other Dark Mages would start infiltrating Griffin.

    It was certainly not a false statement.

    <b><i>Tsk, it turned into a hearing rather than a debate.</i></b>

    Because his emotions came out strongly from the beginning, it had created a space for criticism against me.

    It was a calcted scheme from the other side, and the audience continuously visibly cheered, agreeing with Macdorens words.

    Once his turn finished, I finally had the opportunity to speak. I took hold of the microphone.

    I partially agree with the statement that we were able toe this far because there were no Dark Mages.

    That was the reality, most Dark Mages were bizarre individuals to the extent that they could be called freaks.

    However, there are times when even a poisonous nt could serve as medicine.

    Now, considering that Griffin has grown to a size even greater than before, it was ready to use a Dark Mage as both poison and remedy.

    But there is no guarantee that the situation will be the same in the future. Are you aware of the odd phenomena urring within the kingdom recently?

    Some bishops turned their heads as if those words had stung them.

    However, Saintess Lucia paid more attention than anyone else to my words. She was indeed the frontline fighter against those odd phenomena.

    There was a case found in Eastsr in the East region, where ten vigers died simultaneously on the same day, at the same time.

    A massive screen made of mana appeared, disying gruesome images of the tragic incident.

    I wish I could use something like a PowerPoint presentation like in my past life, but in this world, they could only disy images like this on a screen of mana.

    And here is another. This is a corpse found in the western region, Fernan, with only the torso remaining. The limbs have been discovered in various locations across the kingdom in all directions.

    These were murders that seemed nearly impossible to happen on the streets. However, what stood out was that, despite it being just a single persons body, the time of death varied ording to the investigations.

    Another case was about a woman being tormented by a dead boy. He begged her and kept following her in Griffin. Your Excellencies, you are aware of this, are you not?

    Upon my words, the bishops pretended not to hear, feigning coughs.

    I have resolved this case that you all ignored and overlooked, just because you do not have Holy Power, Your Excellencies.

    That was the truth, I solved this case a few days ago. Originally, the woman had visited the Church, but since they were unable to do anything, she risked her life and came to the Royal Pce.

    Currently, Griffin Kingdom is gued by mysterious unsolved cases, and those that I have mentioned are just the tip of the iceberg.

    As gruesome images continued to sh, the citizens gradually fell silent, and those who came with their children quickly covered their eyes.

    Although you have done well in keeping the status quo so far, there is no guarantee it will continue. There is already a trend of using Dark Mages for military purposes in neighboring countries, such as the rk Republic and the Jerman Kingdom.

    One thing that needed to be addressed in this debate was the fact that Griffin Kingdom had been excessively oppressing Dark Mages.

    If we persist in our ignorance, we are bound to face elimination.

    As soon as I finished speaking, this time, a bishop serving the god Vs took the microphone.

    Thats ridiculous!

    Now, the debate had turned into something simr to a hearing.

    We took turns grabbing the microphone and exchanging words as if engaging in a verbal sparring match.

    Do you see this? Its a gruesome tragedy that could only have been orchestrated by a Dark Mage using corpses and drawing blood. And thats not all! The barbaric actsmitted by Dark Mages are so numerous that we do not have enough time to showcase them all today!

    If the bishops were to continue clinging onto what the Dark Mages had shown them so far, ande after me

    Let us not generalize hastily. Not all Dark Mages are the same. For instance, Coltman, a Dark Mage in the Jerman Kingdom, is a man who serves as an example to all with his virtuous deeds.

    I would counter the argument that not all Dark Mages were the same.

    Have you already forgotten the tragedy created by Heralhazard two hundred years ago?! We must not forget the history of that day! The moment we forget the past of thisnd we tread on, our identity will be damaged!

    Two hundred years ago.

    If he brought up the incident that became a decisive factor in the Kingdoms more aggressive suppression of Dark Mages

    Even at that time, discrimination against Dark Mages was prevalent in the Griffin Kingdom. If there was more knowledge about Dark Mages back then, the Kingdoms Army might not have engaged in misguided operations, and ended up supplying bodies to him.

    Then I would also counter based on the historical facts of that time.

    We should not forget history. Indeed, you are correct. However, merely remembering is just regretting. We must learn, understand, and move forward; we need to avoid repeating the bloodshed our ancestors endured. And because we fear it, it should be our motivation to learn even more.

    My throat felt parched, burning.

    My eyes went to the bottle, but it was not yet time to drink.

    The God with the most followers in the Griffin Kingdom is the Goddess of Justice, Lady Justia. And the dead find sce in her embrace. You Dark Mages outright deny such a goddess.

    If he wanted to emphasize religious doctrines

    Do not go too far! We are discussing whether Griffin Kingdom needs a Dark Mage. The will of the Goddess is undoubtedly significant, but remember, the ultimate authority in this country is not Goddess Justia, but King Orpheus Luden Griffin.

    I would counter with the authority of the Royal Family.

    The situation continued to escte as we exchanged points in our verbal battle. Even though the debate seemed favorable to me at the moment, what mattered most was the citizens attention.

    No matter how I continued the conversation and provided logical rebuttals, the citizens disagreeable gazes did not dissipate.

    Knowing that, even if it was forced, the bishops spat out usations more strongly.

    If the debate were seen as a small-scale battle, victory was continuously showing on our side.

    However, in the end, what was supposed to be a debate had turned into a hearing, and it seemed obvious that the winner was leaning towards the Church.

    Not everyone believed in gods.

    Of course, there might be people among the audience who didnt believe in gods.

    But there was no one here who liked Dark Mages.

    The difference was significant, and despite my attempts to narrow this down, it remained an unbridgeable gap.

    The more we spoke, the clearer the resentment towards Dark Mages in the Griffin Kingdom became.

    Here, Saintess Lucia, who had been silent until now, slowly stood up and took the microphone.

    The bishops folded their arms, eager to deliver a final blow. They looked at her pompously.

    Lucia and I locked eyes.

    She had never expected that we would meet in such a situation, but after findingposure, she calmly spoke.

    I understand your intentions. Prejudice against the existence of Dark Mages has led the entire kingdom to reject and despise them without even listening to their stories.

    .

    Furthermore, we need change. I agree with that as well. I, too, believe that depending on myself alone with resolving the odd phenomena across the kingdom is insufficient.

    But Lucia added cautiously.

    However, can citizens truly believe in you? Even if His Majesty officially recognized you, breaking the deep-seated prejudice within us is not easy.

    It might sound disrespectful, but as a Saintess recognized by God, she had the authority to make such statements.

    Soul Whisperer. I have heard about you being the one who soothes the souls of the dead. Even if we need you, there will be more people out there who wont wee your touch warmly. It is because of the anxiety about what you might do to their deceased family, lover, or friends.

    .

    Whatever you try to say here, you are still not a trustworthy figure in Griffin Kingdom.

    Some bishops nced towards the VIP section, to be precise, towards King Orpheus.

    Even if he rebuked, shouting not to judge so rashly, they could not say anything in response.

    However, he simply calmly gazed down at the venue.

    I agree, people here do not believe in me.

    I nodded in agreement. Frankly, I didnt expect people to trust me through this debate.

    I just needed a stage.

    I took a sip from the bottle on the table. I could feel the slowly seeping wine oddly twisting in my stomach.

    I took the microphone and stepped forward.

    Looking at the Saintess, who was staring back at me, I cautiously asked her.

    May I ask how you became a Saintess?

    .Goddess Justia chose me, and as evidence, I gained Holy Power.

    The Saintess looked at me with a strange gaze as if my question was so out of the blue.

    Satisfied with her answer, I nodded.

    That is correct. Lady Lucia, who used to work at the convent, was suddenly chosen by God. Thus, she obtained Holy Power and became the Saintess.

    Buzz stirred like a wave among the audience.

    If their sound hadnt been blocked, there might have been quite amotion until I said my next words.

    She didnt show any particr ability. She didnt even show any significant achievement. And the citizens of Griffin didnt know anything about her.

    .

    Peoplevish, respect, praise, admire, and ce unwavering trust upon the Saintess simply because God chose her.

    Are you daring to insult Gods choice?!

    Who are you mocking with your mouth, you demon!

    We finally see his true colors!

    The bishops behind the Saintess, thinking it was their chance, showed furious expressions and spat out venomous words.

    They showed unyielding determination not to miss any opportunity to catch me for insulting God.

    What does this mean?

    Only Lucia met my eyes clearly.

    This was my limit.

    My insides were boiling, and my body was reacting against it.

    I slowly raised my hand.

    A brilliant white light radiated from my hand. It was very noble, and pure white.

    It was something that humans considered asfort, love, and also evidence from God Gods mercy that only one person in the continent could wield.

    H-Holy Power?

    The trembling voice of Lucia, who could be called the owner of it, had vividly spread throughout the venue through the microphone.

    The bishops were bewildered with dumbfounded expressions, the Saintess looked at me with eyes of disbelief, and the citizens froze in shock without any reaction.

    And the corner of my mouth curled up into a subtle smile.

    Religion was an unshakable faith.

    There were asional conflicts between science and religion in modern times, but in reality, the two had different tracks.

    Science explored and changed, while religion was firm and unchanging.

    When science discovered a new reality, it discarded the old one.

    On the contrary, when religion found new circumstances, it would somehow fit them into the existing framework of faith.

    The Gospel, in other words, was the truth.

    They could never deny the Holy Power bestowed upon someone by God.

    That was why I never felt burdened for a single momenting to this ce.

    The citizens wouldnt ept me?

    Of course, they would not.

    But what could be done about it?

    It was not my job to interpret my existence, give trust, and exin it.

    That was the job of those sitting there with their bellies full, iming they were following Gods word.

    I am Deus Verdi, the younger brother of Margrave Norseweden, and among all Dark Mages, a soulmanding Necromancer.

    I introduced myself without much fanfare, but it was a self-introduction that would make anyone from Griffin Kingdom fume with anger, even if it was just for a brief moment.

    Not only that.

    After that, I added a sentence they could never ignore.

    I am also someone who has been chosen by God.

    In fact, I also let out a delightfulugh.

    I gave you all a problem.

    One which I didnt know the answer to either. But solving it was your job.

    So, what was Gods will? /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 76: Each Others Shadow

    Chapter 76: Each Other''s Shadow

    <b> Each Others Shadow </b>

    Hm.

    I left the venue without any hesitation once the debate concluded.

    The situation now was the exact opposite of when I entered.

    No one jeered or threw trash at me.

    They were just staring at me nkly, seemingly still in shock.

    After I manifested the Holy Power, it was practically unnecessary to continue the debate because the other side was unable to express their opinions.

    Having shown clear proof that the Gods they believed in had chosen me, they fell silent as if a cat had got their tongues.

    Because they knew that if they kept opposing me, it ultimately meant that they would be opposing the Gods they believed in.

    It could be said that it was wiser to remain silent.

    Trying to rectify the situation now could lead to making irreversible statementster.

    <b><i>This was too easy.</i></b>

    In the end, it all concluded as something trivial. I had anticipated a somewhat innovative statement or opinion that could lead to a perfect opportunity for mockery, but none surfaced.

    They might have not arrived at an immediate conclusion, but given the current atmosphere, it was obvious.

    In the end, the Griffin Kingdom would have no choice but to ept me.

    Gyaaaah, you nailed it!

    Well done.

    After I returned to the waiting room, Findenai and Deia were still smiling in the same manner. I passed by them as they offered a high-five and chose to sit down on the chair instead.

    <i>Phew</i>.

    As I took a breath to control my mana, Findenai and Deia awkwardly gave each other a high-five with their extended hands.

    There was no time to pay attention to them right now. Due to the Holy Power swirling inside me, I needed to regte my mana.

    <b>[Ugh.]</b>

    Unable to approach my immediate vicinity, the Dark Spiritualist stood at a distance, observing me with concern. Deia and Findenai also seemed to realize that something was wrong.

    Whats wrong? Why are you like that?

    Have you really received Gods Judgment, Master Bastard? Because you have dared to use their name in vain?

    No need to exaggerate the situation.

    While ck magic wasmonly perceived as the antithesis of Holy Power, it was not exactly the case.

    ck magic was simply one of the many branches of magic studies. The rejection came from the religious side as it focused on subjects like souls or corpses.

    So, it wasnt necessarily true that a dark mage couldnt coexist with Holy Power.

    Therefore, the reason Holy Power was raging inside me right now wasnt because I was a dark mage.

    <b><i>It was because I directly consumed Holy Power.</i></b>

    While I did use it to defeat the Evil Ghost Griffin, the real reason I sent Aria and Findenai to retrieve the Holy Grail was actually to persuade the people of Griffin.

    No matter how much I showcased my achievements or expressed the truth eloquently.

    In the end, due to deep-rooted hatred in their long history, nobody would believe me.

    In that case, I had to make them believe.

    <b><i>Simply holding the Holy Grail allowed Deia to use Holy Power.</i></b>

    Making holy water from wine using the Holy Grail would allow me to briefly manipte Holy Power after I consumed it.

    However, handling the Holy Power directly from within the body rather than using it indirectly, through the Holy Grail, resulted in severe side effects.

    <b><i>I guess I cant use it frequently.</i></b>

    I struggled to stabilize my breathing.

    Upon seeing the sweat forming, Findenai decided to perform her role as my maid and used a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from my visibly struggling face.

    That is enough.

    Whats enough? Opportunities like this donte often.

    Despite my protests, Findenai continued to wipe my sweat and even handed me a water bottle.

    While I drank water to cleanse my system, the sound of knocking was heard from outside.

    Deia went to open the door, and as it creaked open, she gasped and sharply turned her gaze towards me.

    I twisted my waist and turned towards that side. There, the silver-haired Saintess calmly entered the room.

    Well.

    Findenai immediately stood in front of me.

    Despite Findenais threatening demeanor, which seemed to indicate that she was ready to grab her axe at any minor annoyance, the Saintess showed no signs of retreating.

    I would like to have a brief conversation with the Soul Whisperer.

    Upon hearing the Saintess surprisingly polite attitude and a direct acknowledgement of my position as the Soul Whisperer, Findenai subtly gauged my intention.

    In response, I gestured with my eyes, and Deia and Findenai decided to usher themselves out.

    Hey! Hey! Go away!

    Oh, get lost! You old geezers reeking of perfume.

    It seemed like the bishops who followed the Saintess were standing outside the door, but the door finally closed with Deia and Findenai chasing them away as if chasing away flies.

    <i>Thud</i>.

    The sound of the door closing was heavier than expected.

    Lucia slowly dragged a chair and gracefully sat across me.

    Seeing her like that, I unintentionally let out a softugh.

    Is this the continuation of the conversation in Mersen?

    Tch! If so, why dont you use formalnguage like you did back then?

    Lucias expression was slightly contorted, as if she had the same thought as me for a moment. However, she quicklyposed herself with a fake cough.

    Enough of that. Lets get straight to the point. How were you able to use the Holy Power?

    I told you, God has chosen me.

    Really

    Lucia gave me an intimidating look before standing up and cing her hand on my shoulder.

    Unsure of what she was doing, the Holy Power within me was naturally absorbed by her, as if it was clinging to her like flesh to bones.

    Just because its Holy Power doesnt mean its always a kind power. The authority and capability bestowed by Gode with responsibilities.

    Hmm.

    Lucia quickly realized that I wasnt someone chosen by God.

    Sitting back down, she let out a sigh, and her eyes revealed an odd emotion.

    You have seeded. I was curious about how you would persuade themon folk. I never expected you to pass that role onto us.

    I just entrusted the Church to do it because youre good at it. No matter what the issue is, you always manage to resolve it ording to Gods will, dont you?

    Hmph.

    After all, even if it was tough, resolving matters ording to Gods will was their speciality. Lucia didnt make any excuses, as if she didnt intend to deny it, but red at me.

    I asked honestly, since her gaze was more akin topassion than hostility.

    Do you not hate me?

    I denied the foundation of religion and engaged in actions that threatened the Saintess position.

    In reality, I thought that it wouldnt have been strange even if she used Holy Power to threaten me.

    Lucias shoulders slumped down as she exhaled.

    Honestly, I cant approve of your methods but I agree that the Griffin Kingdom needs you.

    More than anyone else, the Saintess was the one fighting at the forefront against strange phenomena.

    In fact, she knew better than anyone how vulnerable the Griffin Kingdom was to the evil spirits and how their impact was gradually increasing.

    The incidents caused by the awakened dead souls are getting worse. The Griffin Kingdom, which was ill-informed about the evil spirits, needs to be prepared to deal with the evil spirits as soon as possible.

    This is surprising.

    When I expressed my thoughts honestly, Lucia tilted her head in the opposite direction.

    Pardon?

    I did not expect you to acknowledge me so easily. During the debate, you said that the citizens would not ept me, right?

    If I dont stand on the peoples side, they wont have anyone to turn to.

    .

    Dont detest their ignorance too much.

    I found myself momentarily speechless at her unexpected response.

    I never thought the Saintess would say such things. However, she spoke with a faint smile.

    Dont misunderstand me as hating the people. I love them more than anything else.

    Yes.

    Of course, she would wish for them to remain ignorant.

    Too much knowledge couldnt bring happiness because knowledge could open up different ways of thinking and could sometimes lead to unwanted responsibilities.

    Just like the Saintess now.

    Out of love, I just hope they dont have to see the countless abysses on the continent.

    With a bitter expression, Lucia dropped her gaze to the floor. But that was just for a moment; she then raised her head again to continue the conversation.

    Alright, Ill make it clear for now. The Church will most likely acknowledge you.

    Yes, I guess so.

    In the end, they had to acknowledge me, who could wield Holy Power, even if it was just a one-time event and a scam using the holy relic, the Holy Grail.

    I had confidence to keep them in the dark for a lifetime.

    As I said before, I dont particrly endorse your methods. Still, because we need you, I will take a position to support you.

    If the Saintess, who was able to use the same Holy Power, had guaranteed it, it would be much more convincing.

    But everyone serves God, and even if they are the same believers, they have different ideals, faiths, and beliefs.

    .

    What I mean is that the radical hardliners might move No, they will definitely act.

    Yeah, I guess so.

    They woulde at me aggressively, branding me as a heretic, using me of mocking God, orbeling me as a swindler, tailoring their usations to suit their narrative.

    The Griffin Kingdom would experience unprecedented chaos for a while.

    The confrontation between believers and non-believers.

    Even among believers, there would be various conflicts.

    And at the center of everything Would be me.

    It is the growing pains.

    When I tly dismissed such chaos with a single sentence, the Saintess seemed ufortable but didnt outright deny it.

    Well, now that its out there. Wouldnt that have been too extreme a method?

    .

    Even if necessary, the citizens will still be greatly shocked and plunged into chaos. With no one having a proper answer, theyll fight each other while searching for one, right?

    Lucia, already worried about this, massaged her forehead.

    I barely have time to resolve the bizarre phenomena caused by the evil spirits. If I have to mediate the citizens confusion as well

    Feeling dizzy, Lucia shook her head, but I responded calmly.

    You seem to be misunderstanding something.

    What?

    That is precisely what you should be doing.

    The position of a Saintess wasnt one that anyone could hold as they wished. Shouldnt she be at the forefront, handling the chaos of the continent for the sake of the citizens peace?

    Do you think I dont know that?

    Why was she grumbling like that? Did it sound like a scolding? Thus, I slightly changed my words.

    Originally, dealing with the incidents caused by the evil spirits wasnt your responsibility. What you did was just to use Holy Power to annihte them.

    Uh y-yes.

    The Holy Power would effortlessly annihte the weak evil spirits upon contact, as it was their natural enemy.

    But could we really say that was the correct method of dealing with them?

    The evil spirits were once humans, too.

    .

    The Saintess shut her lips tightly when I brought forth the truth she had been purposely avoiding.

    She would want to say she knew it, but words wouldnte out of her mouth. However, even if she knew it, in the end, all she could do was only subject them to a forced annihtion.

    Why is that? Why did Holy Power, which heals andforts the living, be so antagonistic to the dead?

    W-well that.

    I heard Lucia quibbling as she couldnt answer that.

    It is because its purpose has been misused.

    This setting hadnt even appeared in the game. I was merely expressing what I had felt throughout my life in this world.

    It is because Holy Power is meant for the living, not the dead.

    .

    Even if it was necessary, its safe to say youve been using it incorrectly all this time.

    Then what about the evil spirits? How are we supposed to deal with the dead?

    I am here, am I not?

    I directly met Lucias blue sapphire eyes.

    In fact, with her divine silver hair and clear sapphire eyes, she truly had the fitting appearance to be called a Saintess.

    As a Soul Whisperer, it is my duty to console the dead.

    .

    I believe Im walking a simr path to yours, Saintess.

    The Saintess consoled the living, giving them hope and motivating them with the courage to move forward.

    Saintess Lucia, you gather your hands for the living and pray to your God.

    While I listened to the stories of the dead, I gave them the push they needed to let go of everything and closed their eyes for thest time.

    I will be the one who weeps for the dead.

    I would listen to their stories, soothing their injustice and resentment. If there was an evil spirit haunting the living beyond the boundary of life and death, I would make sure they paid the appropriate price.

    Lucia chuckled at my words.

    Indeed. In the end, we are performing simr duties.

    Only the targets were different. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 77: Brief Reappearance

    Chapter 77: Brief Reappearance

    <b> Brief Reappearance </b>

    Graypond, Griffin Kingdoms capital, was in unprecedented chaos.

    Debates and adverse criticisms continued day and night, and the streets were smeared with saliva from non-stop arguments.

    Despite the ongoing turmoil, the reason that violence did not erupt was due to the Saintess Lucias mediation alongside the iron-fisted restrictions from the silent Royal Family.

    The knights, who were guarding the Royal Family, patrolled the streets with fierce eyes, ready to intervene before any citizens debates escted into something more.

    If there was a possibility of arguments escting into fistfights or turning into riots, they would quickly suppress it, showcasing exceptional skill.

    Since the Royal Familys inner circle had been organized more swiftly than anywhere else, the knights could venture outside and quell any problems arising.

    Before Deus showed that he could use Holy Power, the nobles who had been opposing the Royal Family were individuals who collectively harbored dissatisfaction with the royal decisions.

    At the time, King Orpheus deliberately remained silent while identifying those dissatisfied with the Royal Family, and when the opportunity came, drew his sword around the time of the Great Debate.

    Although not everyone was purged, some had faced exile or had their corruption exposed, leading to the confiscation of their wealth.

    Now, the Royal Familys power was soaring. The nobles and bishops had no choice but to lower their heads in silence.

    However, this didnt mean that the poisonous daggers hidden beneath their waistbands were also silent.

    Rather, it raged more fiercely and vehemently than ever.

    Gyaaaah!

    As Findenai ventured onto the streets, she felt a tingling sensation at the back of her head when she heard the approaching footsteps of assassins.

    To be precise, it felt like a nail had been hammered into her skull, giving her an electrifying sensation.

    The days of electrical torture she endured back in the Republic had vividly resurfaced.

    Findenai couldnt believe it. Someone was hiding in the giant shadows of this city, which appeared antique on the outside, and dared to try and ambush her.

    It reminded her of a simr feeling when she carried out terrorism and fled from the big cities of rk Republic in the past.

    However, Back then, even when her feet were sore, she had to run to survive.

    <b><i>Now, Im running to kill.</i></b>

    Once she entered an alley, there were hooligans inside smoking.

    Huh? Whats this?

    Look at her outfit.

    Upon seeing Findenai in her maid uniform, they dropped their jaws. However, she rushed at them without hesitation, snatching the cigarette from one of them like a pickpocket. She quickly stomped on a nearby trash can and leapt up.

    What the hell!

    That crazy bitch!

    However, their shouts didnt reach Findenai because she had already scaled up the wall after using the trash can as a springboard, leaving them staring dumbfounded.

    Did you see her panties?

    Damn it, I didnt see it because of theundry.

    Me neither.

    While they wereining about theundry blocking their view, even more people stormed into the alley.

    These people looked ordinary in appearance and were dressed normally, just like those that could be seen everywhere in the neighborhood.

    Fruit store owners, unemployed locals, preaching middle-ageddies, and so on.

    But what they held in their hands were cross-shaped daggers, and upon seeing this, out of survival instinct, the hooligans immediately stuck themselves to the wall.

    Those people immediately followed Findenai to the rooftop.

    Findenai, who had been on the run for a while, was standing on the rooftop, haughtily smoking the cigarette she snatched from the hooligans.

    <i>Sssssp</i>, the cigarettes in this Kingdom really are too nd. Anything made in the Republic would probably poke a few holes in your lungs within a year if you smoke it.

    Findenai boredly puffed smoke into the sky. Above her, the sky was covered with thick clouds, and not a single ray of sunlight broke through.

    Suddenly, Findenai thought it might be a good idea to quickly gather the scatteredundry she had seen on the way up.

    Deus Verdis personal maid.

    Hm, what will you do if I say Im not her?

    Findenai asked slyly with a hand on her waist, but the assassins simply responded by aiming their cross-shaped daggers at her.

    We already know everything beforeing here.

    If you knew, why bother asking? You morons.

    They had already determined the answer among themselves, yet they still pointlessly asked.

    <i>Huff</i>, let me finish this first before we get started.

    .

    Surprisingly, they patiently waited for Findenai to finish her cigarette.

    <i>Sssssp</i>.

    <i>Huff.</i>

    <i>Sssssp.</i>

    <i>Huff.</i>

    As the cigarette tip burned in sync with the regrly emitted smoke puffs, the assassins couldnt help but tense up. Their mouths were dry as they swallowed nervously.

    Just like that, the cigarette had all burned away.

    <i>Swoosh</i>.

    Findenai then lit another one with a match.

    .

    The assassins were dumbfounded when Findenai casually lit up a new cigarette.

    Hm, its kind of weak, but still strangely addictive. Its mild and smooth.

    Watching Findenai share her thoughts on the cigarette, the assassins couldnt bear it any longer and rushed toward her.

    After all, they were on the rooftop of a building.

    In this ce with no escape, they naturally formed a blockade and raised their daggers to stab her.

    <i>Screeeeeech!</i>

    A handle simr to a club, the size of a forearm, hung from Findenais waist. When she pulled it out, a sharp axe de popped out with a nking sound.

    You bastards.

    As if mocking them, Findenai swung the axe roughly in a semicircle while her other hand held a cigarette.

    The assassins tumbled backward with just a single blow, rolling on the rooftops floor.

    Their cross-shaped daggers shattered, scattering like ss shards on the ground.

    <i>Sssssp.</i>

    Findenai put the cigarette back in her mouth, biting it as she rested the axe over her shoulder. She opened her mouth.

    Since you all patiently waited for me, Ill at least listen to yourst words.

    Findenai, who had no intention of letting them go, shrugged her shoulders.

    The assassins bit their lips, they suddenly shouted without a hint of hesitation or fear.

    Goddess Hearthias banquet is right in front of our eyes!

    A life filled with dancing and singing with her awaits us!

    We are martyrs! The Goddess will apany us from beginning to end!

    Findenai sneered at the loud and strong deration of which god they were affiliated with.

    Okay, so youre not from Hearthias side.

    Findenai nodded and slightlyughed as she erased one goddess name from her mind.

    But will your God really listen to you if you call upon another Gods name just before dying?

    With a puzzled expression, Findenai tilted her head. The assassins kneeled and sped their hands together, fervently praying to their God.

    Although she knew that these people were quick to give up on life, but seriously, this was way too fast.

    Findenai, who fought for freedom and rolled in mud to survive, couldnt help but click her tongue.

    This was the reason why she didnt like the concept of God.

    An afterlife, they said?

    Didnt it feel more like they were wasting away their one and only precious life?

    Therefore, Findenai asked a somewhat spiteful question.

    Hey, whenever I step out into the streets, assassins alwayse looking for me, you know? Thats why I deliberately walk around.

    .

    But they all failed. They im to act under the will of God, yet they all fell before me.

    .

    If thats the case, shouldnt you try finding another god? Theyre seriously ipetent.

    You bitch!

    The assassins, who were lowering their heads without saying a word, immediately saw red at her cheap provocation and rushed towards Findenai.

    Findenai split an assassins head with her axe and clicked her tongue.

    <i>Tsk</i>, since youre all about to die, Ill tell you a secret.

    Turning her gaze to the remaining assassins, Findenai revealed the secret with a smile.

    Actually, that Master Bastard is no longer in Graypond. Hes already far away.

    .!

    Deus Verdi had left Graypond without anyone noticing?

    There couldnt be more valuable information. Leaving the royal pce meant he was outside without the protection of its high walls and stationed guards.

    They thought they needed to spread the news quickly, but the pressure from the maid in front of them, whose bloodshot eyes emitted strong killing intent, prevented them from moving recklessly.

    Ive roughly dealt with about forty assassins until now, you know? And I all told them this.

    Findenai, who had finished the cigarette she had just lit, threw the butt on the ground and spoke.

    You im to be able tomunicate with God. If those dead assassins had met their God, they would have already informed God that Master Bastard was no longer in Graypond, wouldnt they?

    .

    And that God would have informed the living believers. Wouldnt you all have already known about this, if that were the case?

    They were drenched in cold sweat.

    Strangely, at this moment when death was imminent, a slight sense of doubt crept into their hearts.

    Or could it be that they are too far away for this information to have arrived?

    However, Findenais axe had already decisively severed their throats without a hint of hesitation.

    * * *

    Loberne Academy, 1st-year midterm exam top scorer, Eleanor Luden Griffin.

    Just like the saying that pretty girls slept a lot, she had a habit of dozing off during lunchtime after quickly forcing down her meal.

    People admired her as a carefree and free-spirited princess; this was especially so after she had finallyid aside the weight of her princess title andfortably took a nap.

    Actually, there was only one reason why Eleanor slept a lot.

    It was because asionally, she would dream of himan existence that couldnt be seen in reality, Kim Shinwoo, who was hidden within Deus Verdis body.

    Was it because she had met him in her dreams at that time?

    Although the content of her dreams didnt involve the fresh and romantic situations she had hoped for, she still met him rtively frequently.

    <i>Yawn</i>

    Stretching as she rose, Eleanor shifted her body from side to side. Falling asleep on the rooftop was perfect in this season.

    She was deliberately carrying a winter coat around just to use as a nket.

    If her maids saw what she was doing, they would say shecked the dignity of a princess.

    However, she was currently not the Princess of Griffin; she was simply a student named Eleanor.

    Checking her wristwatch, she saw there were about ten minutes left for lunchtime.

    Having woken up a bit earlier than usual, she leisurely headed towards the railing to feel the breeze.

    Then, instinctively, she swiftly lowered her head. She did this action without any particr thought.

    However, surprisingly, the man she had been chasing in her dreams was walking out of the academy, escorted by Mage Tribunal Judges.

    De-Deus?

    Surprised, Eleanor wondered if she had seen it wrong and rubbed her eyes.

    It really was Deus.

    She pinched her cheek, conjured mana, or held her nose and spun around a few times.

    Her cheek had now felt sore.

    The mana she conjured was milky, as always.

    And feeling dizzy, she had to grab the railing.

    Deus had really returned!

    You shouldve said something if you came!

    Eleanor snorted. However, her excitement was too much; she headed straight for the stairs. Skipping and hopping, she reached the first floor in an instant, paying no attention to the stares of other students or professors.

    <i>Krrrrrrrrgggg</i>!

    The ground and sky vibrated.

    It was a phenomenon Eleanor had felt several times before.

    C-could it be?

    <b><i>Warp magic?</i></b>

    <b><i>No way, was he really just going to leave like this?</i></b>

    <b><i>Hes leaving without evening to see me, the Princess, while visiting the academy?</i></b>

    Eleanor, with an expression of disbelief, quickened her pace.

    On the spot where Deus Verdi and the Mage Tribunal Judges had just been, only scorch marks from the side effects of warp magic remained on the ground.

    Ah.

    As Eleanor sighed, she heard a word of regret from behind her, echoing her own sentiments.

    ncing back, she saw Deus fiance, Erica, with the same disappointed expression as hers. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 78: Volta, Hernus Son

    Chapter 78: Volta, Hernu''s Son

    <b> Volta, Hernus Son </b>

    <i>Plop</i>.

    Eleanor took a sip of the drink Erica had served her while casually looking around the researchb.

    She had checked out the other professorsbs a few times, but since Erica Bright was not in charge of the first-year students, she had almost no contact with her.

    Hm.

    After finishing her drink, Eleanor asked with a slightly cheerful smile.

    It seems youre not on good terms with your fianc.

    .

    In response to the rather impolite question, Ericas gaze turned sharp. Nevertheless, while maintaining the dignity of a princess, Eleanor casually crossed her legs.

    I thought maybe you would have at least hung a photo or something.

    When Eleanor shrugged and asked, Erica calmly replied.

    Not all fiances hang up their lovers photos in their rooms.

    Really? I think I would have done so if it were me.

    Eleanor shrugged once again, and Erica could strangely sense that it seemed like the Princess was trying to keep her in check.

    Erica didnt understand why she asked such a question, as she knew nothing about Eleanor and Deus rtionship.

    However, what Erica did know from the time Eleanor defended Deus before the Dean was that at least thetter didnt harbor any ill feelings.

    Ill get straight to the point.

    In the end, it was Eleanor who drew her sword first. With a calm gaze, she transformed from a student who enjoyed napping to a determined and noble princess.

    Professor, I hold Deus Verdi in great reverence, far more than you may realize.

    .?!

    Ericas face, frozen like ice, was startled by Eleanors extremely straightforward deration.

    Eleanor wasnt one to miss such a gap and continued to pierce through.

    Ive already heard about the engagement arranged by your families from Deus. I dont think theres much tender affection between the two of you.

    Professor Erica, someone like you can easily find a good man. I can also help you to find one using my royal connections.

    Each word from Eleanor, filled with fiery determination, began to heat the atmosphere inside theboratory.

    It was not just bewildering but shocking as well.

    A princess of a country.

    Not just any princess, but Eleanor, the only remaining blood rtive of King Orpheus, desired Deus.

    However, just like Eleanor, Erica also had simr feelings for Deus.

    Ericas pupils darkened coldly.

    If the Princess emotions were filled with a warm and passionate desire for courtship, Erica, the fiance, was someone so cold, that she could freeze everything.

    Student Eleanor.

    She didnt address Eleanor as a princess.

    Eleanor also felt her emotions momentarily cool down at the icy-cold tone.

    Do you even realize the line youve crossed?

    Eleanor Luden Griffin had matured.

    She had ovee her nightmares, merged both her personalities and stood steadfastly despite the pressure of being a princess.

    It could undoubtedly be attributed to the influence of Deus Verdi.

    Even if you forget your position as a princess, as a mere student, there are some words that shouldnt be said recklessly.

    Erica Bright, too, was not the same person she used to be.

    She was not the past version of herself, blinded by the sole purpose of saving one man. She was no longer the fragile woman manipted by her family.

    To be the woman her beloved man would look at, Erica Bright had returned with unshakable convictions, radiating brilliance and beauty.

    She continued with a cold tone.

    What my personal rtionship with Deus Verdi looks like is none of your concern. An engagement arranged between families? Why should it matter to you?

    Ericas icy-cold and indifferent statement struck back against Eleanor sharply.

    Regardless, I am his fiance. Student Eleanor, if people were to learn that such words were spoken in front of me, criticisms will pour down on you.

    Ill pretend I didnt hear that. Ill attribute it to the navet of youth.

    Erica slowly returned to her seat and began to look at some documents.

    There was no urgency, but it clearly indicated that her visitor was no longer weed.

    In addition, she also slightly kicked the bottompartment of her desk drawer.

    The drawer was locked with a sp, and inside it was the engagement annulment letter from Deus.

    Eleanor bit her lips while clenching her fists before lowering her head.

    Eleanor knew better than anyone how much she had pushed herself into their rtionship.

    Yet, her desire for him was so strong that she was willing to push herself even further, to the extent of exploiting her position as a princess for her convenience.

    Because that stoic man had taken up too much space in Eleanors heart.

    Consider this from another perspective.

    Slowly rising from her seat, Eleanor turned her head towards Erica, who was still reading the documents.

    As a princess, I am sincere enough about him that I dont care about the worlds opinions.

    Erica slowly raised her head, as if she couldnt simply let the girl be.

    Their gazes met directly.

    I wont give up.

    There was firmness and determination in Eleanors steps as she turned around to walk out.

    Tense but observing the Princesss retreating figure, Erica silently replied in her mind.

    <b><i>I never considered giving up either.</i></b>

    And so.

    Just when it seemed like the showdown between the two was about toe to an end

    With a creak, the door opened right in front of Eleanor. Startled, the princess took a step back, and a woman with long, impressive ck hair entered the room.

    It was Aria Rias, who had just arrived at the academy after departing from Graypond.

    I-is it true that Professor just visited the Academy?!

    Observing her reaction, both of them couldnt help but sigh in frustration.

    * * *

    Hmm.

    After submitting the application for another business trip at Loberne Academy, I headed towards a vige called Fernan in the western region.

    I was not moving alone; the Mage Tribunal Judges apanied me as escorts and to cast warp magic.

    Originally, I was supposed to bring Findenai along with me, but she was more suitable for running riot or causing a ruckus in Graypond than guarding someone.

    She could go out into the city asionally, to dy and distract the restless assassins from the Churchs side.

    Since she was creating a shymotion, their eyes would be naturally drawn in her direction.

    <b><i>Now, the discussion with the Academy has ended as well.</i></b>

    Through a conversation with the Dean, we concluded that my lectures would begin after the summer vacation.

    Even after being chosen as a Soul Whisperer by the King, I still had no intention of leaving the Academy attended by the protagonist, Aria.

    And when that time came, themotion should have quieted down enough for me to be epted.

    I have brought her.

    The Mage Tribunal Judge brought in an old woman with wrinkled skin, a hunched back, and nails filled with dirt.

    She looked unusually thin, as if she hadnt eaten properly. Her bones protruded, and sadness filled her puffy eyes.

    Um, e-excuse me

    The old woman was trembling all over and avoided my gaze. I approached her cautiously and asked.

    I am Deus Verdi, the Soul Whisperer appointed by the Griffin Kingdom. Are you Ms. Hernu, Voltas mother?

    Ah, y-yes.

    Perhaps because I brought up her son, Hernu looked at me with an expression that seemed like she would burst into tears at any moment.

    Ive heard about the incident. May I take a look at your son for a moment?

    Her eyes widened upon hearing my words, but Hernu nodded hesitantly.

    It seemed like the news had reached herte, and she didnt know much about who I was.

    Well, it would be strange for her to know detailed information about me since I came here secretly.

    It was just that because the Mage Tribunal Judges were with me, she believed that I was associated with the Royal Family.

    I entered the vige while following Hernu. The western part of the Griffin Kingdom was by the sea, so there were many people engaged in fishing-rted industry.

    As a result, the entire vige had a salty smell mixed with fishy odors, entrails, and other scents.

    Unlike Graypond, where there were intense discussions about me, this vige was peaceful.

    Watching them concentrate on their work amid the cries of seagulls somehow calmed my heart.

    Of course, their attention was directed at me due to the shy golden robes of the Mage Tribunal Judges following me.

    Anyway, I entered Hernus old house. The dark wooden shack looked like it could copse at any moment.

    It felt like the sun never reached this ce.

    H-hes here.

    Hernu pointed to a corner in the dirty front yard that she had cleared, where she had carefully ced a man.

    All his limbs were severed.

    Hernus son, Volta, had been cut into five parts.

    It was important to note that the bodys condition differed in each region.

    The left hand still had flies swarming around it, eating it andying eggs.

    On the opposite side, the right hand was thick and swollen, covered with beetle-like, arthropod insects.

    Along with a foul odor, a multitude of insects had gathered on the left leg, with some resembling maggots wriggling on it.

    Meanwhile, there was no flesh left at all on the right leg. It had a grotesque appearance, with only bones remaining as if a long time had passed.

    And finally, the torso.

    The head was nowhere to be found, and it was cleanly cut off.

    A lingering warmth could be felt as if he had just died. Although he was not breathing, it wouldnt have been surprising if his pulse could be felt at any moment.

    Hmm.

    The crucial fact was that I had learned about this incident before the great debate.

    It was one of the unsolved mysteries I brought up during the great debate.

    A young man living in a fishing vige.

    Volta, Hernus son.

    One day, he was murdered by someone. If you only looked at the surface, it could be seen as a simple murder case.

    The main issue was the location and condition of the corpse.

    Parts of the corpse were discarded throughout the Griffin Kingdom in all directions.

    Another observation that could be made from the corpse was that each body part disyed different times of death, and the body itself showed no further signs of change.

    A-are you here to resolve the injustice done to my son?

    Hernu asked with a sniffle.

    Normally, I should have waited patiently for the right time and conducted negotiations with the Church since there were a lot of assassins constantly aiming for me.

    However, I couldnt just let this case slip by.

    By my calctions, it was better for me to resolve it quickly, even amidst the threats of the assassins.

    Yes, I will try to resolve it.

    I nodded and carefully began to examine Voltas corpse, which seemed to have aplicated story behind it. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 79: The Price To Pay For Voltas Life

    Chapter 79: The Price To Pay For Volta''s Life

    <b> The Price To Pay For Voltas Life </b>

    It is truly regrettable.

    How can someonemit such a crime?

    Outside Hernus house, the Mage Tribunal Judges expressed grief as they exited. The two people apanying me as escorts frowned at the sight of the corpse, as if it was their first time seeing such a thing.

    .

    Yet, even as their gazes subtly turned towards me, there was a sense of anticipation, perhaps they hoped I had noticed something.

    After a moment of contemtion, I asked the two instead what they noticed from that sight.

    The corpse is preserved in different states.

    The Judge, named Thema, with a rather longish chin, responded.

    Both individuals, too, should possess some knowledge in this field, given their positions as executioners.

    Thats right. Based on the condition of the body and the maggots found writhing in it, the progression starts from the torso, then to the left hand, right hand, left leg, and finally the right leg.

    Judge Doven, with a mole on the corner of his mouth, nodded in agreement with Themas opinion.

    Indeed, I shared the same thoughts with Thema and Dovens opinions.

    I sensed ck magic from the corpse. Someone intentionally used magic to preserve them this way.

    This was not an incident caused by evil spirits.

    I realized this as soon as I saw the corpse.

    <b><i>At first, it seemed like the work of evil spirits. However, in this case, it is more suitable to say that someone deliberately staged it to appear as if evil spirits were responsible for this.</i></b>

    The reason I came here in the first ce was because of the concern that evil spirits might be affecting the entire kingdom.

    However, this was not the case now that I had personally witnessed it.

    Someone had orchestrated these odd phenomena, making it appear as if evil spirits were responsible for these events.

    <b><i>Why?</i></b>

    I was deep in thought, but I had to stop pondering further; the two Judges who came with me were cautiously observing my reaction due to my status as a dark mage.

    I wasnt sure how to react since this type of incident would not benefit me.

    In fact, the peoples opinions against dark mages would undoubtedly deteriorate significantly if this incident became widely known.

    Although I had instilled the perception that I was different from ordinary dark mages by being capable of using Holy Power, I wasnt entirely free from scrutiny.

    For now, it would be wise to investigate anything rted to the victim, Volta, among Fernans residents.

    After suggesting to meet again in this location in an hour, the two Judges saluted and swiftly began moving.

    Perhaps because I managed to defeat Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren in the past, these Judges seemed to harbor a strange fear towards me.

    I entered the house again.

    Without having a proper meal, Hernu, the mother, hastily shoved something resembling a hulled foxtail millet into her mouth.

    Thinking that I should offer her something to eatter, I went to check Voltas corpse without her notice, which was lying in the garbage dump-like front yard.

    The corpses state of dposition varied as the torso and limbs were preserved differently.

    Despite the somewhat bizarre behavior, the most important thing was

    <b><i>The head isnt here.</i></b>

    Where exactly did the head fall off from the torso?

    Also, there was another thing.

    <b><i>There is no soul either.</i></b>

    Even with the use of Lemegeton, I still couldnt detect any sign of a resting soul inside the body.

    If he were to be an evil spirit, his soul would have lingered near his body, as it had not been long since his death.

    In this case, it was one of two things.

    Either Voltas soul had undergoneplete annihtion.

    Or.

    <b><i>Hes still alive.</i></b>

    This case had too many disturbing details.

    Why did the culprit cast such aplex spell on the corpse?

    Why did the culprit cut off Voltas body and ce each part in four separate directions within Griffin Kingdom?

    I came here thinking it was simply an evil spirit problem, but it turned out to be the work of a dark mage.

    A feeling of unease settled in.

    It felt as if I was standing in someones shadow, sending a chill softly brushing against the nape of my neck.

    What are you doing?

    Just then, Voltas mother, Hernu, leaned her head out from my side.

    She, who had just been chewing on hulled foxtail millet, now fixedly stared at me with something smeared around her mouth.

    I didnt think much about the strangely different atmosphere just a moment ago and just decided to ask.

    What kind of person was Volta, your son?

    In response to my question, Hernu slightly lowered her head and replied.

    I cant lie and say he was a good boy. He hung out with the local ruffians, robbed and beat up people, stole ships, and did all kinds of misdeeds.

    .

    Thats why the people in this vige didnt mourn Voltas death much. Rather, they were relieved that troublemakers like him had met a cruel demise; all his gang members had even fled.

    Hernu grabbed my hand firmly, her eyes welled with tears.

    My son may have been a scoundrel, but he didnt do anything too evil to deserve to die like this! Even the Goddess is indifferent toward us!

    Her voice trembled and droplets of tears fell from her eyes. The old womans hand seemed as though it could lose strength at any moment.

    Please make sure to catch the person who made my son like this.

    Understood.

    With those words, Ipletely walked out of the house and yard as there was no need for me to stay any longer.

    I briefly checked the wandering souls around, but most were harmless to humans and would naturally find rest after some time.

    An hourter.

    Thema and Doven returned. They both had strange expressions, and the information they brought to me was simr.

    It was nothing but criticisms about Volta.

    He had bad habits. It wasnt just stealing, but he had been caught doing robberies too.

    He was also always going around with the ruffians and beating people. They even say that you shouldnte out to the vige if you heard Voltas voice outside at night.

    There were many incidents regarding him, and, in fact, he had been taken to the guards many times. However, every time, Voltas elderly mother woulde and kneel down, apologizing.

    Voltas father had a simr personality; he was an alcoholic. e night, he fell and hit his head on a stone and died.

    There are no other traces of ck magic found within the vige. It seems like it will be a more challenging case than we thought.

    As experts in handling dark mages, the two quickly exined the current situation cool-headedly.

    I subtly looked up at the sky aftermending the two in gathering this neat and extensive information.

    The day had somehow darkened with the clouds covering the sky, suggesting an impending rain.

    The fishermens fishing boats were already docked and theirs were collected. They had left early, and now they were gathered in the vige tavern, making a livelymotion.

    What do you two think is the most important aspect of this case?

    In response to my question, Thema, with a rather longish chin, promptly replied as if he had been waiting.

    I think the focus should be the preservation of the corpse. Its not just a simple murder, but they also set up a unique measure.

    Although he answered that, it seemed like he couldnt understand the reasoning behind it.

    This time, Doven, who had a mole on the corner of his mouth and was standing beside Thema, offered a different opinion.

    The corpse was spread in all directionsnorth, south, east, and west. So, personally, I specte that it might be some kind of magic circle spreading across the entire kingdom.

    If we took Dovens opinion into ount, the scale of this case seemed to berger than we initially anticipated. Magic circles that used corpses were usually rted to summoning magic.

    The one summoned by it might not just be someone who was trying to turn into a demon like the Evil Ghost Griffin, but rather a real demon.

    Both opinions were reasonable in their own ways. However, if we wanted to nitpick, there were some parts where their opinions were not convincing enough.

    I discreetly nced at the Dark Spiritualist. She had been scanning around without even saying a word, and when our eyes met, she let out a faint sigh.

    <b>[Hmm, in my opinion, the problem seems to lie in this excessively unique situation in and of itself.]</b>

    I nodded in agreement with her words.

    Its overly violent and shy. However, there is no substance.

    Different times of death for each part of the corpse?

    It might appear impressive, but it didnt seem too challenging if it wasnt caused by an evil spirit but rather by a dark mage.

    The corpses body parts scattered in all directions?

    If it was a person doing it, moving those wouldnt be difficult at all.

    Just as Doven had said before, it could be for a magic circle to summon a demon.

    But when we looked at it from another perspective, if the culprit really wanted to create a magic circle epassing the entire Griffin Kingdom, would it be activated with just a single corpse?

    Frankly speaking, it seemed like the materials needed for it were greatly insufficient.

    So, in my opinion, the culprit of this case only wanted one thing.

    They deliberately made the incident shy, probably to call someone out.

    A dark mage.

    My guess was that the so-called Cadavermancer was calling for me.

    Considering the timing of the incident, it happened right after I was appointed as a Soul Whisperer, which made even more sense.

    Are you referring to yourself, Soul Whisperer?

    Hmm.

    Both of them wore skeptical expressions, but I was almost sure of it.

    I had information from the game that they didnt know about.

    The content became increasingly hard to understand as the game progressed into theter stages.

    In fact, the setting of the dead souls umting on the continent wasnt something I discovered as a Necromancer.

    It was because the game had an episode based on this rted information.

    Griffin Kingdom had been fiercely hostile to dark mages.

    However, upon looking at it another way, it had be an excellent hiding ce for skilled dark mages because the citizens of Griffin were ill-informed of everything about ck magic; the Evil Ghost Griffin had blocked everything about this branch of magic from its source.

    I nced at the Dark Spiritualist.

    There was her, for instanceshe was a Necromancer who had been secretly conducting her research in the Griffin Kingdom.

    Anyway, in the game, there was a dark mage organization, Dante, living in the sewers beneath the Griffin Kingdom.

    <b><i>Dante is involved here.</i></b>

    They considered themselves to be reasonable dark mages, ording to their own words. And as a result, they never drew the attention of the Mage Tribunal Judges, nor did they cause significant harm to people.

    Unlike selfish dark mages, they believed that to attain all knowledge and learning, one had to pay a price.

    Therefore, they didnt casually kill people. Even if they did, they would pay the price for that value.

    But if that was really the case

    I slightly turned my head and looked at Hernus house.

    I had an idea of who might have received payment for Voltas life. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 80: Time To Say Goodbye

    Chapter 80: Time To Say Goodbye

    <b> Time To Say Goodbye </b>

    Late at night.

    Without securing separate amodations in Fernan, I sat and waited by the bonfire I lit near the beach and stared nkly into the mes.

    Following my orders, the Mage Tribunal Judges, Thema and Doven, had vacated the area.

    The Dark Spiritualist sitting beside me stretched her hand toward the fire as if trying to feel some warmth.

    Then, almost as if she were suggesting tossing sweet potatoes into the fire for baking, she casually said,

    <b>[I didnt expect you to know about Dante.]</b>

    .

    <b>[Its not a good idea to get involved with them.]</b>

    There is no other way. They called me.

    Dante was a secret organization that was revealed only in theter stages of the game.

    <b>[Actually, they approached me once. They asked if I wanted to dream of saving the continent together.]</b>

    .

    <b>[Of course, I declined. I have no interest in saving the continent. I just wanted to see the end of necromancy personally.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist had an obsessive thirst for knowledge to the point of being extreme. Even now, she was only cooperating with me because she believed I could show her the end of necromancy, something she hadnt reached.

    And the reason she emerged from her residence, where she was hiding, was just to retrieve the book Aria had stolen, which contained her knowledge.

    I know.

    However, I had no intention ofbeling her as selfish.

    <b>[Deus, you know as well that Dark Mages are the type of people who will do anything to satisfy their own desires and greed.]</b>

    But suddenly

    As I met her eyes, I could feel a faint yet affectionate emotion from her. Was all this really just to satisfy her frustration with a desire for knowledge?

    <b>[But what if theyre given a cause, a reason that everyone could understand?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualists body slowly came closer to make contact with mine. Although I felt nothing physically, her worried expression was extremely pitiful.

    <b>[They will be more aggressive than simply moving to fulfill their desires. Thats how Dante is.]</b>

    Our lips were close enough to make contact if either of us moved slightly. They probably would have touched if not for the ck veil covering the lower half of the Dark Spiritualists face.

    I watched her stiffly before slowly speaking.

    Someone hase.

    <i>Keooooohhh!</i>

    A shriek echoed.

    Startled, the Dark Spiritualist immediately backed away to her original position, and as she did so, the foul stench of rotting flesh hit our noses with such intensity, that I felt like my sense of smell was overwhelmed.

    The footsteps and screamsing from far gradually drew closer to the bonfire, and soon, it entered the warm radius of the fire, breaking through the darkness.

    It was a man of average build, not too big or too small, covered in a robe and hood. He had a subtle smile on his lips.

    <i>Geeeaaaaaa!!!</i>

    In his hand was the severed head of a person who was still alive and screaming.

    It was Voltas head.

    Is he still alive?

    In response to my question, the Cadavermancer shrugged.

    Probably half-alive? Hell die as soon as I release the magic.

    His first impression already made me dislike him. His voice was unpleasant. It was gruff, as if bugs were crawling in his throat, preventing him from making a proper sound.

    Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi. I didnt expect you toe so soon. It seems Ive prepared quite an interesting case.

    The man slightly extended Voltas head forward, and the corner of his mouth formed a big smile resembling a hook.

    I thought it was an evil spirit capable of turning the entire Kingdom upside down. But it seems that I was wrong.

    The man nodded at my words and sat down directly across from me.

    The Dark Spiritualist swallowed her saliva, carefully positioning herself behind me.

    It was a position to show that she was ready to protect me at any time, in any situation.

    I wondered if this Cadavermancer could see the Dark Spiritualist. But seeing him simply stroke Voltas head while locking eyes with me, it seemed the Dark Spiritualist was invisible to him.

    So why did Dante call me?

    Oh?

    When I brought up Dante, the man let out an exmation. However, he responded slyly without showing any signs of bewilderment.

    Youre more capable than I thought. It seems that you didnt just annihte the Evil Ghost lurking in the Royal Pce by luck.

    He knew about the Evil Ghost Griffin.

    However, I wasnt particrly surprised when he responded in that manner.

    Let me be frank. Weve had a really tough time because of you. Since the people of this Kingdom werepletely ignorant about ck magic, skilled dark mages hit the jackpot to be able to live here in hiding, you know?

    If I were to exin, thend of Griffin would be like a high-level hunting ground for the Dark Mages.

    Well, although all ipetent dark mages who stepped in carelessly were quickly discovered and executed by the Mage Tribunal Judges.

    However, for skilled individuals, there was no easier or more ignorant prey than this.

    But now, with King Orpheus and I attempting reforms rted to ck magic, the people of Griffin would gradually be able to start identifying them.

    So, I wondered if these dark mages would be hostile towards me, but that wasnt the case.

    Surprisingly, there was a gentleness in the Cadavermancers voice.

    But looking at how youve handled this case and from your actions so far, I thought you were an interesting, skilled individual.

    .

    Deus Verdi, how about joining us? You may already know about Dante, but were not just acting based on our personal desires. We are working towards a greater cause saving the continent.

    That was right. There was only one reason why Dante was moving.

    It was because they knew that this continent was experiencing saturation.

    With no ce to rest, the souls of the dead would begin to wander around the continent.

    If this continued, the boundary between life and death would disappear, and people would live ambiguously between the border of the realms.

    Dante was a group of people who aimed to prevent that.

    As a necromancer, you should know this best. The entire continent will be in danger if this situation persists.

    Is that why you killed Volta?

    When I bluntly asked while pointing my chin toward Voltas head, the Cadavermancer nced down at him and then shook his head.

    He deserved to die. And Ive also paid a fair price for his life.

    You paid a fair price?

    Although his choice of words really got on my nerves, he continued speaking as if he hadnt noticed my irritation.

    Were different from those barbarians who simply take. Were not like that. We pay a fair price for everything.

    So, did you pay that price to Hernu, his mother?

    The Cadavermancer momentarily shut his lips in response to my words. Though he seemed reluctant to speak, he sighed and answered.

    We gave her what she wanted in return. We granted her freedom from her shackles. That was the reward she wanted.

    Voltas life belonged to Volta.

    Hernu is the one who gave birth to Volta.

    This kind of discussion always went hand in hand, like parallel lines.

    Just as Necromancers treated souls like some kind of mana mass or consumable ammunition.

    Cadavermancers assessed the value of a persons body as if one was cutting and selling meat in a butcher shop.

    It was very annoying.

    No way. You dont think the price of a life is immeasurable, do you? Youre not the Saintess, Necromancer.

    The Cadavermancer, sneering and mocking, brought the conversation back to the starting point.

    Dante needs you. You are the only Necromancer allowed to openly engage in activities. If you join us, we will help you solidify your position in Griffin for the future.

    .

    We can help make your status simr to that of the Saintess. Together with us, you can achieve much greater sess.

    If I negotiated and coborated with them, I would undoubtedly achieve tremendous results in no time. The Church would have to shut their mouths, and I would gradually gain approval from the people.

    However,

    Y-yooouuuuu!

    A womans scream resonated from a distance.

    Perhaps noticing the foul stench of rotten flesh, Hernu, with teary eyes, rushed hurriedly towards us.

    You just said you would resolve it! You only promised to give me freedom! I never thought you would actually kill him!

    She ran towards the Cadavermancer while cursing vehemently and halted upon seeing her sons screaming face.

    Despair and agony were evident on her face.

    Vo-Volta?

    Did her legs give out, or was it guilt on her face after selling out her son?

    Hernu knelt and bowed her head repeatedly. As if she had just sumbed to the devils temptation, she apologized with tears streaming down her face.

    So-sorry. I am sorry, Son. I didnt expect it to turn out like this. I was just so exhausted because of you Thats why it happened! I didnt expect that they would kill you!

    As I subtly nced at the Cadavermancer, he shrugged in response.

    He was a son who struck his mother. So, I only offered to free the mother who had suffered due to such a son, and she epted. The value was not determined by me. She was the one who decided it herself.

    After weighing the sons life against her own freedom, she epted the deal.

    Despite deeply regretting how things had turned out, the milk had already spilled.

    The deal has already been finalized.

    The Cadavermancer smiled and lifted Voltas head. Hernu fell into despair, repeatedly hitting the ground and apologizing to her son.

    <i>Keooooohhh!</i>

    Voltas head continued to scream as if reliving his endless and brutal moment of death.

    Perhaps his soul was trapped inside.

    The choice is yours. Dont let this bother you too much; Id like to hear your answer now.

    The Cadavermancer rose from his seat and slowly approached me.

    He put an odd pressure on me and demanded an answer.

    Deus, join Dante. We hope you will join hands with us.

    .

    He extended his hand which was emitting a foul stench. It couldnt be helped as he was a Cadavermancer. However, it was still extremely repulsive.

    I extended my hand and pointed to Voltas head.

    Release the magic.

    I no longer wanted his mother to hear the screams of her child.

    That will be my answer.

    <strong><em>I would prove they were wrong about Voltas death and show them the decisive difference between Dante and me.</em></strong>

    Huh?

    The Cadavermancer tilted his head in confusion, but he released the magic since he had no lingering attachment to Volta.

    My mana surged and enveloped Volta.

    Strictly speaking, Voltas head was in a recently deceased state.

    I only intended to create a brief opportunity to allow him to say hisst words, and the Cadavermancer understood my intention.

    You want to allow him to say hisst word to his mother? Is it to inflict an unforgettable wound on her?

    The Cadavermancer chuckled and ced Voltas head in front of Hernu.

    Soon after the scream, Voltas soul, borrowing his body for a brief moment, managed to utter a word.

    Mo

    Vo-Volta! Volta! Im sorry! Because of this wretched mother of yours!

    Voltas words did note out properly, it was as if he had gritty sand stuck in his mouth.

    While Hernu continued to m her head to the ground in apology, Volta managed to force out hisst words.

    Mom.

    Vol-ta?

    <em><strong>Im sorry Mom.</strong></em>

    That was the end.

    Voltas corpse slumped, eyes closed, and his soul seemed to rest peacefully without any lingering regrets.

    Huh?

    The Cadavermancer looked at the mother-son pair with a bewildered expression. He expected Volta to pour out his hatred towards the mother who sold him off and inadvertently caused his death.

    But he apologized to Hernu instead. That was something the Cadavermancer couldnt understand at all.

    When do you think people learn the most?

    I spoke calmly as I took on the manner of the professor unraveling the answer to a problem.

    When they have the most to regret and have to earn the insight for change.

    That moment was when they were about to die.

    Volta suffered continuously without being able to die. However, he knew that he would eventually die.

    The situation was simr to jumping from a very tall building.

    He might not have known when he would hit the ground, but he continued to fall. Even though death was certain, his mind kept racing.

    Even if he saw his life sh before his eyes dozens of times, even if he regretted or resented it, he must have done it intensely.

    And as a result, he must have reflected on his own actions, epting his inevitable fate.

    Volta was an extremely despicable man.

    He was such a heinous viin, that the vigers hesitated to hold a funeral for him.

    His personality was so awful that even his own mother regretted giving birth to him and felt an impulse to sell him to someone else.

    Even such a young man would at least change this much in the face of death.

    In the end, even he could change. Humans are beings who can change while regretting and repenting.

    .

    You said that I should not talk about how the value of a life is immeasurable, correct?

    I sneered.

    As someone who had lived a life directly tied to death, thus having seen more human corpses than most, he felt rather foolish.

    At least, this foolish young man who could be called a little scoundrel realized his true nature in the face of his own death.

    Hernu wailed desperately while clutching Voltas head. I could feel her sorrow, that despite finally being able to take care of each other, she would not be able to be together with her son now.

    So, how can you put a price on their lives?

    It turns out youre different from us.

    The Cadavermancer shook his head. He realized that the negotiations had broken down.

    Too bad, Deus Verdi. You have to sacrifice the lesser for the greater good.

    As someone who knows nothing about the value of small things, you people should not think about obtaining something big.

    Along with the sound of the Cadavermancer clicking his tongue, his body copsed and scattered onto the ground.

    That body was just a mere corpse.

    So, that was the source of the intense foul stench that had been flowing out.

    Volta! Voltaaa! Huaaaahhhh! Arghhhhhhhhhhhh!

    And just like that, the case reached a conclusion.

    The Cadavermancer fled, and Hernu would likely be arrested on charges of conspiracy tomit murder.

    Only the screams of a mother, holding her son in her arms while shedding tears, remained.

    Perhaps the Mage Tribunal Judges, Thema and Doven, would arrive soon. I told them to wait nearby, but they would likelye after hearing Hernus cries.

    To give the mother and son time for their final farewell, I would pretend to not see anything until they arrived.

    And so, I closed my eyes. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 81: Verdis Net

    Chapter 81: Verdi''s Net

    <b> Verdis Net </b>

    Where have you been?

    When I returned from Fernan to Graypond, Saintess Lucia was waiting for me.

    She was proudly dressed in her official Saintess attire, and her casual tone showed that she had grown ustomed to me.

    Do you have to keep showing the public that you are meeting with me?

    Each of our moves continued to attract attention from other people.

    The Saintess and I, the Soul Whisperer, often spent time together engaging in in-depth discussions about the Kingdoms future. This was how we typically used our time and this was quite well-known to the public.

    However, in reality, we were simply passing time together because we needed to provide proof to the citizens here that we were not enemies.

    There was something I needed to resolve.

    Lucias expression turned strange at my response.

    In this situation? You know how many assassins are outside right now trying to kill you, right?

    Gyaaaah! Alright, that was really good!

    Just then, Findenai burst into the room. Her maids uniform was stained with blood all over.

    Even though there were only three today, their skills were quite impressive! Theyve now started sending their elites!

    Findenai wore a contented smile, satisfied after deliberately luring assassins into the city and engaging in a fight.

    Saintess Lucia seized the opportunity as if it was the right timing; she pointed at Findenai and shouted.

    Thats right! I was also going to talk about this! Theres no need to go out and hunt assassins on purpose, dont you think so?!

    Huh? Theyre here to kill us, and what did I do wrong by retaliating and killing them?

    Between Lucia, who thought there was no need to go out and hunt assassins, and Findenai, who believed it was better to kill those who were already aiming for our livesalthough both sides had understandable arguments, if I had to choose, I sided with Findenai this time.

    It was necessary for her to do such things.

    Haha! Look at this! Master Bastard is already head over heels for me, so he wont listen to your words, holier-than-thou preachie<sup>1</sup>It is the same word used when Darius called the cleric below. But since he is a Lord (even though he is rather rough too, he tried to show his dignity there), I changed the trantion for Darius and made Findenais dialogue more colloquial!

    Findenai immediately approached me and put her arms around my shoulders. I sent her a warning re, signaling her not to cross the line, but she still deliberately pressed her chest against me and replied yfully.

    Are you excited?

    Do not push thoseangr things onto me.

    Growing increasingly annoyed, I responded harshly, prompting Findenai to shout back in fury.

    Angr things?! Do you even understand how precious these are?!

    Findenai showed off her chest proudly.

    Upon witnessing this obscene scene, Lucia blushed deeply and lowered her head while I, finding the situation troublesome, closed my eyes momentarily.

    Findenai huffed and grumbled to herself in response to my reaction before going to a corner of the room to do something.

    After calming down, I reopened my eyes and looked at Lucia.

    Anyway, Findenai only did what was necessary for me.

    I was tracing the sources of the assassins based on the reports continuously provided by Findenai.

    From the details about the assassins unique characteristics, to their speech patterns, and even to the name of the God they called.

    At the start, they were all over the ce and calling out different names of Gods, but now, theyve mainly unified and just called for Hearthia.

    But the bishop who serves Hearthia is friendly towards us

    It felt more like an attempt to cast suspicion on the followers of Hearthia. However, this matter was not as straightforward as it seemed, so we shouldnt rush to conclusions too quickly.

    If we reconsidered this from another perspective, there was also a possibility that the followers of Hearthia might have actually sent the assassins.

    Everything felt like a psychological game simr to a game of rock-paper-scissors.

    However, if I were to abandon the charade and recklessly poke around, there would be significant risks involved.

    If I made a wrong move, it could paint an picture of me, the Soul Whisperer, oppressing the different religions.

    Considering their unified calls under Goddess Hearthia, it seems that the group who sent assassins has formed some kind of cooperative rtionship.

    When I was staying at the Royal Pce, only Findenai, who had information rted to me, ventured out and ughtered assassins.

    Of course they would have no choice but to join forces.

    But since Findenai did things so well, they will try to pressure me in a different way.

    Even if they wanted to argue things through their religious doctrines, I had already dealt with them by using Holy Power; additionally, the Saintess was on my side.

    If they intended to continue resorting to violence or assassination to resolve the situation, there was Findenai, who stood firm like a Yaksha<sup>2</sup>a broad ss of nature spirits, usually benevolent, but sometimes mischievous or capricious, connected with water, fertility, trees, the forest, treasure and wilderness..

    So, it was obvious that they had to take a different route.

    Do you have any other thoughts?

    Along with Lucias question, someone slowly offered me a teacup from the side. It was Findenai, who had brewed the tea without my permission.

    I temporarily postponed my answer and furrowed my brow as I gazed at the teacup.

    I believe I have instructed you not to brew tea anymore.

    I remember saying it tasted like pig urine and that it would be a waste of tea leaves.

    However, Findenai shouted with a huff.

    Ah,e on! I know how to boil it very well now!

    With a subtle expression, I casually epted the teacup, savored the aroma, and brought it near to my lips.

    But then, I immediately put it down.

    Put it away.

    .

    You have progressed from producing something that tastes like pig urine to something resembling that of a pig.

    It turned out I had chosen to serve the wrong Master.

    Findenai took the teacup, which tasted like shit, and slurped it herself.

    <i>Gag</i>!

    She rushed to the bathroom.

    From what I observed, it seemed like she didnt just brew tea, but also added something else to it.

    .

    Lucia watched us with a foolish expression as if observing a theatrical performance.

    I steered the conversation back to the original topic.

    Yes, of course, they will not directly attack me but will try to indirectly twist things around. Everything is within my expectations. I have already scattered some prey for them to devour easily.

    Prey?

    Lucia didnt understand what I meant. And while wondering if I had to exin everything to her, I tapped my cheek to answer.

    Do you remember the gauze on my cheek when we first met at Mersen restaurant?

    I dont really want to talk about that time, but I do remember.

    I smiled slightly and exined to Lucia, who had responded to me with difort.

    It was a wound made by my older brother, Darius.

    Margrave Norseweden? You seem to have a good rtionship with your sister, but are things not the same case with the Margrave?

    As if anyone would ever doubt her as the Saintess, Lucia immediately showed concern. However, what was rather interesting was her observation that Deia and I seemed to get along.

    I shook my head.

    No, it was a deliberately created wound.

    On top of that, it was on my face.

    It had to be significant and noticeable because we had to publicly show that Darius and I didnt get along well.

    And since it happened before the Great Debate, it would have had an even greater impact.

    It was a calcted bait from the start for the bishops who were desperately trying to find ws in me.

    It probably gave them a faint glimmer of hope; they would likely be pleased that a feeble hole had opened in the seemingly impregnable wall they were encountering.

    However, it wouldnt take them long to realize that the location they had been diligently swimming in was, in fact, already within the hunters.

    * * *

    Darius, who originally never had the habit of trembling legs, couldnt help but feel tense at this moment.

    He took a deep breath while reading the letter in his hand.

    Although he received an exnation from his younger brother, Deus, before returning to Norseweden, directly facing the situation made him incredibly nervous.

    <b><i>I wonder if I can handle this well.</i></b>

    Darius worried that, as a warrior, if he could hold his own against those cunning religious fanatics in terms of dialogue. For now, he was waiting for the impending conversation with the cleric who wasing over.

    <b><i>I must seed.</i></b>

    He couldnt afford to stumble at this point.

    It was a moment of determination for Darius, thinking it was time to disy his dignity as the head of the household.

    <i>Knock, knock.</i>

    Lord, the guest has arrived.

    The butlers voice came from the other side of the door.

    Let him in.

    With annoyance evident in his expression, Darius responded with a voice full of irritation.

    Through the door opened by the butler, entered a scrawny man. His clothes were in, but his body emitted the scent of fragrant oil, which was also apanied by an air of elegance.

    He had the typical demeanor of a church representative.

    <i> First impressions are important. Do not hide any difort.</i>

    Deus calm voice echoed in his mind. With annoyance, Darius asked.

    What brings you to this frontier? Your Gods didnt seem to have much interest in the Northern region.

    Despite the impolite remark from their first meeting, the cleric hesitated for a moment before calmly bowing his head in greeting.

    My greetings, Margrave Norseweden, the Giant of the North and the Towering Fortress.

    Hmph.

    Darius didnt hide his displeasure. He realized it wasnt too difficult once he actually tried doing it.

    Lets get to the point. I dont have much to say to you.

    Certainly. Actually, I have something to discuss about Deus Verdi, your younger brother, Margrave

    <i>Bang!</i>

    <i> When he mentions my name, react fiercely. It would be great if you could strike the desk at least.</i>

    <i> You will be doing well. Isnt that just like what you always do?</i>

    Recalling Deias expression, who was teasing him from the side, Darius mmed the desk. The sound echoed dramatically throughout the room, startling even the cleric.

    How dare you utter that bastards name in front of me!

    <i> It is also important to address difficult topics that are hard to bring up from their side.</i>

    I should have killed that bastard before I got kicked out of the Royal Pce. I shouldnt have stopped at just beating him with my fists.

    As the head of the household, Darius was furious that the Verdi Household had be infamous for bearing a Dark Mage.

    That was the scenario they wanted to show.

    But in reality, the current Verdi Household was shunned by the surrounding nobility.

    No matter how much recognition they received from the Royal Family, the deep-seated prejudices and traditions persisted.

    So the rumors were right. The wound he incurred before the Great Debate was inflicted by you, Lord Darius.

    The cleric had a big smile.

    He was pleased that the information about Darius causing the wound on Deus face was confirmed.

    Darius was confident that he had almost ovee this situation.

    Thats right! There were limits in how I overlooked how he acted like a ruffian during his stay in Norseweden. And now he became a dark mage? I cannot face the preceding heads of the household with my head held high!

    While fuming, Darius red menacingly at the cleric, his killing intent palpable.

    So, did youe here to annoy me by mentioning that fucking bastard? If that was your goal, youve seeded quite splendidly.

    In response to Darius growl about why he should also take responsibility for the mess Deus left behind, the cleric immediately kneeled and shouted.

    He thought it was the right time to turn things around.

    I am well aware that you find the Soul Whisperer displeasing, Margrave. Thats why Ivee to find you, to offer you my assistance, Margrave.

    Assistance?

    Yes, thats right!

    Looking at the man repeatedly bowing his head, Darius could barely hide the smirk that appeared on his face with each passing moment.

    He had ovee everything so far. He thought to himself, wouldnt he get caught like this?

    <i>Sigh, if you think you will get caught, just get angry. Be ignorant, that is more like you.</i>

    Help me? What can you do to help me? Ill handle my own kin! I dont need the assistance of religious fanatics like you!

    <i>Bang!</i> He struck the desk again with his fist, causing it to split in two, emphasizing the force behind his action.

    The cleric trembled all over, but he could clearly feel the intensity of Darius anger towards Deus.

    <b><i>Ah, this desk was expensive.</i></b>

    However, unbeknownst to him, Darius was actually more worried about the scolding from Deia he would receive in the future because of the expensive desk he had just destroyed.<ul><li>1

    It is the same word used when Darius called the cleric below. But since he is a Lord (even though he is rather rough too, he tried to show his dignity there), I changed the trantion for Darius and made Findenais dialogue more colloquial</li><li>2

    a broad ss of nature spirits, usually benevolent, but sometimes mischievous or capricious, connected with water, fertility, trees, the forest, treasure and wilderness.</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 82: Backfired Attempt

    Chapter 82: Backfired Attempt

    <b> Backfired Attempt </b>

    The serious atmosphere eased as the struggling cleric managed to appease Darius mood.

    Actually, Darius was also looking for the right opportunity to naturally release his anger.

    You are truly impressive.

    The cleric clicked his tongue in approval as he nced at Darius and the garrison of Norseweden behind him.

    After his defeat against Findenai and the Scrapyard Nomads, Darius had solely devoted himself to training, leaving the Household affairs to Deia.

    Perhaps it was because he had already let go of the weight of his position as the Head of the Household, even though not much time had passed.

    Due to that, the skills of the soldiers training with him also grew explosively.

    They are

    The cleric subtly gestured towards a group dressed in tattered clothes in the corner,ughing among themselves.

    Despite feeling a drop of sweat run down his nape, Darius nonchntly responded as if there was nothing special about them.

    They are just ves who have crossed over from the rk Republic.

    A-Are you saying they are immigrants?!

    Startled, he turned his head to look at Darius. On the contrary, Darius looked down at the cleric as if questioning if there was a problem.

    Immigrant ves know how to handle guns. asionally, there are those among the immigrants who bring them along, so we pick them up and train them.

    I-I see.

    Even though revealing this could have led to an unfavorable response, Darius confident reaction might have been the reason why the cleric could do nothing but silently acknowledge it.

    Now, they are quite important assets for us.

    Darius spoke as he looked contentedly at Scrapyard Nomads. Among the reasons why the Norseweden garrison had be so strong, the Scrapyard Nomads were the biggest factor.

    With the presence ofpetition and a worthy opponent, the soldiers motivation for growth had significantly increased.

    So, what do you want from me?

    Darius, who was watching the soldiers train while carrying some load, subtly asked the cleric.

    The cleric sped his hands as if he had been waiting for this moment and replied.

    It seems that Soul Whisperer is feeling considerable stress while staying in the Kingdom.

    Ha! Thats not surprising. No matter what he tries to do, that bastard cant do anything properly.

    The clerics smile got even wider observing Darius response as he clicked his tongue.

    Also, it seems that there are those who are targeting the Soul Whisperers life.

    This time, Darius just kept his lips shut and stared at the cleric. What kind of answer would the Giant of the North give?

    The clerics expression quickly stiffened, and he swallowed his saliva.

    Someone like him who has disgraced the Household cant be allowed to just roam around freely. Even his death is not solely his own to im.

    The Giant, who quickly straightened his neck, immediately grasped the meaning of the clerics words and got straight to the point.

    He was just beating around the bush, saying it as vaguely as possible without directly mentioning that their lives were in danger.

    Darius replied irritably.

    Just be direct and say that you need my help because that rascal Deus has been a nuisance, and you want to kill him. Isnt that the case? At this very moment, hes likely holed up in the Royal Pce under heavy protection.

    Uh, well, thats

    Why? Are you afraid that the God you serve might be watching?

    Darius scoffed, indicating that the clerics behavior was unbelievably ridiculous. He clicked his tongue and folded his arms in disdain.

    Ill send a letter to Deus, ordering him to return to Norseweden. It wont be easy for him to ignore my order as the Head of the Household.

    !

    I want to kill him as well, but I dont want him to die an unnatural death in a ce unknown to me.

    He clenched hisrge fist, filled with hatred and disgust.

    Of course, I have to start preparing for the funeral so we can hold it as soon as his carriage arrives in Norseweden.

    Grasping the implications of Darius wordsthat he would create the opportunity and they should take care of him themselves the cleric deeply lowered his head.

    We will send condolence flowers and believers to mourn his death. The gods will take care of him.

    <i>Tsk</i>, such unnecessary words.

    The cleric subtly raised a corner of his mouth, revealing a hint of a smirk. Darius resentment towards the Soul Whisperer was evident.

    But could it be possible that he was lying?

    To be honest, he was convinced that the possibility was extremely low.

    <b><i>Which sane Lord of a territory would tolerate someone who just indulged in drugs and debauchery?</i></b>

    Before visiting Darius, the cleric had gathered information about Soul Whisperer Deus in Norsewedens downtown.

    Trash.

    yboy.

    Drug addict, and so on.

    He was truly a madman who lived a crazy life without any sense of decency.

    The cleric was dumbfounded upon discovering these records, which would have gotten anyone expelled if they had been from any other household.

    No, the cleric no longer believed that God had chosen Deus. He was convinced that Deus had obtained Holy Power through some other means.

    However, public opinion was already leaning toward him being a saint chosen by God.

    With a little more time, people would eventuallye topletely ept him as the Soul Whisperer.

    <b><i>He has the ability to wield Holy Power. However, if he were unable to do so, we wouldnt need to resort to killing him.</i></b>

    Holy Power, which has been wielded exclusively by the Saintess all this time, held absolute and unchangeable authority.

    Those who wield it must always remain virtuous.

    But what if all the actions of Deus, who also possessed the same ability to wield Holy Power, were to be public?

    While it could harm Deus, this revtion could also undermine the absolute nature of Holy Power at the same time.

    The situation had reached a point where the Church had taken it upon themselves to deny Holy Power, and Deuss despicable past had be something actively concealed by the Church instead.

    Yet, could they conceal this truth indefinitely?

    Because of an existence named Deus, suspicion regarding Holy Power grew. Even so, could they simply sit back and watch?

    In the end, there was only one thing they could do.

    They had to assassinate Deus.

    If they didnt act now, Deus would end up in a position simr to that of the Saintess,ying down his roots and building a firm foundation like that of an ancient tree.

    Therefore, despite the suspicions they were facing due to the assassination missions and the sacrifices they had to make, Deus was an entity that needed to be uprooted immediately.

    As long as this person was killed, they could somehow create a story to cover it up.

    Of course, there were also people who supported Deus and acknowledged him. They were called the moderate faction, centered around the Saintess.

    <b><i>That is just nonsense.</i></b>

    <b><i>A dark mage who canfort souls?</i></b>

    <b><i>Stop with the rubbish talk.</i></b>

    <b><i>Do you truly believe wed obediently allow ourselves to be manipted under your wicked palm?</i></b>

    This was a trial a trial given by God to reveal the truth and defeat the devil.

    Dear God.

    The cleric closed his eyes and simply uttered the name of God.

    .

    Crossing his arms, Darius red at him with narrowed eyes.

    * * *

    During my stay in Graypond, I was provided with a luxurious office as the Soul Whisperer by the Royal Pce.

    In fact, I had stated that there was no need for such a fancy office since I nned to return to the Loberne Academy once the situation was more or less settled.

    However, King Orpheus insisted that preparing such a ce in advance was important and ended up providing me with this luxurious room.

    There were three people who were currently visiting this office.

    Saintess Lucia Saint.

    My younger sister, Deia Verdi.

    Lastly, my maid, Findenai.

    Lucia and Findenai sat on the sofa in the room and were listening to my conversation with Deia.

    Deia was rying the information she had received from Darius through yesterdays correspondence.

    So, a letter from Darius will arrive soon. Lets prepare for the departure.

    The bishops were nning to assassinate me, but I managed to turn the tables and use their plot to lure out those who sought my demise.

    You should also take the carriage and return back to Norseweden.

    .But I am a person of Graypond.

    Deia shamelessly replied while folding her arms across her chest and turning her head quickly. It seemed that she really liked Graypond.

    After this incident, we will bepletely at odds with the bishops. Of course, they will not be able to directly harm you due to my presence, but there will surely be inconveniences.

    .

    There will also be pressureing down on Norseweden. So, if you are not there, Darius will have a hard time dealing with it by himself.

    <i>Sigh</i>, is my vacation already over?

    Deia sighed in disappointment, her shoulders slumped, and I unnecessarily added a few more words as I stared at her.

    You are more beautiful as an Amazon of Norseweden than being a maid of honor in Graypond.

    It doesnt make me happy to hear such words from you, okay?

    With that, Deia turned around and left.

    Anyway, Im going to pack my bags and prepare to head back to Norseweden, so let me get me some souvenirs.

    As I watched Deias retreating figure, I involuntarily shook my head. Engaging in such banter somehow made me feel like I was truly dealing with a younger sister.

    Oh, I see.

    Sitting alone on the sofa and staring at the ceiling, Findenai made a remark as if she just understood something.

    I wasnt curious about what rubbish she might spout after that random remark that came out of nowhere.

    So you liked the version of me, who lived in a gruesome ce beyond the wilds, known as the rk Republic, better?

    Findenai, at this point, it is safe to say you have an illness. A mental illness.

    Seriously, Master Bastard, you dont understand anything about humor. Its called dark humor.

    Ahem.

    As our conversation seemed to be drifting off-topic, Lucia interjected with a fake cough.

    Her facial expression was full of concern.

    I hope you do not get entangled with too many factions.

    I was in a situation where I didnt know how many hardliners were attempting to assassinate me.

    It seems like we have opposing opinions.

    Opening a book beside me, I calmly replied.

    I hope that as many of Gods envoys as possible aim for my neck.

    * * *

    One weekter.

    A carriage with no distinctive markings departed from the main gate of Graypond.

    Having received a letter from Margrave Darius of Norseweden, Soul Whisperer Deus headed to Norseweden under the orders of the Head of the Household he belonged to.

    He opted for an ordinary-looking carriage to move as discreetly as possible, and he boarded it with his face covered from outside the Royal Pce.

    Due to the carriages seemingly low quality, there was a creaking sound, and Deias buttocks felt sore.

    Ugh.

    Nheless, she was prepared to draw the magic gun at her waist at any moment.

    Then, as soon as Graypond disappeared beyond the horizon from the carriage window

    <i>Neeeeeiiighhh</i>!

    Bandits suddenly appeared in front of the carriage, causing the coachman to hastily pull on the reins, bringing the carriage to a halt.

    However, they were not bandits but were assassins, with their faces covered with masks, blocking the carriages path. Each of them gripped cross-shaped daggers and made the sign of the cross.

    Deus Verdi, the wicked Dark Mage. Step outside and face divine punishment.

    The approaching assassins genuinely believed they were doing the right thing and didnt seem to have any intention of hiding their affiliation with the Church.

    Or perhaps they were considering eliminating all the witnesses as well.

    <i>Creak</i>.

    As the carriage door opened, Deia stepped outside.

    Are you assassins from the Church?

    Perhaps wary of Findenai, a significant number of assassins continued to emerge from among the trees nearby.

    Even if they still couldnt kill Findenai with their current numbers, they believed they could at least tie up her legs and seize the opportunity to assassinate Deus.

    Its the wicked Dark Mages sister. Even though you nned to destroy the Griffin Kingdom, today, divine punishment shall strike you.

    The assassins drew closer with big strides.

    The carriage had beenpletely surrounded. The daggers they held shed with a cold glow, and the mana emanating from the Mage among them fluctuated.

    <i>Yawn</i>.

    The tension that had been building up was broken by a yawn from a man inside the carriage.

    With his robe tightly drawn to cover his face, the man nced at the assassins and responded.

    nning to destroy the Griffin Kingdom? That sounds interesting.

    Huh?

    Recognizing the voice they had heard before, someone among the assassins let out an exmation.

    They had obviously assumed it was Deus Verdi, but upon closer inspection, they noticed the figure had a better physique.

    However

    <i>Swish</i>.

    The man removed his robe, revealing his bright blonde hair.

    The assassins, who hade with the righteous intent of killing the Dark Mage ording to Gods will, slowly lowered their daggers as if their strength had left them.

    From my perspective, your attempt to assassinate me, the King of Griffin, is far more wicked.

    He was the owner of the nest known as Griffin.

    A wise young king who was currently strengthening his absolute authority through an alliance with Deus Verdi.

    King Orpheus scoffed while gazing at them, one by one.

    Ah.

    The assassins finally realized that the situation had gone awry.

    They were no longer executioners carrying out Gods judgment.

    They realized in an instant that they had been framed as conspirators attempting to assassinate the king of the nation.

    Orpheus, still grinning, said,

    If you kneel now, there may still be a chance for mercy.

    At the Kings overbearing attitude, the assassins began to exchange nces with each other.

    They were not experts hired with money for the purpose of assassinating.

    They were simply martyrs who believed in God, wielding swords for the sake of their faith.

    Assassinate King Orpheus instead of the Soul Whisperer, Deus?

    Even for the clergy, handling the consequences of such an act would be impossible.

    After all, they had no such intentions whatsoever.

    W-we absolutely did not have such intentions!

    Once one fell to their knees, the others followed suit, kneeling and bowing repeatedly to the King, seeking forgiveness.

    Watching them, King Orpheus smiled contentedly.

    I can understand your loyal heart well. In fact, I was thinking that perhaps the lords who sent you here were the audacious individuals who still believed they had influence over the noble society.

    Pardon?

    Noble society?

    What was that supposed to mean?

    The assassins wore expressions of utter confusion, unable toprehend what was being said.

    Perhaps they were wicked individuals who dared to challenge Royal authority, exploiting their territories and reaping benefits among themselves.

    A subtle smile appeared on Orpheus lips.

    Watching the assassins bow repeatedly, seeking forgiveness, felt like admiring a work of art crafted by Deus Verdi.

    However, their martyrdom for God would unfortunately be stripped of its purity and distorted, brutally manipted into a fiercely political agenda

    Because Deus had no intention of allowing this incident to be dismissed as a mere assassination attempt on the Soul Whisperer.

    The assassination attempt was merely a stepping stone. It was aimed towards greedy nobles and high-ranking officials secretly negotiating with foreign countries.

    King Orpheus, who had suddenly be a victim, slyly unleashed his anger, which would extend to nobles across the continent, making them uneasy.

    No need to speak. I know everything.

    It was this very moment that created the grounds to bring down the parasites gnawing at the Kingdom, as the Kings iron fist, filled with fake wrath, was about to unleash. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 83: Return In Glory

    Chapter 83: Return In Glory

    <b> Return In Glory </b>

    Ahem.

    In an underground Church in Graypond.

    Since Griffin Kingdom had been entangled in numerous wars, this location was originally constructed as an underground shelter in case of invasion. However, it now functioned as a secret meeting ce for high-ranking bishops.

    Dear God.

    Oh, God Vs, please do not forsake us.

    Please bestow your blessings upon Griffin.

    The bishops present were all waiting for the oue of the assassination attempt on Soul Whisperer Deus.

    Certainly, they didnt just sp their hands and close their eyes in prayer just for the sake of being clergy. In reality, despite their mouth moving out of habit, they couldnt conceal their anxiety.

    They kneeled swaying their bodies back and forth while praying to their God for better or worse, the scene felt fanatical.

    Would God really put the sweat they were shedding now on the same level as those that were done throughbor?

    The moment such a strange question arose

    <i>Step, step.</i>

    The sound of heavy footsteps echoed; there was a briefmotion outside, but it soon subsided.

    .

    No one had to give them a hint, but everyone simultaneously shut their mouths. The pouring sound of prayers stopped, and was instead reced by the resounding sound of heavy footsteps.

    Was the assassination sessful? Or was it an utter failure?

    If it failed, then there was no guarantee that another opportunity woulde by to assassinate Deus Verdi.

    Even Darius, who had cooperated in their n, might no longer trust them.

    It was truly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Thinking they couldnt let this chance slip away, the bishops earnestly sped their hands together and looked towards the entrance.

    At some point, the owner of the footsteps had reached the door.

    <i>Creaaak</i>.

    The door made an old creaking, almost sounding like a womans gasping scream when it slowly opened wide.

    D-D-De!

    Only one of the bishops was able to utter a syble. The rest of them had their lips trembling. They felt dizzy, and were on the verge of losing consciousness.

    It was because the figure standing at the entrance was not a messenger bearing urgent news about the assassination, but their target himself, Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi.

    H-how?

    While looking at the bishop who absentmindedly asked him, Deus replied calmly.

    It is just like knowing that a turtle will be hiding inside its shell. I already knew in advance that you all would gather here.

    Deus, whom they expected to be on a carriage heading to Norseweden, had appeared in this location.

    The n to assassinate Deus Verdi was aplete failure because the target already knew that the bishops were the culprits.

    It appears that the bishops from God Vsprise thergest group. Additionally, I can see representatives from Goddess Hearthia, Justia, Raizel, and Robelisk. Many have gathered here.

    It was the gathering of all religions.

    Of course, not all bishops serving the respective gods were involved. For example, most bishops serving Goddess Hearthia were leaning favorably towards Deus.

    However.

    If we consider your position as bishops, it will not just end with your throats being cut.

    As Deus words pricked their consciences, the bishops clutched their chests and lowered their heads with sullen groans.

    These were individuals who sat in high positions within their respective factions.

    The fact that they attempted to assassinate the Soul Whisperer, someone who wielded Holy Power and was officially recognized by the Royal Family, was a great disgrace to their faction. Thus, even if the Royal Family were to impose sanctions on them, no one would have any grounds for objection.

    That was only if they had indeed attempted to assassinate the Soul Whisperer.

    Unfortunately, this incident wouldnt end easily, as they had already crossed the line multiple times.

    Deus had no intention of letting them off lightly either.

    What you should be contemting now is not how to seek mercy nor make excuses to me.

    .?

    Deus asked, extending his hand and gesturing towards the bishops, who were esteemed for their wisdom.

    Since I am here, can you guess who is the one in the carriage that you sent the assassin to kill?

    .

    The bishops felt a shiver run down their spines as they heard Deus words, realizing that the situation had suddenly taken a disastrous turn.

    No way?

    One bishop suddenly came to a realization, his mouth hanging open in astonishment.

    If Deus went so far as to say this, then the one inside the carriage shouldnt be an ordinary dummy.

    On the contrary, the bishop believed that the figure inside the carriage must be someone of higher authority than the Soul Whisperer.

    At that moment

    The entire underground Church began to reverberate. Initially, it seemed like an earthquake, but the rhythmic footsteps echoing like a herd of horses brought even greater terror to the bishops.

    Ah.

    Oh, God Vs.

    <i>Sputter</i>!

    Someone eximed.

    Someone called out the name of their God.

    Someones mouth frothed and had lost consciousness.

    Adorned in gleaming red armor that shone as brightly as blood, these knights were the swords safeguarding the Royal Family. Together with the Mage Tribunal Judges, they formed the cornerstone of Griffins formidable force.

    They were the Royal Knights.

    And the one who led them at the forefront was Gloria, a red-haired woman. She drew her sword and dered.

    We are arresting you as suspects in the assassination attempt on His Majesty King Orpheus.

    Upon hearing her words, the bishops nced at Deus with expressions of disbelief.

    Facing those who seemed on the verge of despair, Deus spoke without a change in expression.

    <em><strong>Save your wailing for your God. After all, once you are in prison, you will have all the time in the world to do just that.</strong></em>

    * * *

    <i>Sigh</i>.

    Your sighs have be more frequent.

    During one of my regr meetings with Lucia, it quite bothered me to hear the Saintess, who hade all the way to my office, sighing.

    I couldnt help it, you know. All the churches in Griffin are like a funeral now.

    The Church had turned into a sea of tears, every day filled with prayers of repentance towards God, or pointing their fingers at the bishops who caused assassination incidents.

    However, King Orpheus had obtained circumstantial evidence suggesting that this incident was not solely the responsibility of the bishops, but also implicated the nobles.

    In fact, there was no need to question whether there was actual evidence.

    Even if there was no actual evidence, we nned to create one since the ledger of those who took bribes from the nobles had be widely known. It was enough to just use that to implicate them.

    In addition to purging corrupt nobles, Graypond and the Royal Pce would be busy restraining nobles who had grown to the point of threatening the royal authority.

    Knowing this, Lucia could only sigh.

    What will you do now? Both the religion and nobilitys power and status has weakened, and the royal authority is stronger than ever. The wrath caused by the attempted assassination of His Majesty King Orpheus, is truly justified, so it is not surprising that news has already spread everywhere.

    You need not worry about that.

    If there really was an assassination attempt, Orpheus wouldnt be so calm.

    He would have thirsted for blood, seeking to find the traitors right away.

    However, since this incident waspletely due to a trap I had set up, Orpheus was wielding his anger fiercely like ckva while remaining as cold as a snowy mountain.

    He wouldnt recklessly brandish his anger.

    By the way, where is Findenai?

    Lucia nced around slightly.

    Deia had already left for Norseweden, and without the noisy maid who was always with me, the room seemed empty.

    <i>ng</i>!

    Speak of the devil and it arrives, Findenai had immediately mmed the door open.

    She was holding a huge bag in both hands. However, it had wheels like a suitcase, making it easy to pull around.

    Master Bastard, Ive packed everything.

    Packed? Where are you going?

    Lucia looked at Findenai and me alternately in confusion. I answered while organizing the book I was reading.

    I am going back to Loberne Academy.

    If I departed now, I would be able to arrive around the end of the first semester. Then, I could at least show my face briefly.

    Did I hear that correctly just now?

    After tapping her own ears a few times, Lucia asked me again.

    Where did you say you were going?

    Do not ask again when you already know.

    Lucia started to get visibly annoyed when I told her not to ask something she had unnecessarily learned about.

    No! Youve turned Graypond into chaos like this, and as the person concerned, youre just slipping away?! Does that make any sense?

    Lucia hurriedly approached me and mmed the desk. Her eyes widened, clearly revealing her emotions.

    Do you know how many nobles areing to negotiate with me right now? Theyre asking me to persuade His Majesty, saying theyre willing to donate any amount!

    .

    Even those noble households with stable positions areing to me with gold. Its a sign that His Majestys anger is spreading in all directions.

    .

    In this situation, if you show everyone that you can rein in His Majesty, it will be enough to solidify your position.

    Honestly, I was a bit surprised.

    I knew she wasnt just a woman who simply prayed to God, but I didnt expect her to calmly grasp the current situation and understand where the advantageous position lies.

    This caused me to trust her even more. So, I stepped away from the desk and casually ced my hand on her shoulder.

    Fortunately, you know things well, so there is no need for me to exin.

    Initially, I intended to exin to Lucia the tasks she had to do from now on, but it seemed unnecessary as she was already aware.

    You should do just that. Speak well with His Majesty, umte debts with the nobles, and be the heroine who saved the religious world in the eyes of the citizens and remaining bishops. It will be very helpful when you move forward.

    .Me? Isnt that something you should do?

    In response to that remark, I feigned a smile and shook my head.

    I am the appointed Necromancer for the dead. That position does not suit me.

    Ah.

    After the first semester at Loberne Academy ends and vacation begins, I will travel across the Kingdom to eradicate evil spirits. Perhaps around that time, we can meet.

    Yes, it seems like that.

    Lucia looked at me with a somewhat regretful expression. I had already discussed this matter with King Orpheus and Archmage Ropelican.

    Although the political struggle would continue, the Royal Family was alreadybeled as the victim.

    Since we were practically halfway to victory, there shouldnt be any major problems.

    After that, it was the politicians job to clean up. There was no need for me to intervene.

    Well then, see youter.

    <i>Yawn</i>. I will probably need to rest during the ride.

    After bidding farewell to Lucia, who was staring absentmindedly at us, Findenai and I left the Royal Pce.

    It took a few days to arrive at Loberne Academy.

    Since I hadnt informed anyone in advance about my return, I didnt expect anyone toe and wee me.

    I nned to quietly return and spend time in theboratory prepared by Professor Fel Petra.

    .

    However, someone was unexpectedly waiting for me at the academys entrance.

    It was a person with vermilion hair, a shade of red different from that of the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria.

    He appeared slender with well-defined muscles clinging to his body, presenting an outstanding appearance.

    S-S-Soul Whisperer.

    Gideon Zeronia, who had been pursuing Erica Bright, bowed towards me with a trembling body filled with anger.

    Please spare my Household just this once.

    The Royal Pce considered the Zeronia Household to be one of thergest and most prestigious households within the kingdom.

    And naturally, the bigger a household was, the more likely it was to get hit.

    It seemed that His Majestys wrath had reached the Zeronia Household. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 84: The Women In The Academy

    Chapter 84: The Women In The Academy

    <b> The Women In The Academy </b>

    Are you going to just ignore him like that?

    Ignoring Gideon, I continued walking ahead while Findenai followed me from behind. As we walked past him, she nced at Gideon, who was bowing deeply.

    It does not matter. If we just wait a little more, he wille crawling from over there by himself.

    King Orpheus had already begun taking action against the noble coalitions power to keep them contained. Though we simply referred to it as containment, in reality, each blow from the Royal Family must have left those households reeling.

    Also, his rebellious spirit has notpletely died yet.

    As I observed Gideon struggle to suppress his anger, his trembling body hinted at the possibility of his rebellious spirit intensifying the instant he found some reliefter.

    If you were going to step on someone, you might as well crush thempletely.

    Even though they had not caused any trouble yet, I heard that it was important to ensure that the thought of rebellion would never cross their minds.

    You can be affectionate at times and cruel otherwise.

    Finding it amusing, Findenai chuckled. Since it was still ss hours, we walked through the empty corridor and headed towards the Deans office.

    The purpose was to inform the Dean of my return.

    As I climbed the staircase, my eyes caught sight of a blonde girl at the center.

    Deus!

    It was Eleanor Luden Griffin.

    Folding her arms across her chest, the Princess of the Griffin Kingdom boldly called my name.

    Her bright smile reminded me of the naive look I had seen before, but her eyes and demeanor now conveyed confidence and assertiveness, characteristic of a princess.

    Ah, is that her?

    Findenai, who had never seen Eleanor before, gestured with her head out of curiosity.

    On the contrary, Eleanor frowned at Findenais revealing outfit. However, not wanting to ruin the reunion, she quickly came down the stairs.

    Youve finally returned! Brother only informed me personally, so Ive been waiting for you!

    Considering the considerable distance, even if she had been personally informed, could she have timed it so perfectly?

    Anyway,

    I uttered a sentence while observing the smiling princess, who seemed eager for me to respond to her quickly.

    Student Eleanor, call me Professor.

    .

    Also, why are you in the corridor when it is supposed to be ss hours? The lectures for the mandatory first-year subjects should be taking ce right now.

    I-I came to wee you

    Come to myboratoryter.

    L-Laboratory?

    Of course, it is to deduct your points.

    .

    Eleanor puffed up her cheeks and red at me. After ncing at her indifferently, I continued climbing up the stairs.

    Findenai, who was standing beside me, stifled augh. Eleanor, feeling jealous, asked with a shriek.

    Deus! Is this reality?!

    What the heck is she talking about?

    Since Findenai didnt understand the meaning of her words, she responded indifferently while digging her ear.

    I paused for a moment.

    I had stopped walking and slowly turned around to look down at Eleanor.

    I responded to Eleanor, who was looking up at me with a hopeful and radiant smile from the stairs below.

    I just told you to change how you address me. Another point deduction.

    Ignoring Eleanor, who gaped as if her whole world had juste crumbling down, I continued ascending the stairs.

    If I kept tolerating such things, they would slowly be a habit. Besides, it made me ufortable to reveal too much information about my previous world.

    I gave a brief report of my return to the Deans office. Despite the Deans insistence on giving me treats like tea and expensive pastries, I didnt want to waste time with him.

    Gyaaahhh, I thought a bear was dancing when I saw that potbellied guys butt shake.

    Findenai chortled outside the Deans office. Perhaps he heard us inside, but it shouldnt be a big problem.

    After bing a Soul Whisperer and being directly affiliated with the Royal Family, even the Dean couldnt treat me disrespectfully.

    Instead, he should be thankful that I chose to return to the academy.

    It seemed like the lectures had ended because I saw another student waiting for me with both hands sped together outside the Deans office.

    It was the protagonist, Aria Rias.

    Aria briefly greeted Findenai. I observed the two for a while before indirectly talking to Findenai.

    Go to the Centrant Hotel and bring back Illuania.

    Thinking about the woman who was resting in her suite room, Findenai quickly shot up.

    Thats it! Wow, while everyone else was struggling, shes living her best life. Damn, Im so jealous.

    Watching Findenai leave while stomping her feet, I added a few more words.

    She is a pregnant woman. Do not go to her smelling of cigarettes.

    I just said it in case it might have a bad effect on the fetus, but Findenai immediately turned her head with annoyance.

    Why? Since walking is dangerous as well, should I just carry her instead?

    If you want to.

    Ah, yes! If she hasnt bathed, Ill make sure she does! If its too hard for her, Ill even take her ce and get pregnant!

    Facing Findenais fierce re, I just shrugged and replied.

    If you want to.

    You motherf!

    Findenai fired off a stream of curses as she descended the stairs. Anyway, if I didnt stand firm against her, she would do as she pleased.

    Upon seeing me interacting with Findenai like that, Aria wore a slightly surprised expression.

    Honestly, I was surprised when you took Findenai as your maid, but Im even more surprised because it seems that your rtionship with her is better than I expected.

    It is not particrly good or bad.

    Professor, you dont happen to remember the events from the previous round by any chance, do you? How did you manage to bring Eleanor and Findenai to your side?

    She seemingly found it fascinating as to how the two who had appeared as powerful enemies in the previous round had now be allies.

    I didnt have any intention to answer her, but suddenly I became curious.

    I was not like this in the previous round?

    Arias expression darkened for a moment. It felt like she didnt want to say anything, but since I was waiting for her answer, she sighed and spoke.

    Professor, you were continuously hospitalized around this time.

    Hospitalized?

    I thought that since Aria had enrolled, I would have supported her as much as possible, but I just stayed put in the hospital?

    Yes, it was because of the original owner of the body.

    .

    Hearing those words, I somehow figured it out. I must havee to the academy using the connection from Erica.

    However, without Arias help, I wouldnt have learned anything about necromancy, and I probably would have continued to be overwhelmed by Deus soul, resorting to suicide.

    Therefore, I was honestly surprised. I didnt expect the future to change like this just by quickly informing you about necromancy, Professor.

    .

    As expected, you are a verypetent person, Professor. If the previous owner of that body hadnt forced things.

    Stop right there.

    The original Deus had already entered a peaceful rest. There was no need to bring him up again and embarrass him.

    Aria, who epted my words, stepped aside with a subtle smile, clearing the way.

    So, are you heading to theboratory now?

    Yes, but before that.

    I stood in front of her as she made way for me. All of a sudden, I pressed her against the wall, almost as if I was cornering her.

    A flush of embarrassment appeared on Arias face.

    Why are you doing this?

    I didnt know what she was expecting, but this was most likely not something she wanted.

    I should make sure of one thing before I go. How much do you know about the original me?

    .

    This was quite important.

    Until now, only two people knew that I was not Deus Verdi but Kim Shinwoo.

    They were Deia and Eleanor.

    I only told them because it didnt really matter if they knew, but with Aria, I hadnt been able to figure out how much she knew about me.

    I wondered if she would tell me.

    Aria answered with a big grin.

    That your original name is Kim Shinwoo and that you dislike being called that in your current appearance?

    .

    After all, you were still you, even in the previous round, Professor. So, you didnt reveal much.

    I see.

    Although it seemed imusible when I thought about it rationally, I couldntpletely rule out the possibility.

    Since there was a possibility that I could have blurted out something like, If this world was originally a game, and you are the protagonist, I needed to make sure of it.

    Professor, you always said that I could do this and that only I could do it whenever I lost my determination and was having a hard time.

    .

    Do you know how much of afort youve been to me, Professor?

    Aria had a big grin as she subtly extended her hand towards me. The moment her hand touched mine, I felt a sudden impulse to withdraw it.

    However, I gently held her hand.

    .!

    I am here now.

    Pr-Professor.

    I have be much stronger than before, firmly established my position within the Kingdom, and have be the only dark mage who can walk with his head held high.

    There was a need to instill trust.

    The reason she showed an almost fanatical response towards me was due to the fear of losing me once again.

    So, I needed to make it clear.

    This could be the first step towards healing her shattered heart.

    Still, Im afraid of losing my professor.

    I am not yours.

    When I felt the need to address this aspect clearly, Aria smiled faintly. Beyond her usual mischievousness, there was a creepy yet alluring expression.

    Thats right, for now.

    .

    Fufu, this time, you have no annoying fiance, so its okay.

    The bell rang.

    As the time for the next lecture approached, Aria put on a regretful expression and let go of my hand.

    Since Professor likes students who follow the rules, Ill go attend the lecture now.

    Sure.

    Aria, who was just about to leave, suddenly infused mana into my body and hugged me while tightly clinging to my chest, not giving me enough time to react.

    <i>Heup</i>!

    Aria took a deep breath, inhaling my scent, and smiled broadly.

    I was about to say something to her with a frown on my face. However

    Its to keep you in check. So, you wont be stolen away this time.

    Aria left after letting go of me. I was puzzled by what she said, but the Dark Spiritualist who had been behind me all this time called for my attention.

    <b>[Excuse me?]</b>

    ?

    I refrained from speaking to her while we were at the academy inorder to prevent unnecessary rumors from spreading, so I just stared at her without responding.

    At the end of the corridor, where the Dark Spiritualists finger was pointing to, stood Erica Bright, staring at me with a shocked expression.

    It was only now that I understood why Aria had said those words and left.

    <b>[She has been watching you since the two of you were holding hands.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist added sullenly from the side. I briefly pondered over what to say to Erica.

    However, as soon as our eyes met, she quickly fled as if escaping a crime scene. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 85: Academy Professors (1)

    Chapter 85: Academy Professors (1)

    <b> Academy Professors (1) </b>

    Erica left, but I didnt bother chasing after her.

    After all, any misunderstandings could be clearedter. However, honestly, even if she never found out the truth until the end, I didnt feel the need to exin things to her.

    That was because Erica would never spread baseless rumors about an odd rtionship between Aria and me.

    <b>[Is it really okay to just let her go like that?]</b>

    In response to the Dark Spiritualists concern, I reassured her that it wouldnt be a problem. Then, I continued walking.

    In fact, I was more concerned about what Aria had said, which was rted to Erica.

    <i>Its to keep you in check. So, you wont be stolen away this time..</i>

    <b><i>This time?</i></b>

    Did she mean that I ended up with Erica in the previous round?

    Despite being in an engaged rtionship right now, we had only been thinking about how to break it off.

    However, ording to Arias words, it seemed like Erica and I might have even reached the point of marriage.

    <b><i>Does that mean I loved Erica Bright?</i></b>

    I couldnt be sure about that.

    Even if I tried to imagine it, I still couldnt see a future where I genuinely loved her.

    <b><i>No.</i></b>

    Rather, it was difficult for me to imagine myself developing a romantic rtionship with anyone else.

    This was not just directed towards Erica, but with anyone else.

    <i>Huff</i>.

    Since there was no need to continue pondering questions without answers, I headed to theboratory.

    An odor simr to that of deodorizers stung my nose as I opened the door to Professor Fel Petrasboratory.

    Despite the strong scent causing some difort, I quickly understood why as soon as I saw the scene inside theboratory.

    <b>[Wow.]</b>

    It was a sight that reminded me of magic research on Cadavermancy. Various body parts wereid out on an elongated medical bed.

    Frowning at this gory scene, I almost unconsciously summoned mana. However, standing inside the room was Professor Fel Petra, with her pink hair and femme fatale figure, looking at me and smiling.

    Ah, Professor Deus! Youve returned!

    How could sheugh so casually in front of dismembered bodies?

    For a moment, I almost thought perhaps she was a Cavadermancer.

    She turned around, seemingly realizing my reaction was strange, and then raised one of the arms lying on the medical bed in surprise.

    <b>[Well]</b>

    Watching her swing the limp arm made even the Dark Spiritualist furrow her eyebrows.

    However, the next words that came out of Professor Fels mouth surprised me.

    I-Its a model I made! Its not a real thing!

    Huh?

    At first, I thought she had done a very good job of wiping away the blood, but now, it looked even cleaner than I thought.

    Intrigued, I approached to inspect the body parts, only to discover that they were indeed just imitations and not real flesh.

    These are for experimentation, but once itsplete, itll be useful for many people!

    Professor Fel proudly introduced her items. She slightly infused mana, and the hand began moving as if it were real.

    It is impressive.

    Honestly, I couldnt help but praise her.

    Despite the potential limitations on users due to mana consumption and cost, this was a groundbreaking invention that could significantly reduce disabilities across the entire continent.

    These details were not explicitly covered in the game, and the more unexpected part was that Professor Fel didnt make an appearance.

    Professor Fel awkwardlyughed while adjusting her messy pink hair.

    Ive prepared a spot for you over there, Professor.

    It was at the innermost part of theboratory.

    Along with arge desk, there were potted nts and empty bookshelves around.

    The workspace was equipped with more high-end equipment than I had anticipated.

    Actually, they didnt prepare many high-quality things for you. But after the Royal Familys deration to appoint you as Soul Whisperer, the Dean reced everything.

    <i>Sigh</i>.

    The Dean was witty; it made me think he might have a great talent for ttery.

    Anyway, Professor Deus, when will you start teaching?

    When I sat in the chair and got ustomed to my spot, Professor Fel approached me and asked.

    As far as I remembered, Professor Fel wasnt the type to be this friendly to others. I wondered what changed in such a short amount of time.

    When I directly met her gaze, she didnt avoid it and instead looked back at me with bright eyes.

    The moment I saw that, I could tell immediately.

    Her intellectual curiosity had overwhelmed her inherent shyness.

    As the only officially recognized Dark Mage in the kingdom, it was natural for me to teach rted courses.

    That was also because in the still-reforming Griffin Kingdom, my ss was currently the only legitimate source for learning about ck magic.

    It must have been an opportunity she couldnt miss, as she was a professor with a stronger inclination towards schrly pursuits rather than being a Mage.

    Especially when she had expertise in a field closely rted to anatomy, like Cadavermancy.

    I will start from next semester.

    Ah! I see! Can I attend and observe your lectures, too, Professor?

    Yes, as long as you do not have other sses during the same time slots.

    Thats great! Im relieved!

    Did she possess a knack for being chatty once she shed away her shy demeanor? Although her insights into her field of study were fascinating, my ears started to tire from listening to her.

    <i>Bang</i>!

    Master Bastard, weve co Oh my, what the hell is this?!

    As Findenai barged into theboratory, she was surprised to see the imitation body parts made by Professor Fel scattered on the floor.

    Findenai immediately covered Illuanias eyes as thetter, who was following her from behind, entered the room.

    About two months had already passed, but perhaps due to her clothes, Illuanias belly didnt show much progress.

    Wha-whats happening?

    It wont be good for a pregnant woman to see something weird!

    She covered Illuanias eyes with her hands, trying to be considerate in her own way. However, it seemed that the person in question didnt quite understand the situation.

    Ah

    Professor Fel quickly returned to her timid self as soon as a third party appeared. She urgently moved away from me and gathered the body parts.

    I-Ill clean this up!

    After frantically tidying up, Professor Fel rushed to sit in her own spot, asionally stealing nces at me.

    Findenai finally removed her hands from Illuanias eyes, approaching me alongside her.

    We have arrived, Master.

    Even if it had been a long time, Illuania still managed to greet me excellently. I nodded in response to her greeting.

    Her face was wless; she had no blemishes and her skin was smooth. She didnt appear to show any signs of fatigue. This suggested that she was able to restfortably enough to gain a little weight.

    For now, your task is to assist me. You will handle whatever needs to be done, especially what Findenai is unable to handle, but I will not ask you to do physicalbor.

    Theres no need for you to be considerate towards me.

    However, surprisingly, Illuania disagreed with my opinion as she bowed her head politely.

    I am receiving a sry to work as a servant. In fact, even while staying at the hotel, I always felt ufortable.

    Illuania expressed her intention to work for her share of the sry properly.

    However, I shook my head.

    You are my servant. You should follow my orders.

    But

    It is not for your sake.

    The reason I took care of Illuania was not for her sake. Of course, her past, involving drug use and engaging with any man she came across in the red light district, was pitiful.

    However, that alone wasnt enough to make me sympathize with her.

    I am simply keeping a promise I made with a certain man. This is not for your sake, so you should ept it obediently.

    I understand.

    If, by any chance, her work became too much for her body, I would end up breaking my promise with Deus.

    Alright, that is good if you understand things.

    I nodded slightly to conclude the conversation.

    Maybe I should do it once as well

    Then, I heard Findenais voice expressing an unnecessary concern from my side.

    * * *

    Late evening.

    Findenai and Illuania headed to the servants quarters to rest separately while I was in my room at the professors residence.

    <b>[This is how you should do it.]</b>

    There was no need to study ck magic separately from reading a book when I had an excellent Dark Spiritualist with exceptional necromancy skills right in front of me.

    You could think of it as receiving one-on-one lessons from a top-notch instructor.

    Is this how it is done?

    <b>[Yes, thats right! Youre doing well!]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist apuded andplimented me, showing a slightly rxed demeanorpared to our previous encounters, but it didnt feel unpleasant.

    Just as we enveloped ourselves in mana and continued to learn together, a knocking sound interrupted our session.

    <i>Knock, knock.</i>

    Although I hadnt seen who made that cautious knock, it already felt like I knew who was outside.

    <b>[Hmm.]</b>

    Perhaps thinking she was being disturbed, the Dark Spiritualist folded her arms with a displeased expression.

    Nheless, I slowly opened the door to find Erica Bright standing there, dressed in pajamas and looking somewhat awkward.

    I-Is it okay if Ie in for a moment?

    It is quitete already.

    Although I subtly expressed my intention to deny her entrance to my room, Erica did not step back.

    Itll really be just for a moment.

    Pressured by the strange plea in her eyes, I sighed and slowly opened the door.

    Erica, who came inside, didnt bother to look around the room.

    After all, I didnt have much luggage to begin with, and there were only basic furnishings.

    Would you like some tea?

    Yup, please.

    When I suggested it, she immediately nodded and epted.

    I boiled water, poured tea into a cup, and handed it to her. She blew on it for a while and took a careful sip before letting out a natural smile.

    Its warm.

    I frowned as I heard the strange tone in her voice. With her cheeks blushing, Erica slowly parted her lips.

    Um?

    <i>Knock, knock.</i>

    Our eyes simultaneously turned towards the door. Was there someone elseing?

    Although she was puzzled, Erica became sullen for no reason and lowered her head.

    So, it wasnt just me. Is there any?

    It seemed like she was struggling with something by herself.

    However, in any case, I opened the door again to confirm the face of another unexpected visitor.

    S-Soul Whisperer.

    There stood a person with a sunken expression. It was Gideon Zeronia, who had weed me at the school gate earlier. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 86: Academy Professors (2)

    Chapter 86: Academy Professors (2)

    <b> Academy Professors (2) </b>

    It was the first time I felt the urge to shut the door as soon as I saw the other persons face.

    I did consider actually shutting the door. However, I forced myself to keep it open as I feared it might look like a joke if I did so.

    I didnt want to give him the slightest impression that I was lenient.

    What business do you have with me?

    Um, can we talk for a moment?

    The way he behaved towards me was noticeably different from before.

    However, that didnt mean I felt any pity for them. After all, it implied that behind the scenes, that was how shady the Zeronia Household was.

    It is already quitete at night.

    When I answered him just like I did with Erica, Gideons expression darkened even more.

    I-Itll only take a moment.

    I do not even want to waste a minute.

    I tried to shut the door, but Gideon quickly grabbed it. After making a big move, he bit his lip and said.

    My household truly has no connection whatsoever with the recent assassination attempt on His Majesty!

    Truthfully speaking, its true that weve secretly exchanged money to maintain close ties with the higher-ups of the Church. However, its utterly unfair to use my family of being aplices in the assassination attempt just because of that!

    S-Soul Whisperer, I heard that you are leading the investigation into this incident. If, by any chance, my household is suffering because of my past actions

    This is ridiculous.

    <i>Creak.</i>

    On the contrary, I threw open the door and red at Gideon, warning him.

    You do know that it was an attempted assassination on the King, right? Due to such an incident urring, do you really think your household is under investigation solely because of the personal rtionship between the two of us?

    Th-thats not what I!

    It is a fair and just execution that is being carried out. His Majestys de will naturally spare your household if they are meless in this matter.

    Gideon shut his mouth and clenched his fist, unable to find the right words to say.

    Then <i>thud.</i>

    He fell to his knees.

    I have nothing else to say regarding this matter. However, there are no households without ws in this Kingdom.

    The King seems to want something other than that from us. But we dont know what it is!

    Gideons voice trembled. It seemed like he was not only concerned about his household but was also pressured by them.

    The businesses of my household are being seized one by one, especially the pink salt business in the Paruiere Sea, which is the lifeline of my household!

    Its not just a simple seizure. All the finances of my household have been frozen as well. Anyone who engages in business with my household will be used of treason, and the fiefdom citizens refuse to pay their taxes. His Majesty already considers my household to be one of the culprits!

    I had heard that the Zeronia Household was involved in various businesses here and there.

    Just as they were heavily investing in their businesses to expand them, they were seized without warning. And along with sanctions from the Royal Family, the situation must be quite devastating for them.

    Each day must have brought along a series of significant losses.

    I-Insight. Please, share some insights with me.

    Seeing how Gideon bowed his head deeply, I hesitated for a moment. I guess the Zeronia Household must have reached out to ask for help from here and there to save their business.

    In my opinion, it wasnt just a simple business issue. They must have been entangled in matters rted to the Royal Family, they shouldnt have been involved with.

    I definitely did have things I wanted from them, and strictly speaking, I had a fairly good idea of what the solution could be as well.

    It is already quitete at night.

    I stepped back again, pulling the door along. Perhaps the Zeronia Household could still be pushed even further.

    Just like releasing the fizz from a carbonated drink, I calmly waited, intending to draw out all the information.

    Please!

    However, Gideon lunged forward and stepped into the doorway.

    Being a Magic Swordmaster, he possessed considerable physical strength, causing me to nearly let go of the door handle.

    Light.

    A chilly voice of a woman casting a spell came from behind, followed by a faint beam of light.

    The blow struck Gideon directly on his chest, causing him to bend 90 degrees as his back collided with the railing behind him.

    <i>Cough</i>!

    The impact wasnt that powerful, but it was more than enough to push him away. Gideon, wearing a perplexed expression, opened his eyes wide.

    E-Erica Bright!

    Erica Bright, who hade to visit me first, cast a spell and sent it past me.

    She looked down at Gideon with a cold gaze and spoke.

    I am the one who came to visit him first. If youre here to visit him as well, you cane backter.

    Erica brought her hands together to adjust her pajamas, covered herself, and then mmed the door shut.

    I watched her nkly as she did so before saying something to her as well.

    You should leave as well.

    Erica turned her body slightly and pursed her lips. This fiance-like expression was something she asionally disyed during the three months I attended the academy.

    If I leave now, I will run into Gideon, you know?

    Now that Gideon has seen me with you, he probably wont demand anything from me anymore, right?

    Erica nodded her head in satisfaction. Knowing she probably wouldnt listen even if I asked her to leave, I turned around and sat on the bed.

    Erica followed me with short and quick steps. The childish behavior she disyed didnt match her age or her cold appearance.

    <b>[Shes quite cute, isnt she? Is this what they call unexpected charm?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist tilted her head as she gazed at Erica. Ericas current bodynguage wasnt the cold demeanor she showed the students at the academy, nor was it the worried look from before.

    I picked up the tea I had been drinking earlier.

    Even though it had cooled down a bit, it was much easier to drink.

    After quenching my thirst, I turned to Erica, who had been sneaking nces at me, and gave a faint smile.

    You have changed.

    Huh?

    Surprised by my words, Erica flinched before smiling subtly.

    Does it seem that way?

    Though it was merely a vaguepliment, she felt somewhat shy. Then, she began to slowly recount her story.

    I made it clear to my household that I will never agree to get engaged with Gideon, and I wont stay quiet if they try to force me.

    So, thanks to you, I wont be forced into marrying that man out there. Thank you.

    She resembled a child, proudly listing her aplishments and seeking praise from me.

    Apparently, it wasnt just me because the Dark Spiritualist also seemed to find her cute as she gently stroked Ericas head.

    <b>[Oh, well done.]</b>

    If Erica could see what the Dark Spiritualist was doing to her, she would have immediately cast a spell on thetter. So, I pretended not to notice that and continued speaking to Erica.

    Sure.

    Wasnt something like this discussed in the Verdi Household? Like, pushing you to get married?

    When she looked at me with a questioning expression, I calmly answered her.

    Yes, there was no such discussion.

    Instead, upon hearing that we nned to break off the engagement, Deia even urged me to do it quickly without dragging it out.

    I see.

    She deliberately disyed her disappointment. Seeing this, I thought it was a good time to speak.

    Bring the annulment letter tomorrow. As you are now a woman who can stand independently just fine.

    Ah

    In my absence, she used our engagement as a shield to engage in a war of nerves with Gideon and the Bright household.

    The woman, who was unable to make a proper judgment under the influence of love, was now living a confident and independent life.

    Our engagement would only be an obstacle for her.

    No, thats

    As I stared at her in confusion, Erica fidgeted with her hands before suddenly standing up.

    I-its gettingte! Ill see myself out.

    And just like that, she left my room while ignoring my words.

    <b>[Breaking off the engagement seems quite difficult, doesnt it?]</b>

    I am tired.

    Anyway, there was no need to get the annulment letter right away. After all, the engagement with her was also advantageous for me.

    It even served as a good excuse to politely refuse King Orpheus when he tried to arrange a marriage between me and the princessst time.

    I am going to sleep now.

    <b>[Yes, have a good dream.]</b>

    A dream, huh?

    I didnt say anything else.

    Slowly, Iy down on the bed and closed my eyes.

    * * *

    Erica took a deep breath to calm her trembling heart as she stepped outside the room.

    In hindsight, werent they alone, just the two of them, in the same room? Her heart slightly fluttered, thinking that if only she had summoned more courage, todays conversation might have taken a different turn.

    <i>Sigh</i>.

    But when the topic of breaking off the engagement was brought up, Erica couldnt remain there any longer.

    The annulment letter served to calm her down, yet it also symbolized something she wished would disappear.

    A piece of evidence that her ties with Deus Verdi had not yet been severed.

    Yet, also, a promise that this rtionship would soon be severed.

    That was precisely theplex meaning behind the annulment letter.

    At first, I was nning to ask him about his rtionship with Student Aria.

    She had seen the two of them holding hands in the corridor. Specifically, it was Deus who held Arias hand first. She wanted to ask him about it, but now it didnt matter.

    From the brief conversation with Deus, she recalled the type of person he was.

    Given his position as a professor, he would never romantically pursue or engage in a deeper rtionship with a student.

    It was due to apathy that extended beyond mere discernment, firmly established within him.

    In that sense, retaining the annulment letter would ce her in a quite advantageous position.

    As long as Erica didnt surrender it, it would be difficult for Deus to date or marry someone else.

    Huh?

    As she pondered, she realized that it was indeed true.

    It felt like she was keeping Deus on a leash, which made her feel somewhat flushed inside.

    Be it Princess Eleanor or Aria Rias, her mere presence would be an obstacle to those openly expressing interest in Deus.

    Ahem.

    Of course, she had no intention of letting anyone know about these vulgar thoughts.

    However, if Deus ever truly loved someone and requested the annulment letter, she would undoubtedly give it up.

    <b><i>As long as its not that.</i></b>

    Yes, as long as that wasnt the case.

    Would it be possible for this rtionship to continue just a little longer?

    That was Ericas thought. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 87: A Pitiful Guy

    Chapter 87: A Pitiful Guy

    <b> A Pitiful Guy </b>

    .

    Loberne Academy, which had just finished its midterm exams, was about to start summer vacation soon.

    The students were all excited, engaging in cozy small talk while nning their summer vacation together.

    Amidst this, there were two people who were looking at each other.

    By pure coincidence, they ended up sitting at the same table with an empty seat, but since their eyes had already met, neither of them took a step back.

    They were Aria Rias and Eleanor Luden Griffin.

    Ever since they confirmed each others feelings towards Deus in Erica Brightsboratory, the two have often engaged in a war of nerves such as this.

    As a result, the surrounding students awkwardly ate their meal without paying attention to whether the food was going into their mouths or noses.

    Did you know about this?

    Aria was the one whounched her attack first.

    Professor likes students who follow the rules well. You know, acting like a proper student.

    .

    He detests students who skip sses for no reason and use informalnguage.

    <i>Grit</i>.

    The strength in Eleanors hand, which was gripping the fork, subtly trembled.

    She already knew that fact extremely well, too; because she was called to Deusboratory just yesterday, having received a scolding and a points deduction.

    As a result, her position as the top student for the midterms was in danger.

    <b><i>How did she manage to know about this?</i></b>

    After all, she heard that Deus hadnt been teaching at the academy for long.

    Aria arrogantly sneered, apanied by a snort. However, Eleanor would not back down here.

    Deus seems to know a lot of unique knowledge. Among them, he seems to like something called Magical Girls.''

    Wh-what?

    Magical Girls?

    What was that?

    Aria was momentarily bewildered. Could this be about his past as Kim Shinwoo, something he had never disclosed, even to her?

    <i>Crack.</i>

    A crack began to form on the te Aria was holding.

    The fact that Eleanor knew about Deus past, information that even she had never properly heard about, had unintentionally darkened her emotions.

    <b><i>Should I kill her?</i></b>

    She could tolerate it if Eleanor mentioned something about Professor. After all, she wasnt such an aggressive woman.

    However, she couldnt tolerate it when Eleanor told a story about Kim Shinwoo.

    On top of that, it was a story about him that she didnt even know; but Eleanor knew about it? That had hit a sore spot and made her angry.

    Did that woman know exactly who was currently upying Deus body?

    Did she know that when she talked about Deus preferences, she was actually referring to another person named Kim Shinwoo?

    There was no way she could know that, right?

    Probably not.

    <b><i>It will be better to do it right now.</i></b>

    After all, Aria herself had stabbed a sword into Eleanors heart in the previous round.

    Back then, Eleanor was an imposing princess who tried to incite students to take control of the academy, even going as far as to start a rebellion.

    However, the possibility of this happening again seemed extremely low after Eleanor became friends with Deus.

    But if Aria pulled tricks behind Eleanors back, could thetter return to her original state?

    And if she did, could Aria be able to kill her with a justifiable reason?

    You dont know what a Magical Girl is?

    .

    Aria would truly explode if Eleanor continued to provoke her any further. She already felt a weird sensation in her head, as if a knife was stuck in it while she listened to thetter talk about parts of Kim Shinwoo she wasnt aware of.

    Shall I tell you?

    Eleanor spoke with a sly smile. Aria, who had momentarily tried to conjure mana, took a deep breath and responded to her.

    Tell me.

    This was one step back in order to take two steps forward.

    Because no matter how much she asked him, Deus wouldnt reveal anything.

    Even if it was shameful, Aria was determined to extract information from Princess Eleanor.

    Okay. But you also have to tell me everything you know about Deus. Why did you start having feelings for that person?

    Can you really talk about it?

    Though they were students, the two were not naive enough to share tender stories of love with each other.

    Eleanor also hesitated for a moment. Should she tell Aria about her memories with Deus?

    She didnt want to.

    It felt like opening her own treasure chest for someone else, so Eleanor shook her head.

    Alright, its a slip of the tongue. Lets just purely share information.

    Just like that, the two female students had a conversation about various things regarding Deus while having their meal.

    Sharing what they liked through conversation turned out to be more enjoyable than they thought, and the two unexpectedly spent time blossoming withughter.

    E-excuse me.

    Hey, can we eat together with you?

    And where there were flowers, bees would naturally be attracted.

    Taking advantage of the good atmosphere, the male students who, for a long time, had wanted to be friends with the two girls discreetly approached them.

    Scram.

    With a sharp word from Aria, those male students could only yelp and retreat. Since Eleanor couldnt say harsh words as a princess, she appreciated Aria for doing it on her behalf.

    Even after finishing their meal, the two walked outside the cafeteria together to continue their conversation.

    In a corner of an alley next to the cafeteria, their eyes caught sight of an oddly out-of-ce person.

    It was the star who emerged at Loberne Academy, quickly rising to poprity like aet.

    A white-haired woman dressed in a maid outfit, which was the fantasy of male students.

    It seemed like Findenai was having a conversation with a certain man.

    Normally, they would have just passed by, but when Aria and Eleanor found Findenai, they hoped that Deus might have been nearby.

    Unfortunately, that wasnt the case, which was a bit disappointing.

    Aria focused intently on the man.

    Then, she immediately nodded to herself.

    <b><i>Hes part of the resistance, huh?</i></b>

    He seemed to have disguised himself as a working employee in order to enter the academy and converse with Findenai.

    Although there was no particr resistance in Loberne, during Findenais stay in Graypond, she seemed to have established a cooperative rtionship with the resistance there.

    <b><i>Hmm.</i></b>

    Findenai, whom Aria remembered, was a rather hard woman to deal with.

    She subdued the resistance, which had naturally infiltrated the kingdom, and drew them to her side. Not only that, in battle, she also disyed a sense of ferocity akin to that of a beast.

    Fortunately, she didnt have the weapon she used then. If she were properly equipped and the battlested long, the current Aria might struggle against her.

    As the conversation seemed to have ended, the man left without looking back. Alone, Findenai pulled out a cigarette; seemingly aware of being watched, she turned to look at the two.

    Hm? Whats up?

    Inside the academy, smoking was not allowed anywhere except on the rooftop. Nheless, Findenai had too brazenly ced a cigarette in her mouth and lit it.

    They could only let such audacious behavior, akin to that of a ruffian, slide by, as no one could stop her other than Deus.

    Ah, aint these Crazy Bitch and Nuisance?

    Nuisance?

    Crazy Bitch?

    Eleanor and Aria immediately recognized the terms referring to themselves and asked in unison.

    Chuckling at their reactions, Findenai blew out smoke for a long time.

    Well, one always nags when she meets Master Bastard, and another one is the Crazy Bitch who is always ready to spread her legs for Master Bastard without hesitation.

    Both turned red in the face, feeling an irritation surge, but they couldnt argue back.

    Honestly, it was not wrong.

    Eleanor was even willing to ept punishment when she persistently nagged Deus to talk about his past whenever she met him.

    As for Aria she was prepared to do it if not for Deus principle.

    <i>Puff</i>, give him a break. Hes more tired than you realize.

    Findenai spoke as she slowly blew out a thick cloud of smoke. Her words were quite shocking.

    Hearing that from someone who seemed to give him the most stress, they felt a mix of embarrassment and a strange tension.

    To be exact, hes such a pitiful guy.

    Pitiful?

    When Eleanor asked what that meant, Findenai casually dropped the already extinguished cigarette butt on the ground, crushing it with her foot.

    So, isnt he pitiful? I have no idea what that guy wants.

    .

    .

    He aint after anything, but hes got a whole bunch of duties to do.

    The two fell silent simultaneously. While Eleanor couldnt quite grasp the meaning behind Findenais words, Arias mind shed back to the first round, reying everything like a movie.

    It was a valid statement.

    Whether in the first or second round, Deus Verdi, no, Kim Shinwoo, was always moving for the sake of others. His grand purpose was clear, to save the continent.

    Not only that, but she also could feel his excessive devotion to that purpose.

    He acted as if he did not exist in this world. And seeing that somehow gave her a hint of unease.

    That was why Findenai couldnt understand him.

    She probably would never understand, even if she died.

    Because for Findenai, who was born into a state where even basic freedom was stripped away and she had to fight for it, Deus gave her a sense that he had willingly chained himself, and abandoned his own freedom.

    Well, hell probably leave the academy soon anyway.

    Huh?

    Its been a week already, you dont know it yet?

    When Aria and Eleanor eximed in surprise, Findenai responded with a mischievous smile.

    He received a letter from the Saintess, it said that theres a particr ce shed like him to visit. Hell probably head out again with the academys summer vacation starting soon.

    <i>Huff</i>.

    In her case, Aria considered epting this arrangement. While it was regrettable, there was a certain ce she had to visit during this summer vacation after all.

    While the Libelungen Sword she currently possessed wasfortable to use, it didnt quite suit her hand; so she needed a new sword.

    This was another step back for the sake of advancing forward.

    Although she couldnt spend the summer vacation with Deus this time, as a Regressor, Aria had so much she needed to do and seize in advance.

    She couldnt help but sigh in regret.

    I-I was nning to ask him to go to Graypond with me together this time!

    Eleanor intended to take Deus along with her because it was natural for him, as the Soul Whisperer, to maintain his position in the Royal Pce.

    Therefore, of course she wanted to take him along. However, if it was to cooperate with the Saintess, then not even the princess herself could intervene.

    Seeing the disappointed expressions of the two girls, Findenaiughed, finding it amusing. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 88: Elia Convent

    Chapter 88: Elia Convent

    <b> Elia Convent </b>

    Actually, there wasnt much for me to do even if I stayed behind at the academy.

    It wasnt a joke; there was truly nothing to do.

    The only thing I could do was asionally chat with Erica or send back Gideon, who woulde to visit while on the verge of tears.

    If not, all I could do was converse with Professor Fel, who shared theboratory with me, about her research.

    Each day went by just like that.

    Even though it was like that, there werent many specific things for me to do as it was just before the summer vacation and the summer vacation after the first-semester passed without any significant events in the game as well.

    Since I would officially begin my duties as a professor and start taking lectures in the second semester, I spent each day only reading books.

    Unexpectedly, I received a letter from Saintess Lucia after a long time.

    <i> Are you doing well?</i>

    <i>This ce is still engulfed in chaos, but if I think of it as a trial, it gives me the courage to ovee it</i>

    After skipping all the unnecessary words, the content was as follows:

    Lucia received a letter from the convent she used to be a nun at, before bing a Saintess, asking for help.

    Regardless, the phenomena seemed rted to evil spirits, so she requested my confirmation.

    <b><i>This is actually good timing.</i></b>

    I was getting bored waiting for the vacation to start anyway. Using the Saintess letter as an excuse, I prepared to depart from the Loberne Academy ahead of time.

    Of course, there was a hurdle, and that was Aria.

    I was wondering if I should take her along with me, but when I noticed that she had her own ns for the summer vacation, it seemed unnecessary for me to pay extra attention to her.

    Also, as it was her second round, she was capable enough to grow stronger by herself.

    So, I left the academy before the exams began.

    Ugh, why is there so much luggage?

    Let me help you.

    Its fine. What can a pregnant woman do?

    The luggage was quite heavy, probably because it was filled with books.

    I stood outside, facing the carriage that was ready to depart, with Findenai, who keptining about the luggage, and Illuania, who was just standing awkwardly beside me. Some professors also came out to send me off.

    Oh my! Soul Whisperer! You work so hard for the sake of the Kingdom!

    The Dean went as far as bending his waist and grabbing my hand. Honestly, I hadnt seen him standing straight while looking at me during my time here.

    It showed that he had be submissive toward me and tried to be tactful without hesitation.

    All right, I will depart now.

    While I tried to brush off the Deans hand, the other professors added a few words of their own.

    Have a safe journey.

    Well be waiting for your return.

    It would be nice to have a drink together next time.

    Those were merely perfunctory farewells.

    Just as it started to get tedious, Erica Bright, the blonde-haired woman, stared nkly at me.

    I thought she might ask to follow me, but the request never came.

    However, she was unable to conceal her disappointment; her expression resembling that of a young girl rather than that of a professor.

    You wille back next semester, right?

    Yes, I have to give lectures.

    That was given since I would also be an official professor with scheduled lectures in the second semester.

    Hearing those words, Erica seemed somewhat relieved and nodded.

    Have a nice trip.

    The eyes of the professors surrounding us were naturally focused on us, but as I nced around once, they immediately averted their gazes in all directions like a flock of fleeing doves.

    Of course, they would be curious about conversations between my fiance, Erica and I, the Soul Whisperer.

    Finally, before boarding the carriage, I gestured to Gideon, who had been fidgeting and staring at me since earlier.

    Come with me.

    Pardon?

    Come to send us off, at least until outside the city.

    Illuania and Findenai moved slightly to make space for Gideon.

    Not only was Gideon surprised, but so were other professors. Erica seemed especially regretful, but I ignored her and took Gideon with me.

    Taking a male professor instead of my fiance might have seemed odd, but I had my reasons.

    As the carriage started moving, the tension inside calmed down.

    Findenai fidgeted with her hands, indicating her desire to smoke, while Illuania offered the unexpected guest a drink.

    After sipping the water given by Illuania, Gideon carefully asked me.

    Um, is there any particr reason?

    I will tell you how your Zeronia Household can survive.

    !

    Gideons eyes widened. Seeing how his once shiny vermilion hair was nowckluster and from the dark circles under his eyes, I could grasp the extent of the stress he had been under.

    I had tamed him enough during this time; now, it was time to put that to use.

    A few hundred years ago, during the invasion war. You know about the Setima residents who once lived on the academy grounds, right?

    !

    Of course, he knew about them because that was the reason Erica had to pretend to be his fake lover to obtain the records about them.

    Reveal the atrocities your householdmitted against them in detail to the continent. Do that by confessing your sins to the Saintess and repenting for them.

    But if we do that!

    Revealing the inhumane torture theymitted against Setima residents would have a significant impact on the Zeronia Household.

    And do not stop there. Create a monument for them. You already have the list of names, so it should not be that difficult.

    !

    What His Majesty wants is to reduce the influence of the Zeronia Household. You were already spreading your reach too wide.

    Well, although it had clearly decreased due to the pressure from the Royal Family.

    Now, all we needed was to make a clear and decisive move.

    This move was for the sake of the Zeronia Household, not the Royal Family. It would be a firm and unwavering sign that they had been ruined to a point where they would never be able to dare challenge the Royal Family.

    If you inflict a blow on yourselves by publicizing your atrocities against the Setima residents, you will free yourselves from the pressure from the Royal Family.

    The choice is yours.

    Whether to continue enduring the pressure from the Royal Family, while gradually deteriorating, or to take a decisive blow and end the pressure at once.

    Whether to cut their own flesh or wait for the opponent to take their bones.

    The choice was theirs to make.

    Unbeknownst to us, the carriage was already heading outside the city when an arrow, with a strange rattle, flew past the window.

    Huh?

    Findenai, who had been gazing outside with a bored expression, wondered what themotion was about.

    I grabbed her shoulder and calmly made her sit down.

    Then, I nodded to Gideon.

    Alright, it is time for you to go.

    R-right now?

    At his foolish question, I nodded lightly.

    I couldnt help but feel that there might be assassins waiting outside, aiming for my life. It could be retaliation from the nobles in response to the pressure from the Royal Family or perhaps from the religious faction who had note to their senses.

    Knowing about the potential danger awaiting me outside the city, I intentionally had Gideon apany me.

    I suppose you can handle the cleanup.

    When Imanded him while making a gesture with my chin, Gideon opened the carriage door without even thinking of rebelling against me.

    Kyaaah!

    Illuania was taken aback by the sudden gust of wind entering the carriage. Gideon nced at me with a bitter expression and said,

    Thank you for the insight.

    Hurry and leave.

    There was no need to force out words he didnt really want to say.

    He immediately leaped out of the carriage when I gestured with my chin. I felt like I was observing a well-trained dog,

    As Findenai closed the door, a look of regret crossed her face as she nced in that direction.

    Wow, this should be interesting.

    Gideons battle cry, mixed with frustration and anger, resounded as he ignited a ming sword to fight against the assassins.

    At first, the sound was quite thunderous.

    However, it soon faded away as the carriage gradually moved ahead.

    * * *

    Elia Convent.

    This convent, boasting of a rich history and tradition, specialized in training a select few nuns.

    The rules and regtions here were horrendously strict, andmunication with the outside world was cut off.

    It was a ce solely dedicated to serving God, detached from worldly matters.

    Just like the previous Saintess, the current Saintess, Lucia Saint, originated from Elia Convent.

    In this sense, Elia Convent could be considered a ce that practically produced Saintesses.

    That showed how pure and immacte the nuns here were, dedicating each day as an offering to God.

    What in the world is this?

    For the first time in her long tenure here, Reverend Mother Hamates, the Abbess<sup>1</sup>An abbess is the female superior of amunity of nuns in an abbey or a convent. of the convent, was experiencing such confusion.

    No, it was not just confusion, but a sense of fear also surged within her.

    Early in the morning, as the sun gradually rose beyond the mountain range, the pentagram, symbolizing the Demon in the shape of a goat, was drawn on the ground and over it were three charred bodies dressed in a nuns habit<sup>2</sup>A religious habit is a distinctive set of religious clothing worn by members of a religious order. The habit often consists of a tunic covered by a scapr and cowl, with a hood for monks or friars and a veil for nuns; in apostolic orders it may be a distinctive form of cassock for men, or a distinctive habit and veil for women. lying outside.

    The smell of burning flesh, indicating how severe the burns were, permeated the convent, and the faces of the victims were deformed beyond recognition.

    In addition, the Demons pentagram which had already been faintly erased, signified one thing the Demon had been summoned using the three nuns as sacrifices.

    Amidst the crisis that enveloped the entire convent, it was necessary to identify the insane nuns who hadmitted such an act.

    The Abbess hastily rang the bell she always carried.

    <i>Ting! Ting! Ting!</i>

    Following the harsh sound of the bell, the nuns poured out. There were a total of seven nuns in the Elia Convent.

    They truly fit the title  the women closest to God  and the Abbess, who was confident that the next Saintess after Lucia would also emerge from this ce, felt an unprecedented sense of betrayal.

    There were at least three nuns who had betrayed God andmitted such an act.

    Unable to contain her boiling rage, the Abbess couldnt help but show her fury.

    The morning bell was an unusual urrence, prompting the nuns to urgently seek out the Abbess.

    Their numbers were indeed fewer than usual.

    However, the important thing was

    Five?

    There were five nuns present.

    Originally, there were seven nuns.

    And three bodies were used to summon the Demon.

    But now, five nuns were before her.

    So, there was one more than there should have been.

    Huh?

    The Abbess looked back and forth between the corpses and the nuns with a perplexed expression.

    After ncing at the Demon Summoning Circle, she naturally reached a conclusion and dropped the bell she was holding onto the floor.

    <i>Ting!</i>

    Disregarding the loud ting of the bell, she stared sharply at the five remaining nuns.

    <em><strong>The Demon was hiding among them.</strong></em><ul><li>1

    An abbess is the female superior of amunity of nuns in an abbey or a convent.</li><li>2

    A religious habit is a distinctive set of religious clothing worn by members of a religious order. The habit often consists of a tunic covered by a scapr and cowl, with a hood for monks or friars and a veil for nuns; in apostolic orders it may be a distinctive form of cassock for men, or a distinctive habit and veil for women.</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 89: Demon In The Convent

    Chapter 89: Demon In The Convent

    <b> Demon In The Convent </b>

    Now that I had grown ustomed to the jolting movements of the carriage, it was less of a hindrance when reading a book.

    However, the chatter between Illuania and Findenai,ing from the side, was quite distracting.

    Can I hear a voice when I put my ear on it?

    Its not to that extent yet.

    Really? I was looking forward to it. Have you decided on a name?

    No, not yet. Oh! Will you help me to choose a name, Master?

    .

    Illuania turned to me and spoke softly. I slowly closed the book I was reading and briefly focused on her abdomen.

    Although there was no visible bulge, a life had been conceived within.

    The more I thought about it, the more I felt a strange sensation, which was apanied by a kind of pressure toe up with something good.

    As I pondered for something to say, Findenai let out a sneer.

    Youre asking Master Bastard? It seems like hed give it a rather weird name, like a monster or evil spirit.

    No way

    Illuania stared at me with a gaze that seemed to say, <i>Really? No way.</i> But no matter how I usually acted, there was no way I would give such a name to a child.

    That is enough.

    After I asserted Findenai not to unnecessarily spread a groundless rumor, she casually changed the subject.

    Anyway, is a convent usually built in a mountain valley like this? Somewhere that takes days of travel to reach?

    When the foreigner Findenai grumbled, Illuania began exining to her with a smile.

    The Elia Convent is a renowned name. People in the kingdom praise it as the ce that gives birth to the most Saintesses, and is considered to be the closest sanctuary to the gods.

    A ce the closest to the gods?

    Yes, its location is unknown to the general public, and only a very few bishops know about it. Its a ce designed to be secluded from any worldly temptations.

    Hmm.

    Illuania exined it affectionately, just like a mother reading a fairy tale. I, too, was already familiar with the Elia Convent.

    Then, it should be peaceful.

    Findenai clicked her tongue with disappointment. Illuania might feel the same, but I had a different perspective.

    Convents are originally a clich setting often used in horror novels or theater ys.

    This was especially if Saintess Lucia herself had to request direct assistance for the sake of the convent; it indicated a rather urgent situation.

    Really? Ive been living such an ignorant life so far.

    Findenai scratched her head while responding.

    At that moment, a small convent that was perched on a distant mountain ridge came into view outside the carriage.

    <b>[Hmm, it looks ominous.]</b>

    <b>[.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist and Illuanias guardian spirit, the ghost of the burntdy, already sensed the ominous atmosphere.

    And just like the two deceased individuals, I also felt a damp sensation and a sense of heaviness settling over me.

    I had a feeling that this would be more dangerous than I initially thought.

    * * *

    What are you doing here?

    Although I already thought it would be a difficult case the moment I saw the convent, I didnt expect to encounter such difficulties in unexpected ces.

    Reverend Mother Hamates was a middle-aged woman who had a rather elderly appearance.

    With noticeable wrinkles now adorning her face, she appeared so nervously intense. It made it difficult to envision her as the typical image of a nun.

    This is not a ce where men can enter recklessly! And on top of that, a Soul Whisperer? That is ridiculous! What can an evil Dark Mage like you do?!

    Huh.

    Findenai snorted at Reverend Mother Hamates words, which poured out like a quick fire. Seeing Findenais fidgeting hands, it seemed as though she wanted to grab an axe.

    I came after receiving a letter from Saintess Lucia.

    As I handed over the letter, she approached with a disgusted expression and, forming her fingers into a pincer shape, snatched it from me.

    Hamates wore the sses hanging around her neck, and after reading the contents, she couldnt help butment.

    The letter contained a message written by Lucia, she was requesting consideration from Hamates.

    Lucia had already done the work as she knew Hamates personality well.

    It is evident that she is gradually losing her qualifications as a Saintess. This is horrible.

    If I am not needed here, so be it.

    I responded with a cold, piercing gaze as I nced over the convent once.

    The scent of a Demon reeks all the way here.

    When I spoke with my fingers covering my nose, Hamates pupils widened. Her hands, trembling with humiliation, crumpled Lucias letter as she exhaled before responding.

    Fine. If you are the one sent in ce of Lucia, I will give you the benefit of the doubt for now.

    Her rtively swift eptance of me gave me a sense of how dire her predicaments urgency was.

    After taking a look at the convent, she approached me and cautiously whispered about the situation.

    I wondered why she was so cautious, but it became clear as soon as I heard the details.

    Late at night, there were three nuns who had summoned a Demon.

    However, when the Abbess came out in the morning, she found those three nuns dead, lying atop the demon-summoning circle.

    She tried to understand the situation by calling all the nuns.

    However, with three out of seven nuns dead, there were five of them standing instead of the expected four.

    There was one additional person.

    Since the summoned Demon had skillfully disguised itself, the Abbess tried to bring Saintess Lucia to identify it.

    It was because Saintess was nothing short of a natural enemy to a Demon.

    Hmm.

    After hearing the full story of the incident, I couldnt help but make an involuntary, subtle sound.

    If this were true, Saintess Lucia would indeed have been more suitable than I am toe here.

    However, since the Saintess cannot leave her position at Graypond right now.

    Thus, I needed to resolve this.

    Oh, shit. Master Bastard was right! This is so freaking fun.

    Findenai immediately disrupted the serious atmosphere by joining the conversation. She retrieved her axe from the carriage and swung it around yfully.

    Why not just beat up those bitches one by one? I have some experience in rough interrogations, you know?

    Upon seeing her asking us with a big grin, the Abbess immediately responded with thunderous criticism.

    Nonsense! How dare you think you can do something like that towards my girls!

    Hamates stretched out her arms, spitting out saliva as she vehemently rejected the idea.

    Since I had no intention of torturing innocent people, I raised my hand to stop Findenai.

    First, let us first confirm the bodies.

    There was no need to drag things out, so I tried to check the bodies immediately.

    The ce the Abbess took us to was amunal cemetery near the convent.

    They are buried here.

    Rachel and Mikhae are those whose deaths were confirmed.

    Next to the graves with the names of the two nuns was a tombstone without a name.

    It seemed like they intended to create one for the remaining nun after finding her.

    I furrowed my brow and asked.

    Are they buried as they are?

    Y-yes, we had no other option. The three innocent nuns were tragically murdered. And ultimately, we had to conduct a funeral so that God may embrace their souls. We cannot leave their bodies exposed outside for an extended period.

    Dig them up.

    I intended to promptly excavate them for confirmation, but the Abbess was startled at this. She urgently eximed.

    N-no, it is forbidden! God has already embraced these children! We must not dishonor their passing!

    Even if they summoned a Demon?

    It was truly an ufortable situation.

    I thought we should at least check the condition of the bodies, but she hurriedly pulled out pictures from her pocket.

    T- these are pictures I specifically prepared by capturing with a magic camera. I took them just in case someone might need them.

    The Abbess handed me a bunch of pictures with a humiliated expression.

    It was evident that she had taken quite meticulous photographs of the bodies.

    A magic camera must be quite expensive, and yet the Abbess had quite a costly item.

    While seeing it firsthand would have been easier, I chose to respect her unwavering determination to safeguard the nuns bodies and let the matter rest.

    Furthermore, I sensed a distinct demonic energy emanating from the ground where they had closed their eyes.

    The ground felt ominous and damp, as if thousands of insects were crawling on it. I was half-certain that this was the work of a Demon.

    All of the bodies shared a simr condition. None of the three nuns stood out; they were all charred ck.

    Tsk, we cant get much information with just this.

    Yes, that is true.

    I agreed with Findenais opinion and handed her the photos.

    Next, let us proceed to the location where the demon-summoning circle is. You have not yet erased that, too, right?

    Of course, we preserved it.

    The Abbess led us to the back of the convent. A tablecloth was ced under a clothesline whereundry was hung.

    When I removed the stones used as support to prevent it from being blown away by the wind, I discovered a faintly drawn pentagram underneath.

    .

    The energy here was definitely abnormal.

    When I nced towards the Dark Spiritualist, she responded with a rather serious expression.

    <b>[It is a Demons Pentagram. Yes, it is indeed a demon-summoning circle. And judging by the traces, it seems like something had been summoned.]</b>

    Since the Dark Spiritualist had confirmed it, it was certain then.

    A Demon had been summoned through this summoning circle.

    Next, we should summon all the nuns.

    Please do not make my girls do strange things for no reason. They have already been through a lot of shock.

    It is to identify the Demon.

    When I calmly replied, indirectly indicating that I wouldnt harm them, the Abbess bit her lip before retrieving a small bell from her pocket, ringing it.

    <i>Ting! Ting!</i>

    Suddenly, urgent footsteps approached from inside. This sudden reaction reminded me of my time in the military.

    With time to spare, I gazed at the convent absentmindedly.

    It looked like a building of about four floors with closely packed windows. Above those tightly arranged windows was a lone circr window on the top floor.

    <b><i>Is it an attic?</i></b>

    As I was thinking that there would be no need for windows at that height unless it were an attic, the Dark Spiritualist expressed her doubts cautiously.

    <b>[But its strange.]</b>

    .

    <b>[A creature like a Demon possesses greater pride than you might expect. Youre aware of this from your encounter with the Evil Ghost Griffin, right?]</b>

    The punk who couldnt be a Demon and remained only as an Evil Ghost.

    <b>[There are beings much stronger than the Evil Ghost Griffin, and there are infinitely weaker ones, too. However, the species known as Demons inherently possess great arrogance.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist calmly continued her exnation while folding her arms and looking down at the summoning circle.

    <b>[The hierarchy among themselves is strict, but humans tend to openly look down on them, even if the opponent is a king.]</b>

    What are you trying to say?

    <b>[What I want to say is]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist circled around the summoning circle, faking a cough. She paused briefly at each location where the bodies were found.

    <b>[Do you really think a Demon would be summoned with just three mere humans as sacrifices?]</b>

    But a Demon has undoubtedly been summoned.

    Both the Dark Spiritualist and I confirmed this truth.

    A Demon had definitely arrived through this summoning circle.

    <b>[Exactly! Thats the problem. There were insufficient sacrifices. No, actually, they couldnt even be called sacrifices at all. They were just performers who conducted the ritual.]</b>

    .

    <b>[So, in reality, there were no sacrifices, right? Yet, a Demon was still summoned.]</b>

    And then, it burned all the nuns who had summoned it to death.

    <b>[There are so many peculiar aspects.]</b>

    .

    However, that wasnt the only puzzling part.

    In fact, motive was crucial in this case.

    The story became even more perplexing when the fundamental question of why arose.

    Why?

    The nuns of the Elia Convent were known as Saintess candidates.

    On top of them, there were not just one, but three people.

    Why would they summon a Demon?

    The more I thought about it, more questions arose.

    The mystery, as convoluted as a snake devouring its own tail, showed no signs of being solved anytime soon.

    First, I needed to confirm the nuns. If we could find the Demon amongst them, then the case could be resolved more easily than expected.

    The nuns gathered one by one and soon lined up in front of the Abbess.

    As a man, I could feel different reactions from them: they nced, blushed, or frowned as if they found me repulsive.

    Each nun had a different reaction.

    Anyway

    I am Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi.

    As I dered calmly, they reluctantly bowed in greeting.

    Since the Abbess had given me permission to question them without physical contact, I proceeded to ask several questions.

    They were indeed clich questions that could be found in detective novels.

    Starting from what they were doing at that time, to what they did the previous night; if there was anything strange about the victims, or if any nun exhibited odd behavior after the incident, and so on.

    Since the incident urred early in the dawn, they all replied that they were asleep. Their answers were consistent with no nuns appearing suspicious.

    However, the atmosphere conveyed a sense that they truly didnt know anything, rather than an attempt to hide something.

    Most importantly, there was no trace of demonic energy emanating from them.

    I couldnt feel the demonic energy that enveloped the entire Elia Convent, starting from the dead bodies to the entire convent, from any of the nuns.

    <b>[A truly high-ranking Demon can freely emit, conceal, or even bury their energies as they wish.]</b>

    Considering the advice from the Dark Spiritualist who stood by my side, I remained skeptical of that opinion.

    <b><i>Then it means that a high-ranking Demon responded to the summoning for a meager sacrifice.</i></b>

    It was strange.

    I could strongly feel that things didnt quite add up.

    <b><i>I should not delude myself.</i></b>

    I wasnt a police detective.

    I wasnt a detective who could calmly uncover evidence like those in detective novels.

    Of course, reasoning with clues was important, but the thought that it alone could not solve the case had struck me.

    The sky darkened.

    Just as I exhaled to cool my unnecessarilyplicated thoughts.

    I think not everyone is out here yet.

    I-I saw it too.

    Along with Findenais sneering voice, there was a surprised gasp from Illuania.

    Both of them pointed their fingers at the same window simultaneously.

    The attic of the convent.

    The circr window which was ced in the highest ce

    Theres a bitch left up there.

    Thats right. I clearly saw her, too.

    Upon the testimony of the two, I immediately turned my gaze towards the Abbess.

    I considered the possibility that she might have shamelessly hid something.

    Surprisingly, it wasnt just the Abbess whose expression had crumbled.

    All the convents nuns red at us with ominous expressions as if we had just revealed a w they desperately wanted to keep hidden.

    Who was that?

    However, when I asked, undeterred by their intimidation, the Abbess clutched the rosary of the God she served and answered.

    There is no one.

    Do you think I will believe your answer after witnessing such a reaction from you?

    I sneered at this absurdity before responding to her, and the Abbess responded with a posture as if she would rush at us immediately.

    There really is no one. Even if there is, they have nothing to do with this incident.

    I will be the judge of that.

    I shifted my steps towards the attic of the convent. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 90: The Sun That Had Set

    Chapter 90: The Sun That Had Set

    <b> The Sun That Had Set </b>

    I pushed past the nuns and strode forward, but they hastily moved ahead of me and blocked the entrance.

    With their arms folded firmly across their chests, their resolute demeanor while denying my entry seemed more akin to hatred than a matter of belief.

    Move aside.

    Even after I issued a stern warning to avoid needing to use force, they still didnt budge.

    You are not allowed to enter.

    Perhaps it was because they were nuns serving God.

    I could clearly feel their strong refusal to yield, but unfortunately, what did not yield tended to ultimately break.

    Findenai.

    As if she had been waiting for my call, Findenai came forward with her axe in hand.

    I guess our esteemed nuns here can be considered lucky.

    With a wicked smile, she swung the axe through the air. No matter how I looked at it, her killing intent felt somewhat genuine.

    If you die here, your Gods will take you away, right? Then, Ill be at ease while killing you all without hesitation.

    It was an approach that truly fit Findenais style, but at least it would steer the situation in a direction that was favorable for us.

    After all, one of you is said to be a Demon in disguise. If you all die peacefully, how can one possibly tell who the real Demon is? Right?

    As Findenai approached them with a genuine intent to kill, the nuns began to tremble. But instead of looking to flee, they still chose to close their eyes and began praying.

    I acknowledged their strong will.

    The faith to resist fear likely originated from their belief.

    I had no intention of killing them, but Findenais actions seemed to have had some effect, so I decided to simply observe the situation for a moment.

    Wait!

    From the midst of the group of nuns obstructing my entry, the Abbess stepped forward, clenching her fists with a mortified expression.

    I understand. I will lead you inside. Just refrain from harming these children.

    Re-Reverend Mother!

    But thats!

    All of you. Silence. None of the Gods would desire to lose any of you here.

    .

    Upon witnessing such an unexpected reaction, Findenai turned slightly to nce at me. After shrugging her shoulders with regret, she sighed and suppressed her killing intent.

    Without bothering to respond to the Abbess, I entered the convent through the path she opened.

    The interior was fairly neat.

    It was akin to a pleasant brick house; one could tell at a nce that it was always kept clean.

    Alongside prayers written to the Gods at the entrance, there was a firm deration that this ce was a sanctuary.

    It looks like the Demon has entered the sanctuary.

    When I sarcastically highlighted the irony of the situation, the Abbess seemed to have found it insulting as she guided me with stomping footsteps echoing along the way.

    Do not wander off. All you must do is follow my lead.

    The Abbess climbed the stairs. The other nuns tried to follow us, but this time, Findenai blocked the door and restrained them instead.

    Theres a Demon among you, right? Everyone, stay still. If anyone moves, Ill start by chopping off their heads.

    When Findenai dered menacingly while pointing with her axe, the nuns could only swallow their saliva, unable to respond.

    Its alright, everyone. You wont die as long as you just stay still.

    Illuania tried tofort them with a smile, but it seemed to have little effect as it felt more like an attempt to ridicule them.

    Ignorant fools!

    Seeing that, the Abbess gritted her teeth and eximed in frustration. However, I raised my chin slightly and gestured for her to proceed.

    <b>[Can you feel it too? Theres absolutely no demonic energy inside.]</b>

    I subtly nodded in response to the words of the Dark Spiritualist behind me. Indeed, the traces of the eerie demonic presence that could be felt from outside were absent within the convent.

    <b>[If it can y such tricks, it must surely be a high-level demon.]</b>

    Seemingly nervous, the Dark Spiritualist ced her hand on my shoulder. Though I felt no sensation from her touch, her anxiety conveyed a strange feeling to me as well.

    On the top floor of Elia Convent.

    There were two doors at the end of the path where the stairs ended.

    One led to the attic that could be seen from the outside.

    Another was a small door attached to the ceiling that reminded me of a sunroof leading up to the rooftop.

    Both shared the same characteristic; they were sealed shut with a lock.

    The attic especially was locked with an incredibly massive lock thus further showcasing its sturdiness.

    It was a lock that was more suited for safeguarding a precious treasure chest. However, the Abbess expression darkened upon seeing it.

    The Abbess brought her hand to the candle ced next to the attic.

    A fireball the size of a fingernail appeared at the tip of her thin, wrinkled finger, illuminating the dark staircase as the candle lit up.

    Hurry and unlock it.

    But before that, there is something you must promise me.

    Although I wondered what kind of promise I had to make this time, I couldnt ignore the sense of urgency emanating from the Abbess.

    You should never tell anyone else about the person you will see inside here. This is not just a selfish desire of mine, but rather for the sake of the entire Griffin Kingdom.

    That is far too grand of a demand.

    However, the request was filled with such earnestness. The Abbess eyes filled with tears, as she knelt, before clutching my trouser leg.

    Please! I beg you. The identity of the person inside must remain a secret until the moment of your death. His Majesty has chosen you, and if you are someone trusted by Saintess Lucia, you will immediately understand the significance of my words!

    <i>Huff</i>, I understand.

    Moreover! Please do not be too engrossed in your conversation with the person inside. This advice is for your own good.

    <b>[Im curious.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist was curious about the person who was inside; what exactly made the Abbess behave like this? But right as she was about to pass through the door to check

    <b>[Kyah!]</b>

    She let out a rather girlish yelp as she was pushed back. It wasnt just a simple push; faint smoke began to rise from her body, indicating that she had taken some damage.

    <b><i>This is.</i></b>

    While looking at the bewildered Dark Spiritualist attempting to recover, I unconsciously swallowed.

    It meant that the person inside wasnt any ordinary being.

    The Abbess slowly rose from her position and retrieved a key she had hidden deep within her pocket.

    The old key creaked as it entered the lock, and soon, with a click, the lock opened smoothly like flowing water.

    I will wait outside.

    The Abbess started praying with her eyes closed and hands sped.

    I slowly grabbed the door handle and stepped inside.

    It would be difficult tobel it as an attic from looking at just the interior. Moreover, a refreshing scent wafted through the space.

    Since it was dark outside, I entered the room while holding a litmp. However, the inside was much brighter than the stairway, and there was none of the dark and gloomy atmosphere I had anticipated.

    There was a small bed and seated on it was a woman wearing a nuns habit.

    Her dull blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders and effortlessly reached her chest.

    She must have been a woman with a rather outstanding appearance.

    However, there was no way to confirm such, as a white bandage covered her eyes.

    It appeared as if both her legs and her left arm had been amputated.

    She clutched Goddess Hearthias rosary with her remaining right hand as if it were precious to her.

    When the sound of the opening door reached her, she turned her gaze towards me and wore a big smile.

    It seems like a guest has arrived.

    It was aforting voice that made my heart feel warm.

    From her gentle voice alone, she was already able to offer sce to someone. It was a first and valuable experience for me.

    She was truly divine.

    She was truly beautiful.

    And that was why she seemed all too fragile.

    Such a delicate woman, who seemed as if she would break at the slightest touch, greeted me.

    Hello. My name is Ste.

    She was a woman without a surname, one who had nothing left other than her forename: Ste.

    Though I had never seen her in person, I had, of course, heard of her name.

    There was no need to go out of my way and dig through my memories, for she was someone with great renown on this continent.

    However, the continent was not meant to house two suns in the sky.

    s, when one sun rose, the other had no choice but to set.

    She was the sun that had already set below the horizon of the continent.

    She was once a woman who received the love of the gods.

    She was a Saintess.

    To be more precise

    She was the predecessor of Saintess Lucia Saint, the one currently holding such a moniker.

    A retired former Saintess.

    I couldnt help but freeze in my ce.

    I could finally understand why the Abbess had begged so desperately even going as far as to tremble.

    The Saintess, who once had brought sce to the continent, had ended in such a dreadful state; of course, it was a lore which no one should ever divulge.

    If rumors started circting about how the woman who was once the most beloved by the Gods had been abandoned, peoples faith would inevitably turn to skepticism.

    It has been a long time since I have had a male guest visit me.

    I see.

    I responded calmly as I attempted to close the door. However, Ste just smiled lightly and made a request.

    I apologize, but would it be possible to have a private conversation between just the two of us?

    .

    She turned her head, facing the Dark Spiritualist. Even though her eyes were void of sight, she was still able to urately locate the Dark Spiritualist.

    <b>[I-Ill wait for you outside.]</b>

    Sure.

    The bewildered Dark Spiritualist was kindly ushered out; only then did I shut the door.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    She is such a kind ghost.

    There was no falsehood in her smiling expression. Seeing her maintain such a big smile despite her condition was impressive, even in my eyes.

    However, I decided not to ask about that particr aspect.

    Three nuns in this convent were sacrificed in a demon summoning ritual.

    .

    Have you heard anything about this?

    Fufu.

    Steughed, covering her mouth with her sole hand.

    You are kind. Usually, people start by asking why I ended up like this.

    I make it a habit to not delve into the painful wounds of others. So, do you know anything about it?

    Oh, yes.

    With a yful smile, Ste replied.

    I know that there is a Demon hiding in this convent. I am also aware of why that Demon came.

    I slightly furrowed my forehead.

    She so easily provided the answers to the questions that had been troubling me.

    It is because of me.

    Because of you?

    When I asked again, Ste lifted the hem of her nuns habit, revealing her left arm. The amputated arm, absent of even an elbow, was covered with a bandage.

    And this ce is the same.

    This time, she lifted her skirt to show her legs. I had expected them to be amputated as well, but in reality, they were not.

    Her legs had all but shriveled and turned ck, like a decaying tree root.

    No, it was far too miserable to call it a leg. It was rather a sight reminiscent of a towel that had been soaked and wrung out.

    This as well.

    Finally, Ste pointed to her eyes covered in a bandage.

    These eyes have met an identical fate.

    Then, with her hand on her head, Ste chuckled mischievously.

    There is one more I have not mentioned, but that is a secret.

    A secret?

    Well, you do not need to bother yourself with it. Rather, do you understand what these mean?

    She spoke as if it was nothing significant, but her following words were quite shocking.

    All these scars were created by Demons after my Holy Power disappeared.

    .

    Are you aware? On this continent, Holy Power can only be possessed by one person at a time. Once my Holy Power is taken away by the Gods, the next person will ascend to the position of Saintess.

    But, of course, they wouldnt take responsibility for what happened afterwards.

    She had vanquished countless Demons and obliterated innumerable evil spirits during her time as a Saintessall thanks to her Holy Power.

    But once it disappeared

    The demons who had harbored deep resentment towards her all this time, now rushed in like a flood, causing the Saintess to fall into such a pitiful state.

    It seems that the Demon who came this time hase for my right hand.

    And now, only her right hand remained. I couldnt help but let out a bitter sigh in spite of myself.

    However, it made sense.

    The reason the Demon responded to the summoning, even without a sacrifice, was to seek revenge on her.

    Moreover, it even exined why it had remained hidden, lingering around.

    What do you think?

    What are you talking about?

    She shrugged as if she knew everything.

    Can you protect me from the Demon?

    For the first time, I could hear a faint hint of desperation in her previously calm voice.

    Although she couldnt see me, I still had a stiff expression as I responded.

    I have no intention of protecting you.

    Fufu.

    However, I do n on preventing the Demon from acting any further.

    You are reliable, I see.

    Stes shoulders rxed withposure. With a slightly regretful tone, she replied.

    You are most likely not able to find it immediately, right?

    Yes, the Demon has hidden itself quite well.

    Hmm, then I shall see you again tomorrow.

    I felt an odd sense of unease from her pitiful tone. It seemed like the misfortune that had befallen her had not yet reached an end.

    Its a shame, but its over now.

    Ste, who refused to even hear my name, now pleaded for me to leave as well.

    I grasped the door handle before letting go and asking her once again.

    Does His Majesty know about this?

    His Majesty King Ophert? Of course, he does not know this. I asked the Church to inform him that I am living well, engaged in farming.

    I frowned at her response and responded.

    His Majesty King Ophert has passed away. Now, his son, Orpheus, rules Griffin.

    Upon hearing this, Steughed, covering her mouth with her right hand.

    I did not know that.

    I grabbed the door handle again and left with a bitter feeling.

    I could not help but stand there nkly, gazing at her figure. And even though she could not see me, her head was turned toward me as well.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    I shut the door and saw that the Abbess was still praying while the Dark Spiritualist gazed at me with a concerned expression.

    I let out a sigh before voicing my thoughts.

    I will keep my silence regarding her situation. But I will visit her again tomorrow.

    There seemed to be an endless amount of information to gain from her. After all, it seemed like she knew the identity of the Demon as well.

    However, despite my reassurance, the Abbess merely replied with a bitter tone.

    Perhaps it will not be much different from today.

    <b><i>At that moment, I could not have possibly realized the true meaning behind her words.</i></b>

    * * *

    The next day.

    When I headed to the attic to meet Ste once again

    It seems like a guest has arrived.

    She greeted me with the <i>exact</i> same line as yesterday.

    Hello. My name is Ste.

    There was not a single deviation; her behavior, her words, and her inflection were precisely the same as yesterday.

    It has been a long time since I have had a male guest visit me.

    Only then did I finally understand the Abbess words.

    Why she said there would not be any difference from yesterday.

    Why she warned me to not get too engrossed while conversing with Ste.

    Why Ste did not say, See you tomorrow, but instead expressed regret and spoke as if it was the end.

    And exactly what thest curse of the Demon, which Ste called a secret, was.

    W-Who

    It was the first time.

    The first time in my life that my voice trembled so violently.

    Who is the King currently ruling the Griffin Kingdom?

    I needed confirmation.

    Yes. I had to confirm it. I required, no, demanded proof that what I was thinking was indeed true.

    Upon hearing my utterance, Ste smiled, seemingly out of the blue, and replied.

    Of course, it is His Majesty King Ophert.

    My suspicions had been validated.

    For Former Saintess Ste, the flow of time continued to loop. Walking around in circles, entrapped in a juncture that was akin to the ticking of a broken clock.

    <em><strong>Forever destined to repeat a life where time had all bute to a stop.</strong></em> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 91: Your History

    Chapter 91: Your History

    <b> Your History </b>

    What is going on with her?

    I rushed to the Abbess and confronted her directly. She was in the middle of her breakfast in the dining room.

    Despite the surprised gazes from the other nuns, the Abbess rose with a somber expression as if expecting my arrival.

    Let us talk outside.

    We should talk here. It seems like all of your nuns already know about Ste anyway.

    In response to my words, the nuns all lowered their heads, pretending not to hear. Did they still want to walk this path despite knowing that this would be their future? That of a Saintess?

    I was only left with inexplicable questions.

    Seeing my unwavering reaction, the Abbess sighed in resignation before finally opening her mouth to exin.

    You must have heard from the person herself already. It is due to a curse from a Demon.

    To let her end up like that, what did you all do so far?

    Of course, since the Church had failed to protect the Saintess, they had to be held ountable and take responsibility.

    There was no other suitable exnation, other than that they abandoned her just because the Saintess had lost her Holy Power, just like a hunter disposing of their dog after the hunt was over.

    However, it seemed that the Abbess also had something to say. She, who was feeling unjust, approached me and eximed.

    Do you think we just stood by and watched it happen?! Ever since she stepped down from being the Saintess, Lady Ste had been missing for several years!

    Missing?

    As I stared at the Abbess with a subtle expression, she responded with a bitter look.

    She left us with only a letter asking not to find her. Thats why the Church didnt actively search for her! Because we know that she now has the right to rest!

    But just a year ago, when Lady Ste returned here, she was already in that state!

    With a hup, the Abbess bent her waist, holding back tears. Witnessing their Reverend Mothers vulnerability, the other nuns sumbed to collective sorrow.

    Yet, I remained impassive while looking down at her.

    <b><i>It does not seem like a lie.</i></b>

    Although the sight of them embracing each other and sharing in their sadness was quite touching, I couldnt forget that there was a demon among these women.

    A throbbing pain hammered in my head, much like an ache from a cavity.

    <i>Phew</i>.

    I would leave them for now. The dining room had turned into a sea of tears with them embracing each other, and it eventually led to an impromptu prayer meeting, a scene I preferred not to be part of.

    As I stepped outside, the smell of grilled meat surrounded me.

    Findenai had been kindling a bonfire since early in the morning, roasting wild animal meat she had caught from somewhere. Meanwhile, Illuania, who was next to her, was preparing the food .

    And thest person there was the Dark Spiritualist, who was standing idly before the fire.

    I wasnt sure how they came together in such an arrangement, but each member had remarkable individuality.

    One was the leader of the resistance.

    One was a pregnant woman who used to be a backstreet prostitute.

    One was a Necromancer who became a ghost.

    Perhaps aside from a circus troupe, no one else would be able to offer us such an unusualbination.

    Ugh, did I sleep wrong yesterday?

    Findenai stretched,ining about stiffness, while Illuania had abandoned her maid uniform and was now wearing a nuns habit, which was provided by the convent.

    Since the convent only provided a separate room for the pregnant Illuania, Fndenai and I had slept inside the carriage we rode in.

    It didnt feel particrly strange as we had already slept in the same space multiple times on our journey here.

    Ah, youre finally here! Heres your meal!

    Illuania skillfully cut the meat, seasoned it, and carefully ced it on a te she brought.

    A rich scent, apanied by a spicy aroma typical of the Northern regions cuisine, filled the air.

    Perhaps due to the cold climate in the Northern region, the food boasted a robust vor that warmed our bodies.

    When I first tried it, it felt perplexing to my taste buds, but I had now be familiar with it.

    The three of us finished our simple meal and sat by the bonfire to discuss the current situation.

    I only shared Stes story with them under the condition that they both maintain secrecy.

    I n to conduct individual interviews today.

    Can we really find out which one the Demon is through a conversation?

    Since Findenai was itching to smoke, she clenched her fist to resist before asking.

    No, but at least we can try having a conversation with them.

    If that didnt work, I nned to use the Holy Grail I brought since Holy Power was harmful to Demons.

    However, the moment I used the Holy Grail on the Demon, other Demons would take notice and start gathering around me to break it.

    The situation would instead turn into a grueling life-or-death battle, one that would make Stes wounds look trivial.

    Therefore, using the Holy Grail on the Demon should be ourst resort.

    Honestly, I was a bit skeptical. Was this situation desperate enough for me to risk attracting the attention of more Demons by using the Holy Grail?

    <b><i>Not really.</i></b>

    While Stes situation was tragic and Demons were repulsive, I wasnt willing to subject myself to a near-fatal ughter.

    Then, shall I call them one by one?

    As Illuania was quick on her feet, she had never failed to grasp such small tasks. She immediately stood up..

    After Illuania left to call the nuns one by one, I instructed Fndenai to listen from my side without saying anything since her beast-like senses were quite sharp.

    Then, one by one, the five nuns began toe.

    Actually, theres a somewhat strange nun.

    The first nun who came to me had a button nose; she spoke with her eyes tightly closed.

    Lately, Me has been doing things she had never done before. Im in the next room, and I hear the sound of her door opening every morning.

    The second nun was an imposing woman with slender fingers and clear and pretty skin.

    It might be odd to say this, but Me looks suspicious. How should I put it? She has been looking very tired.

    The third nun had her long hair neatly braided.

    Me was the closest to the other two deceased nuns. So I just thought it was worth mentioning.

    The fourth was a nun with a slightly plump figure who served Goddess Demeter.

    Im not sure, but recently, something seems off with Me whenever we pray. Actually, even just now, she was trembling during the prayer.

    Thest, the fifth nun was Me, the one all the others had mentioned as suspicious.

    Her eyes were sunken and dark circles prominent, and her figure was scrawny. She looked anything but like a nun.

    A suspicious person? I-I dont think there is any. Theres really no one like that.

    After hearing everyones stories, I turned my gaze to the bonfire for a moment.

    The sound of the burning embers rhythmic crackling sound was nimble, and my train of thought seemed to flow naturally in sync with it.

    How is it?

    Illuania, who had gathered all the nuns, approached. There was a sense of pride in her expression, so I praised her before turning to Fndenai.

    What do you think about this?

    Hm.

    As the leader of the unique group leading the resistance movement, she naturally had a keen sense for detecting traitors.

    Especially when it came to those with animalistic senses, only a few people could rival her.

    If only I could just smoke, my brain would be on fire and Id nail this problem.

    She hinted at it subtly, but I ignored it. The answer was already there, and she justined, wanting to avoid the situation.

    <i>Sigh</i>, it seems like Master Bastard thinks the same way as I do, huh?

    It seems so.

    It seemed that we hade to a simr conclusion. Were the innocent nuns living in such a secluded convent ustomed to lying like this?

    It was surprisingly easy to discern truth from falsehood.

    They were all lying.

    Illuania was surprised by my words, but Findenai lightly nodded.

    Yeah, even that bitch named Me.

    All four people who suspected Me were indeed telling lies.

    However, Me, who imed there was no one suspicious, was also telling a lie.

    Shall I call them here again?

    No, there is no need.

    I stood up abruptly and headed back to the convent. The nuns lies irritated me, but even if I asked them again, they would probably remain silent this time.

    And there was a strange desire hidden in their lies.

    I clicked my tongue, entered the convent, and headed to the attic once more.

    When I was climbing the stairs, the second floor was bustling with the nuns studying. And the sight of the Abbess passionately shouting and teaching them left a striking impression.

    She was a woman who was proud of herself, almost on par with Ste, and even Lucia.

    It was understandable since she practically had raised two Saintesses with her own hands.

    Perhaps due to this, there was a strange sense of pressure for her to bring forth the next Saintess from this convent, which was evident in her small gestures.

    There were even rods for physical punishment, indicating a rather strict environment.

    <b><i>The Abbess.</i></b>

    She was a figure that couldnt be excluded from the list of suspects, but I wasnt inclined to investigate her for now.

    I wanted to see what actions the Abbess would take once she was convinced she wasnt under suspicion.

    I arrived at the attic and, using the key given by the Abbess, I unlocked the door and entered.

    There, Ste, whom I had exchanged greetings with earlier, was smiling and weing me.

    Ah, it seems you made acquaintance with me yesterday, didnt you?

    Perhaps due to my reaction earlier, Ste immediately understood the situation.

    What kind of conversation did I have with you yesterday?

    There was nothing much.

    After that, I briefly recounted the conversation we had yesterday, and Ste listened attentively with a bright smile, simply nodding asionally.

    Just like that, the short exnation came to an end.

    I see. So, what do you want to know from me?

    I want to hear about the time when you lost your Holy Power. What happened after you descended from the position of Saintess?

    Hmm.

    Why did you leave the Church? Even if they often acted foolish, they would have been desperate to protect you, as you are the former Saintess.

    Well, of course.

    Ste chuckled and slightly nodded.

    But was that the right decision?

    Pardon?

    Ste tightened her grip on the rosary, one that symbolized Goddess Hearthia that she held in her hand.

    The smile on her lips showed no signs of fading.

    Holy Power is rather difficult to handle. So, at the time, the newly appointed Saintess, Lucia, couldnt protect me. Instead, she would even put herself in danger, you know?

    My head nodded involuntarily as I also had been in a position where I had briefly dealt with Holy Power directly through the Holy Grail.

    Holy Power was not as kind as one might think.

    It might be odd to say this myself, but I have been quitemitted in my activities as a Saintess. I have annihted countless Demons, expelled them, and saved people.

    .

    The most dangerous moment was when I lost my Holy Power, and the new Saintess was unable to fully handle it yet.

    Only now.

    Only now did I finally understand what Stes words mean.

    It was my final duty as a Saintess. I needed to leave, and carry the grudges and hatred of all Demons. As her predecessor, that was the only gift I could present to the new Saintess who shone so brightly.

    Her role as the Saintess was over.

    And yet, she remained to her duties, acting like a Saintess until the end.

    It was to buy her time. While the attention of the Demons was focused on me, Lucia was able to be adept at harnessing Holy Power.

    .

    Fufu, do you think I am foolish?

    That is right, there was no need to bear that burden alone.

    However, her actions were very noble.

    She decided to bear the burdens all alone.

    She was a woman who truly embodied the qualities of a Saintess.

    Shall I tell you about what happened with the Demons afterwards too?

    Ste teasingly asked, and I agreed.

    Yes, please.

    It was a good opportunity to find out about the Demons methods. The information I got here could be a clue to finding the Demon that sneaked in this time.

    In response to my answer, Ste chuckled, raised her right hand which was holding the rosary, and yfully extended her index finger toy down a condition.

    Since I will share my history, in exchange, please share one of yours as well.

    You mean my history?

    She must have known that she would forget all of them by tomorrow.

    Nevertheless, she still wanted to know.

    However, it wasnt a difficult request.

    I wondered if it would suffice to share the story of oveing Deus debauched past and starting anew.

    With a smile visible beyond her raised finger, she stated her next words directly.

    How did you end up possessing that body? /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 92: The Corpse

    Chapter 92: The Corpse

    <b> The Corpse </b>

    How did you end up possessing that body?

    Caught off guard; that was probably what best described my current sentiment. I involuntarily held my breath, and due to my bewilderment, I was unable toe up with an immediate answer.

    However, she didnt continue to press or dwell on it. She simply waited for my response while smiling kindly.

    How did she figure it out?

    Even though she couldnt see my face as her eyes were covered by the bandage, she could precisely figure out who was inside this body. Naturally, it would fluster me.

    However, I decided to give her an answer.

    Yet, I would obviously deny that.

    I am sorry, but I can not speak about that.

    Hmm.

    Ste seemed to be disappointed. She tilted her head and replied to me.

    If you are simply an evil spirit, then I have no choice but to exorcize you.

    Do you have the power to do so?

    Of course not.

    Her confident tone made me hesitate for a moment. I realized that it felt like I was being dragged along by her pace while conversing with her.

    I apologize if my question seemed impolite. I was merely curious because you seem to be a being that is different from a Demon.

    . I did not take control over this body from the owner by force.

    I entered this body after Deus, the previous owner, died. So, I didnt steal his body. To be precise, one could say I practically picked it up.

    That is exactly why I am all the more curious. I think you most likely have a big secret.

    <i>Sigh</i>, you will probably forget everything by tomorrow anyway.

    I knew that my words would hurt her, but I needed to put a stop to her persistent questioning.

    However, Ste surprisingly nodded and said that I was right.

    So, can you really not tell me?

    .

    I know that just carrying a secret around can be painful at times.

    Her words resonated so deeply, that I couldnt help but feel like my heart was fluttering. Even for someone like me, whocked emotions, her voice felt warm as it reached me.

    I think it is fortunate that I lose my memory every day due to the curse of the Demon .

    .

    Ste put down the rosary shaped like the sun and slowly extended her hand. As she groped about with her hand through the air, I gently reached out to her, and she softly wrapped her hand around mine.

    That is why I can be told things I am not supposed to know. Even if you wish to confide in me a secret you desperately want to keep hidden, I can offerfort and understanding, but I will not remember.

    I couldnt stop the fluttering in my chest; it endlessly stirred my heart.

    Being with the woman in front of me made me feel strangelyfortable, to the extent that it evoked a sense of sadness within me.

    What is your name?

    It was a question she had never asked.

    It was a pitiful question whose answer would be forgotten by tomorrow.

    Kim Shinwoo.

    However, I chose to give her an answer.

    Ste then gently pulled my hand and ced it on her cheek.

    Her icy skin sent shivers down my spine, echoing the storms and tragedies she had endured.

    Kim Shinwoo. Please tell me your story. It is not for my sake, but for yours.

    .

    After all, couldnt that be why we have met here, in this present? For the sake of listening to your story. To bear the burden you carry, even if it is only for a moment

    She smiled.

    But also, to forget you, so that your secret remains just that a secret.

    Seeing the smile that emerged amid the cruel tribtions she had experienced was akin to witnessing a small dandelion blooming amidst a pile of corpses.

    Perhaps that is the very reason why fate has bound me with such a curse.

    So, what do you think? Will you grant me the honor of keeping youpany for the day?

    * * *

    We shared a lot of stories.

    Starting from our childhoods, we conversed about memorable experiences, family memories, unforgettable wounds, and more.

    Through our conversations, we arrived at a realization.

    Perhaps it was not just me, but she had also realized it.

    Weforted and consoled each other through our conversation.

    I spoke about my strange life, exining my ability to see ghosts and how I ended possessing Deus body.

    Ste shared the story of her selflessness from childhood, prioritizing her path to bing a Saintess and ultimately sacrificing herself.

    Although we had ledpletely different lives, we felt a strange sense of kinship and sympathy, supporting each other.

    However, I didnt tell her that this ce was a world within a game, and that I knew how the world would end.

    I only shared about my past, starting from my life in a different world.

    My experiences in Norseweden.

    The cases I solved at the academy.

    The formidable opponents I faced in the Royal Pce.

    And how I became a Soul Whisperer, whoforted the dead in the Kingdom, by employing a ruse with the help of the Holy Grail to wield Holy Power.

    Surprisingly, after hearing all these stories, Ste expressed gratitude to me.

    If the Saintess is the sun of the Kingdom, you are like the moon that shines in the night.

    Please provide Lucia with your strong support. With you by her side, she wont meet the same fate as mine.

    I didnt bother to say, If I had been around, I would have not allowed those Demons to harm you either.

    Offering such a meaningless supposition would only give her false hope.

    You truly are a greatdy.

    I told her honestly after our conversation came to a conclusion.

    None of the people I met could be as noble and great as she was.

    She radiated such virtue that even Hearthia, the goddess of hearth and fire she served, would feelpelled to bow her head in her presence.

    Her beautiful appearance will forever remain etched in my heart.

    Thank you for telling me everything. Our conversation has been of greatfort to me as well.

    It is a bit regretful that I will forget everything by tomorrow.

    As Ste chuckled yfully, I gave her a calm reply.

    Such things will no longer trouble you.

    Pardon?

    Puzzled by my cryptic words, Ste tilted her head, but I turned away without exining.

    I didnt feel tired even though I stood in the chairless room for quite a while.

    However, the stiffness in my body became pronounced as I attempted to move.

    Ste, you have my respect.

    Huh?

    I faintly smiled at Stes confusion. It wasnt an awkwardly drawn smile but a genuine one from my heart.

    So, follow your heart.

    <i>Creak</i>.

    I opened the door and stepped outside. There was no need to lock it again.

    I descended the stairs and came outside, where Findenai, Illuania, and the Dark Spiritualist were waiting, all looking bored.

    Wow, you finally came out!

    You went in before lunch, and its alreadyte evening now. We saved some food for you.

    <b>[You spoke for a long time.]</b>

    I will eatter.

    After rejecting the te Illuania offered me, I gave Findenai amand.

    Go to the convent warehouse and bring a shovel.

    A shovel? Suddenly?

    I unhesitantly gave Findenai, who found it abrupt, a reply.

    We are going to dig up some graves.

    The three of them were surprised by my sudden deration. However, Findenai immediately grinned and said.

    It seems like you figured out something, right? Ill get it right away!

    Findenai stormed into the convent excitedly. After that, I ordered Illuania to go and wait inside the carriage and headed towards the graveyard with the Dark Spiritualist.

    It was the ce where a tombstone without a name stilly on the ground.

    <b>[Did anythinge up after talking to the Former Saintess?]</b>

    Yes, there was something I was able to learn from our conversation.

    The Dark Spiritualist seemed curious, but I didnt bother to reply.

    After a while, Findenai brought the shovel easily, but while doing so, she seemed to have gotten caught and brought along all the nuns.

    Sorry, I got caught!

    Findenai grinned cheerfully, iming she could immediately knock out the nuns with the shovel, but I shook my head.

    Well done.

    She had done a good job by gathering everyone as well.

    Findenai shrugged awkwardly as she didnt expect to receive praise. However, the Abbess shrieked loudly, her voice sharp as an awl.

    What are you doing now? Didnt I already show you pictures of the girls corpses? Why are you digging up their graves again?

    The nuns behind her also nodded. I answered without any hesitation.

    I have figured out who the Demon is.

    Pardon? You have figured it out?

    Yes, and to be certain, I must personally examine the corpses myself to confirm it.

    B-but!

    Findenai, start digging.

    At mymand, Findenai chuckled and began digging up the soil with the shovel.

    Are we gonna get cursed if we dig up the nuns graves? The nastier the curse, the more exciting it gets!

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    Watching Findenai dig through the soil like an excavator, the Abbess and the nuns subtly distanced themselves from each other.

    It was almost time for them to figure out who among them was the Demon.

    P-Please exin. Exin why we need to dig up their graves!

    I nodded in response to the furious Abbess words. I could spare some time while Findenai was digging the ground.

    During my brief interview with everyone this morning, all four nuns suspected Me.

    What?

    Me?!

    Me and the Abbess were surprised.

    Me red at the four nuns with an unjust expression and feeling betrayed, and the Abbess replied that it couldnt be true.

    It is impossible! Out of everyone right now, Me is the one who is the closest to bing a Saintess!

    The Abbess began defending Me vehemently.

    This child has the qualities of bing a Saintessparable to Lucia and Ste!

    Yes, thats right.

    I nodded. I wanted to apud the Abbess for giving such an answer.

    Because she was the nun closest to bing a Saintess, the other four nuns probably falsely used Me.

    The four nuns either immediately bowed their heads, bit their lips, or let out sullen gasps.

    Though their reactions varied, they all meant the same thing.

    Yesterday, you all refused to answer anything, but today, out of nowhere, everyone pointed to Me. Did you not think I would find that strange?

    The nuns, who had kept me in check and were so fearful of me yesterday, directly singled out Me today.

    Their testimonies already hinted at something suspicious.

    On the contrary, Me, even though you found a nun among you to be suspicious, you chose to lie to protect her.

    !

    This time, all eyes turned to Me. She looked bewildered, as if struggling to breathe, but eventually confessed under pressure.

    The Reverend Mother is suspicious.

    What!?

    The Abbess eyes bulged out as if she had been hit on the back of her head, then she jumped.

    A-are you talking about me? Do you suspect me? Do you think that makes sense?!

    Perhaps due to the intense reaction, Me raised her voice in rebuttal.

    After the incident! The intensity of the punishment has increased! You oppressively confine us even when we resist!

    Mes finger was pointed directly at the Abbess.

    I also know that you always lock our doors at midnight!

    Th-That is!

    The other nuns were surprised.

    Flustered, the Abbess tried to make some excuse, but I interrupted.

    Then why did you not tell me that the Abbess seemed suspicious?

    Because I still did not find you trustworthy. I nned to tell Sister Ste when I had the chance, but you were inside the entire day!

    Me shouted with her face flushed, perhaps from the heat.

    Feeling unfairly used, the Abbess started exining herself to me with her mouth agape.

    N-No! It is not true! Wait a minute. Let me exin. It is true that I recently raised the intensity of the punishments on the girls, but that is!

    It must have been because of the pressure that the next Saintess might not emerge from here.

    !

    The convent has be a ce that summoned a demon. You must have been driven by the fear that the gods might not choose the next Saintess from here.

    The Abbess nodded dispiritedly at my words.

    At that moment

    Master Bastard! Ive dug them all!

    Findenai eximed loudly. Leaving the nuns, who were suspicious of each other, I headed to the graveyard.

    There were three neatly arranged coffins.

    Findenai opened them one by one and soon made a disappointed sound.

    It seems like theyre all burnt.

    The condition of the corpses matched those in the pictures, perhaps slightly more dposed.

    <b>[Wh-What is happening here?!]</b>

    However, upon seeing one of the corpses, the Dark Spiritualist looked at me in astonishment.

    Her face was filled with disbelief, along with a questioning gaze as if asking, Did you know about this too?

    Upon receiving the Dark Spiritualists gaze, I pointed to the corpse at the far right.

    Now I was certain.

    That one is not the corpse of a nun.

    Pardon?

    What are you talking about?

    Those were the questions from the Abbess and Me.

    I answered with a click of my tongue.

    <em><strong>That is a corpse of a demon.</strong></em> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 93: The Fallen Sun

    Chapter 93: The Fallen Sun

    <b>? The Fallen Sun ?</b>

    ��That is a corpse of a demon.��

    As Findenai opened the coffin lid, the demonic energy emanating from within intensified even further, providing me the confirmation I needed.

    Someone had dressed the already burnt and dead Demon��s corpse in a nun��s habit.

    The culprit also eliminated any traces that could reveal the dead Demon��s identity, such as the horns and tail. And bypletely burning the corpse, it not prevented anyone from confirming the face, but also concealed the Demon��s unique-coloured skin.

    Because a Demon��s corpse had beenid to rest underground, its demonic energy strongly permeated the surroundings of the convent.

    It appeared to have been a rtively powerful Demon, judging from its ability to still emit energy even after death.

    ��Pardon?��

    The bewildered Abbess responded with a cracked voice. She was taken aback by the situation, which was both unexpected and unimaginable.��S-so, you��re saying that what Iid to rest was�� a Demon? No, but how could a Demon die here?��

    The summoned Demon was lying dead alongside the two nuns who summoned it.

    Moreover, it was purposefully dressed in a nun��s habit.

    This seemed like maniption intended to cause confusion in the Elia Convent.

    I was not a detective, but it was time to put the situation together.

    ��This is a case with a lot of questionable parts.��

    While the outside of the building was heavily tainted with demonic energy, the inside waspletely peaceful without any demonic presence.

    The reason why the nuns, who supposedly served God, had summoned a Demon was not something that could be confirmed.

    Even if it was to harm the Saintess, it was strange for a Demon of this level to respond to a summon without any sacrifices.

    Furthermore, I doubted whether there was any need for the Demon to hide in the first ce.

    After all, the nuns could only use mana. They had no other special powers. Meanwhile, Ste, too, had lost her Holy Power.

    There was surely a problem that had risen here.

    I truly felt great emotions while talking to Ste.

    Indeed, that was because her nobility had contained a beauty that seemed to blind anyone��s eyes.

    My heart fluttered as I enjoyed my time with her; my mind remained remarkably clear and I continued to think.

    Being in that room gave me even more suspicions.

    First.

    How could a Saintess who had lost her Holy Power repel the Dark Spiritualist?

    The Dark Spiritualist clearly tried to pass through the door before it opened, but she was unable to enter.

    Second.

    How could a Saintess who had lost her Holy Power discern my real identity?

    Was it a special and unique power?

    Could a retired Saintess really see through that level?

    Unfortunately, that wasn��t very convincing.

    And thest, the third one.

    It was truly ridiculous.

    It was so obvious that I wondered why I hadn��t realized it at all. It was an error that anyone could have seen if it weren��t for the confusing situation here.

    As I slowly turned my gaze back to the convent, the others also moved their heads, following my direction.

    All of us looked at the window on the top floor of the Elia Convent.

    There, we could see Ste with a bandage over her eyes.

    A faint smile lingered on her lips.

    ��Huh?��

    Only then did the Abbess sense something odd, alternately looking at me and Ste.

    In fact, the Abbess already had the opportunity to notice the peculiarity yesterday, but she missed it because her attention was mainly focused on me.

    As the Abbess showed a dumbfounded expression, I threw a question with a somber and somewhat heavy voice.

    ��How in the world can you be visible from the window, Ste?��

    She had no legs.

    More precisely, her legs were as thin and crooked as dried-up tree roots, which rendered it impossible for her to stand in front of the window.

    And neither could she sit in a chair because that room she was in had none.

    That was why I had to stand while talking with her for a long time.

    From the beginning.

    If we went back to the very beginning.

    It was at the moment when Findenai and Illunania pointed to the window and said.

    <i>��There��s a bitch left up there.��</i>

    <i>��That��s right. I clearly saw her, too.��</i>

    Someone was there.

    How could I overlook such an obvious thing?

    Perhaps it was due to herforting warmth, or perhaps because she was such a charming person that my thought process couldn��t properly grasp this fact.

    ��Demons consider human dynasties as trivial, but the Demons themselves have a strict hierarchy.��

    These were what the Dark Spiritualist had told me.

    ��There is only one case where a sacrifice is not needed in summoning a Demon, and that is when a Demon of a higher rank than the summoned Demon calls it.��

    Therefore, this meant that it wasn��t humans who had summoned this Demon, but another Demon.

    Since it was summoned by a fellow Demon, on top of that one stronger than itself, it responded without requiring any sacrifices.

    Not only that.

    ��High-ranking Demons can freely emit, conceal, or even bury their energies as they wish.��

    This was also something the Dark Spiritualist had mentioned.

    Until now, we believed that the demonic energy outside couldn��t prate the convent.

    However, it was actually the opposite.

    The energy outside was intensively spread due to the corpse of the summoned Demon.

    Meanwhile, inside the convent, the reason why no demonic energy could be sensed was because it was merely concealed by the Demon hidden inside.

    ��She was someone the nuns had trusted enough to willingly participate in a Demon summoning.��

    Perhaps she tempted the nuns with the idea that there might be a way to be a Saintess.

    ��A year ago, when you returned here, at the Elia Convent.��

    I looked up at her, who was standing right in front of the window.

    Ste, who still had not erased her smile, was calmly looking down at me.

    ��You had already be a Demon, am I right?��

    <i>Creak.</i>

    The window opened.

    Then, Ste threw herself out of the window like a womanmitting suicide.

    ��Kyaack!��

    ��Lady Ste!��

    Ignoring the screams from the nuns behind, only the crashing sound of her fall could be heard.

    The nuns turned away from the scene to avoid witnessing the tragedy, screaming in horror.

    However, on the contrary, Findenai hurriedly ran towards me with her axe.

    ��I thought it was some great event, but it was just self-fabricated?��

    Findenai, who had been chuckling, was startled by the sudden surge of energying out from Ste. She reached out to protect me.

    ��Is this how we are going to face the consequences of digging the nuns�� graves? Master Bastard, we might really die from this, you know?��

    ��That is why you have to stay focused.��

    <i>Crack. Crack.</i>

    Along with the sound of bones aligning, Ste slowly stood up.

    Her legs, which had previously been twisted, had now returned to their original shape and were stained ck.

    ��I was really curious back then.��

    Ste��s voice had still carried the same warmth, making it unnecessarily difficult for everyone to ept the situation.

    Such softness in her tone didn��t match the atmosphere; it was a voice that could turn reality into a dream.

    Ste unwrapped her bandages with her remaining right hand.

    Her right eye was severely damaged, but the left eye had a golden vertical pupil. So, she had a Demon��s eye.

    ��So, this is how you look.��

    Ste met my gaze directly and offered a slight smile.

    However, this time, it wasn��t just her soft voice that emerged.

    The overwhelming sense of intimidation filled the air as the Demon��s voice, as if capable of tearing through anyone��s heart, had burst out together, oveppping with hers.

    <b>[Be careful. In my opinion�� She��s a monster that falls into the category of a Demon Lord]</b>

    Even though she was trembling all over, the Dark Spiritualist began preparing to fight along with me. However, this was the first time that she showed such ack of confidence.

    She wore a look that anticipated defeat, something I had never seen before even back when we faced the Evil Ghost Griffin.

    <b>[Wouldn��t it be better to use the Holy Grail? You hid it in the carriage, right��]</b>

    ��We could resort to that way, too.��

    <i>Squelch! Squelch!</i>

    At that moment, something began to pour out from Ste��s left hand. Thick blood flowed like a copsed dam and had started pooling on the ground.

    <i>Pwoosh!</i>

    A giant hand with a horn emerged from her left arm.

    ��Thest Demon who had stolen my memories����

    Ste��s skin turned ck, creating a border around her left eye.

    Ste continued speaking with the ovepping Demon��s voice.

    ����Was one of the ten Demon Lords, Velica.��

    <i>Thud!</i>

    As the giant left hand mmed onto the ground, the blood that had gathered sttered in all directions, and it soon transformed into beasts.

    It was truly a grotesque sight.

    Deformed beasts with limbs not properly attached yet rushed towards us while screaming.

    ��She told us this in a freakingly<i> kind</i> way, huh?!��

    Findenai hastily channelled her mana and immediately went into full power mode.

    She began wielding her axe to protect me from the rushing beasts, while the Dark Spiritualist also used magic to confront them.

    However, I stood my ground and steadfastly looked at Ste.

    ��There are still unanswered questions.��

    I had said it multiple times, but this incident was truly strange.

    There were indeed many puzzling aspects.

    However, the incident became even moreplicated if you added the question ��why�� to everything.

    Yet, that was how we could finally get closer to the truth.

    We needed to unravel the enigmatic problems to grasp the essence of this case, which unfolded like a mystery drama on the Elia Convent��s backdrop.

    ��Why?��

    Therefore, I once again channeled my mana.

    My mana, capable of awakening the dead, began to spread as if resembling the ringing of a bell, awakening the souls from their deep slumber in thete night.

    ��Why did you cause such an incident?��

    I needed to know.

    And I wanted to know, too.

    Even though I knew the answer deep in my heart, I still wanted to hear it directly from her.

    Did she realize what my desire was?

    Ste let out a chuckle.

    ��The Saintess is the Sun of the Kingdom.��

    Her voice was still as beautiful as that of a singer.

    However, to me, it simply ��

    ��Soul Whisperer, can you be the moon that takes responsibility for its darkness?��

    ��Sounded like a scream.

    <em><strong>��Can you��fort me?��</strong></em> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 94: The Saintess And The Demon

    Chapter 94: The Saintess And The Demon

    <b>? The Saintess And The Demon ?</b>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Ste��s left hand pounded the ground rhythmically, almost as if she were starting the grand overture<sup>1</sup>Overture is a music instrumental introduction to a ballet, opera, or oratorio. Composers such as Beethoven and Mendelssohnposed overtures which were independent, self-existing, instrumental, programmatic works that foreshadowed genres such as the symphonic poem. of a symphony.

    Blood sttered in all directions, forming grotesque shapes of beasts in the sky, which then rushed towards us.

    It was a scene reminiscent of sinners escaping from burning in hellfire.

    Findenai swung her axe more aggressively at them.

    ��This seems never-ending!��Findenai sliced through the heads of the rushing beasts. Her axe was already drenched in blood.

    All of a sudden, the blood on the axe de transformed back into the shape of beasts and began rushing at Findenai.

    I sent a torrent of ck des towards her.

    My magic quickly pierced through the beasts that were clinging onto Findenai��s axe, and she swung her axe in a wide arc through the air while whistling.

    <i>Ssh</i>!

    Even though I had wiped away the blood, the situation remained dire. The more beast blood we shed as we continued fending off the oing beasts, the more beasts emerged at a point-nk range.

    ��This is the first time I have met such a lunatic!��

    <b>[You should think of it as fighting against a Hemomancer! Please pass this on to that idiot maid!]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist created a protective barrier that prevented the spurting blood from reaching us.

    Indeed, this fighting style resembled that of Dark Mages who manipte blood��Hemomancers.

    The problemy with both Findenai and me.

    ��You should think of it as fighting against a Hemomancer!��

    ��What? But I��ve never fought against such a damn mosquito-like bastard!��

    Simr to Necromancers, given the rarity of Hemomancers, it was natural that she had never fought one.

    While the Dark Spiritualist seemed to have some experience fighting them, it wasn��t particrly helpful.

    Although her fighting style resembled that of Dark Mages, she held the rank of Demon Lord and was several times far more superior to us.

    Demon Lords were the monsters that usually appeared towards the end of the game [Retry].

    Even Aria, who had just entered the second round, would be unable to defeat them by herself due to the vast difference in power levels among those seated at different tiers.

    <b>[Velica is one of the lesser-known Demon Lords. We don��t know what situation may arise!]</b>

    It meant that we wouldn��t know what attacks woulde next. I calmly nodded while blocking the beasts made of blood that were still pouring out.

    These beasts were obviously all liquid.

    The more we fought against them, the more they spread and started to soak into the ground.

    In the end, we only created another pool of blood.

    The blood rushed in like waves from behind, hitting my entire body.

    As I had been focusing on my frontal defense, my rear was inevitably exposed to surprise attacks.

    ����.!��

    ��Master Bastard!��

    <b>[Deus!]</b>

    Myck ofbat experience was now ringly obvious.

    In an instant, my entire body was drenched in blood, and something seemed to protrude from my body.

    Beasts made of blood began to materialize from all over my skin, preparing to lunge at my face.

    The situation was so dire that they could have torn me apart at any moment.

    <i>Ssh</i>!

    Suddenly, a waterfall-like stream of water cascaded down my head and washed away the blood covering my entire body.

    ��A-are you alright?!��

    It was the result of the Abbess�� magic.

    Although they weren��t able to handle Holy Power, the nuns had a decent grasp of magic fundamentals.

    After sweeping back my soaked hair and thanking her, I made a genuine appeal for help.

    ��We need support. Please ask the nuns at the back to assist us as well.��

    ��U-understood!��

    Following the Abbess, the five nuns began using mana from behind.

    Indeed, they weren��t called Saintess candidates for nothing, as they seemed to be well-versed in magic.

    ��Please, use water-type spells. Try to push away the blood as much as possible.��

    ��Ah, Goddess Justia.��

    ��O God Raizel, please grant the Saintess salvation.��

    ��<i>Sob</i>, how did she fall into such corruption?��

    ��May the Goddess Demeter have mercy and grant forgiveness to Saintess Ste.��

    I clicked my tongue in annoyance upon seeing tears streaming down the faces of the nuns as they looked at the Saintess.

    ��Stop with the nonsensical babbling.��

    I would never let Ste be dragged to the judgment seat of the gods as they wished.

    Just mere gods.

    I wouldn��t let those gods point fingers, punish, understand, forgive, or save her.

    ��That is not part of their concern. Stop your useless chatter and focus on using your magic.��

    Perhaps due to the hint of anger in my voice, the nuns began using magic with their mouths sealed shut.

    With the addition of five mages, the situation became much more manageable.

    The nuns�� magic pushed the blood away, naturally forming a boundary from which Findenai leaped.

    Now, she no longer needed to worry about blood staining her axe or clothes. With the nuns�� magic washing it away, she could fight with a big grin.

    ��It feels like fighting on a rainy day!��

    While Findenai snorted as the situation gradually improved, on the contrary, the Dark Spiritualist lowered her body.

    <b>[How about using the Holy Grail now?]</b>

    Since the beginning, the Dark Spiritualist kept bringing up the Holy Grail over and over again. However, it was a valid suggestion.

    <b>[She hasn��t used even one-tenth of her full power. From what I know about Demon Lords�� we won��t be able to hold her off even for a moment with just these many people.]</b>

    ����.��

    <b>[I don��t know why she is still going easy on us, but while she iscent, this is the perfect opportunity to strike.]</b>

    ��She is not going easy on us.��

    I still looked in that same direction beyond the Dark Spiritualist, locking eyes with Ste.

    Just looking into her Demon��s eyes made it hard for me to breathe. It was as if heavy air was pressing down on me.

    ��But she is unable to do anything more than this.��

    Though the Dark Spiritualist couldn��t understand what I meant by that, I ignored her and pulled out a gem from my pocket.

    The Necromancy Stone, Lemegeton.

    Upon seeing it, the nuns were astonished. But Ste offered a serene smile.

    ��Is that your decision?��

    Ste��s and the Demon��s voices ovepped.

    ��But can you really stop me by just using that? There might be a few public cemeteries around here, but what can a mere gathering of dead humans do?��

    Her voice carried both mockery and concern, prompting me to ask with doubt.

    ��Are you Ste? Or Velica?��

    ����.��

    She didn��t answer my question. Even the smile, which she had been wearing, gradually faded.

    ��I see.��

    However, did she know that she had already given me a hint?

    As I began to infuse my mana into the Lemegeton, the ck gem started emitting an ominous light in all directions.

    A vast array of light poured towards the dark sky.

    ��The Necromancy Stone was an item given by the Demon to fulfill the wish of a child who desired to see his mother again.��

    The spreading light soon converged, quickly condensing at a single point.

    And that point touched down at the public cemetery near the convent where we had just been.

    <i>Crack. Crack. Crack!</i>

    Something from the graveyard started being pulled in this direction. It seemed to resent being woken up or perhaps it feared the entity up ahead that it would have to confront.

    It was resisting and fighting against the force ofpulsion from Lemegeton and me.

    However, in the end, this object called Lemegeton was also a legacy of a Demon.

    It had no choice but toe under my control.

    ��The original owner of this stone was a Demon.��

    Generally, the strength of a Necromancer depended on the evil spirits they manipted. Therefore, Necromancers always sought out powerful and vengeful evil spirits.

    And in that sense, the soul I was about to control was essentially an entity that every Necromancer on the continent would covet.

    <b>[Krrraaaah!]</b>

    A dreadful scream echoed from afar. It seemed to be suffering, yet it was clearly drawn in this direction.

    <b>[Grr, eeeeek!]</b>

    The scream resembled the annoying sound of bat wings, but even that was weed now.

    With its horns and tails severed,

    Charred ck, barely distinguishable from shadows,

    Yet emanating intense resentment and malice.

    Along with the screams and the agony of people spreading like mist from its entire body,

    The Superior Demon, now in its soul form, knelt and red at me.

    It was the Demon that Ste had summoned with the two other nuns and then immediately killed.

    <b>[A-amazing!]</b>

    Seeing that the Dark Spiritualist sincerely apuded and praised me.

    <b>[No Necromancer has ever dealt with a Demon like this before! Even though you summoned it with the power of Lemegeton, it��s truly remarkable!]</b>

    As someone who was willing to apany me to witness the limits of Necromancy, it was natural for the Dark Spiritualist to get excited on witnessing the use of Necromancy skills beyond herprehension.

    Of course, I understood where she wasing from, but this wasn��t the time for her to be impressed.

    The ck chain extending from my hand entwined around the limbs of the Superior Demon.

    I used that to start controlling the Demon, as if I were pulling the strings of a puppet.

    Honestly, even after learning about it from the Dark Spiritualist, I never thought I would ever control souls by forcibly inflicting pain.

    Until now, I merely awakened them, converted the mana they possessed into magic, and let them move on their own.

    Yet.

    ��It is different for that evil.��

    The screams of people the Demon had killed echoed through its demonic soul like mist.

    The Demon, who had carried the screams and agony of its victims as if they were loot, was unable to escape from their resentment even after death.

    Ultimately, the soul of the Demon trapped in the Necromancer��s chain finally lowered its head in agony, sumbing to the excruciating pain.

    I kicked it in its face and turned it towards Ste��s direction.

    ��Go and fight until your soul is extinguished.��

    <i>Crush</i>.

    <b>[Krrraaaah!]</b>

    As I exerted force on the chain held in my hand, the Demon writhed in pain before hurtling towards Ste.

    ��Are you alsoforting the soul of the Demon?��

    ��No, I am just using it.��

    However, Ste��s expression was still overflowing withposure.

    Since it was a Demon she had killed once before, it shouldn��t have been too difficult to deal with it as the Superior Demon was now weakerpared to when it was alive.

    At the very least, it should be able to buy us some time.

    ��Findenai, take the nuns and go to the carriage.��

    ��What? Are you saying that we should run away?��

    Findenai frowned with displeasure. However, it was not because we were losing or fleeing without fighting.

    Having actively participated in the resistance, she had probably fled more often than she fought.

    What mattered was what came afterwards.

    ��What good does running away do? Illuania might end up getting caught up in this as well if we��re not careful.��

    Indeed, I, too, didn��t want to drag her into this battle either. However��

    ��We can win.��

    Upon hearing my words, Findenai immediately turned around without saying another word and shouted at the nuns.

    ��You bitches, follow me! I��ll show you heaven!��

    She seemed to be making all sorts of noises, but she had certainly caught the attention of the nuns who were distracted by the battle between the Demons.

    It was obvious that she was ustomed to dealing with crowds in extreme situations.

    After effortlessly lifting one of the nuns, who had stumbled and fallen due to her trembling legs, onto her shoulder, Findenai headed towards the carriage with the Abbess and the other nuns.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The result was obvious: the Superior Demon wasn��t a match for her. The one who had just been struck by Ste��s left hand rolled towards me.

    I infused mana into the chain once again, inflicting pain on the Demon, who seemed to be losing consciousness.

    <b>[Kaaaacckkk!]</b>

    Ignoring the Demon, who immediately regained consciousness, I nced at Ste.

    ��Running away won��t help. In the end, everyone will die.��

    <i>Crack! Crack Crack!</i>

    Cracks began to appear on Ste��s ck legs. They began to swell up strangely, like a balloon.

    Almost immediately��

    <i>Crack</i>!

    Eight giant spider legs erupted from within her legs, each roughly the same size as her left hand.

    It seemed like this was the true form of the Demon Velica.

    The grotesque sight of Saintess Ste and the Demon Lord Velica merging evenly conveyed a sense of unspeakable horror, no matter how positively I tried to describe it.

    As her legs grew bigger, I had no choice but to look up due to her enormous size.

    <b>[A-are you sure that we can win this?]</b>

    The voice of the Dark Spiritualist trembling next to me only served to heighten my tension unnecessarily.

    I tightened my grip on the chain, exerting control over the Superior Demon as I responded.

    ��We must win.��

    <em><strong>It wasn��t a matter of whether we could win or not.</strong></em>

    <em><strong>It was a fight we had to win, no matter the cost.</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Especially if it was for her, who had endured nothing but misfortune for so long, solely to bring happiness to others.</strong></em><ul><li>1

    Overture is a music instrumental introduction to a ballet, opera, or oratorio. Composers such as Beethoven and Mendelssohnposed overtures which were independent, self-existing, instrumental, programmatic works that foreshadowed genres such as the symphonic poem.</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 95: Everything That The Saintess Had Accumulated

    Chapter 95: Everything That The Saintess Had umted

    <b>? Everything That The Saintess Had umted ?</b>

    Although I could control the Superior Demon, our current opponent was too vile.

    Despite being a Superior Demon, it couldn��t hold a candle against the Demon Lord, of which only ten were on the continent. Moreover, since it was already dead, there was no chance its old skills would resurface.

    <i>Crush!</i>

    <b>[Kraaaa!]</b>

    The Superior Demon��s scream fiercely echoed in the dark sky.It received a blow from Ste��s left hand and rolled on the ground, screaming in agony.

    ��Shut up and get back to your feet.��

    As I pulled the chain, the Superior Demon raised its body once more while writhing in pain.

    I thought it could buy some time, but once we initiated the n, the Superior Demon just got swatted around like a fly.

    ��Master Bastard!��

    At that moment, I heard Findenai��s shout and the sound of hooves from behind us.

    Seeing Findenai preparing to flee in the carriage, I immediately turned my body.

    I covered my soles with mana and transformed it into wind magic. It was a simple spell; my body floated up and, just like that, flew towards the carriage.

    <b>[Whoa! Deus!]</b>

    Controlling my body in the air wasn��t as easy as I thought. There was a possibility of unintentionally colliding with the back of the carriage.

    ��Oh, are you crazy?!��

    Findenai had a fit of nerves as she climbed the top of the carriage and stretched out both hands.

    Then, she skillfully caught me in mid-air and helped mend. Although, somehow, I ended up being embraced in something resembling a princess carry by her.

    ��It��sfortable, right? Want something extra?��

    Findenai smirked and acted in a pompous manner. It irritated me immediately, but I quickly got off and shouted to the nuns in the carriage.

    ��Start casting magic on the horses as we move. We need to run away as far as possible.��

    ��W-wouldn��t that burden the horses too much?��

    I felt a surge of frustration hearing the voice from below.

    ��Then, should I let you die instead of the horses?��

    Only then did the nuns cower and begin channeling spells beyond the carriage windows towards the horses up front.

    Instead of Findenai, Illuania was the one who held the reins of the carriage.

    ��Can you handle the horses?��

    When we were traveling to the convent, Findenai was the one who mainly handled the reins while driving the carriage. That was why I was a bit worried. However, Illuania confidently raised her thumb.

    ��The first thing I learned when attempting to escape from the orphanage was how to handle horse reins.��

    I didn��t expect to hear such information from her, but I could trust her at least.

    Illuania whipped the horses harder and drove them.

    <i>Thump, thump, thump!</i>

    The ground vibrated as the spider-legged Saintess began to chase us from behind.

    Even as she ran, she kept tapping the ground with her left hand, and every time she did, deformed beasts emerged from the darkness around us, chasing us.

    <b>[So, I was right. She isn��t just able to use blood for magic.]</b>

    ��Huh, you said she��s just like a Hemomancer!��

    The Dark Spiritualist and Findenai each voiced their reactions in their own style. On the other hand, I shouted as I inflicted pain on the Superior Demon being dragged along with us.

    ��Block her. You must buy us time to run as far as possible.��

    <b>[Keeeeeckkk!]</b>

    The Superior Demon charged forward again and began fighting the beasts.

    It was much easier for it to tear apart the beasts, rather than when it fought the Demon Lord��s main body.

    The Dark Spiritualist provided support with magic, and Findenai used her axe to knock down the beasts clinging to the carriage.

    Meanwhile, Illuania��s Guardian Spirit, the woman with a burn on her face, used her mes to burn the beasts that appeared in front of the carriage.

    Since she thought that Illuania and the baby in her belly were in danger, she lent her hand to help.

    The nuns also tried to assist us, but I immediately intervened.

    ��Do not do that! You must use your magic only on the carriage and horses!��

    ��U-understood.��

    Fighting was originally not the nuns�� forte. However, with their support magic, the horses would be able to keep running for quite a long time.

    ��By the way�� If we just keep fleeing, will something happen? Will the Demon flee when dawnes?��

    ��If things were that simple, we would not need to worry about anything.��

    ��That��s true.��

    Even as she responded indifferently, Findenai��s hands kept moving endlessly. Despite their close proximity to Ste, thanks to the nuns�� support magic, the distance was maintained as the carriage gained speed.

    I was finding the perfect opportunity to use Lemegeton like before.

    This time, instead of condensing the light at a single point, I made it spew into the sky like an aurora.

    The light spread as widely as possible.

    Seeing that, the Dark Spiritualist asked with a doubtful expression.

    <b>[D-do you have a n? Even if you forcibly awaken souls, you cannot control them immediately.]</b>

    ����That��s right.��

    Giving up on controlling the souls was arguably the most fatal w for a Necromancer.

    Of course, this was also an unwavering principle that I should maintain even if it meant sacrificing my life for it.

    However, at least in this situation, forcibly controlling them would be meaningless.

    <b>[No matter how many souls you summon, those numbers are meaningless against that Demon anyway.]</b>

    One could be able to overwhelm tens, hundreds, or even thousands.

    The Demon Lord Velica was that kind of being.

    The number of opponents didn��t matter to her.

    ��I am aware of that, too.��

    Of course, I was aware.

    Yet still, I continued using Lemegeton to awaken the countless souls resting dormant in thisnd.

    ��Oh, oh. Saintess.��

    The nuns and the Abbess�� prayers echoed inside the carriage like ament.

    They were in the midst of praying for Ste, who had be a Demon.

    Upon hearing their prayers, I naturally turned my gaze back towards Ste.

    Her Demon��s eye had been fixed on me ever since it was opened.

    It seemed to be longing for something, and at the same time, it looked like the gaze of a predator eyeing its prey.

    ��How did shee to end up like that?��

    ��Ah, we should have treated her better.��

    ��Why did we not notice? Oh, Goddess Demeter.��

    Watching such a scene, Findenai chuckled.

    ��Crazy bitches, huh? They feel sorry for the bitch who came to kill us simply because she turned into that thing.��

    The nuns certainly heard what Findenai said, but they didn��t stop their prayers.

    Even with death looming close, they didn��t show any hatred towards Ste, who had turned into a Demon. Instead, they never stopped praying, asking for blessings to be bestowed upon her.

    The chase went on for a while. And just when we thought we had put some distance between us, she had suddenly appeared from the side and swung her fist.

    If Findenai hadn��t reacted in time and blocked it, the carriage would have been smashed and everyone would have died.

    ��Th-this really seems to be the limit now!��

    Along with Illuania��s shout, the thunderous sound of hooves gradually began to fade.

    Judging from the horses��bored breathing, it seemed like they could copse at any moment. The nuns�� support magic was also causing an overload, akin to an excessively used healing potion.

    ��And we��ll soon reach a vige where people live! It��s getting really dangerous!��

    Indeed, there was already amotioning from the vige visible in the distance.

    When I checked the time, it was 5 in the morning.

    Even though the sky was still dark with no sign of sunlight yet, it was time for some to begin their early morning routines.

    Ste��s massive figure and themotion she caused could even be seen from the vige.

    In fact, it wasn��t just the horses pulling the carriage. There was no one among us here who wasn��t at their limit.

    The nuns were out of strength, their magic and prayers had ceased. Unlike usual, Findenai��s grip on her axe had nowcked force, and the Dark Spiritualist��s immense mana was now visibly depleted.

    As for me, who had been continuously pouring mana into Lemegeton, I felt dizzy as if I were about to vomit.

    ��Aren��t we�� just running away until we��repletely drained?��

    I shook my head in response to Findenai��s question about whether we should have fought earlier.

    ��This is enough now.��

    Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist looked at me, asking what I meant. But I just sighed heavily as I gathered my mana.

    ��We are all set.��

    I slowly looked up.

    There were countless souls gathered in this ce, so much so that they seemed to have obscured the sky. They had all been forcibly awakened and drawn to me by Lemegeton.

    ��I��m not sure what��s happening here, but something feels eerie about the surroundings.��

    <b>[You have certainly gathered a great number of souls.]</b>

    Even Findenai, who couldn��t see souls, felt uneasy. The Dark Spiritualist was filled with amazement as she looked at the surrounding souls.

    In the ce where souls gathered, many others would be drawn as well.

    It was the same situation as when I conducted the memorial service in Norseweden.

    As souls were gathered by Lemegeton, even souls from far away had also naturally found their way here.

    And all of them were witnessing Ste��s presence.

    ��A Saintess is an extraordinarily special existence.��

    ��Huh? Who doesn��t know that?��

    <b>[��What do you mean by that?]</b>

    Findenai grumbled about what kind of nonsense I said when we were in battle. Meanwhile, the Dark Spiritualist paid attention to my words.

    When the carriage��s speed gradually decreased and the distance with Ste narrowed.

    I spoke to Illuania.

    ��The Holy Grail.��

    Illuania, who had been waiting for this moment with the Holy Grail hidden under the coach��s seat, swiftly retrieved it and threw it in my direction.

    The nuns were surprised upon seeing the Holy Grail, reacting loudly.

    ��The H-Holy Grail?!��

    ��The Holy Grail really exists?!��

    ��Wait, then the Holy Power the Soul Whisperer wielded is��!��

    They eximed as if they had realized something, but there was no time to pay attention to their reactions.

    <b>[S-so, you��re going to use the Holy Grail now.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist immediately put some distance between us. The Holy Power from the Holy Grail had the potential to annihte even the Dark Spiritualist if mishandled.

    This applied to the other souls that had gathered here as well.

    Whether they were Evil Spirits or not, Holy Power had a fatal effect on all of them.

    At first nce, it seemed like an almighty force.

    However, I now understood.

    No, it was Ste who taught me.

    Harnessing Holy Power was extremely tricky, and if not controlled skillfully, one would simply be prey for Demons.

    I had indirectly dealt with the Holy Power by using the Holy Grail before, and it was only my second time now.

    Even if I were to directly imbue Ste with Holy Power from the Holy Grail, it wouldn��t cause fatal damage to a being such as a Demon Lord.

    That was why I continued my earlier statement.

    ��A Saintess is an extraordinarily special existence. And Ste was an incredibly exceptional woman among such Saintesses.��

    No one could deny my words.

    Just as the nuns in the carriage continued to pray for Ste even with their deaths imminent.

    Many people on this continent had receivedfort and salvation from Ste, and it wasn��t limited to just the living.

    ��O, Spirits of the Departed.��

    I looked up at the sky.

    Countless souls of the dead, enough to obscure the moon and stars, looked down upon us.

    ��O Spirits of the Departed. You who have now found your rest. You who were once powerless, unable to do a single thing.��

    As I picked up Lemegeton, which had gathered them, I continued speaking honestly.

    ��Listen to me and look at the woman whoforted the continent with boundless love.��

    The distance between us and Ste was closing. Her outstretched left hand seemed like it could touch the end of the carriage at any moment.

    ��Behold the final moments of the woman who sacrificed her whole being to save you.��

    Some souls had already started to depart because they were afraid of the Holy Grail. The Demon and thepelling force of Lemegeton had already vanished.

    Yet, countless souls still remained gathered.

    ��See how she sacrificed her own joy for the sake of others. Witness the end of the woman who bore the woes of others as her own.��

    Here was what I thought.

    ��Even after everything she has done for you, see how she has be. Look upon how she has met her end, abandoned by all and sumbed to the clutches of a Demon Lord.��

    God could never provide salvation for Ste.

    From the beginning, what Ste desired was something that God could never provide.

    ��Are you going to let her life end just like this?��

    However, if you asked if I could save her��

    ��Everyone! Are you truly going to let this woman��s life end as a tragedy?!��

    That, too, was impossible.

    I didn��t have the ability to offer suitable salvation for Ste.

    ��Are you truly going to show no gratitude?! Are you simply going to turn your eyes from the woman who sacrificed everything for you?! For your family! For the future generations! For her beloved people! For her closest friends! Even as her limbs decayed!��

    Then who was the one who could do that?

    She was someone who had only been giving happiness to others, even when she was in the midst of tragedy.

    So, who could pull her out of her own wretched state?

    It was the people who Ste had saved from tragedy.

    To be precise, it was everything she had umted as she went through her journey.

    ��If you��re just going to pretend not to see anything, then go ahead! If you��re going to refuse to show gratitude even after death and choose to rest, then go ahead!��

    I firmly raised the Holy Grail.

    I felt a sensation of my insides twisting with the Holy Power flowing in from my palm.

    ��But, if you have even a shred of gratitude left! If you still have a bit ofpassion for her!��

    Then, the souls began to flock towards the Holy Grail.

    <em><strong>��Offer your souls! Forsake your death out of gratitude for the woman who gave her life for the love of all!��</strong></em>

    Many souls had already left from this ce.

    And surely, there were souls that had not received any grace from Ste at all.

    Those souls had no intention of forsaking their rest.

    However, the number of souls who stayed wasrger.

    Those who had received grace from the Saintess were allowing Holy Power to burn their souls.

    To save the one who had spent her whole life helping others.

    It was akin to a rescuer dousing themselves with water before entering a fire pit.

    The souls began to burn like white mes.

    Although those touched by Holy Power would soon vanish, they still offered up their souls and flew towards Ste as they burned. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 96: A Not So Happy Ending

    Chapter 96: A Not So Happy Ending

    <b>? A Not So Happy Ending ?</b>

    For the Saintess to lose her Holy Power, it wasn��t simply a matter of the gods preparing for the sessor and her handing over the position.

    Could it be that there was some other conspiracy at y behind the scenes with this Saintess?

    Perhaps the gods knew something and took away her power?

    People celebrated my retirement but questioned the early exit.

    However, all I could do was offer them a smile.

    While I couldn��t help but have such doubts, I was grateful for the opportunity to reflect on whether I had done something wrong.

    And then I left.

    With the loss of my Holy Power, the protection that was akin to a covering of the gods over me was also gone.After wishing the new Saintess Lucia the best, I left to find a ce that was secluded.

    When I was somewhere in the Griffin Kingdom, the Demons came to find me. It was an unnamed forest.

    For days, the Demons treated me as a ything.

    The staggering pain was beyond my imagination, and my body was so damaged that it defiedparison.

    However, the grudges of the Demons didn��tst forever.

    The Demon who tore apart my left hand departed after it was satisfied.

    The Demon who caused my legs to rot away lost interest in me and abandoned me.

    The Demons who gouged out my eyes walked away as they gleefully chewed on them.

    I thought it was all over.

    However, there was still one Demon left by my side.

    ��Interesting.��

    The one who remained until the very end seemed to be quite intrigued by me.

    ��Are you not in pain?��

    There was no way I didn��t feel all that.

    The pain was truly unbearable.

    I screamed countless times, fainted several times, and��embarrassingly�� even wet myself.

    I still remember how I was writhing in a pool of blood, trying to forcibly twist my body.

    It was the first time I regretted that I could no longer see, as I didn��t even know if the sun was up or if the moon was out.

    My skin felt so hot that I couldn��t even feel the air surrounding me properly.

    ��Is it daytime now? Or is it nighttime?��

    Thus, I asked the Demon.

    Upon which, the Demon let out a strainedugh and clicked her tongue.

    ��It��s nighttime. However, the moon is so bright that everything around is clearly visible.��

    I see.

    ��Too bad. I would have liked to see it as well.��

    Even though I realized that I would never be able to see it again, I turned my head towards the sky. A smile crept onto my lips.

    ��What��s so funny?��

    The Demon asked irritatedly, and I softly replied.

    ��Because I managed to buy enough time for Lucia to get used to her new role as the Saintess.��

    ��<i>Sigh</i>.��

    Finding it absurd, the Demon clicked her tongue again and slowly drew closer, and I was certain that this would be the end.

    What would she take?

    My right hand that remained?

    Or would she perhaps take my life altogether?

    Willing to ept anything, I waited for the Demon.

    However, she was more unusual than I had thought.

    The pain in my body disappeared.

    After healing my wounds, she ced her hand on my head.

    ��Saintess Ste. I��ve met many Saintesses, but this is the first time I��vee across one like you.��

    ��Are you praising me?��

    ��Hmm. I��m not sure. Anyway, you��ve piqued my curiosity.��

    ����Pardon?��

    Suddenly, I felt like something was shoved into my head. It was more painful than any torture, and I couldn��t even scream, let alone think about breathing.

    ��My name is Velica. I��m one of the ten Demon Lords on the continent, responsible for deformities.��

    Demon Lord?

    Upon hearing those words, strength filled my body, but I was no longer able to resist.

    ��As someone who is the closest to deformities among all the other Saintesses, I will relish as I consume your entire existence.��

    * * *

    How long had it been?�� Losing both eyes and coexisting with Velica in my body, who was taking away my memories.

    The citizens who always revered and cheered for me when I was a Saintess wouldn��t even nce at me after I lost my hands, had my legs rot away, and had my eyes gouged out.

    Although they did it unknowingly because they didn��t recognize me as a Saintess, it definitely left me feeling deeply wounded.

    However, as long as these people could smile brightly along the path I had walked, it was okay.

    The people who bowed their heads in gratitude and boldly dered that they would lead a new life would forever remain in my heart.

    More of�� since I was blind, I could live in the memories of the past.

    Therefore, I could always smile while recalling their smiles.

    That was how I lived such a life.

    The gods stripped me of my Holy Power, instantly plunging me into despair. Yet, I believed that I had already fulfilled my purpose.

    Even if I died here and couldn��t be embraced by God.

    Actually, even if the souls of the departed were not all gathered, I thought it would be okay.

    However, that wasn��t the case.

    One day, Velica, who apanied me, told me.

    ��If you die like this, there will be no eternal rest for you.��

    ��Pardon?��

    ��The Demons hold deep grudges. Even at this very moment, numerous Demons are continuously observing you and waiting for your death.��

    For an instant, thanks to the senses Velica had opened up, I could feel those eerie gazes.

    Countless eerie pupils were watching me from all directions.

    They were watching andughing like the audience at a theater, enjoying the spectacle as I broke down, crawled on the ground, wandered through alleys, and became filthy.

    ��Demons don��t have much of an interest in human souls. But you are different. You have an extraordinary nobility that surpasses ordinary humans. That��s what entertains Demons the most.��

    ��������

    ��After death, all that awaits you is just a life of being toyed by Demons.��

    In the end, on hearing that my pain would continue even after death; that my suffering and hardship would never end.

    ��Ah.��

    For the first time in my life, hot tears flowed from my eyes that were gouged out.

    No, it must have been blood that flowed out instead of tears because I could no longer shed tears.

    Thick blood flowing through the bandages soaked my hands, and my chest twisted in pain as if my heart was being trampled.

    Even once my life ended, I would never be able to rest peacefully and forget everything. I was only destined for more despair; as a mere ything for Demons.

    Was this truly the path God had prepared for me?

    If so, what exactly was the purpose behind this?

    ��Why did you�� tell me that?��

    I asked Velica while gasping for breath. Her voice was unexpectedly gentle, unlike that of a Demon.

    ��From now on, I��m going to devour your memories.��

    ��������

    ��You can��t endure this anymore. I know because I��ve apanied you all this time. If we don��t do this, you��ll eventually fall apart.��

    ��Why in the world��.��

    <i>Why are you doing this for me?</i>

    However, I couldn��t bring myself to say such words, and she probably wouldn��t answer my question either.

    And, just like that��

    I began to lose my memories.

    <b><i>Every day.</i></b>

    * * *

    Why did Ie here yesterday?

    Like a daily ritual, my day would begin with that inquiry. I asked Velica about the ce I was in, and she would tell me what I attempted to do.

    And so, at the end of my long journey, I returned to the Elia Convent.

    There, I simply prayed.

    Fearing what woulde after death, I asked God for the courage to ovee it.

    I just prayed and prayed.

    However��

    ��Huh, ugh.��

    I couldn��t ovee it.

    There was a limit to enduring the eternal pain that would continue even after death, with just the mental strength of a mere human.

    Amidst all the humiliation and torture they subjected me to, the prospect of not being able to lose consciousness even after experiencing death filled me with overwhelming fear.

    However, thanks to Velica,

    The pain from yesterday no longer carried over to today.

    I kept living with the same agony, but when the next day came, I forgot the pain I had experienced and started all over again.

    Then, one day.

    As I thought I had fallen asleep, I realized that my hands were damp.

    And when I woke up again, I was bewildered that the memories from yesterday were still intact.

    And Velica said,

    ��I have summoned someone who can bring everything to an end for you.��

    I didn��t understand.

    I didn��t know what she meant by that.

    But I soon learned from Reverend Mother about the murder at the convent and the summoning of the demon.

    That Velica had used my body to do something.

    Was it because she had been with me for so long?

    She could move my body without my knowledge.

    That day, I raised my voice for the first time and fought with Velica.

    ��This is not okay! I do not know what nonsense you are nning to do, but you should not kill innocent children!��

    ��They were not innocent. Their eyes were full of greed. You can trust my words as a Demon.��

    ��But��!��

    ��They have been blinded by their desire to be Saintesses from the start, even willing to summon a Demon.��

    ��Even if they were foolish, they could repent and reform! Humans can change!��

    ��Ste.��

    That was my first time hearing Velica��s voice sound so gentle.

    ��You have borne too much pain.��

    ������

    ��I am your only confidante. Ste, this should not be your end. You should not end up being a ything for Demons like me once your life ends.��

    ��Vel�� ica?��

    ��Even if I wish to protect you, the other Demon Lords will also target you. Since I��ve been with you for so long, it��s natural for their desires to surface.��

    Velica apologized for unintentionally bing an entity that attracted other great evils.

    ��I cannot give you rest.��

    ������

    ��However, you will no longer go through pain after death.��

    She smiled.

    Why?

    Even though I couldn��t see it, I felt like Velica was smiling.

    ��I am Velica, the Demon Lord of Deformities.��

    ������

    ��Perhaps even my traits as a Demon may have been strangely distorted.��

    I tried to call out to her, but no words came out of my mouth.

    However, although her hands were rough, I felt like they were gently embracing me.

    ��You have won, Ste.��

    * * *

    However, the situation didn��t go as nned.

    It seemed like Velica nned to summon Saintess Lucia to the convent.

    But the one who came was a man I had never heard of before.

    The Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi.

    After the nuns died, Velica no longer took away my memories, yet I continued to feign amnesia because I couldn��t exin the reason to Reverend Mother.

    But strangely enough.

    Because of my memory loss, I was able to have a lot of conversations with the Soul Whisperer, and he uncovered my secrets.

    No, Velica and I guided him so he would figure it out.

    Thanks to Velica��s help, my legs were healed once again. However, it wasn��t until then that I realized what Velica��s true intentions were.

    I decided to act ording to her intentions.

    It was fortunate that Deus possessed the Holy Grail. It meant that we could meet our end naturally.

    And now, in this truly magnificent setting, I found myself facing my demise.

    Countless souls infused with Holy Power clung to me as if seeking to grant me salvation in the guise of death.

    ��Ste.��

    As I gazed upon this breathtaking scene, Velica��s voice broke through the serene atmosphere.

    ��Yes?��

    No matter what, she was still a Demon Lord. If she emerged from my body, I would immediately die from the shock, but she would still survive.

    However, Velica didn��t leave me.

    She simply kept mepany.

    ��I don��t think I��ll ever be able to be more than just yourpanion. Perhaps only God knows who holds the title of the Saintess who first destroyed a Demon Lord.��

    ������

    ��I apologize for only being able to provide you with such an ending.��

    I truly didn��t know anything.

    ��No.��

    Many souls had been working hard for me, and I felt sorry that they had to sacrifice their peaceful rest for my sake.

    Still, I, too, would be swept away by Holy Power.

    So, at least, I could be with them.

    ��Finally, I will be able to be myself again at this end of life.��

    These souls, Velica, and even Deus Verdi, had shown me that everything I had done was not in vain.

    ��I am truly grateful.��

    To bring an end to the pain that would persist even after death, it was necessary for my soul to be annihted.

    <em><strong>Thank you, everyone.</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Thank you, Velica.</strong></em>

    <em><strong>And thank you, Kim Shinwoo.</strong></em>

    <em><strong>For saving me.</strong></em>

    My eyelids began to feel heavy due to exhaustion.

    Slowly, a smile crept onto my lips.

    Everyone��

    Farewell.

    <i>Grab</i>!

    From the brink of annihtion.

    I was involuntarily awakened by the rough sensation of someone grabbing my wrist.

    ��If you want to avoid the worst by choosing the lesser of what you fear and calling it a happy ending����

    After pulling me out from the brink of annihtion, the Soul Whisperer wore a faint smile.

    ��If simply avoiding the worst by choosing the lesser is considered a happy ending, I won��t send you away.�� /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 97: A Sun For The Saintess

    Chapter 97: A Sun For The Saintess

    <b>? A Sun For The Saintess ?</b>

    ming white mes rushed towards Ste.

    Holy Power was lethal to Demons, and it would now be the same case for Ste since she had merged with a Demon.

    The carriage had alreadye to a stop long ago.

    The nuns knelt and prayed, shedding tears in front of the white mes.

    Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist were simply staring nkly at it.

    ��Gosh, is this why you told us to run in the first ce?��

    Now that everything was over, Findenai nced my way with a sigh.

    The Dark Spiritualist apuded while nodding in agreement.<b>[I didn��t expect that you would take advantage of the souls who have received the grace from the Saintess.]</b>

    ��It is not taking advantage of them.��

    Given that the Dark Spiritualist was also a Necromancer, there was a tendency for her to view souls as expendable. I could also sense it from her tone right now, so I corrected her.

    ��It is about giving them a chance.��

    I watched as Ste let herself burn, neither screaming nor struggling.

    ��I only tried to prove to her that what she had built up until now was worth it.��

    What Ste desired was death.

    Therefore, out of respect for her, I granted it.

    I granted her wish because I wanted to acknowledge and reciprocate thefort and encouragement, as well as the momentary respite she had given me.

    Since the debt had been repaid, it was time to act ording to my will.

    ��Ste, I will now deny your wish.��

    Although Ste couldn��t hear my voice, I dered it as if to resolve myself.

    She feared what came after her death.

    Did she really find the Demons, those who eagerly awaited her death for a long time, so frightening that she wished for annihtion?

    Unfortunately, that was not a happy ending.

    It was just avoiding the worst oue by choosing the path that gave lesser pain.

    ��That is a false happy ending.��

    If it were what she truly wanted, I would respect it.

    However, I would definitely twist this at the very end.

    And with that, I rolled up my sleeves.

    As I forcefully squeezed out myst remaining mana, the chains that once bound the Superior Demon had wrapped around my right hand.

    The Superior Demon had already beenpletely annihted in the battle with Ste.

    <b>[W-What are you trying to do?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist was surprised to see me about to act again. It was obvious that she preferred that I didn��t do anything more.

    ��To save Ste.��

    <b>[Y-you already saved her, didn��t you? What she wanted was annihtion! Isn��t it over now?! You have already granted her wish!]</b>

    <b></b>

    ��No, that is simply choosing the lesser of the bad options she was presented with.��

    Ste��s death was inevitable.

    In the first ce, even if she hadn��t died, the difort and pain caused by her physical wounds would continue to torment her.

    I had no intention of forcibly keeping her in this life any longer.

    But if it was about what she was going to experience after death��

    Clearly, there was something I could do as a Necromancer.

    I strapped the chains I created around my waist. They didn��t feel tight or heavy as they were made of mana.

    I handed the end of it to Findenai.

    ��Pull it when I give you a signal.��

    ��Are you going in there?��

    Findenai pointed to the massive white mes with disbelief. I nodded without hesitation.

    After all, these were not real mes but just a manifestation of Holy Power.

    Of course, if I were to jump in there without any protection, I would suffer considerable damage.

    Nevertheless, I still had to go.

    ��You��ve gone crazy.��

    Findenaiughed bitterly; she firmly grabbed the chain and responded..

    ��Five minutes. I��ll definitely pull you out right before you die. Do everything you need to do inside.��

    ��That is enough.��

    As I took a deep breath and prepared to go inside, a thin mana barrier enveloped my entire body��s skin.

    Upon seeing me doing that, the Abbess knelt with tears in her eyes and her forehead pressed to the ground.

    ��You will fight for the sake of the Saintess, right?��

    ��������

    ��I am truly sorry because we can only do this much to support you.��

    The other nuns also cast a spell on me, then begged with their foreheads on the ground.

    ��Alright.��

    I didn��t expect to get such support, but I could surely endure a little longer with this.

    I then leapt into the white mes engulfing the woman, carrying the hope of the nuns with me.

    ��Keugh!��

    The paralyzing heat enveloped me. Although I didn��t suffer any burns, it was clear that my body was resisting it.

    It was so pure that it became poisonous to humans.

    Holy Power was exactly that kind of power.

    I closed my mouth and eyes, weakly trying to resist the heat that was pushing into my body.

    I reached out my hand and started to climb up her burning spider-like legs.

    There were times when I stumbled on the way up her legs, or my hand had brushed through empty space.

    However, no matter what, I continued to approach Ste without stopping; the ce where she was was obvious.

    The Demon Lord��s left hand hadpletely burned away and disappeared, while her remaining right hand was still holding onto the rosary of Goddess Hearthia.

    ��Thank you.��

    She calmly closed her eyes and muttered her farewell to everyone.

    ��I am sorry.��

    An apology flowed out of my mouth even though I knew she could no longer hear my voice.

    ��Because I am a Necromancer.��

    In fact, I had asked her if she wanted to continue living her life. I also inquired if it would be possible for her to use Professor Fel Petra��s research on body imitations.

    However, Ste refused.

    Upon hearing her response, I was convinced.

    Ste was no longer living; she was dying.

    She had no lingering attachments to this life.

    ��I can interfere only after you die.��

    I watched her dying moments.

    The Holy Power��s mes not only stopped at her skin but also rushed into her organs.

    If it weren��t for the nuns�� magic, I might have already lost consciousness here.

    Normally, the physical force exerted by Holy Power wasn��t considered significant, but when gathered in immense amounts, it couldn��t be lightly taken.

    ��Farewell.��

    Then, I could hear Ste��s final words through the gap of the mes.

    It was her end.

    Ste had died in such a manner, and having lost her flesh, her soul began to dissipate under the influence of Holy Power.

    But then, at that moment, I abruptly snatched her soul.

    ��If you want to avoid the worst by choosing the lesser of what you fear and calling it a happy ending����

    Ste suddenly opened her eyes in surprise and looked at me, not with the Demon��s, but her original eyes. They were lovely.

    ��I will not send you away.��

    Now that she had be a soul and could now see, Ste looked at me with a shocked expression��as if asking why I was here.

    I wanted to give her a gentle smile, but I could only twist my expression because of the pain.

    <b>[L-Let go of me! I-I want to disappear like this!]</b>

    ��No, I cannot leave you alone like this. Disappearing on these terms will never be a happy ending for you.��

    <b>[I-I! This is what I want! I want to forget everything! I want to haveplete annihtion!]</b>

    ��I am sorry, but����

    <i>Whoosh.</i>

    Another thin chain appeared from my fingertips. However, due to theck of mana, I could only create a short chain, but it was enough to be a thread connecting our wrists.

    ��You are already deceased.��

    And a Necromancer was someone who controlled the dead.

    ��Now, you belong to me, a Necromancer.��

    <b>[����!]</b>

    I pulled my hand, and due to the chain connected to her wrist, she was immediately dragged, falling into my arms.

    While holding her firmly with my other hand on her back, I shout towards the sky.

    ��Findenai!��

    <i>Whoosh</i>!

    Findenai immediately pulled the chain around my waist as if she had been waiting for this. I held Ste tighter in case I might lose her.

    Ste and I swiftly escaped the Holy Power��s mes and tumbled to the ground.

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    ��D-did I pull too hard?��

    The heat felt inside me, one of a fire that could bring about the world��s end, slowly dissipated and my body gradually cooled down. However, there was no time to enjoy the aftermath.

    Even though I seeded in retrieving her soul from her corpse, the mes of Holy Power still lingered in her astral body.

    I hurriedly took out Lemegeton to stabilize her soul.

    Although she became somewhat translucent, it was clear that Ste��s soul hadn��t been annihted yet.

    Realizing the situation, she nkly stared at me with her mouth agape.

    It turned out Ste, who always wore a calm smile, was capable of making such an expression.

    <b>[Y-Y-Y-You!]</b>

    Startled, Ste stammered and rushed towards me.

    <b>[What are you doing?! How could you ruin what Velica and I created as our ending?!]</b>

    ��No, that was not right.��

    <b>[This cannot go on like this! Soon��!]</b>

    <i>Krrraaaackk!</i>

    <i>Grrr! Grrr!</i>

    The screams of Demons began to spread in the dawn sky, like if birds rose early to seek for insects; it was a chillingly long, tearingughter.

    The Demons who witnessed Ste��s death were approaching like grim reapers, eager to take her soul.

    In such a situation, I looked directly at Ste and said.

    ��So, this is how your eyes look like.��

    Sometimes, souls could carry wounds after death.

    In fact, it was a kind of illusion caused by the materialization of trauma. That was why, even with distorted bodies or strange forms, souls could still move around freely.

    Anyway, Ste��s body was in perfect condition.

    This was another example of how strong her mental strength was.

    <b>[P-Pardon?]</b>

    Flustered, Ste hastily brought her hands to her eyes. Then, she was surprised to see that her left hand was properly attached.

    ��Your eyes suit you better than I imagined.��

    <b>[N-No! This is not the time to say that!]</b>

    Flustered, Ste quickly looked up at the sky with a flushed face.

    Demons were swarming like a flock of crows.

    I embraced and reassured her.

    ��It is okay, I will not send you anywhere.��

    Our souls were already connected.

    Although I was a Necromancer who willingly did not possess any soul, I decided to make an exception this time.

    Ste��s soul had now be mine.

    <b>[Ah.]</b>

    Furthermore, being connected by the Lemegeton, our bond was strong and would never falter.

    I breathed evenly and responded.

    ��Now, as long as I am alive, there is no way for the Demons to take your soul.��

    This was also due to Lemegeton, the legacy of a Demon Lord, still intact. Unless they killed me and destroyed it, it would be impossible for them to take Ste.

    <b>[But still! You will be in danger!]</b>

    ��I am not going to die.��

    I made an unreliable promise while slowly turning to look at the sky. However, I truly believed in myself.

    I had no intention of surrendering myself and her to mere Demons.

    For instance, Demons might attack me in disappointment. Or they might even consider waiting for my death as another form of entertainment.

    But whatever they did, I simply needed to break through the entities that obscured the sky before the Demons.

    ��Having obtained the Saintess�� soul, I��ll have to see what benefitse with it.��

    White mes once again illuminated the dark night sky.

    The remaining souls had formed constetions in the sky as mes of Holy Power.

    <b>[Ah.]</b>

    Ste��s eyes filled with tears when she looked up at those who had burned their souls to protect her.

    ��I know it was tough.��

    I gently embraced her as we both looked up at the sky.

    The Demons, who had rushed in to try and seize Ste��s soul, could not help but express their frustration as they watched the mes of Holy Power engulfing them.

    Of course, those souls did not retreat, as they were already prepared for their own demise.

    There were no Demons who felt it was worth risking injury, let alone sacrificing their lives. Harassing the Saintess�� soul and taking it away was merely a form of entertainment to them.

    As the Holy Power��s mes surged towards them with determination to be annihted together, the demons clicked their tongue and chose to flee without retaliating.

    <b>[Ah, aah.]</b>

    Ste shed tears as she looked up at the sky.

    Though the sun hadn��t risen yet, to drive away the dark nightmares that tormented Ste every night, they had be the sun for the Saintess��just like how she had be theirs. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 98: Stella

    Chapter 98: Ste

    <b>? Ste ?</b>

    People began gathering around the bonfire burning in front of the carriage as the morning sun rose.

    Due to themotion, people from the nearby vige came over to check the situation, and the Abbess went to them first.

    Perhaps because this was the closest vige to the convent, they seemed to have a strong bond. Those who asionally went to the convent to receive treatment for illnesses or to express gratitude for the gospel seemed to be very friendly towards the nuns.

    Most of the vigers returned with piles of food, stating that this seemed to be a good time to repay the favor.

    Suddenly, a small breakfast buffet was set up in this ce, at some distance from the vige.

    It was a lovely morning, as it was bathed in the rising sun. Frankly, I didn��t feel like lifting a finger, and as I also suffered some injuries from being swept away by the Holy Power, I just slumped against the carriage.

    ��What are you doing? Not eating?��

    Findenai, who was passing by with tes piled high with food, nced at me and asked.I couldn��t be bothered to answer her, so I just gestured with my chin for her to go away, but she bit her fork and took a seat next to me anyway.

    ����.Go away.��

    ��What? There��s nowhere else to sit.��

    ��You can just go inside the carriage, right?��

    ��Illuania is having her meal.��

    Findenai started poking at her food next to me, spouting a lie that didn��t even contain a shred of sincere consideration for the pregnant woman.

    The tes were piled high with quite a generous spread of food, with chicken and eggs as the main items, apanied by sd and fruits, which suggested that the vigers had been catching chickens since early morning.

    But even looking at that didn��t stimte my appetite.

    Rather, the inside of my mouth felt dry, my tongue was tingly, and I didn��t even want to smell any food.

    I wondered why I was here and why I was doing this, but then someone handed me a bottle of milk with a straw in it.

    ��Drink this. It��s good to have something after losing blood.��

    ����.��

    ��Even though the nuns have treated you, it is essential to consume food for nourishment, isn��t it?��

    Findenai offered the milk without even looking at me. Although I was puzzled by her sudden actions, I epted the bottle as my throat felt dry.

    Seeing my hands trembling, she quickly caught it before the milk spilled over.

    ��<i>Sigh</i>, this typically happens when mages overuse their mana. Alright, open your mouth.��

    ����.Just go away.��

    ��<i>Tsk</i>.��

    Findenai forced the straw to enter my lips despite my firm refusal, the straw poking at my throat. Surprised, I inhaled sharply, and the milk naturally flowed into my mouth through the straw.

    It certainly felt like my throat was being quenched. The fresh milk had a pleasant taste and went down smoothly.

    It felt embarrassing to be treated like this by Findenai, but drinking the milk made me feel more satisfied than I expected.

    I took a deep breath after finishing the milk.

    Suddenly, the savory aroma of chicken filled my mouth. Startled, I closed my mouth, but Findenai grabbed my chin and forced it open with indifference.

    ��Geez, you��re so skinny, yet you still don��t eat.��

    ����.!��

    ��Stay still. This somehow looks like I��m torturing you. Where else can you find a maid like this? Master Bastard has be weak, so I have to force-feed you.��

    ��Ugh! That is enough.��

    ��Alrighttt.��

    Despite saying so, Findenai didn��t stop moving her fork. I tried to stop her by grabbing her wrist, but as I didn��t have enough strength, I was unable to resist.

    Eventually, after she finished feeding me all the food on the te, Findenai left, while smirking with a strange sense of satisfaction.

    Her smile of victory felt like the ultimate humiliation for me, so I wanted to throw up everything.

    <b>[That was a good move.]</b>

    At that moment, a voice came from behind. I turned my head slightly. The Dark Spiritualist was poking her head out of the carriage, looking in our direction.

    ��Stop poking your head out like that.��

    When I asked her not to stick her face out of the carriage in that manner, the Dark Spiritualist immediately popped out and crossed her arms in front of me.

    <b>[It was extremely dangerous this time. You know that, right?]</b>

    I couldn��t help but let out a wry smile at her words.

    ��Has there ever been a time when it was not dangerous?��

    On reflecting, I always fought by putting my life on the line. I could always see the path to victory clearly, but that didn��t guarantee absolute victory.

    <b>[That may be true, but��]</b>

    As everything below her eyes was covered by a ck veil, her expression couldn��t be seen clearly, but I could still discern the concern in her eyes.

    I regted my breath and added a few words. After all, I couldn��t let her, my ally, feel anxious.

    ��No need to feel worried. This is just one of the experiences on our journey to witness the end of Necromancy.��

    Especially this time, I showed her a new path by controlling the soul of the Demon.

    I thought that this should have satisfied her a bit. However, the Dark Spiritualist still looked at me with lingering dissatisfaction.

    <b>[That was certainly impressive, but that��s not the reason I��m not upset.]</b>

    ��Exponential growth cannot ur unless it is apanied by danger.��

    <b>[��You��re actually quite intelligent. But you feign ignorance at times.]</b>

    ����.��

    <b>[And I really hate that part of you.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist pouted and kicked me to express her annoyance. However, since this was her astral body, her kick just phased through me.

    <b>[What are you going to do about the Saintess?]</b>

    ��I will handle her myself.��

    I caught sight of Ste, who was alone and looking up at the sun in the distance.

    Seeing that her eyes were closed and hands sped together, it seemed like she was praying to Goddess Hearthia, expressing gratitude for those who saved her.

    <b>[Um, promise me, I will keep my position, right?]</b>

    ����.��

    <b>[I mean, um, that��s�� Well, because the atmosphere between you two seemed good.]</b>

    I took a deep breath and waved my hand dismissively, as I felt some strength returning to me.

    <b>[You don��t have any special connection with me, do you? Meanwhile, the Saintess is connected to you through Necromancy.]</b>

    ��If you are going to continue speaking nonsense, leave.��

    <b>[No, as your teacher, shouldn��t I be able to worry about this?]</b>

    ��I have never thought of you as a teacher.��

    <b>[Bleh!]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist stuck her tongue out and left. Anyway, because of the veil, her tongue couldn��t be seen, but her personality was pretty amusing.

    She was wise and knowledgeable in matters rted to Necromancy. Still, perhaps because she spent half her life locked in herboratory, she had little interaction with people, so she asionally showed such immaturity.

    I wondered if her physical growth was the only thing that progressed, as she behaved just like a child at times.

    <b><i>��She is the opposite of Aria.��</i></b>

    Aria seemed to be a contrast of the Dark Spiritualist. Despite her body still resembling that of a child��s, she had endured various hardships and matured but ultimately ended up somewhat broken.

    Suddenly, I was slightly worried about what Aria might be doing now, but the thought didn��t linger long because Ste cautiously approached me after finishing her prayers.

    Her dull blonde hair had turned partially white, giving off a light glow.

    It seemed to symbolize all the suffering she had endured until now.

    Her eyes, with a subtle hue of turquoise, were staring at me intently.

    She looked like a woman painted on a canvas.

    With the sunlight bathing her from behind, I could understand why the Saintess was called the Kingdom��s Sun.

    ��Have you bid them farewell?��

    <b>[��How did you know?]</b>

    Ste lowered her head slightly, seemingly embarrassed by my words. Indeed, she had just bid farewell to the Gods.

    <b>[My body was once taken over by a Demon, and I agreed with Velica. Her remnants are still in my body.]</b>

    Perhaps because they had coexisted in the same body for a while, Ste and Velica��s souls seemed to have fused with each other.

    The Dark Spiritualist found this situation to be very interesting as it was her first time seeing something like this.

    Even though we were still uncertain whether Velica had remained unharmed due to the Holy Power bing more lethal.

    ��������

    <b>[It is possible that even Goddess Hearthia wouldn��t want to ept someone like me.]</b>

    ��Is that so?��

    <b>[I have shown enough gratitude until now, and I have also fulfilled my role. So, I canpletely let go of everything.]</b>

    I nodded as I listened to her words. My body was gradually gaining strength, but it wasn��t to the extent that I would be able to get up.

    Realizing this, Ste sat beside me cautiously and rested her head on my shoulder.

    Even though I couldn��t feel her touch or warmth, a gentle breeze brushed past my nose as she moved.

    <b>[I can make bold moves like this now because no one can see me.]</b>

    A soft and warm chuckle flowed out. It resembled theughter I heard when we first met in the attic.

    ��Do you no longer have any lingering regrets?��

    <b>[Yes, because the things I have done so far have not been wrong. That has been proven to me by many people.]</b>

    Even though she had spent hours expressing her tearful gratitude to them before praying to the Gods, Ste still appeared to be deeply moved.

    <b>[So, what should I do from now on, my Esteemed Necromancer?]</b>

    Ste looked at me while resting her head on my shoulder. She was so close to me that her breath would have touched my cheek if she were alive.

    I replied to her firmly.

    ��Of course, you must go to sleep.��

    <b>[����]</b>

    ��The reason I took possession of you was not to control your soul or use you for magic. It was simply to provide you with a ce to rest.��

    <b>[I see��]</b>

    Ste seemed somewhat disappointed, but I had no intention of backing down.

    She was overly exhausted ��worn out to the point of making the extreme choice of annihtion.

    Now, she needed to close her eyes and rest for a while.

    <b>[So, this will be thest sky I see before I fall asleep.]</b>

    ��Yes.��

    Ste would soon fall asleep within me, deeply enough that neither the Gods nor Demons would be able disturb her.

    <b>[Hmm, this is a bit regretful. I wanted to have more conversations with you.]</b>

    However, she didn��t outright reject the idea of rest because she also knew that she was exhausted.

    <b>[Could you tell me something?]</b>

    Still leaning on me, Ste asked with her arms crossed.

    ��Tell you something?��

    <b>[Parents typically read fairy tales to their children before they go to sleep, do they not? I also want to fall asleep listening to stories about you.]</b>

    ��I have already told you everything I could share about myself.��

    <b>[That is right.]</b>

    Ste gave a bright smile, as she leaned a bit closer, and asked again.

    <b>[Then, what do you think of me? We have had a short but intense experience together.]</b>

    I remained silent for a moment on hearing Ste��s question.

    The rising sun was too bright to look at directly, so I lowered my gaze a bit.

    ��I have never loved anyone.��

    And I honestly expressed the feelings I felt towards her.

    ��However, I have experienced it.��

    I had indirectly experienced the emotions that the original Deus had for Illuania.

    ��I can not deny that it was truly a warm andforting feeling. Also, I thought that it would perhaps be difficult for me to develop such feelings.��

    ording to Aria, I was said to have continued my rtionship with Erica in the first round, but I still doubted if I truly loved her.

    I continued speaking.

    This was not something I wished to convey to Ste.

    It just felt like Ste was secretly eavesdropping on my honest soliloquy.

    ��But if I were ever to harbor such feelings for someone else����

    I slowly turned my gaze to Ste.

    Though she would always be with me, I calmly bid her farewell for now.

    ���� Perhaps it would be for someone like you.��

    And there was a brief silence.

    As I stared closely at Ste��s flushed face, she opened and closed her lips like a goldfish before taking a deep breath.

    Even though she no longer needed to breathe, it was like a habit from the days when she was still alive.

    <b>[Do you not want me to go to sleep? Please do not create any lingering attachments.]</b>

    I didn��t have such intentions.

    When I replied that I was just expressing my honest feelings, Ste hesitated before speaking again.

    <b>[You and I are opposites.]</b>

    ��������

    <b>[You may not understand love, but I know the emotion of love very well. I have loved everyone I met.]</b>

    Indeed.

    Because those feelings were truly sincere, many souls had sacrificed themselves for this woman.

    <b>[So maybe I do not wish tobel the emotion I have for you as love.]</b>

    ��������

    <b>[This is not the same as the feelings I had for others. So, I will not call this love.]</b>

    I felt a warm sensation wash over me.

    It seemed like the residual mana in her soul was gently enveloping me.

    <b>[However, I do not have the ability to give it a grand name.]</b>

    Ste was gradually disappearing, and her voice, too, slowly fading away.

    <b>[This sun of the continent has set. I am sure Lucia will do well as my sessor.]</b>

    ��Yes, she will.��

    She was like a child gradually falling asleep.

    <b>[Please take good care of that girl. While the sun rests, you should be the moon and protect this continent.]</b>

    ��I will do my best.��

    <b>[Fufu, I will be watching you from your side to see if you are doing well.]</b>

    Slowly��

    Very slowly��

    <b>[I thought I would never see the moon again after losing my sight.]</b>

    Ste��s hand wrapped around my waist as she turned into light and entered my body.

    <strong>[See you again, my moon.]</strong>

    Slowly fading away, Ste whispered with a final smile.

    <strong>[I will be your star, always by your side.]</strong> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 99: Regressor

    Chapter 99: Regressor

    <b>? Regressor ?</b>

    When Deus and hispanions were solving the incident at the Elia Convent, the regressor, Aria Rias, who could confidently dere herself as the protagonist of this continent, was in the middle of a somewhat unique adventure.

    ��<i>Keugh</i>.��

    In Rometiu Forest, far from the academy. Beyond just being dense, it had a mystical atmosphere; to live up to its reputation, it was also where fairies and nature spirits had lived.

    In fact, they were also kind beings who guided lost travelers or warned them of approaching beasts.

    Aria sat on arge, round rock, unpacking her belongings.

    She leaned the newly acquired greatsword she had brought on the rock, and after doing this, she began to eat the lunch she had prepared.

    ��<i>Haub</i>.��

    Looking around, there were only dense trees. Unlike in her previous round when fairies and spirits used to be around, it was now a bit disappointing since they seemed to be afraid of her, keeping their distance.<b><i>��It would have been nice to have someone to talk to.��</i></b>

    Aria filled her stomach, thinking she should have brought some of her oldrades, but she then realized that she wouldn��t have been able toe this far if that was the case.

    After finishing her meal, she sat absentmindedly, gazing up at the sky which was barely visible through the trees.

    <i>Rustle</i>.

    Aria tried to reach for her sword at the sound of footstepsing through the bushes. However��

    ��<i>Huff</i>!��

    Surprisingly, the person who appeared was someone who she already knew.

    ��Professor Erica?��

    ��Student Aria?��

    It was an unexpected encounter.

    They were both surprised, wondering how the other hade to this ce.

    Aria set down the sword she was holding, and looked at Erica with a subtle expression on her face.

    At first, she was taken aback, but then she realized the reason Erica came here.

    ��Are you here to make a contract with a nature spirit?��

    ����How did you know that?��

    Erica, who had been walking through the forest until just now, had now returned to her usual stern expression as a professor.

    This irritated Aria because even though it was vacation, Erica still maintained the attitude of a professor outside of the academy.

    However, Erica��s intention to enhance her skills by forming contracts with nature spirits during vacation had already been mentioned in the previous round.

    But what was important was��

    <b><i>��Isn��t this too soon?��</i></b>

    As far as Aria knew, Professor Erica��s growth would have taken more time.

    No way��

    Feeling a sting at the back of her head, Aria awkwardly twisted the corner of her mouth.

    ��You��re already an expert in light magic. Do you really still need to form a contract with a spirit?��

    ��That��s a separate issue. But more importantly, you haven��t answered my question yet.��

    Erica pressed on with her arms crossed.

    ��How did you know I came here to form a contract with a spirit?��

    The rumor spread among students about Erica being a difficult-to-approach professor wasn��t just simple gossip. The forest was peaceful a moment ago, and all of a sudden, it felt as if the temperature had suddenly dropped.

    However, her opponent wasn��t that simple either, as Aria was a regressor.

    Erica��s pressure was barely effective; instead, Aria was fidgeting, fighting the urge to swing her sword.

    <b><i>��I want to kill her immediately.��</i></b>

    Aria, harboring unpleasant emotions, felt an impulsive urge.

    Especially since Erica had the title of being Deus�� fianc��e, Aria felt like her reasoning would snap at any moment.

    <b><i>��But Professor wouldn��t like it.��</i></b>

    Aria clicked her tongue and sighed. Did Erica even know that she had been on the boundary between life and death just now?

    ��Professor Deus told me about this. He said you��d be good with spirits, Professor Erica.��

    ����That man told you that too?��

    <b><i>��As expected.��</i></b>

    She fell for it after just one try.

    <b><i>��No wonder she came here this early.��</i></b>

    Even though Erica was known to bepatible with spirits, this was too fast. Aria simply thought Deus must have intervened.

    <b><i>��Come to think of it, it was also Professor who informed her about it in thest round.��</i></b>

    Aria recalled the image of him lying in bed after being discharged from the hospital, and he passionately discussed with those around him, teaching them how to grow.

    If she had been alone, she would have closed her eyes and appreciated that moment, but unfortunately, she couldn��t do that right now.

    ��So, what are you doing here?��

    Aria deeply frowned at Erica��s voice, which broke her reverie. Aria sighed, resting her chin on her hand.

    ��I��m looking for medicine.��

    ��Medicine?��

    ��Yes, I heard there��s a very good medicine for a Necromancer here.��

    ����!��

    Erica was taken aback by Aria��s words, who bluntly let her know her intention. For the first time, her cold expression faltered.

    ��I��ll bring it to Professor Deus. Then he might like me.��

    With a sly smile, Aria spoke, but this had backfired on her. Erica, whose expression had fallen, quickly regained herposure and dered.

    ��He is not someone who can be won over with material things.��

    ��<i>Tch</i>.��

    Exactly.

    Although Aria had said this to tease Erica, she was slightly surprised that thetter seemed to have a better understanding of Deus than she had thought.

    ��What I offer will never change. Wouldn��t it be better to have a fresh young girl like me, who brings him healthy medicine, rather than the <i>former</i> fianc��e who just sits quietly and doesn��t even bring him the annulment letter?��

    ����Well, I am still his <i>current</i> fianc��e for now.��

    ��That��s right. A rtionship with Professor that will end as soon as you sign the annulment letter.��

    Aria hit right at Erica��s sore spot. Erica wanted to ask how Aria knew about the annulment letter, but she bit her lip and refrained from doing so.

    She had also found it strange that a student like Aria would be so hostile towards her just because of one person, Deus.

    ��Have you ever met him elsewhere?��

    The period Deus stayed at the academy was very short. It was insufficient for Student Aria to harbor such an emotional attachment to him.

    ��Yes, a long time ago; I had been with Professor for a long time.��

    It was a significant remark.

    Although Erica was curious, she didn��t ask any further. She felt that if she stepped even slightly into that area, Aria might pounce on her like a beast.

    Swallowing her saliva, Erica nodded and started walking again.

    It was the first time she felt uneasy about being with a student, but there was definitely something different about her.

    Aria was arguably much more special than Princess Eleanor Luden Griffin, who could be easily considered the most special among the students.

    It seemed like she possessed something that made her much more special.

    ��I won��t interfere with you since it��s vacation. Just be careful on your own.��

    Aria watched Erica��s back as thetter turned to leave, then she sighed and spoke up.

    ��Wait a moment. It��s dangerous to wander around the forest right now.��

    ��Hm?��

    ��Some strange creatures are roaming around right now.��

    Erica��s steps halted at those words. Regardless of how Aria knew this information, if that were really true, then as a professor, she had a duty to protect her student.

    She closed her eyes and conjured up her golden mana. Although it was to explore the forest, small spirits began to show interest in Erica, approaching her as she did so.

    <b><i>��It��s annoying.��</i></b>

    Aria didn��t like to see this sight from Erica. In the end, Erica��s cold logic, which had clearly emphasized the distinction between a student and a professor, had annoyed Aria.

    After Aria grumbled about unnecessarily warning her, Erica��s eyes suddenly shed open. She proceeded to ask Aria.

    ��Is there really something there?��

    She felt nothing. Not even the friendly spirits had whispered to her of any threats.

    At that moment, she wondered if this girl was ying with her.

    However, Aria then gestured with her chin.

    Soon, two mages in ck inverted robes and hoods appeared.

    ����!��

    It was a shocking situation.

    Their distance wasn��t that far, but they were able to evade her detection magic.

    It meant that they weren��t ordinary skilled individuals.

    She wasn��t sure what their intentions were, but judging by their discreet actions to avoid detection magic, it didn��t seem like they had good intentions.

    ��Aria, hide behind����

    ��Dante, right?��

    Aria interrupted Erica��s words and asked them. However, wondering what was happening, the two mages flinched at Aria��s words.

    ��Dante?��

    ��It��s like an organization for Dark Mages. Step aside for a moment.��

    Aria, who had been feeling tense, got up from the rock.

    ��How do you know about us?��

    The voice of the man who emerged from the hood was strangely distorted, as if his throat was formed differently from anyone else��s.

    Aria replied with a smirk to his question.

    ��Do you really need to know that? Aren��t you here to find spirits, too?��

    ��������

    Although there was no response, Aria could clearly see their intentions. She continued speaking after chuckling.

    ��You think your objectives are noble and lofty, but in reality, you stink of corpses and roam around like pests.��

    Despite the insultingnguage, the two Dark Mages who were affiliated with Dante didn��t even flinch.

    Such disgrace was nothing to them.

    ��I know your purpose and I don��t intend to stop you. It��s disgusting but what you��re doing is right.��

    ��We are simply doing the dirtiest deeds for the sake of the continent.��

    ��Yeah, yeah. Do whatever you want. I just wanted to give you a warning.��

    ��������

    Aria��s hand gripped on her greatsword. It was the first treasure she obtained during this vacation.

    ��Do not approach the Soul Whisperer. If you do, I might end up killing everyone rted to Dante before anyone realizes who you are. Maggots like you don��t have the right to leech off of someone like him.��

    ��Anyone can say those words.��

    ��Well, you can go ahead and try.��

    Aria nced menacingly at Dante��s Dark Mages, whoughed in disbelief at the idea that she could slit their throats right away.

    ��We will see who is right.��

    The sound of swallowing saliva could be heard.

    The intimidation emanating from this little girl was beyond the Dark Mages�� imagination, so they couldn��t help but start to hesitate.

    ��Well, this was my warning for your leader.��

    ������?��

    Did this girl even know that Dante��s Dark Mages were connected to each other?

    Even though there couldn��t be any traitors in their organization, the girl knew too much, almost to the point of suspicion.

    The two Dark Mages were thinking of escaping for now.

    However, Aria��s greatsword ominously reached out to them.

    ��I should get Professor��s medicine now.��

    Aria grinned wickedly, beheading the two Dark Mages of Dante.

    The two copsed as if they were crumbling.

    After all, there was nothing as beneficial as the soul of a high-ranking Dark Mage for a Necromancer.

    ��Hehe, would he like this?��

    Aria wiped the blood off the sword with a sinister smile. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 100: The Land Of Artists

    Chapter 100: The Land Of Artists

    <b>? The Land Of Artists ?</b>

    <i>Thunk</i>!

    Two heads rolled on the ground. It was a clean strike that would make anyone who saw it feel uneasy as they were alive just moments ago.

    ��Ah, Student Aria!��

    Erica, who was standing at the back, eximed in surprise, but Aria didn��t even pay attention to her as she approached the corpses.

    Erica couldn��t just stand by and watch her like that without doing anything, so she hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Aria by the shoulder.

    ��Why?��

    It was a calm voice without a shred of nervousness.

    There was no hint of hesitation despite being fully aware that she had just killed someone.This girl would certainly repeat the same action if such a situation were to ur again.

    Erica was at a loss for words in the face of Aria��s collected response.

    Aria was like a canvas that had already been stained; Erica was sure that no matter what happened to the girl, that appearance would never change.

    ��Just stay still. This is all for the sake of Professor Deus.��

    ��Do you really think he��ll be pleased with this?��

    ��It would be great if he is. But even if he��s not, it doesn��t matter.��

    Aria was indifferent as she coldly uttered those words, rooted in firm convictions. However, the origin of those convictions, akin to its foundation, stemmed from anxiety and trauma.

    ��Professor Deus must be stronger. He should be so powerful that no one, absolutely no one, can be his match.��

    Aria couldn��t grow stronger alone. Regardless of her identity, it was impossible for her to always be around Deus to protect him.

    Nor would he want that.

    Therefore, Deus Verdi had to grow stronger.

    He had to be strong enough to protect himself even in situations where Aria couldn��t.

    To the extent that no one would even dare to think of aiming for his life.

    ��If it��s for that purpose, it doesn��t matter even if it means Professor will frown for a moment.��

    ��Just a moment? Do you see this matter as something that can be simply ignored just like that?��

    ��You wouldn��t understand it.��

    Aria responded with a cunning smile.

    ��Professor will never abandon me. He can��t do that.��

    Though she didn��t know why.

    The affection Deus Verdi had towards Aria during the first round was not because she had done anything special.

    Deus had cherished Aria right from the start.

    He had showered her with endless care and teachings without expecting anything in return from her. He was also someone who was able to see through her at any time.

    Aria always kept that in her mind, engraved it in her heart, and would never forget it.

    ��I mean, even if I created a few corpses like this, he will never hate me.��

    Aria smiled again as she reminisced about him. She smiled contentedly as she reached out to the corpse. However, at that moment��

    <i>Crunch</i>!

    All of a sudden, the severed head opened its mouth wide and bit her hand which was hanging limp.

    It was a sudden ambush.

    Just like that, the head moved its teeth vigorously, seemingly trying to devour Aria��s fingers, with a gnashing sound.

    ��<i>Sigh</i>!��

    Aria dropped her sword and grabbed the teeth of the head with her free hand.

    <i>Crunch</i>!

    Due to the mana-infused force applied by Aria, the mouth was torn apart, splitting the face in half.

    It shattered gruesomely and fell to the ground, but the decapitated bodies of the men suddenly stood upright.

    The bodies then began twitching.

    Soon, dozens of snake heads started pouring out from the region around the neck and rushed at the two of them.

    ��Damn it!��

    Aria hurriedly swung her sword. She realized that she also needed to protect Professor Erica, who was nearby but was a beat toote.

    The professor was nimbly using light magic to shield her body.

    ��A Monstrumancer! I��ve heard that there were a few in Dante, but I never thought he��d be one of them.��

    ��A Monstrumancer?!��

    Erica eximed in confusion at the unfamiliar term. But a yellow sphere had already formed in her palm, aimed at the enemy.

    As if she were throwing a ball, Erica swung her hand towards the snakes that were rushing out.

    The sphere melted the snakes as it prated deep inside them, before exploding with brilliant light in front of the main body of the enemy.

    As the smoke from the explosion spread, Aria rushed forward while holding her greatsword high.

    Her fighting style, when synchronized with Erica��s, was not entirely satisfactory.

    However, the fact that their opponent was a Monstrumancer made Aria��s lips twitch.

    They were undoubtedly formidable foes as they were the rare type, far more than Necromancers or Cadavermancers.

    It was an expertise that required not only aptitude but also a different type of talent.

    Therefore,

    ��It turns out that it was not just any medicine, but well-aged ginseng, wasn��t it?��

    Aria couldn��t help but form a twisted smile.

    The more formidable the foe, the more helpful it would be for Deus, who could control the dead.

    ��I don��t know which one is the main body, so I��ll take both the body and the neck!��

    She swung her sword mercilessly amidst the emotion called love.

    * * *

    ��It is okay. God will surely understand your feelings.��

    The white-haired nun in her habit smiled faintly. Upon seeing her, the guard blocking the way grinned broadly, looking quite pleased.

    For the guard, who had watched countless people pass by here, the beauty of the nun could easily rank in the top five.

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Yes, so no need to worry.��

    Her gentleughter, unlike her usual persona, was not awkward. Yet, I couldn��t help but find it ridiculous and almost snorted but I managed to restrain myself.

    ��Pfft�C��

    Illuania, who was driving the carriage, couldn��t help but cover her mouth with both her hands and lower her head as much as possible.

    Looking at how her shoulders were trembling, she seemed to be quite amused by the sight.

    I had to praise Findenai because she was able to make a pregnant woman bury her head in herp to hold back herughter and prevent us from getting caught.

    ��Now then, shall we pray for a moment?��

    That��s right.

    That was Findenai.

    Findenai held hands with the guard and closed her eyes in prayer.

    Since her usual revealing maid uniform was dirty, she wore a nun��s habit that was given to her by the Elia Convent.

    ��Goddess Hearthia, who is responsible for the hearth and fire, and is watching over us today.��

    <b>[She��s surprisingly good at this, isn��t she?]</b>

    ��I heard that the resistance in the rk Republic often changes their identities to disguise themselves.��

    <b>[Is that so? It��s fascinating how a person can change so dramatically.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist nodded with her arms crossed while observing Findenai with fascination.

    I snuck a nce out of the carriage window before turning my gaze back inside to focus on my book.

    When we almost got caught at the checkpoint, Findenai suddenly started boasting about how she would handle it, and she seemed to be confident enough.

    Actually, there was no need to deceive the guards. If we just let them know that I was the Soul Whisperer, they would naturally open the gates, and the mayor woulde to greet me.

    However, there was a possibility that the assassins sent by the bishops and nobles were still looking for me.

    Dealing with them wasn��t really difficult, but there was no need to attract unnecessary attention.

    In that sense, Findenai��s actions proved to be helpful in her own way.

    <b><i>��I guess she probably just wanted to do this.��</i></b>

    F?ndenai might have even preferred for the assassins toe after us, so her current actions made it look like she just wanted to try ying the role of a nun.

    ��The Goddess will protect you. Let the fire dwell in your sword, passion in your heart, and peace in your mind.��

    Once the prayer ended, the guard expressed gratitude to Findenai and tried to usher her back into the carriage.

    Normally, guards wouldn��t bother searching through the belongings of nuns.

    This was due to the belief that it might displease the gods and that nuns wouldn��t possess illegal items.

    Of course, one needed a badge to prove one��s nunhood, but Findenai used the excuse of forgetting it to offer a prayer.

    ��One more thing, Brother.��

    ��Yes, yes?!��

    Just when he thought it was over, Findenai spoke up once again.

    In fact, the guard��s effort to reply brightly and forcefully out of some sense of caution was actually pitiable.

    ��Are you a smoker? I can smell the strong odor of cigarettes from you.��

    ��Oh! I-I��m sorry!��

    As the guard began brushing his armor with his hands in a fluster, Findenai continued with a smallugh.

    ��God may not forbid smoking, but it is something that does more harm than good. I worry that it might harm you, Brother.��

    <b>[You also have quite an amazing maid, don��t you?]</b>

    ��She seems to be very excited.��

    I wondered where exactly she learned to lie so shamelessly.

    Just five minutes ago, she was whining about wanting to smoke a cigarette and even asked to stop the carriage.

    Now, she was preaching about the harm caused by smoking while pretending to be a nun.

    ��You can give it to me. I will see to its disposal.��

    ��Ah, but�� it��s a high-quality item����

    ��Are you really going to make me sad?��

    I heard her voice turn slightly tearful. Upon hearing that, I found myself turning my head to look out the window again.

    I wondered if that woman was even crying as part of her act.

    But, of course, not a single tear fell from her crimson eyes. She was just contorting her face to feign sadness.

    ��I-I understand. Sister, you��re right. It does more harm than good.��

    ��You are wise.��

    ��If I keep it with me, I��ll just end up smoking again. I trust Sister to deal with its disposal.��

    ��Goddess Hearthia will also be pleased.��

    Findenai epted the cigarette and turned around. After the footsteps faded away, she boarded the carriage, and it began to move again.

    Findenai, who was wearing a nun��s habit, proudly extended the cigarette with a smirk.

    ��Master Bastard! Look at this! I��m fucking lucky, right? If you��re a nun, you can also get cigarettes for free!��

    ����.��

    ��Hmm! Look at this! It must be a really expensive item! It smells really good!��

    She immediately brought the cigarette close to her nostrils, shut her eyes, and savored the smell. It was quite amusing to observe her.

    ��Ah, I��d like to get a taste of this free cigarette. Is there any ce for me to smoke?��

    Findenai smacked her lips and tucked the cigarette into the inner pocket where the nuns usually kept their rosaries.

    <b>[The guard from earlier would definitely cry if he saw this. His fantasy would be shattered and he might even curse the gods.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist shook her head in amusement.

    Forget it.

    Understanding Findenai was proving to be more difficult than expected, so I decided to just let it be.

    She wasn��t fighting against an insane country like the rk Republic as a leader of the resistance for no reason.

    The city beyond the castle gates we had just entered was called ren.

    The city was as developed as Loberne, where the academy was located, but the buildings themselves had a somewhat antiquated look.

    With it mainly focusing on traditional culture and tourism, it was and of artists where music, dance, paintings, and sculptures were always present.

    In my experience, artists often had associations with evil spirits or yokai<sup>1</sup>Y��kai are a ss of supernatural entities and spirits in Japanese folklore..

    I wasn��t sure whether it was because they were always holed up in their studios or talked to themselves a lot.

    If it weren��t for Lucia��s letter, my first destination wouldn��t have been Elia Convent, but this ce.

    <b>[Um, Deus?]</b>

    Thinking that it was the same urbanndscape, I concentrated on reading a book when the Dark Spiritualist cautiously called out to me.

    ��Hm?��

    When I nced at her, her trembling finger was pointing directly behind the carriage.

    ��Oh.��

    The scene at the back of the carriage was chaotic to the point where I unconsciously let out a sigh.

    Like stray cats roaming the streets, bizarre yokai of various shapes and sizes drooled like beasts, running towards their prey, following the carriage.<ul><li>1

    Y��kai are a ss of supernatural entities and spirits in Japanese folklore.</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 101: Pianist Boy

    Chapter 101: Pianist Boy

    <b>? Pianist Boy ?</b>

    <i>Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!</i>

    Numerous yokai chased us from behind the carriage.

    However, as people around us were unaware of their existence, it seems that they were not strong enough to have a real presence.

    For instance, Findenai was mumbling happily after getting free cigarettes, and Illuania, who was driving the carriage, didn��t seem to be in a rush.

    The problemy on why they were causing such a fuss and running like this.

    <b>[Shall we respond?]</b>

    ��Wait.��

    Although they looked quite sinister on the outside, they didn��t feel particrly threatening.In fact, I didn��t even feel the slightest killing intent. Therefore, I wanted to see what their purpose was and decided to watch for now.

    ��Ugh, it��s so noisy.��

    Findenai scratched her ear, feeling quite bothered about something; her beastly senses were indeed unmatched. This was until she finally realized that she had been missing out on the sound of the piano because of her uneasy intuition.

    ��Wow, doesn��t it sound good?��

    Unlike Findenai, Illuania was absorbed in the piano performance, humming while driving the carriage.

    And soon, I realized that the horde of yokai catching up with the carriage was passing by us.

    <b>[It seems like they weren��t after us?]</b>

    ����The yokai seem to have the same destination. You should go and follow them.��

    <b>[But I don��t want to��]</b>

    Even though the Dark Spiritualist grumbled, she eventually followed my words and went out of the carriage to follow the yokai.

    The piano performance seemed to being from the city center, and the sound grew louder as we approached.

    ��They called this ce the city of artists, right? It��s totally not my thing.��

    Findenai clicked her tongue in irritation. However, Illuania retorted that it was good. Despite herint, I honestly agreed with Findenai.

    I wasn��t particrly interested in art either.

    Generally, I��d always disliked art, such as music and fine crafts. As I had said before, that field was strangely associated with supernatural beings to an unusual degree.

    Otherwise, I would naturally lose interest and get bored.

    Anyway.

    The ce we arrived at was quite a lofty inn.

    The sign read ��Leon��, written in elegant calligraphy. And although the building itself was quite old, it still stood strong.

    The basic construction seemed very sturdy and well done.

    ��This is certainly a ce that evil spirits would love.��

    Aged and yet still sturdy with no worry of imminent copse, this type of building was a favored haunt for evil spirits.

    In fact, I could already hear screams echoing from inside the inn.

    ��Master Bastard. Look here, they��re saying that they��re not open for business.��

    Findenai, still wearing a nun��s habit, tapped the wall poster attached to the inn door.

    However, I passed her, grabbed the inn door, and pushed it straight ahead.

    The door smoothly opened.

    What I found inside wasn��t the smell of umted dust, but rather the unique scent of a well-organized, clean inn.

    It wouldn��t be strange for this ce to begin operating immediately.

    The innkeeper��s readiness was evident in how they kept it clean and ready for business.

    ��I put the notice that we��re not open��!��

    The middle-aged woman sitting at the counter was reading a newspaper, she abruptly got up nervously upon hearing the door open.

    However, she couldn��t continue speaking. She realized through her long experience and intuition that I wasn��t an ordinary customer.

    ��Who are�� you?��

    She awkwardly tilted her head as I took a piece of paper from my pocket.

    ��Are you Serriford Phillen?��

    ��Y-yes, yes! I��m Serriford Phillen.��

    She was flustered that I knew her name. However, she squinted to see the document I had brought out.

    Then, her pupils gradually widened. It was quite a familiar paper to her.

    Tear stains were present, and the pen was pressed heavily onto the paper, causing the ink to smear and the words to blur.

    It was a petition from Serriford Phillen to the Royal Pce and the Church, asking for help solving the bizarre events at her inn.

    ��I am Deus Verdi, the Soul Whisperer. I havee to resolve the strange events happening at this inn.��

    The moment she heard those words, Serriford covered her mouth, and then soon, tears started streaming down her face.

    She didn��t stop there, she immediately kneeled and banged her head on the floor.

    ��Aaaaah, finally! Finally! You��ve finallye! Finally!��

    It was quite an intense reception.

    It gave me a glimpse into how much she had emotionally suffered through the spiritual phenomenon she was experiencing.

    However, she suddenly became frightened, raising her head as if something had urred to her.

    ��B-but I��ve actually already called several priests to help resolve the situation.��

    ����.��

    ��A-and, I don��t have any money left now because I had to donate to them, u-under the guise of travel expenses at the time.��

    In case I might have reconsidered helping her because of this, she hurriedly blurted out.

    ��I��ll prepare the money soon! As long as you stabilize the inn, I��ll start working right away and somehow����

    ��It is not necessary.��

    ����.Pardon?��

    It might sound peculiar, but how she was reacting was genuine confusion that reflected the current era.

    It was an era where it had bemonce for the king��s envoys, a type of government official visiting citizens, to ept bribes.

    For example, it had evolved into a cultural norm, with guards at the gates regrly receiving bribes from merchants.

    However, I didn��te here for such reasons.

    While altering the perception of Dark Mages was secondary, as a Necromancer, it was crucial for me to confront as many evil spirits as possible.

    In particr, I had to show no weakness in the fight against the opposing Necromancers from Dante.

    Even with Lemegeton, there still might be unforeseen situations.

    ��I do not want marypensation. I am simply here to help.��

    I secretly nced at Findenai.

    She stood with an indifferent expression with her hands on her hips as she leaned on one foot, almost as if she was saying, ��what do you want?��.

    ��While I handle the situation, Sister, you should obtain a list of the priestsmissioned by this woman.��

    ����.Ah?��

    Once she understood my intentions, Findenai turned her head for a moment to chuckle before sping her hands together to pretend to pray.

    ��ording to God��s will, it seems like you��re thinking of screwing them all.��

    ����.There is a need to verify how they received donations from this woman, how they were used, and the possibility of personal embezzlement.��

    ��I��ll make sure to inform you that my sping hands are not just for praying.��

    And with both hands intertwined tightly together, Findenai swung them like an iron club. Despite her soft voice and expression, her words and actions were contradictory.

    ��Just investigate it. I am thinking of leaving the rest to the Saintess.��

    I didn��t need to demand more from Findenai. It was enough for her to start investigating and give the priests some pressure.

    Findenai shrugged in disappointment.

    Serriford, who was still staring nkly at me, seemed unsure of what was happening.

    However, it didn��t matter.

    ��ording to the contents of the petition, you said weeping sounds can be heard from each room.��

    ��Y-yes!��

    ��Alright, let us resolve it. Bring the keys and follow me.��

    I calmly said as I headed straight to the rooms.

    * * *

    Eliminating the evil spirits that lingered in Leon was quite effortless.

    In fact, there was no need to resort to using Lemegeton. It was simply about granting peaceful rest to the mourning souls of the dead, so there was no need to inflict any further suffering to them.

    However, there was one bothersome aspect��it was the fact that all the ghosts seemed to be terrified of something.

    It felt like the ghosts were stuck in this inn, not because they were particrly bound to it like haunting spirits, but because they feared going outside.

    <b><i>��Perhaps it is because of the yokai outside.��</i></b>

    For the time being, I decided to stay here, honoring the innkeeper��s request to use the rooms freely during my stay in the city as a reward for resolving Leon��s issues.

    Since I hadn��t booked an inn separately in advance, I graciously epted her kindness.

    The innkeeper couldn��t wipe the smile off her face; she was excitedly anticipating the start of operations tomorrow.

    Looking out the window, I realized it was alreadyte at night.

    However, it was still too early to go to sleep. So, I decided to take a stroll outside.

    Findenai had gone with Illuania to the Church in the city and hadn��t returned yet, apparently causing quite a stir there.

    Well, she would manage just fine.

    Illuania was good at containing Findenai��s impulsive nature, and Findenai��s acting skills as a nun were quite excellent.

    ��Hmm.��

    The phrase, ��the city of artists, ren��, suited this ce perfectly as the streets were filled with diverse charm.

    Even simple flower beds were artistically arranged, and every street corner was adorned withrge and small paintings.

    Even in the dark streets,nterns were intentionally lit to create a subtle ambience.

    It was an incredibly satisfying ce to walk, but the most important thing was the music that could be heard from various parts of the city.

    Upon hearing a piano, I recalled the Dark Spiritualist, whom I had forgotten for a moment.

    I had sent the Dark Spiritualist to chase after the horde of yokai, but seeing that she hadn��t returned yet, I wondered what might have happened.

    Lost in thought, I found myself unconsciously drawn towards the music emanating from an old piano, which was positioned in front of a grand fountain at the city��s center.

    In most cities, one might expect numerous noiseints, but ren was different.

    Arriving tourists were seated in front of the fountain, captivated by the pianist��s performance.

    It wasn��t overly crowded; there was just enough space for passersby to linger and listen for a while.

    Surprisingly, the remarkably skilled performer was a young boy.

    If I were topare, he was roughly the same age as Aria. Although he yed the piano with great enthusiasm, his expression wasn��t particrly bright.

    Moreover, there was one more noticeable thing.

    ��Hmm.��

    The creepy audience surrounded the boy.

    A crowd of yokai was gathered around the boy ying the piano, standing in a circle.

    As the performance gradually reached its climax, the yokai remained silent, simply watching him.

    The boy��s face began to pale.

    He was solely focused on the musical score and the keys, almost as if he had an obsessivepulsion to avoid looking elsewhere.

    <b>[Oh? You��re here?]</b>

    At that moment, a familiar voice came from the audience section. The Dark Spiritualist, who had been enjoying the performance, naturally approached me.

    ��What were you doing?��

    <b>[I-I was investigating.]</b>

    ������

    I nced at her for a moment, noticing that she seemed to be cking off. Upon sensing my suspicion, the Dark Spiritualist quickly changed the subject.

    <b>[There��s something more important. Look at that. It seems like that boy is the one who gathered all the yokai in the city.]</b>

    ��I see. It does seem that way.��

    <b>[I��m not certain, but in my opinion��]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist hesitated for a moment, and then cautiously pointed towards my eyes.

    <b>[That boy seems to have eyes simr to yours.]</b>

    In other words��

    ��He can see the dead?��

    At my words, the Dark Spiritualist nodded vigorously.

    <b>[That��s right.]</b>

    I slowly turned my gaze to the boy.

    He yed the piano fervently as sweat trickled down his pale face. This had somehow piqued my interest a bit. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 102: Special Constitution

    Chapter 102: Special Constitution

    <b>? Special Constitution ?</b>

    After the performance ended, the people who were in charge of the next act stepped forward in front of the fountain.

    I thought they were going to y the piano as well, but this time, they brought out costumes and props, indicating that they were performing artists.

    It appeared to be a professional performance group, as many people began preparing diligently. If the boy who had been ying the piano alone were to bepared with these people, he now looked rtively shabby.

    Once the piano performance ended, all the yokai dispersed. The boy hurriedly wiped his sweat, grabbed his sheet music<sup>1</sup>Sheet music is a handwritten or printed form of musical notation that uses musical symbols to indicate the pitches, rhythms, or chords of a song or instrumental musical piece., and left the stage with his back hunched.

    He hastily took his leave without even waiting to receive a short apuse due to the swift stage change.

    I followed the boy as he left, wondering if he was going home, but instead, he headed to a sculpture in a nearby park.

    The boy sat in front of a sculpture where an artist had drawn piano keys on a rock and started to y again.

    <b>[He��s working so hard.]</b>����.��

    Although it was just a simple drawing of a piano and no sound could be heard, the boy continued to press down on the keys that were drawn with his fingers.

    He was a pianist, but his hands had some blisters and were bleeding.

    From the stains on the drawn keys, it seemed like he had practiced while bleeding several times.

    Just like the Dark Spiritualist said, he was really hard working.

    But was it okay for him, a pianist, to treat his fingers like that?

    As the Dark Spiritualist��s expression darkened, she drew closer to him with eyes full of concern.

    <b>[Excuse me, don��t push yourself too hard.]</b>

    Perhaps she was d to havee across another person who could see her.

    This was the first time the Dark Spiritualist had initiated a conversation with someone else.

    ����.��

    However, the boy just continued tapping on the drawn keys, showing no reaction.

    <b>[You��ll hurt your fingers like that.]</b>

    Once again, the Dark Spiritualist spoke with concern, but the boy still didn��t respond.

    <b>[Hmm?]</b>

    At this point, the Dark Spiritualist started to feel strange. Just to be sure, she waved her hand in front of the boy��s eyes.

    The boy continued to act as if he didn��t see anything.

    <b>[H-he really can��t see me?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist was bewildered.

    I furrowed my eyebrows slightly, feeling weird as I walked towards the boy.

    It was clear to me that he was able to see the yokai surrounding him during his piano performance at the fountain.

    But was it possible that he could no longer see them now?

    Was his ability perhaps limited to yokai? Or were there other reasons?

    I arrived next to the boy.

    ����.!��

    The boy, surprised to see me, tried to escape in a hurry, but I reached out and caught him by his wrist.

    ��L-Let go of me! I still don��t have any money to give you!��

    The boy twisted his body, trying to forcibly escape from my grasp, but I sighed and replied.

    ��I do not know who you have mistaken me for, but I am not here to collect money from you.��

    ����.Huh?��

    After confirming my appearance, the boy opened his eyes wide and calmed down.

    ��I-I see. I��m sorry.��

    The boy bowed his head and apologized politely. Despite his outward appearance, he seemed to be quite refined from his small suit, but I wondered how a pianist like him could be in debt.

    ��I followed you because of your impressive performance.��

    ��Oh, thank you.��

    Despite receiving praise, the expression of the boy didn��t brighten much. He seemed to be unsatisfied with his own performance.

    I didn��t intend to waste time, so I got straight to the point.

    ��So, why do the yokai gather when you perform?��

    ��H-How did you know?!��

    The boy looked up at me in surprise. I looked down at him nonchntly.

    ��I am the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi, the only Dark Mage recognized by the Royal Family.��

    ��Aaaah! It turns out you��re the one who��s been the talk of the town!��

    Thanks to themotion that had spread from Graypond and had now reached this city, it became much easier to exin things.

    ��If you wish, I can make those yokai disappear.��

    ��N-no, don��t do that!��

    The surprised boy shook his hand in refusal in an exaggerated manner. He was really afraid of the yokai, but when I said that I could make them disappear, he refused.

    My curiosity regarding the boy began to grow.

    ��Give me an exnation about what is going on with you.��

    As I pushed him further, the boy stared at me foolishly, at a loss for words.

    However, since he was already aware that I held a high rank, he knew it was no use trying to escape.

    ��Well, first of all, my name is Owen Valtany. I used to live with my grandfather�� but he passed away.��

    ��Hmm.��

    ��Actually, my grandfather was also a pianist. But�� he was a bit of a unique pianist. No one really believed it, though����

    Owen nced at me briefly.

    He clenched his fists tightly and continued as if he had made up his mind.

    ��Since you also have seen those yokai, I will tell you the truth. Actually, my grandfather was a musician who relieved the resentment of the yokai in the city.��

    ����Relieved their resentment?��

    <b>[Huh?]</b>

    I wondered what this was all about.

    But rather than feeling puzzled, both the Dark Spiritualist and I were intrigued.

    ��Yes, that��s correct. When they listened to my grandfather y the piano, the yokai naturally felt at ease and disappeared.��

    ��������

    ��But the problem arose after my grandfather passed away. I tried to relieve the resentment of the yokai somehow, but����

    ��Does it not work in the same way?��

    ��That��s right!��

    As a result, the city was now overrun by yokai. Souls that were terrified by them approached people and caused harm.

    Now, the cause and effect had been neatly established.

    This was the very reason behind the sudden appearance of ghosts in a well-operated inn like Leon.

    It was quite an interesting situation, but wouldn��t trying to annihte them be the best option if things had reached this point?

    ��You will forcibly kill them, right, Soul Whisperer?��

    ��Yes, even though those yokai are pitiful, they have caused harm to the living.��

    While I might have concerned myself with human souls, I had no intention of paying attention to beings that were akin to spiritual entities that arose from thoughts or beliefs.It would have been a different story if they were human souls.

    Even though this may seem to be quite cold-hearted�� to me, they just fell under the category of man-made objects.

    The only difference was they had volition. To put it in modern terms, they were akin to robots with self-consciousness, and I didn��t consider them as humans.

    ��But I don��t want that! I-I want to put them at ease and send them off through my performance.��

    Judging by how they gathered around the piano, it seemed that the yokai also shared the same desire.

    However, Owen��s skills seemed to be insufficient to make them disappear.

    ��But because of those yokai, the deceased are frightened and have started causing harm to the living. That is why I came to this city.��

    ��Ah����

    The boy sighed, expressing his bewilderment, saying he wasn��t aware of that.

    While thinking that the timing seemed right, I decided to ask him about the observation that had been bothering me since earlier.

    ��You can see the yokai, right?��

    ��Yes�� I can see them all.��

    ��But can you not see the dead?��

    ��������

    Could he only see yokai but not the souls of the deceased?

    I wondered if that was really possible. However, the boy gave an unexpected answer.

    ��I-I can see them. I can see the dead people, too.��

    Yet, he was unable to see the Dark Spiritualist. The Dark Spiritualist tried moving about in front of the boy again, but he still showed no reaction.

    The boy fidgeted for a few moments before continuing with the rest of his exnation after he could no longer withstand my gaze, which was mixed with criticism.

    ��But�� I can only see them while ying the piano. Normally, I can��t see the yokai or the dead people.��

    ��Hmm?��

    <b>[Wow, that��s incredibly strange.]</b>

    Indeed, it was truly a peculiar situation.

    I suggested he try to y the piano again so I could observe how it happened. However��

    ��S-street performers can only perform at the time that is allotted to them. I��ll have to wait until lunchtime tomorrow to y again.��

    So, the people had to wait in line for their turn to perform on stage?

    ��Then, are you going to perform in front of the fountain tomorrow as well?��

    ��No. I��ll be performing at 13:00 on the rooftop of Furcheni tomorrow, one of the city��s tourist spots.��

    ��Hmm.��

    He was definitely an unusual boy.

    Usually, he couldn��t see any spiritual entities, but it was only while ying the piano that he was able to.

    Perhaps it wasn��t just something that was unique to the boy; maybe his grandfather also had the same special power.

    It was intriguing that they could resolve the resentment of the yokai and that the yokai would disappear on their own.

    ��Alright, I wille to that ce tomorrow.��

    That was why I decided to keep an eye on the boy a little longer.

    * * *

    The next day.

    Since it was possible to have meals at the dining hall on the first floor of the inn, we had a simple meal there.

    As the innkeeper��s cooking skills were quite excellent, our meal was very satisfying.

    Illuania, who had been driving the carriage all day and had followed Findenai to the Church, left to get some rest.

    The Dark Spiritualist decided to follow Owen around just in case any unexpected situation arose.

    Therefore, it ended up being just Findenai and me who went out to the streets.

    What surprised me was that Findenai wasn��t wearing the nun��s habit or her usual maid uniform; instead, she wore ordinary clothes.

    After tying her hair in a ponytail, her simple attire of a white shirt and ck trousers seemed fairly casual.

    Seeing her like this made me feel a bit awkward, causing my expression to stiffen.

    ��Where did thate from?��

    ��I didn��t think I could continue wearing a nun��s habit, so I bought this on the way here.��

    Findenai ced her hands on her waist. As I observed her in this outfit, she no longer resembled the leader of a resistance group or a maid trying to screw over her master; instead, she exuded the aura of mysterious beauty.

    ��Why�� Should I put on my maid��s uniform? Do you suddenly want to see it again since I��ve not worn it for a while?��

    ��That is enough. Juste with me.��

    ��You never say anything nice to me.��

    Findenai murmured grumpily as she nced around. Then, with flexibility reminiscent of a snake, she slithered her arm and intertwined it with mine.

    I felt a surge of strong repulsion that sent shivers down my entire body, prompting me to withdraw my arm immediately. However, her grip had already gotten a firm hold of me.

    ��What are you doing?��

    As I tried to forcibly pull away, Findenai responded with a strangely sentimental look in her eyes.

    ��I was just curious about what it would feel like to walk around like this.��

    ��������

    ��Other people have experienced things like this at least once, but I��ve never done something like this before. So, I was just curious, that��s all.��

    Findenai quickly let go of my arm, then alternately clenched and unclenched the arm that had just been intertwined with mine, wearing a peculiar expression.

    ��It was such a strange sensation.��

    ��������

    ��Oh, I just wanted to try it out. You were ying so hard to get. Honestly, it was a bit ridiculous. I just wondered what was so great about sticking so close to someone and biting, sucking, and kissing them.��

    ��<i>Phew</i>.��

    I just remembered that she was someone who had to survive by fleeing and fighting for her freedom. Therefore, I began to feel awkward for reacting so coldly towards her.

    ��Though I would never do such a thing����

    Thus, I uttered something uncharacteristic of myself.

    ��I will not go as far as to criticize you for thinking that way while merely walking.��

    ��Hm?��

    Findenai, surprised by my unexpected response,ughed yfully with her mouth agape.

    ��Then, can I also call you Deus?��

    ��Stop messing around.��

    In spite of the involuntary look of disgust forming on my face, Findenai responded nonchntly, as if she had a te of steel covering her expression.

    ��Hm, or should I call you ��Honey�� to make it work then?��

    ��<i>Huff</i>.��

    I couldn��t stand this any longer.

    ��I need to go to the restroom for a while.��

    I felt nauseous and needed to throw up a bit.<ul><li>1

    Sheet music is a handwritten or printed form of musical notation that uses musical symbols to indicate the pitches, rhythms, or chords of a song or instrumental musical piece.</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 103: A Date With The Wolf

    Chapter 103: A Date With The Wolf

    <b>? A Date With The Wolf ?</b>

    ��Wow, look at this. There��re wings drawn on the wall.��

    We strolled through the streets. However, what bothered me was that spending time with Findenai didn��t actually feel all that bad.

    Whenever Findenai nced around her surroundings and found something even slightly unusual, she would call for my attention andugh at it, finding it amusing.

    Seeing an adult woman behave so honestly and innocently for her age gave me a peculiar feeling.

    ��Ta-da! Isn��t it super dope? It��s so pretty, right?��

    Findenai went and stood in front of the wall with wings painted on it.

    She stretched out her hand with a big smile. Upon looking at that, I couldn��t help but think it wasn��t a bad sight.

    <i>It is giving me a weird feeling.</i>Therefore, I had found it quite strange. A vague, inexplicable emotion welled up in my chest, prompting me to crane my neck.

    If I were to pick someone I would never have expected to have such feelings for while living in this world, it would be Findenai.

    However, her innocent and naive expressions right now didn��t look bad at all.

    ��Oh my, you��ve got a pretty girlfriend!��

    At that moment, a man with a mustache approached us from the side. He had a magic camera hanging around his neck and it seemed like he was taking pictures for tourists in exchange for money.

    ��Shall I take a picture of your pretty girlfriend for you?��

    ��Geez, my mood��s ruined now.��

    Why did she think that the peddler had interrupted our time? Findenai immediately put on a stern expression and removed her back from the wall with the painting on it.

    ��Alright, I will have one picture.��

    I readily took a gold coin from my pocket and handed it to the photographer. However, Findenai simply looked at me with a dumbfounded expression, her mouth hanging open.

    The photographer smiled broadly as he lifted his camera. Findenai stood in ce for a moment before awkwardly ncing at me, she then moved closer to the wall painting.

    The painting behind her gave an illusion of white wings spreading behind her back.

    The photographer adjusted his camera��s focus a few times, and then he carefully pressed the shutter button.

    A click sound followed as a single picture emerged from the camera.

    The magic camera was simr to one of those instant cameras like a Proid, which produced photographs immediately. It must have been quite expensive; this indicated how serious the man was about his work.

    The picture he handed over to me was also remarkably beautiful.

    Thinking it came out quite well, I intended to give it to Findenai, but the photographer nced at me before speaking up.

    ��Hey, I can take another picture for you if you��d like. How about one with your girlfriend?��

    The gold coin I gave him earlier seemed to exceed the cost for a single shot. So, he offered to take another picture because he found it bothersome to give change.

    ��No thanks.��

    ��<i>Bleh!</i>��

    However, since both Findenai and I refused simultaneously, the photographer reluctantly took out some change for me while wearing a disappointed expression.

    ��You should also take one alone. Why am I the only one getting a picture taken and not you?��

    Findenai immediately approached me, grabbed my wrist, and pulled me along.

    Though I was alone when I stood in front of the wall painting, the photographer didn��t miss the chance to focus his camera on me.

    ��<i>Sigh</i>.��

    <i>Click</i>.

    My picture came out as I sighed.

    A buzzing noise apanied the picture as it emerged from the magic camera. The photographer smiled delightedly and nodded.

    ��Both pictures came out so well. Perhaps it��s because you two are such good-looking people!��

    It was clear from his expression that he wasn��t just saying it out of politeness, but it didn��t really matter.

    As I walked towards the two of them, Findenai took the picture from the photographer��s hand. She whistled and put it in her pocket.

    ��Why are you taking that?��

    I asked her immediately, wondering why Findenai took the initiative to keep my picture. But she replied confidently.

    ��Didn��t you also keep my picture, Master Bastard?��

    ��Master�� Bastard?��

    Hearing that, the photographer��s expression froze instantly. His eyes, which had just been admiring the somewhat unique but attractive couple, changed to a look one might give to a crazy couple who liked to engage in some maniacal public y on the streets.

    ��I-I��ll be leaving now.��

    He left in fright, probably thinking we were into some kind of bizarre intimate dalliance.

    ��<i>Sigh</i>.��

    ��Stop overreacting like that. So, what should I call you? You didn��t like it when I called you ��honey�� earlier, did you?��

    ����Just call me Deus.��

    ��Okay! Deus!��

    Having her call me ��Master bastard�� when she wasn��t wearing her maid outfit could lead to strange misunderstandings.

    Anyway, since we had already faced plenty of misunderstandings because of her maid outfit��s high exposure, why did she suddenly dislike it?

    I didn��t know why, either.

    Honestly, I was already so used to Findenai wearing that uniform that it no longer bothered me.

    However, it was still annoying to be misunderstood just because she came in such ordinary clothes.

    ��Let��s go, Deus!��

    ��Try not to call me like that if you can.��

    ��Geez, you��re ying so fucking hard to get.��

    Findenai pettily clicked her tongue and strutted down the street, feeling even more excited than before.

    I mindlessly put my hand in my jacket pocket and found Findenai��s picture, which the photographer had taken just a moment before.

    She looked awkward in the photo.

    I intended to give it to her, but Findenai had already gone elsewhere, so I missed the timing.

    ��Wow, what��s this?��

    Findenai stopped at a ce in the city with a giant bulletin board. There was a small bundle of paper, a pen, and palm-sized pieces of paper stuck by thumbtacks, resembling post-it notes on the bulletin board.

    ��What should we do for this year��s Artist Day? Let��s gather citizens�� opinions.��

    Findenai started to read the various contents of the papers on the bulletin board with interest.

    ��Drawing contest, big clean-up, fireworks, concert? <i>Bleh!</i> They��re all some.��

    Then, she immediately took a paper and a pen, scribbled something, and stuck her paper right in the center.

    ��Done! Let��s go!��

    After doing that, Findenai left the area as if she had lost interest. I was curious about what she had written, so I sneakily looked and saw.

    �C Arena.

    She had clearly writtenplete nonsense. And since they would never agree to this suggestion anyway, I ignored it and moved on.

    ��It is now time for us to head to Furcheni��s rooftop.��

    ��Ah, that��s right. We��re supposed to watch some kiddo��s performance, right?��

    Although she didn��t like it, she didn��t object to my words and followed along, so thanks to that, we were able to get to Furcheni��s rooftop in time.

    ��I was wondering what kind of ce it is, but it turns out it��s just a coffee shop?��

    Although Findenai found it uninteresting, the building itself was quite impressive.

    A performance was unfolding on the rooftop of the blue building called Furcheni.

    A blue piano was ced in the center of the rooftop terrace, allowing guests to naturally enjoy the music.

    It was a ce that was well suited for the summer, which had arrived alongside the blue sky.

    After finding seating a little away from the piano, Findenai and I ordered our drinks.

    ��<i>Bleh! </i>It��s bitter!��

    Findenai, who had ordered a random coffee from the menu, immediatelyined after taking a sip.

    I thought that Findenai, who at most only knew how to smoke cigarettes, wouldn��t know about the different types of coffee.

    Perhaps since the coffee��s bitterness was shocking, Findenai immediately sought water to soothe her mouth.

    I gently pushed the tea I ordered towards Findenai.

    Even though it must have been hot, she immediately drank it without hesitation, smiling happily.

    ��Oh! This one��s delicious.��

    ��Give me your coffee. Do not waste it.��

    ��Oh?��

    I quickly took her coffee and sipped it. Despite Findenai��s protest, the coffee had actually tasted better than expected. So, it wasn��t a bad exchange.

    ��Deus is flirting with me!��

    ������

    Even if I told her not to call me by my name anymore, I simply ignored her because I knew she wouldn��t listen.

    But apparently, she didn��t like my reaction, so Findenai crossed her legs, sipped her tea, and kept teasing me.

    ��But Deus, you used to be a yboy back in the day, right? Have you ever gone on dates with girls like this?��

    ��Do not ask.��

    ��Tsk, I��m just curious because I��ve never experienced such things.��

    ������

    I��m sorry, but neither had I.

    Because that Deus wasn��t me, but the original owner of this body.

    When I ced the coffee cup to my lips to signal that I didn��t want to talk about this topic anymore, Findenaiughed amusingly.

    ��But actually, I��ve been with several men in the bedroom before.��

    Could it be that she had taken a liking to some of the Resistance members? Did she date some of the resistance members?

    This could serve as a decent conversation until the performer, Owen, arrived.

    ��For disguises, I��ve yed the role of a high-ss prostitute in the red light district a few times.��

    ��You?��

    To my unexpected reaction, Findenai chuckled and replied.

    ��Yep. It��s a perfect way to assassinate high-ranking members in the rk Republic. Plus, I look pretty, don��t I?��

    ������

    I couldn��t react; if I responded to all of these, Findenai would be even bolder than before. However, despite myck of reaction, she continued talking.

    She looked like a drunken man reminiscing about the past as her voice grew louder. Everything she told me was just some of her past heroic stories.

    ��Listen. You know, I went into the bedroom with those mutts, right? Then they pulled down their pants like horny dogs, drooling and proudly showing off something belonging to them, probably only the size of a finger? So I��d take the opportunity to grab the axe I had prepared under the bed and cut off the bastards�� balls.��

    From a man��s perspective, it was truly a terrifying story.

    However, Findenai was dead serious.

    ��Every guy who went into the bedroom with me met the same ending. They ended up pissing themselves without even being able to touch me.��

    ������

    Then, with a rather serious expression, Findenai propped her chin on top of her hand and looked at me.

    ��When I first became your maid, if you had demanded such a thing from me, I would have done the same to you.��

    ��I would never make suchmands.��

    When I rebuked her for stating the obvious, Findenaiughed amusingly.

    ��You never know�� Perhaps you could be the only man toe out alive after going into the bedroom with me.��

    Instead of a cigarette, Findenai chewed on a citron she had taken out of the teacup. She was smiling softly without waiting for a response from me.

    ��Well, it��s just a hypothetical scenario.��

    ��It is a useless hypothetical.��

    ��Yeah, yeah. I know.��

    Silence filled the air for a moment.

    We didn��t continue talking to each other. The cool breeze blew on the rooftop, signaling the arrival of summer.

    Sometimes, even without conversing, it was enough for people to understand each other when they simply experienced the same thing.

    Perhaps I had started to understand the woman named Findenai a little bit now.

    Especially today.

    It was even more so after she showed a slightly different side than usual, just like today.

    At that moment.

    <b>[You seem to be having a lot of fun right now.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist suddenly appeared with her arms folded, ring at me with dissatisfaction.

    I had instructed her to keep an eye on Owen, but she was now here. Did it mean that Owen had also arrived already?

    As I looked around, the Dark Spiritualist, who had been upset just moments ago, suddenly made a fuss.

    <b>[O-Owen has been kidnapped! We need to go save him!]</b>

    ��<i>Sigh</i>.��

    <b>[It seems that he owed some debts. And because he couldn��t pay the money back, loan sharks took him, but I know where he is.]</b>

    I got up from my seat, sighing. Findenai, who had been looking at me absentmindedly, seemed to realize something and grinned.

    ��Aha, the ghost who usually apanies you is telling you something, right?��

    <b>[����]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist looked bewildered. How did Findenai know about her, who should not be visible to her? However, Findenai added.

    ��You��re a Dark Mage who keeps muttering to himself all day long. How could I not know? So, what��s the problem here?��

    Findenai chuckled at what she perceived as ridiculous. However, I then gave Findenai amand.

    ��It is time to get back to work.��

    With a heartyugh, she gulped down the rest of her tea and mmed the empty cup on the table, replying.

    ��It��s a fight, isn��t it? Let��s go, hurry up, Master Bastard!�� /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 104: Owen Valtany

    Chapter 104: Owen Valtany

    <b>? Owen Valtany ?</b>

    Owen Valtany had no idea about the huge debt he owed.

    After arranging his grandfather��s funeral, he spent his days ying music tofort his grieving heart.

    The rough loan sharks were the ones who dragged the boy, who had been living a life between melody and tragedy, art andmentation, back to reality.

    Being an artist by trade would always leave you starving.

    ren, the city where such artists gathered, was a ce where loan sharks could thrive without any hindrance.

    Under the pretext of seeking inspiration, these artists would pour money into drugs, gambling, alcohol, and cigarettes, making it easy for such loan sharks to expand their business.

    It was a perfect environment for back alley thugs to be gangsters. This was the dark side of ren, the city of artists.

    Nevertheless.Owen, who was deeply immersed in loneliness, first learned about his grandfather��s debt when he saw the documents the loan sharks possessed.

    Upon seeing the enormous debt along with his grandfather��s signature, Owen was greatly shocked, as if he had been hit on the head by a hammer.

    In the end, all Owen could do was find sce in his piano performances amidst his struggle with debt.

    He had tried making money through the street performances organized by the city hall.

    <i>Thud</i>!

    However, the loan sharks didn��t give him enough time to do so.

    ��Isn��t it time for you to pay us the interest?!��

    Owen, who was on his way to perform on the rooftop of Furcheni today, was dragged into an alley by the loan sharks and beaten up.

    ��<i>Cough</i>!��

    His face swelled up. The boy, who had never been exposed to violence, had to now endure the blows from the thug��s fist, his eyes reddening as hey on the ground.

    It was at that moment that the entire world of this young pianist, who just moments ago had resolved to perform more diligently, began to be tinged with more resentment and tragedy.

    ��Here, look at this! You know your grandfather owed us money, right? Do you intend to pay it back or not?��

    The loan shark continued to kick the boy while waving the loan agreement.

    As the foul-mouthed man, who seemed to be the instigator, continued beating the boy, a man with sses, standing behind him and smoking a cigarette, stepped in to stop him.

    Owen��s body curled up and trembled uncontrobly. Due to the severe beating, he even found it difficult to breathe.

    A brief moment of rest already felt like a handful of mercy.

    ��Kid, do you think you will be able to pay off the debt if you keep working hard all day like this?��

    ��������

    ��You��re only ying in the public performances organized by the city hall, right? There are plenty of performers in ren. The meager amount you earn can��t even pay off the interest.��

    <i>Huff</i>.

    He puffed out the cigarette smoke slowly for some time. Blurred by the foul-smelling smoke enveloping his nose, Owen��s consciousness began to fade.

    ��Let me tell you something good. If you do that, your debt will be settled quickly. And you will finally be able to make enough money to live off.��

    ��Ah������

    <i>What was he talking about?</i>

    <i>Does this person want something else from me?</i>

    Owen was bewildered as the loan shark kindly smiled, unlike his usual behavior, and reached out his hand.

    ��Take my hand. If you do, a whole new world will open up for you. After earning enough money, you can go back to ying the music you want to, and that��s it.��

    To be honest, Owen didn��t care about such things. All he wanted to do was just get out of this current predicament.

    ��Ahh.��

    He stretched out his hand while trembling. However��

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The foul-mouthed man standing behind Owen went flying past him.

    <i>Crash!</i>

    The man seemed to have lost consciousness after he rolled on the ground in an unseemly manner.

    ��Huh? Just one punch?��

    She had white hair that was tied up in a ponytail, but strands of hair stuck out as if she was not used to wearing her hair in such a manner.

    She wore a shirt and ck pants that allowed her to movefortably.

    In addition, she had crimson eyes that emitted a predatory gaze.

    The man smoking a cigarette could immediately tell that the woman who just appeared was no ordinary person.

    ��Findenai, go fetch the documents.��

    From behind her appeared a man. He had ck hair that was a bit long and reached down to his eyes.

    The man subtly disyed his noble status with his neat clothes and an aesthetic appearance befitting the city of artists.

    Findenai approached the foul-mouthed loan shark who was lying down disgracefully and snatched the loan agreement he had been holding onto.

    The other loan shark bit the end of the cigarette in his mouth lightly and spat it out.

    ��What the hell are you doing here?��

    Although he initially presented himself with a noble attitude, the loan shark now adopted an aggressive stance, poised to overturn everything and charge in immediately if provoked.

    However, Deus ignored the man who was smoking a cigarette and frowned as he examined the documents Findenai brought over.

    ��Hmph. This is forged.��

    ����!��

    The loan shark��s gaze wavered. His eyes, which had previously resembled those of a wild dog ready to pounce, suddenly softened.

    ��You just used signatures from other documents and altered them using magic.��

    asionally, one woulde across fraudsters like this. Hence, it was necessary to double and triple-check any document or even get them verified by experts.

    People could also asionally borrow magic tools from the city hall to verify the authenticity of such documents for free.

    However, as a 16-year-old boy who only knew how to y the piano, Owen couldn��t possibly know about such things.

    ��If you have any objections, we can go to the experts right away.��

    Facing Deus�� cold stare, the loan shark felt his heart shrink. Despite the seasons changing to summer, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    ��N-no. It��s just that����

    He changed his behavior from that of a boss to a subordinate. He tried to make excuses. However��

    ��Findenai.��

    As Deus calmly called her name, Findenai lunged forward like an unleashed wolf.

    <i>Snap</i>!

    Her knee directly smashed into the loan shark��s face.

    Blood sttered and broken teeth scattered everywhere.

    She didn��t stop there. Findenai grabbed his hair with one hand, applied some force, and threw him into the alley.

    The loan shark then fell on top of the other unconscious one; they both let out agonizing screams.

    Once again, another hand reached out to Owen.

    However, this time, the hand didn��t offer a bewitching proposal like the loan shark did a moment ago. It was rather formal and unfriendly.

    ��Time to go.��

    However, Owen could feel an inexplicable sense of trust surged within him, so he firmly grabbed Deus�� hand.

    * * *

    After bringing Owen back to the inn, providing him with a room to shower, and ordering food at the dining hall on the first floor, I sat at the table for a moment, while lost in thought.

    <b>[It seemed like they wanted something from Owen.]</b>

    ��Yes, you are right.��

    The loan sharks made the small boy a proposal, asking him to follow them.

    They even went as far as creating fake loan agreements.

    Seeing it from this perspective, one might wonder why they went to such great lengths, but on the contrary, Deus felt like he needed to consider the opposite.

    They wanted Owen so badly, that they went to such lengths.

    ��They must have realized that Owen possesses special abilities.��

    <b>[It must be that. But I wonder what they were nning to demand from him.]</b>

    Although Owen��s ability seemed just to providefort to the yokai, it couldn��t be conclusively determined yet because even he himself still didn��t have aplete understanding of his own abilities.

    At that moment, Owen, who had just finished showering, approached us while drying his hair with a towel. Illuania, who had been prepared in advance, seated him and began applying medicine to his wounds.

    The food that the innkeeper cooked exuded a savory aroma as it was generously spread out on the table.

    ��Go ahead and eat for now.��

    Illuania��s gentle smile made Owen look like he was about to tear up. However, he soon started eating.

    Perhaps because he was unable to have proper meals for a while due to the debt, the skinny boy gobbled down the food.

    The Dark Spiritualist and I watched him from afar before returning to our conversation.

    ��The attitude of the loan sharks has been bothering me. Before I revealed that the documents were fake, they were already offended and were ready to attack me.��

    <b>[Is it because there is something they believe in?]</b>

    ��Probably.��

    They seemed to have a backer.

    Their overall attitude implied that it wasn��t just about the loan sharks but that someone hiding in the shadows coveted Owen��s abilities.

    ��Now I have be even more intrigued.��

    While I had some suspicions about the person who was hiding in the shadows, Owen��s abilities became even more interesting to me.

    ��I guess I have no other choice.��

    I pulled out a gem wrapped in cloth from my pocket. Its mere appearance had already elicited screams of agony from souls.

    <b>[Do you have any idea?]</b>

    The boy��s grandfather had already closed his eyes, entering his eternal rest.

    However, due to strange events surrounding that boy.

    ��We might find out if we ask him directly.��

    I considered asking Owen��s grandfather directly, about the secret he held in his arms as he drifted into his eternal slumber.

    * * *

    ��So, you failed?��

    Inside the office of Bolfras, the loan shark.

    All the thugs were standing up, their heads lowered in fear.

    The woman at the center wore a robe that didn��t suit the office.

    ��Yes, yes! We��re sorry!��

    Bolfras, the owner of the office, spoke with a trembling voice. It felt like his tongue twisting and drying up with each word he uttered.

    If they showed even the slightest annoyance, she would devour them right away.

    Having already witnessed this scene several times, Bolfras couldn��t help but feel even more tense.

    ��So, did you bring those bastards who did this?��

    ��Yes! They were detained on charges of fraud, so we posted bail and paid a bribe to bring them back!��

    ��Well done.��

    The woman stuffed a piece of bread into her mouth, chewing vigorously.

    The thugs felt a sense of dread from her demeanor and hastily brought in the two main culprits of this event.

    The two people kneeling in the office were in severe condition.

    One had apletely battered and swollen face, while both arms of the other were broken.

    With the awareness that she was in an artist��s city, Findenai created this work with an artistic ir.

    Trembling, they immediately pressed their foreheads to the floor of the office. Tears and blood stained the ground as they cried out.

    ��W-we��re truly sorry!��

    ��Some strange guys suddenly showed up! If you give us one more chance, we��ll definitely bring him!��

    ��Bullshit.��

    The woman rose from her plush chair and stretched out her hand.

    Her hand soon transformed into a massive mouth resembling that of a demonic monster and its gruesome teeth instantly pierced through both of them as it devoured them mercilessly.

    ��Agh, ahh!��

    ��Spare us! Please��!��

    <i>Chomp, chomp.</i>

    It didn��t take long for the sobbing screams to turn into the sound of bones and flesh being munched on.

    The rest of the thugs swallowed their saliva but didn��t dare to raise their heads, so they just looked at the blood dripping down and soaking the floor.

    ��I��m not even asking you to bring that old man but just his grandson. What��s so difficult about that����

    The woman grumbled in annoyance, however, suddenly, her eyes shed open. Then she made an expression of disbelief.

    ��Huh, so that��s why?��

    The woman who had just devoured the two suddenly burst intoughter, clutching her stomach. Afterughing for a while, tears welled in her eyes. She wiped them away while murmuring.

    ��Geez, these two have just shown me something fun, but I killed them for no reason.��

    The remaining thugs couldn��t understand what she was talking about.

    The woman sat back on the plush chair, crossing her legs.

    ��The Soul Whisperer has arrived in this city.��

    Even if it was just a coincidence, could there be a coincidence like this?

    After the Monstrumancers from Dante were killed by a girl named Aria Rias, she came to ren, which was abundant with yokai, to replenish her forces.

    But she unexpectedly encountered Deus Verdi, whose whereabouts were currently unknown.

    ��He�� hehe.��

    The woman licked her lips and wore a satisfied smile.

    It felt like an enticing, sumptuous feasty spread before her.

    The woman smacked her lips as if she was about to drool. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 105: Consolation For The Pianist

    Chapter 105: Constion For The Pianist

    <b>? Constion For The Pianist ?</b>

    Oster Valtany was the name of Owen��s grandfather.

    Since we visited his gravete at night, we left the exhausted Owen after he slept in Illuania��s arms.

    The number of souls inside the ren Public Cemetery was surprisingly low; most were at rest, while the evil spirits had fled due to the roaming yokai in the city.

    At the grave where the grandfather slept.

    A faint light emanated from the ck gem I held, offering a brief waking to the artist who had dedicated his entire life to the piano.

    An impressive man with a white beard and disheveled hair slowly opened his eyes.

    <b>[Where am I?]</b>

    ��We are in a public cemetery, Oster Valtany. I am the Necromancer who woke you, Deus Verdi.��I decided to keep my introduction simple since he wouldn��t understand if I used the title ��Soul Whisperer�� here. Oster then scanned himself.

    <b>[Am I unable to reach thend of abundance prepared by Goddess Demeter?]</b>

    So, he was a follower of Goddess Demeter.

    They believed that after death, they would live abundantly in thend prepared by their Goddess.

    However, I had no intention of discussing the truth about the afterlife with him.

    I got straight to the point since I didn��t want to disturb the peaceful rest of the dead, or confront them of the harsh realities.

    ��I have questions about the boy, Owen Valtany, regarding the abilities he possesses.��

    <b>[Owen��]</b>

    With a regretful expression, Oster recalled memories of his pitiful grandson.

    <b>[He is truly a pitiful child. After he lost his parents at a young age, I raised him. However, as I was only skilled at ying the piano, that was all I could teach him.]</b>

    ��He still follows in your footsteps.��

    <b>[What a poor boy.]</b>

    A deep sense of regret was evident in his face full of wrinkles.

    ��I heard youforted and sent off the yokai who were roaming in ren.��

    <b>[As a Dark Mage, why do you even know of that?]</b>

    Oster had no intention of hiding his displeasure with me as a Dark Mage, but I continued speaking for now.

    ��Owen hopes that he can follow in your footsteps. The boy feelspelled to show pity to the yokai and send them off as you did.��

    <b>[��.]</b>

    ��He also believes that it is necessary to do so. With the numerous yokai flooding ren, souls are frightened, and as a result, they be evil spirits, which in turn causes harm to the city��s residents.��

    From this perspective, it seemed that ren owed quite a debt to the old man in front of me.

    However, the old man had a different perspective on the situation.

    He perceived it as a burden.

    <b>[What does that have to do with Owen?]</b>

    ����.��

    <b>[Yes, Iforted the yokai in this city because they were pitiful, and because I simply could do that.]</b>

    Oster looked at his rough and coarse palm. It didn��t look like a pianist��s hand.

    <b>[I don��t want Owen to bear this burden. The yokai may be pitiful, but I don��t want my grandson to carry this burden.]</b>

    ����.��

    <b>[Do you know why this city has so many yokai?]</b>

    Oster told me everything as if he were confessing.

    <b>[It��s because of the desires and wishes that all the artists in the city have. They can be seen as a kind of excrement, taking form into various beings.]</b>

    As I mentioned, when we created Maek<sup>1</sup>same thing as Baku to devour Princess Eleanor��s dreams; yokai or thought forms were supernatural beings created from someone��s wishes and desires.

    And now, yokai with excessively bizarre forms were created, roaming around the city. The desires and wishes of numerous artists residing in ren had gathered and mixed together, creating this problem.

    <b>[Unless this city disappears or these artists leave, the number of yokai will only continue to increase.]</b>

    ��That is right.��

    Upon seeing I easily agreed to his statement, Oster gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and replied.

    <b>[I hope Owen breaks free from these constraints. I don��t want him to waste his life buried in the excrement of other artists.]</b>

    It was truly a choice that a guardian would make for their children.

    There was no need for a boy to waste his entire life for the sake of this city.

    I understood that, but he still hadn��t answered my question.

    ��So, what exactly are Owen��s abilities?��

    <b>[��]</b>

    ��Every time he ys the piano, yokai will gather around him. Owen will end up spending his entire life haunted by them if we do not know what his ability precisely does.��

    Oster let out a heavy sigh. It seemed that he suspected I had some ulterior motives.

    <b>[It is not the type of talent that a Dark Mage like you would desire. It is merely his talent as a pianist.]</b>

    ����.��

    <b>[That child is a genius, a genius at the piano. If there was a God of Art, they would surely have favored that child.]</b>

    Oster��s voice carried sincerity as he spoke highly of the child��s talent.

    <b>[He has a talent, one that would instantly surpass someone like me! That is Owen! I firmly assert that it is a loss to have him handle the leftovers of the artists in a ce like this!]</b>

    ��Answer me properly. What ability are both you and Owen hiding?��

    Even though they had a w that they could only see them while ying the piano, the ability of being able to see yokai and ghosts was not something usual to begin with. Even Necromancers couldn��t see them unless they were strong evil spirits.

    Since he had the same eyes as mine, if I had to say, it was probably no different from beholding a new world.

    However, Oster gave an unexpected answer to my question.

    <b>[Damn it! I don��t know either!]</b>

    In frustration, Oster poured out his secrets while clenching his fists and swinging them in the air.

    <b>[Out of a sudden, one day! I could see them! They suddenly receivedfort from my ying and just disappeared! I continued doing it because I could!]</b>

    ����.��

    <b>[I actually wanted to ask them this question! Why did they suddenly show themselves in front of me and burden me with these obligations?! And now, those bastards also want to shackle my grandson��s ankles?!]</b>

    ��Alright, I understand.��

    I didn��t sense any falsehood in his cries. Oster genuinely felt unjust about why he ended up with such an ability.

    ��I am sorry for disturbing your rest.��

    Just as I was about to put him to sleep once more, Oster hurriedly reached out his hand.

    Even though his hand passed through me, it was enough to stop my actions.

    <b>[W-wait, please! If you��re truly sorry for disturbing me, please grant me one favor!]</b>

    ����.��

    <b>[I-it��s a request from the dead! Please! I won��t ask for anything strange!]</b>

    ��I am not inclined to entertain unreasonable requests.��

    However, since I did disturb his rest, I was willing to listen. If it wasn��t too difficult, I could consider it.

    <b>[It won��t be that difficult! It won��t even take much time either!]</b>

    With a plea filled with earnestness, Oster put forth his request. And having heard it all, I replied with a nod, indicating that it wouldn��t be too difficult.

    * * *

    The ren City Hall was bustling every single day.

    The only me a broke artist couldy was on their abilities and the environment they had created for themselves.

    However, these kinds of artists who are living in ren refuse to admit theirck of talent. Even if they were on the verge of death, they always stormed City Hall, making life difficult for the staff.

    ��Why not me?!��

    ��Is this how you handle your work?!��

    ��The city is mostly made up of artists! Does it make sense for us to be treated like this when this ce thrives on tourism?!��

    They would endlessly inte their own worth with just words, calling the mayor foolish and shouting that without them��<i>the artists</i>��the entire city would perish.

    Especially now, they had been demanding the government to pay attention to the artists�� welfare in light of Artist��s Day, which was approaching, thinking as if they were some kind of martyrs.

    ��<i>Sigh</i>.��

    The receptionists could feel a throbbing headacheing up. In fact, they had seriously considered whether they should quit. Every year, whenever Artist��s Day approached, these people seemed to appear out of thin air, as if there was a button somewhere triggering them toe out.

    It was true that ren had be a tourist city thanks to the efforts of artists, but now there were too many of them.

    In truth, both the City Hall and the mayor wished the poption would decrease a bit.

    Of course, the moment this was mentioned, it would be seen as suppressing artistic freedom.

    Not all artists were like that. In fact, the percentage of artists engaging in such rude behavior across the entire city was less than 10%.

    However, this small percentage of people were simply, just loud.

    ��Look at this! Here! The location where my painting is registered as a tourist spot, so why am I not benefiting from it?!��

    ��That area already had many visitors to begin with. Instead, you should be fined for vandalizing a tourist spot.��

    ��Hmph! What nonsense! More people are visiting that ce because of me!��

    Having be ustomed to such forced ims, every response they gave was merely formal and procedural.

    <i>ng.</i>

    Suddenly, a man walked in as the main gate to the City Hall was opened.

    The man��s presence seemed to suppress those around him, who were originally throwing tantrums andining.

    His suit was exquisite, and the beauty of the woman in a maid uniform beside him was outstanding.

    The only w was that her uniform was too revealing.

    The starving artists of ren, who hastily picked up whatever they could wear, opened their mouths with envy while murmuring behind the scenes.

    ��A noble? He��s a noble, right?��

    ��Yeah, he��s definitely a noble who came for tourism.��

    ��Look at what that woman by his side is wearing. It must be quite enjoyable every night.��

    For a moment, the woman��s gaze fell upon the muttering artists. They immediately fell silent after sensing killing intent from her, unable to utter another word.

    The man, emanating an air of nobility from head to toe, approached a receptionist and asked.

    ��Where is the mayor?��

    ��Huh? Pardon? T-the mayor?��

    Just from his sudden appearance and inquiry about the mayor, they were certain that this person couldn��t be treated lightly.

    ��He is currently in his office. I-if you could please provide your name, I will immediately inform him.��

    The receptionist had asked to know the man��s identity, and he answered without any hesitation.

    ��Deus Verdi.��

    ��Ah, Deus Ve�� rdi?��

    As the receptionist wrote down the name, she slowly raised her head. Upon meeting eyes with Deus, she rose from her seat and eximed in shock.

    ��S-S-Soul Whisperer!��

    Many had still refused to acknowledge the Soul Whisperer.

    However, this was the city hall within the Griffin Kingdom��s territory.

    His Majesty, King Orpheus, had personally ced the Soul Whisperer on par with the Saintess, with even the Saintess herself acknowledging him.

    Essentially, it was a situation akin to the arrival of one of the top five prominent nobles in the country.

    Suddenly, the receptionist felt as if she saw rays of light emanating from behind Deus.

    Her lips trembled and she couldn��t properly move her hands.

    Normally, she probably wouldn��t have been able to speak properly due to being too flustered, but on the contrary, Deus�� gaze kept piercing into her.

    This caused the receptionist to manage to gather her wits and reply.

    ��I will immediately summon the mayor!��<ul><li>1

    same thing as Baku</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 106: The Boy Who Couldnt Offer Comfort

    Chapter 106: The Boy Who Couldn''t Offer Comfort

    <b>? The Boy Who Couldn��t Offer Comfort ?</b>

    Once the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi, began to make his move in earnest, rumors about his presence in ren, the city of artists, immediately spread throughout the entire region of the Kingdom.

    Although themotion surrounding him hadparatively decreased due to the passage of time since the Great Debate, the fact that he had publicly revealed himself for the first time since he returned to the Academy drew quite a lot of attention in ren.

    Both the bishops and the nobles were equally nervous and paid close attention to his every move.

    However, all Deus Verdi actually did in ren was make a proposal for an event for Artist��s Day, the unique festival of ren.

    Some criticized him, calling him out for pretending to be an artist and behaving thoughtlessly under the guise of being an artist, while intoxicated with self-indulgence and the artist��s syndrome.

    Others spected that Deus might have a hidden motive for revealing himself.

    However, the person who was the most dissatisfied with his nonchnt public appearance was a woman staying in the office of a loan shark.

    That woman was Dina, the Monstrumancer affiliated with Dante, a secret organization of Dark Mages on a grand mission to save the world.From Dina��s perspective, the current situation was enough to push her to the brink of rage.

    ��You bastard! How could you suddenly decide to show your face just like that after hiding all this while?!��

    As she smashed her fist against the desk, Bolfras, the owner of the office and the loan shark, had a pained expression on his face. It looked as if he was on the verge of tears.

    Bolfras was originally involved in loan sharking. While he wasn��t quite at the level of controlling the entirety of ren, he was still the leader of a reasonablypetitive gang.

    However, his life began to change once he caught Dante��s eye.

    ren, the city where the yokai born from the delusions of artists were endlessly produced, was a good prey for Dante, and by establishing a base, they could also y both ends against the middle by extorting funds from loan sharks.

    However, they weren��t seizing everything from the loan sharks by force.

    From Dante��s perspective, they were actually providing a separate assistance by teaching them how to leave an imprint on the people borrowing money from them.

    Thanks to this, the loan sharks could easily track down their debtors, even to the ends of the continent. This had been the main reason Bolfras had been able to achieve a collection rate of 120%.

    On a side note, the reason he could achieve a rate of 120% was because they managed to thoroughly strip most of the people who fled, right down to their organs.

    Human lives had more value than one might think. Thanks to that, they were able to collect more than the principal amount on a regr basis.

    <i>Huh, shouldn��t the remaining money go to the debtor once the debt was paid off?</i>

    <i></i>

    <i>What was the use of giving those people that money if they had passed away after all their organs had been taken away cleanly?</i>

    Even if the debtor could repay the debt by extracting their livers, this ce would also rip out their heart and sell it for money.

    Nevertheless.

    Since Dante��s members visited them asionally, Bolfras thought it would be a profitable business to just cater to them from time to time.

    However, this time, it was different.

    Ever since she had learned that the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi, was present in ren, Dina had been staying in this ce.

    So, now they had to behave with caution on a daily basis. Especially since she hadn��t been in a good moodtely.

    ��Argh, I was trying to hide this fact from the rest of the members, but now they have all found out! I nned to im him for myself.��

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    She unterally mmed the desk, which was already split in half, shattering itpletely.

    ��<i>Huff</i>, what is it this time? What did he say? What did he do?��

    Seeing her crimson eyes ring at him intensely, Bolfras quickly replied.

    ��I-I heard they n to hold a masquerade festival! It��s something where the artists dress up in their own creations and enjoy the festival!��

    At first, Bolfras thought that Deus was pushing for this proposal, but it turned out that it received a more favorable reception than expected.

    Not only was it a unique festival, but artists were also able to freely showcase their works.

    With only a few days remaining, the artists were busy preparing to showcase their works for the event.

    ��Huh, why does our revered Soul Whisperer have such a peculiar hobby?��

    Despite muttering to herself like that, Dina felt a bit suspicious.

    ����Is it really because of that?��

    This was the very first move the man, revered as the Soul Whisperer, had made since the start of the academy��s vacation. Would he simply show up just because he came up with a good idea for the Artist��s Day celebrations?

    ��Come to think of it, that bastard is also a Dark Mage like me.��

    On top of that, he was rumored to be a Necromancer with extremely sharp senses. He had an insane talent for being able to discern even the weakest souls that ordinary Dark Mages couldn��t perceive properly.

    ��Then, is he also able to see all the yokai in thisnd?��

    Although Dina could see some of the powerful yokai, not all yokai were visible to her.

    That was why she needed the boy who was able to summon the yokai by ying the piano.

    ��Fu, fufu. I��m not sure what exactly he��s up to, but I think I understand what he��s trying to do.��

    Looking out the window, Dina drew a wicked smile on her lips.

    She didn��t know which dishes he had prepared on the menu, but she had a feeling she could probably sneak up to the table set by the Soul Whisperer as an uninvited guest.

    * * *

    ��<i>Huff, huff.</i>��

    The Artist��s Day was soon approaching.

    All the artists in ren were working hard to showcase their works while making them the very embodiment of themselves.

    Thanks to this, there was a brief pause to the music that continuously echoed throughout ren all year long.

    However, regardless of the situation, Owen continued to diligently y the piano.

    Since that day, the loan sharks hadn��t particrly bothered him, so little by little, he had been saving the money earned from his performances.

    Furthermore, upon hearing Owen��s story, the innkeeper of the Leon Inn allowed him to rent a room at a discounted rate out of sympathy. This allowed the grandson to find some relief after disposing of the hard to maintain house where he used to live with his deceased grandfather.

    Perhaps because of this, he was truly able to enjoy ying the piano recently.

    He stood beside the piano near the fountain at the center. It was alreadyte at night, so people just passed by without much interest. However, Owen, with his mind clear, decided to sit there.

    Even though he didn��t really need it, he still ced the sheet music in front of him. It was just in case any unexpected situation arose.

    ��<i>Huff</i>.��

    He gently closed his eyes and pressed the familiar keys once again.

    As one tone emerged, others began to follow, soon forming a melody that permeated the entire city.

    Then, the yokai began to appear and filled the surroundings.

    The rough breathing of the yokai could already be heard in the vicinity. It was evident that they had been waiting for this.

    Although he would normally close his eyes when ying the piano to avoid seeing the eerie appearance of the yokai, the Soul Whisperer��s words brushed through the boy��s mind as he pressed the keys out of habit.

    <i>Soon, all the yokai will disappear. Until then, just do your best.</i>

    ��Do the best I can.��

    The boy continued to press the keys as he slowly opened his eyes.

    Despite his shoulders shrinking due to the eerie yokai crowding around the piano, Owen knew they wouldn��t cause harm to him or the piano as they only drew closer.

    Therefore, Owen cautiously turned his head.

    The young boy surveyed the eerie audience that hade to listen to his performance.

    Some yokai had their eyes on their hands, others had excessivelyrge teeth unable to close their mouths, there were also yokai with dozens of hands, and so on.

    To begin with, they were supernatural beings with frightening appearances, but Owen forced himself to speak.

    ��Soon, I will part ways with you all.��

    The sound of the piano drowned out his muttering, so no one other than those yokai were able to hear it.

    The yokai stared at the boy as if they understood.

    ��The Soul Whisperer said that he would somehow find a way to help you.��

    What kind of emotions did they harbor?

    They came to listen to his performance in hopes of being annihted.

    What was the reason that led them toe searching for him with such sorrow?

    ��Ah.��

    He unexpectedly found the answer in their eyes. The information in his mind merged with the scene before his eyes, unveiling the truth.

    Despite the countless performances and visits, it was only now, as the end drew near, that he realized things he wasn��t able to before.

    ��So, you knew you were causing harm to yourselves.��

    Strange yokai born from a mixture and entanglement of the desires and eager wishes of artists.

    If they had a choice, they would have chosen not to be born. They also knew that their existence harmed the dead. Therefore, they desired annihtion.

    They soughtfort and naturally disappeared while listening to the melody of the piano.

    All they hoped was to be able to end their own lives.

    When such thoughts arose in his mind, Owen felt sorry for the yokai crowding around him.

    ��I��m sorry I couldn��t fulfill your wishes.��

    He poured his emotions into each key he pressed.

    ��I��m sorry for my shorings.��

    Even now, even just a little, perhaps he could at least send off one of them.

    Embracing such an eager desire, the boy continued his sincere performance.

    Before long, the performance came to an end as he pressed the final keys, and the yokai, as ifforting Owen in return, nodded their heads and dispersed once again.

    Until the very end, not a single yokai wasforted by him.

    In the end, he couldn��t even properly grant the death that the yokai, who chose death for the sake of others, had desired.

    Owen came to aplete realization about his own ipetence and took off his hands from the keys.

    ��Not a single one��.��

    The bitter taste lingered on his tongue. Not only were there no yokai left, but there wasn��t even a single person in front of the piano.

    Owen finally expressed his honest feelings.

    ��This is no longer enjoyable.��

    It was at that moment that he came to despise the piano he had once loved to y all his life. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 107: A Night For The Yokai

    Chapter 107: A Night For The Yokai

    <b>? A Night For The Yokai ?</b>

    ��Wow, look at this. Wouldn��t this suit him?��

    ��I think this will suit him better?��

    The masquerade festival I proposed for Artist��s Day was actually an idea borrowed from an event anyone in my previous world would know, Halloween.

    Although there was a reason why I chose to propose this event, I had never nned on participating in the first ce.

    But when it was almost time for the event, people from ren City Hall brought several outfits they had prepared for me.

    I wondered how they knew my size, but the clothes they sent me were all quite a sight.

    ��The butler costume makes him look a bit boring.��

    ��Why? I think he��ll look well-matched with me in it.��When Findenai rmended that it matched well with her maid uniform, Illuania tilted her head while holding up a slightly revealing butler costume in the inn��s dining hall.

    However, it seemed that Illuania didn��t like it that much.

    From the start��

    ��I have no intention of participating.��

    There were things I had to do; I didn��t feel the need to do cosy because it was unnecessary for me to intrude into a festival for artists.

    ��No way! You should join too!��

    ��How dare you exclude yourself!��

    However, Findenai and Illuania immediately bombarded me with exmations. The two of them had already bought clothes, thinking it would be fun.

    Among the artists, there were those who not only prepared their own clothes but had also sold items to others.

    Therefore, the market had also unintentionally begun to liven up, bing more active.

    Artists began to consider themerce side of things, not just drawing or sculpting.

    It was going better than expected, prompting ren Market to send me such a gift.

    Illuania was excited as she grabbed the cloak she was wearing, twirling around.

    She was cosying as a vampire.

    ��I��ve heard rumors about vampires before. They have a body that never ages; I��m kind of yearning for that.��

    Just by draping the cloak over her body and flipping her whole hair, she indeed already looked like a vampire.

    Findenai was dressed in her usual maid uniform. She said she didn��t need to wear anything different as what she always wore was enough.

    On the contrary, it was rather strange that she even wore such clothes for daily life.

    ��Um, I feel embarrassed.��

    ��Oh my! How cute!��

    At that moment, Owen entered the dining hall. Illuania had led him to crossdress, and surprisingly, it suited him.

    Illuania had indeed put her makeup skills to good use. She approached Owen, who was hesitating, and abruptly hugged him tightly.

    ��Why don��t you try something like that too, Master Bastard?��

    ��Stop messing around with me.��

    Seeing my expression immediately contort, Findenai quickly shrugged her shoulders, realizing she had just crossed a line.

    ��So, what are you going to do? They sent so many clothes. Are you just going to ignore all of these? I heard you��re participating in the festival��s opening ceremony.��

    ��������

    That was a valid point.

    I ended up being in charge of starting the event for Artist��s Day, partly because I purposefully managed to obtain it with some effort.

    The reason why I proposed such a thing was because it was the most important part of today��s event.

    ��Still, I have no intention to wear a ridiculous outfit.��

    Just as I was about to leave as I was since I had no ns of making a big deal out of it and doing cosy, one item caught my eye among the neatly arranged clothes.

    ��������

    How could something like that appear in this world? It was something that I had missed so much.

    Findenai, who was watching me from the side, asked what the problem was.

    ��That? It��s a traditional costume from the East, you know? Haven��t you seen it before?��

    ����Right, I did not know that.��

    The coolness of the fabric that gently touched my hand spread pleasantly throughout my body. It was the beauty of silk.

    Although not exactly the same, its appearance reminded me of a hanbok<sup>1</sup>It is a traditional clothing of the Korean people. The term is primarily used by South Koreans., and I was unknowingly captivated by that.

    It was a design that I thought I would never see in this world.

    Just seeing that alone was enough to tug at my heartstrings. It felt like I unexpectedly encountered something that I had taken for granted and lost.

    I felt sentimental, more than I had expected.

    ��I will go with this.��

    * * *

    As the sun had set,nterns illuminated the streets.

    In the dimly lit artist��s street, there were plenty of people adorned in peculiar yet charming disguises.

    It was a unique event for everyone, allowing them to discard their usual selves and embrace the opportunity to be distinctive characters.

    ��Wow, it suits you well.��

    ��Not bad.��

    And it was now time for this event to announce the beginning of the festival.

    Backstage, Illuania and Findenai eximed when they saw me. Their interest was piqued since it was not attire that I would usually wear.

    It was a hanbok, but more specifically, it was a shaman costume.

    My grandmother, who was a shaman, had always worn an extravagant shaman costume, causing eye strain and even slight dizziness when one looked at it for too long.

    ording to my grandmother, dressing in shy clothing was necessary so that the dead and deities could find their way to her without getting lost.

    <i>Well, I don��t really care about this.</i>

    What I was wearing now was a shaman costume simr to that, but the difference was that it was ck.

    Honestly, it wasn��t an outfit I particrly liked back then.

    However, now that I was actually wearing it, it felt refreshing. It also felt like the right attire for what I had to do today.

    ��Alright, before we kick off this year��s Artist��s Day! Let��s give the stage to the Soul Whisperer, Sir Deus Verdi, for preparing such an innovative idea!��

    ��This is not just any stage! They��ve also prepared a very special group performance, which is undoubtedly the highlight of today!��

    Coming from the stage, the voice of the event host signaled for me to go.

    Illuania carefully approached me and gave a final check on my costume.

    ��It may not be of much help, but I hope you won��t be too nervous. You already look very cool right now.��

    Illuania grinned. Her words might have been quite encouraging if I were an ordinary person.

    Unfortunately, I didn��t need such a thing as I wasn��t nervous at all.

    It wasn��t that I was trying to brag or anything, but I genuinely had no interest. After all, I wasn��t the one doing the performance.

    <b>[I feel somewhat sorry for the people cheering you on.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist spoke from my side. Although it wasn��t a wrong statement, I chose not to respond.

    Illuania lightly tapped my chest and smiled satisfactorily,menting on how neat I looked.

    Findenai bid me farewell with a sneaky smile.

    Lastly��

    Owen, who unintentionally ended up crossdressing, was nkly staring at me.

    He said he never thought I would have to perform, so he had been feeling a little out of his mind the past few days.

    Even though the attendant told me I should go to the stage soon, I slowly turned towards Owen and approached him.

    ��What are you thinking?��

    ����After you finish performing today, do you think you��ll be able to annihte all of the yokai, Soul Whisperer?��

    Owen asked with hesitation. When I didn��t bother to respond and just looked at him in silence, he bit his lips as if frustrated.

    ��I know that my failure has led us to this inevitable oue.��

    ��You were afraid of them, the yokai.��

    ��That��s right, but at the same time, I also pitied them. Now that I finally understand why they exist and what they want, it��s frustrating that I couldn��t grant their wishes. Because of myck of ability, I was only able to send them away.��

    His words made me chuckle.

    I slowly reached out and gently stroked the boy��s head.

    ��When the night ends, all the yokai in ren will disappear.��

    ������

    ��However, do not judge that end to be as cruel as you think.��

    ��Huh?��

    He looked up at me as if asking what I meant, but I removed my hand from his head and patted his shoulder.

    ��Today is a festival; when it ends with the rising sun, you should be smiling brightly.��

    <b><i>The Soul Whisperer, Sir Deus Verdi, is about to take the stage!</i></b>

    ��So learn, realize, experience, and enjoy this moment.��

    I ascended onto the stage as if surrendering myself to the partly artificial cheers and apuse.

    ��Wow! The Soul Whisperer has also dressed up tomemorate today!��

    ��It is said to be inspired by the traditional attire from one of the Eastern countries! You look incredibly cool!��

    The hosts smoothly conducted the event as if they had done it many times before.

    At my request, the interview was brief. It was now finally time for thest part.

    ��Could I ask you for a few words as you are overseeing the opening ceremony for today��s festival?��

    Holding the mic he handed over to me, I calmly opened my mouth to speak.

    ��Today��s festival will be a very memorable time for all of you.��

    Perhaps it would be an unforgettable moment in your life. That was how shocking, bizarre, and frightening it might be.

    However, it would also be joyful.

    ��So, whatever happens, I hope you will not be too surprised.��

    The audience seemed slightly tense at my words. But without waiting for them to be ready, I headed towards the piano ced at the center of the stage.

    I ced my hands on the keys. And along with the cool sensation, it was surprising how it felt like lightly pressing them made it seem like sound would simply bounce off.

    It was my first time sitting in front of a piano with the intent of ying it.

    I pulled out a ck jewel wrapped in cloth from my pocket, discreetly cing it next to the sheet music where nobody could see it.

    ��Are you ready?��

    As I asked that, another ghost who had been with me all along, Owen��s grandfather, Oster Valtany, nodded with determination.

    <b>[After my death, I never imagined that I would borrow someone else��s hands to y the piano.]</b>

    ��That was your request and your final performance in front of your grandson.��

    <b>[I just wanted to show my grandson that ying the piano could be enjoyable.]</b>

    ��Yes, do what you have to do.��

    My hands and one foot on the pedal were slowly losing their feeling.

    It was a sensation unlike any I had ever felt before.

    It wasn��t aplete possession of my body, but rather partial. I only allowed Oster to possess my hands and one foot.

    My hands gently pressed the keys, and simultaneously, as if I was ying the music myself, a splendid performance emanated from my fingertips.

    It was such a mysterious experience.

    The scene that was unfolding right before me could only be acquired through countless years of skill and effort.

    I didn��t particrly like music.

    However, I could feel the piano��s reverberation emanating from my hands, spreading out in all directions with endless creativity, not confined within the sheet music butmunicating with others.

    <i>It is indeed extremely impressive.</i>

    This was an emotion that I could never give to anyone else in my lifetime, but at this moment, it was pouring from my fingertips.

    The audience marveled at my skillful performance, gaping in amazement. And Owen, who had been sitting in the audience with Illuania and Findenai, looked at me in disbelief.

    He would probably realize soon whose soul I was borrowing for this performance right now.

    The once-serene music gradually intensified. The tones, slowly building up tension like a downpour, had even momentarily made me enjoy the performance.

    Not only that.

    Did they also notice Oster��s performance?

    Yokai were gathering from all over the city, filling the sky.

    As if they couldn��t miss this opportunity, they were listening to Oster��s performance, trying to disappear. However��

    ��Do not easily sumb to satisfaction.��

    With a crafty smile, I directed my mana towards those yokai.

    As mana visibly poured out into everyone��s eyes, astonishment and screams erupted from the audience seats.

    Since I couldn��t continue the performance if I wielded my mana, the Dark Spiritualist began to channel it in my stead, transferring it into Lemegeton.

    The Necromancy Stone emitted a bright light, letting everyone see the yokai.

    ��Kyaaaaack!��

    ��W-what is that!��

    ��D-demonic monster! It��s a demonic monster!��

    Yokai began to appear before people��s eyes. They screamed and tried to run away, but the host, whom I had briefed earlier, hastily grabbed the microphone.

    The host��s voice was trembling, he also seemed a bit shocked by the appearance of the yokai.

    ��Th-this is an event prepared by the Soul Whisperer and his party for this asion! W-we apologize for the confusion! This is a performance by a professional team, so please take a seat to allow others to watch.��

    The people who were confused either had disbelief in their eyes, or sat back down with reluctant expressions.

    However, people would understand if it was a professional team wearing masks who had suddenly appeared, rather than yokai.

    Since we had already managed to deceive their eyes through mana, they would attribute the mysterious movements to it as well.

    <b>[You��re really insane for making these monsters visible to people.]</b>

    While Oster continued the performance, he uttered a word, prompting me to chuckle.

    ��Just for one day.��

    The yokai themselves seemed bewildered, perhaps realizing they were visible to humans. However, I didn��t stop.

    ��I thought that letting these monsters take over the city for just one day would not be too bad.��

    That was the reason why I made people wear masks.

    We hosted this festival with eerie yet unique disguises.

    I would let those yokai fully enjoy this single day to their heart��s content. Therefore, they wouldn��t close their eyes in sce from the piano performance, but instead from satisfaction because of the joy of the festival.

    A faint smile crept onto my face.

    The surroundings were still softly lit bynterns.

    It was truly befitting the extravagance of a festival for the faceless yokai.

    The Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai <sup>2</sup>Hyakki Yagy�� ( ��Night Parade of One Hundred Demons��), also transliterated Hyakki Yak��, is an idiom in Japanese folklore. Sometimes an orderly procession, other times a riot, it refers to a parade of thousands of supernatural creatures known as oni and y��kai that march through the streets of Japan at night.had just begun.<ul><li>1

    It is a traditional clothing of the Korean people. The term is primarily used by South Koreans.</li><li>2

    Hyakki Yagy�� ( ��Night Parade of One Hundred Demons��), also transliterated Hyakki Yak��, is an idiom in Japanese folklore. Sometimes an orderly procession, other times a riot, it refers to a parade of thousands of supernatural creatures known as oni and y��kai that march through the streets of Japan at night.</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 108: The Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai

    Chapter 108: The Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai

    <b>? The Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai ?</b>

    Once the performance ended, the Yokai Festival began.

    With the people watching their march as if it were a parade, the yokai formed a procession and set off to traverse the entire city.

    <b>[Here! Come here! Don��t go anywhere else, just follow my lead!]</b>

    Of course, since I couldn��t just let the yokai roam by themselves, I asked the Dark Spiritualist to head to the forefront of the procession and lead them.

    Although the Dark Spiritualist was not visible to the people, as long as the yokai could see her, it didn��t matter.

    The yokai relished all the attention they were receiving, whether it was wonder, astonishment,ughter out of fascination, or curses due to disgust.

    Feeling delighted, the yokai voluntarily joined the procession while enjoying the attention from the people��s gazes.

    It was truly a night dedicated for the yokai.The sight of numerous yokai wandering at night could only be described using the Japanese idiom, ��The Night Parade of One Hundred Demons.��

    ��Excuse me, Soul Whisperer.��

    As I was seeing off the procession of yokai from a ce where most people had already departed, Owen approached me.

    ��The performance just now�� ��

    ��It was your grandfather, Oster Valtany. I only helped fulfill his request to let you hear his final performance, and he has returned to sleep.��

    I didn��t know how to y the piano at all, but bing a pianist, even if it was just for a brief moment, was quite an impressive experience.

    ��As expected��.��

    Owen, who seemed to have expected this answer as he knew my abilities, responded calmly.

    I then asked the boy.

    ��So, what did you learn?��

    ����.��

    ��Oster sat down in front of the piano once again to remind you about the joy of performing. Even after death, his skills seem not to have rusted at all.��

    ��That��s right, my grandfather was really�� amazing.��

    It wouldn��t be urate to call it a phenomenon of ��reflecting on one��s original nature��,<sup>1</sup>????(Hoegwang-banjo) was a basic practice method of patriarchal Seon, through prior studies rted with banjo or reflection in Seon Buddhism. Hoegwang-banjo means to turn one��s attention which is ordinarily directed to external things back to oneself. Especially in Patriarchal Seon, there is sudden awakening or ��empty quiescence and spiritual awareness�� ording to the experience of Banjo or reflecting on oneself. Just as the eye cannot see the eye itself, this banjo or reflection is only possible through non-dualistic awareness. Seon or S?n Buddhism is the Korean name for Chan Buddhism, a branch of Mah��y��na Buddhismmonly known in English as Zen Buddhism. as Oster was already dead.

    Regardless, his performance before returning to eternal rest was truly intense and explosive as it was still able to instill deep emotions and anticipation for the festival, not only in the yokai but in the people as well.

    ��In the end, I still failed to do it.��

    Soaking in sadness, Owen slumped over. So, I shared my thoughts with the boy who had been questioning his own abilities since thest time.

    ��Why do you think you and Oster came to possess such abilities?��

    Owen said that he had always possessed the ability as he yed the piano with his grandfather, but it was different for Oster.

    One day, as he was ying the piano, those yokai appeared out of nowhere. They said they receivedfort from him and disappeared.

    Eventually, one could argue that the suddenly acquired ability, like a strange work of fate, had an unclear origin.

    ��I feel like I might know why the two of you came to possess such abilities.��

    ��Huh?��

    Owen looked at me in surprise, as if seeking an answer. However, if I did so, the boy would never experience any personal growth.

    For instance, on witnessing how his grandfatherforted the yokai, he naturally assumed that was the only correct answer.

    If I were to give him the answer as if he were consulting a cheat sheet, he would once again live with tunnel vision, thinking he had found the only correct solution.

    ��Watch the procession closely. Towards the end of the festival, if it is you, you should very well be able to figure out the reason.��

    ��If it is me��?��

    ��Yes, if it is you.��

    After unnecessarily stroking his head once, I turned away.

    Findenai and Illuania were waiting for us some distance away, but I had another ce I needed to visit.

    ��What? Are you noting with us?��

    ��If you have some other business, we can help you.��

    ��It is fine. It is not a big deal. I will just go alone.��

    Upon hearing those words, Illuania nodded in understanding, but Findenai grinned mischievously while making provocative remarks.

    ��Hunting for girls? Well, with how you look right now, there won��t be any woman who won��t fall for you.��

    ��Oh my! That old habit of yours, again��?��

    At Findenai��s words, Illuania immediately covered her mouth in surprise.

    ��So, are you going to tap people on the elbow and say, ��Do you know the Soul Whisperer? Yeah, that person is me��?��

    ��That��s too old-fashioned. Nowadays, there are other ways��.��

    Suddenly, the two started babbling about how I should pick-up girls efficiently.

    I let out a deep sigh as irritation began to surge within me. Hearing that, Illuania jumped in surprise and apologized. However, Findenai just shrugged her shoulders.

    ��Geez, you really can��t take a joke well. Alright, we��ll take our leave. Just call us if you need us.��

    ����.Try to stay near the front side of the procession if possible.��

    ��Huh? Okay, got it.��

    Findenai led Illuania and Owen towards the festival procession.

    She realized I wanted to pursue something by myself and didn��t insist on sticking together, but at times, I just wished she would keep quiet and go along.

    <i>She always adds unnecessary remarks.</i>

    That might be a characteristic of Findenai, but regardless, she talked too much.

    ��<i>Phew</i>.��

    The festival had begun. The yokai were enjoying themselves and showing off to their heart��s content. Meanwhile, Owen followed them from behind to gain enlightenment.

    Now, I just had one thing left to do.

    The one coveting Owen��s abilities.

    It was time to find the viin who had attempted to forcefully make Owen theirs by ordering the loan sharks to drag him away.

    * * *

    <i>Boom</i>!

    The door to Bolfras�� office bent like a bow, and then it broke, crashing to the ground.

    Inside the dark room.

    As I entered with a blue me in my hand, I could see a person��s face emerge from the darkness, as they swung their club at me.

    Naturally, the tip of that club was unable to reach me and just struck the air. When I emitted a blue mana me, the room immediately brightened. The loan sharks waiting to attack me flew and crashed to the ground.

    Despite myck ofbat experience, I definitely wouldn��t be overwhelmed by mere thugs.

    ��Agh!��

    ��M-my tailbone! It feels like it��s broken!��

    ��Argh! She said all we needed to do wasunch a surprise attack on him!��

    Watching them writhing and groaning in agony, their contorted movements made them look like caterpirs.

    I had just intended to interrogate the thugs. However, they suddenly came at me with such shy moves.

    <i>Grrrr</i>!

    A bizarre howl came from the outside. Four-legged beasts were running towards me while drooling.

    ��Were these thugs simply bait?��

    Did the opponent anticipate my arrival and set a trap in advance? Did they n to lure me into the office by using the thugs as bait and then hunt me down?

    Monstrous two-headed dogs entered the room.

    The fight itself was rather straightforward.

    I just cast basic protective spells on myself and shot mes at the hellhounds<sup>2</sup>A hellhound is a mythological hound that embodies a guardian or a servant of hell, the devil, or the underworld. Hellhounds ur in mythologies around the world, with the best-known examples being Cerberus from Greek mythology, Garmr from Norse mythology, the ck dogs of English folklore, and the fairy hounds of Celtic mythology. charging at me.

    Since the mes were made of mana, there wasn��t much risk of a fire spreading.

    However, the hellhounds kept pouring in endlessly.

    ��W-wait! I��m on your side!��

    ��Crazy mutts! I said stop biting me!��

    ��You crazy bitch of a Dark Mage! This is why you shouldn��t trust them!��

    The loan sharks who had ambushed me turned into lumps of meat as they fell prey to the hellhounds.

    There was no need to spare them either, so I moved my hand indifferently and sighed while ncing out the window.

    ��Is this just an attempt to buy time?��

    Despite the intense appearance, it was an utterly futile battle. The situation clearly showed that the perpetrator only intended to keep me captive here.

    However, how could I simply let myself be trapped in here without being able to escape from those dogs?

    Therefore, I gathered mana again.

    I was intentionally trying to gain practicalbat experience without manipting souls. However, this battle wasn��t like the repetitive hunting<sup>3</sup>When you repetitively hunt monsters or farm monsters in games to gain experience so that you��ll level up quickly. That��s why Deus said this is unlike the game, this is justbor for him (who is doing this in real life). for monsters in the game; this was simply tediousbor.

    ��I am breaking through.��

    I awakened the souls of the hellhounds, who were burnt to death by my mes.

    Even though I did it with the help of Lemegeton, I was still someone who had controlled the soul of a Demon soul before.

    Therefore, even without Lemegeton��s help, I could forcefullymand the souls of the dead demonic monsters.

    <i>Grrrrrroooohhhh</i>!

    <b>[Kraaaaaaaah!]</b>

    Transparent-looking hellhounds sprung up from amidst the corpses.

    Living and dead hellhounds shed and tore at each other.

    It was a frenzy of madness as theytched onto each other��s napes without caring for their own bodies.

    <i>Is the opponent a Monstrumancer?</i>

    I felt a profound sense of unease rise within me as I watched the hellhounds, which had been trained well enough to follow my orders without any hesitation, even though I had just killed them.

    To them, my action of ending their lives seemed inconsequential.

    It was akin to observing emotionless entities, meticulously trained to identify their current master and cater to their needs ordingly.

    This illustrated the nature of demonic monsters, shaped and conditioned through a life of suffering.

    Just as a typical Necromancer subdued evil spirits by inflicting torment upon them, Monstrumancers controlled the minds of demonic monsters, quelling their instincts through excruciating agony.

    Nevertheless, these hellhounds would never die even when they got bitten. Even if they died, they would rise again like zombies.

    While the individual ghost hellhounds mightck strengthpared to living ones, the numbers on my side kept increasing.

    Eventually, as the number of ghost hellhounds increased, all the living ones turned into cold corpses.

    The office floor and corridor were covered in a sea of hellhound corpses.

    Every time I stepped forward, blood spurted out as if I were squeezing water from a sponge.

    I exited Bolfras�� office on the second floor, as the blood gradually dripped down from the stairs to the surroundings.

    It seemed like someone had called the guards upon seeing the eerie sight.

    When I looked up, I met the gaze of a woman who was giggling while peering down from a rooftop in the distance.

    When she waved her hand in greeting, I could see her wearing a familiar robe.

    ��As expected, she is from Dante.��

    Apart from me, Dante was the only organization in the Kingdom filled with skilled Dark Mages.

    Given the Monstrumancer��s level, I naturally assumed she was affiliated with Dante.

    The woman with crimson hair vanished into the building as if suggesting we should y tag.

    However, I wasn��t pleased with her method of inviting me to chase after her by wagging her tail like that.

    ��Chase after her.��

    I released the souls of the hellhounds that were still bound to me.

    Countless hellhounds, now translucent ghosts, began to fly into the air, rushing towards their former master like the reindeers of Santa us.<ul><li>1

    ????(Hoegwang-banjo) was a basic practice method of patriarchal Seon, through prior studies rted with banjo or reflection in Seon Buddhism. Hoegwang-banjo means to turn one��s attention which is ordinarily directed to external things back to oneself. Especially in Patriarchal Seon, there is sudden awakening or ��empty quiescence and spiritual awareness�� ording to the experience of Banjo or reflecting on oneself. Just as the eye cannot see the eye itself, this banjo or reflection is only possible through non-dualistic awareness. Seon or S?n Buddhism is the Korean name for Chan Buddhism, a branch of Mah��y��na Buddhismmonly known in English as Zen Buddhism.</li><li>2

    A hellhound is a mythological hound that embodies a guardian or a servant of hell, the devil, or the underworld. Hellhounds ur in mythologies around the world, with the best-known examples being Cerberus from Greek mythology, Garmr from Norse mythology, the ck dogs of English folklore, and the fairy hounds of Celtic mythology.</li><li>3

    When you repetitively hunt monsters or farm monsters in games to gain experience so that you��ll level up quickly. That��s why Deus said this is unlike the game, this is justbor for him (who is doing this in real life).</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 109: Monster, Ghost, And Maid

    Chapter 109: Monster, Ghost, And Maid

    <b>? Monster, Ghost, And Maid ?</b>

    ��<i>Sigh</i>, this is why I hate fighting Necromancers!��

    Dina, the Monstrumancer, leaped across the rooftops of buildings with a sneaky smile.

    Despite not channeling any mana into her body, she moved lightly as if she was flying. Her physical abilities seemed more like a knight��s than a wizard��s.

    The ghost hellhounds were chasing after her.

    Knowing she couldn��t outrun the ghost hellhounds that were flying around, Dina finally extended her hand.

    Her right hand started to wriggle.

    Apanied by the chilling sound of bones aligning itself, it was transforming into a shape impossible for a human hand.

    Soon, her hand morphed into a massive demonic monster��s mouth.The reason why a Monstrumancer like her sought a city with different kinds of yokai like ren was because of her unique abilities.

    ��These mutts don��t even recognize their master.��

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    She tore apart the flying ghost hellhounds with her right hand, swinging it here and there. The hellhounds�� souls, which were ripped apart by her movements, didn��t taste good. They only emitted a putrid odor that didn��t even give her a sense of satisfaction.

    Despite having devoured a few, the hellhounds still kept rushing towards her like a rainbow streaking across the sky.

    She let out a forcedugh as she wondered if she had really dispatched that many.

    ��He��s controlling all of these?��

    While the strength of the souls was important in judging the abilities and talents of a Necromancer, the number of souls they could control was also equally crucial.

    ��I heard he could use the Necromancy Stone.��

    However, she couldn��t see any special reinforcementing from the hellhounds�� souls. In fact, they seemed weaker than they were alive.

    So, this meant that the guy could control this many souls without specificallymanding them through the Necromancy Stone.

    ��So, he��s someone with overflowing talent, huh? It wasn��t without reason that we attempted to recruit him.��

    Not only did he possess the ability to see all souls, but he could also control this many.

    ��I heard from the investigation that he hasn��t even been practicing for a year.��

    Ever since Dante had started to closely observe Deus�� movements, they had also traced his past.

    Though she thought that sparkling, brilliant ideas along with thorough preparation had helped him ovee many obstacles��

    ��It turns out his talent alone is already outstanding.��

    His talent in Necromancy was at a terrifying level.

    Since Monstrumancers and Necromancers were quitepatible when they were allies, Dina couldn��t help but feel disappointed once she heard that Deus didn��t want to join Dante.

    But if someone asked whether she was afraid that this talented Necromancer had be their enemy, she would snort and dismiss it as nonsense.

    ��There is no one in Dante who isn��t talented.��

    Now, her other hand, which was previously normal, had now begun to wriggle and simrly transform into a giant mouth, roaring towards the sky.

    ��It��s such a low-level fight to be stuck in a fight with these mutts.��

    She never expected such a tenacious response after lightly provoking him.

    The mouths in her hands widened as they took a deep breath. Then, the hellhounds�� souls, which were rushing from the sky, started getting sucked into these mouths.

    In just a few seconds, Dina had cleanly devoured numerous souls.

    ��<i>Ugh</i>, tastes like gnat��s piss.��

    Dina ran without reverting the transformation of her hands. Since everyone was already disguised for Artist��s Day, and she was already moving from one rooftop to another, they would likely overlook this.

    Just like what was in their minds when those foolish yokai unted themselves while parading along the street.

    ��They are such foolish creatures.��

    Dina clicked her tongue disapprovingly as she observed the parade of yokai.

    Those creatures with bizarre appearances simply continued walking,ughing as if they didn��t care.

    Did these creatures even realize that people were mocking them?

    Their extreme foolishness disgusted her.

    Dina��s eyes then caught sight of a woman in ck clothes among the procession.

    <b>[Everyone, this way!]</b>

    With her face covered with a transparent ck veil, the woman led the procession of yokai.

    Thanks to her acting as a guide, Dina noticed that the yokai were not wandering aimlessly, but instead were following a set path.

    ��<i>Tsk.</i>��

    What kind of festival was this? Could this even be called a festival?

    Yokai should terrify, harm, and devour people.

    That was what made them monsters.

    ��Is she the soul following Deus around?��

    <i>Crack, crack!</i>

    Once again, the mouths in her hands opened wide, drooling at the voluptuous figure of the ck-d woman alongside the condensed mana within her, which felt like a tempting fruit.

    It was a long-awaited delicacy.

    The ferocious teeth ttered eagerly, demanding to devour the woman immediately.

    Dina stood on the rooftop railing, facing the parade below.

    Despite not using even a bit of mana, the force of her leap was enough to partially destroy the rooftop railing.

    Her physical abilities were now at a level that made it difficult to perceive her as a mere human since she had already surpassed even that of a knight.

    Because of this, Deus Verdi would find it quite troublesome to track her, and even that female ghost probably wouldn��t be able to notice her.

    After all, a Necromancer��s fatal weakness was ignorance.

    She shot through the sky like a cannonball towards the Dark Spiritualist, not caring about the momentary attention she received from the crowd.

    After all, as long as she could devour that woman, the surrounding yokai would definitely lose order and start acting up.

    Even if they didn��t harm people, the disruption would lead everyone into panic, turning the festival��sughter into screams and chaos.

    The moment she reached out her hands towards the Dark Spiritualist.

    <i>Kiiing</i>!

    A loud friction sound, apanied by intense sparks, stretched like a violin performance.

    In front of Dina��s crimson eyes appeared a woman dressed in a revealing maid uniform, pointing an axe at her.

    ��Ah, I see.��

    Findenai nodded as if she had juste to a realization on her own.

    ��So this is why Master Bastard told us to stick closely to the front of the parade?��

    <i>Snicker</i>.

    It was a first.

    For the first time in her life, Dina saw the illusion of herself transforming from a predator to prey.

    That showed how ferocious the woman before her was; her smile carried the calmness of a predator.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Dina hurriedly pushed Findenai away to keep her at a distance. Then, shended neatly on one of the yokai following the procession��a round-eyed-shaped yokai.

    Findenai alsonded atop a goblin-like creature trailing behind the Dark Spiritualist.

    ��Wow!��

    ��What? Is it another event?!��

    ��We can��t miss this!��

    The people watching the parade seemed to mistake Findenai and Dina��s fight for another performance.

    Dina didn��t like this at all. She gritted her teeth and lowered her robe��s hood while manipting mana.

    She found herself bing a spectacle for these people. It felt disgusting and unpleasant.

    However, many people had recognized Findenai instead.

    ��Wow, isn��t she the maid apanying the Soul Whisperer?��

    ��Ah! She was dressed like that from the start for this event! So, it was already nned!��

    Since everyone in ren had already recognized her face, Findenai couldn��t care less. With an axe on her shoulder, she asked Dina in front of her.

    ��Don��t you just hate it when people see someone��s fight as entertainment?��

    ������

    ��Perhaps they see this as just another performance, but does that really matter? At this moment, we��re fighting as if our lives depend on it.��

    Dina couldn��t quite grasp the meaning behind the woman��s words.

    Did that mean she was suggesting they stop fighting and part ways?

    Although she agreed with what Findenai said, she didn��t dare to hastily speak out because she couldn��t understand her intentions.

    ��So what?��

    She uttered a single retort after picking her words carefully. At that, Findenai chuckled and shook her head.

    ��I��m just testing to see if I could make you waver. I actually enjoy fighting, you know!��

    For a second, it felt as though wind and space were being torn apart by a sword called ��Findenai.��

    She hurriedly leaped from the goblin��s head and swung her axe at Dina, who had darted away.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    But she wasn��t an ordinary person either. Being an active Dark Mage in Griffin Kingdom meant she had to live without ever trusting anyone.

    Furthermore, the extraordinary physical prowess she disyed earlier enabled her to evade Findenai��s axe swings.

    ��You damn bitch!��

    As she cursed, Dina reached out her hands towards Findenai.

    Instead of a sword or spear, two giant mouths flew towards her.

    This wasn��t an attack that even Findenai could easily defend with just an axe. So, she had to avoid it. However��

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Her blood flowed down, staining the ground. As her flesh was pierced, Findenai grimaced slightly from the pain, muttering.

    ��That��s what I get from meeting the wrong master.��

    She endured the bleeding and managed to fend off the attacks. Even though she could easily avoid them, Findenai��s legs didn��t seem to move at all.

    <i>Why?</i>

    A question sprouted from Dina��s mind like a weed, and it was just as easily plucked as quickly it popped up.

    ��So, you��re protecting the yokai?��

    With a big grin stretching across her face, Dina stuck out her tongue and burst intoughter, as if she just found something impressive.

    ��You crazy bitch! How could you risk your life just for these damn monster bastards? I knew you were a retard, but it turned out you��re actually a super retard!��

    ��What a foul mouth you have.��

    Findenai irritably took a cigarette from her pocket and held it in her mouth. However, seeing it dampened by her blood, she spat it out with frustration.

    ��I have to start off with this level of attack to make sure you fight properly and don��t chicken out.��

    ��What bullshit.��

    Dina now switched her targets.

    Since her original n was just to eat up whatever yokai came her way, she did it without hesitation.

    ��Let��s see you block this one.��

    Could this maid, especially in her injured state and lonesome, really protect all these yokai from being devoured by Dina?

    Originally, her opponent would have posed quite a challenge, but she now seemed to have lost her edge as she revealed her weakness.

    Dina extended her hands, spread them apart, opened the mouths in her hands wide. Smiling,, she intended to devour at least half of the yokai before Deus�� arrival.

    <i>Crush!</i>

    Suddenly, she bit her tongue from an unexpected blow to her chin.

    After spitting out something moist rolling around in her mouth, she realized that it was her own tongue that had been severed.

    ��Damn it.��

    Puzzled by the situation, Dina immediately raised her head.

    If losing her tongue had been fatal, she wouldn��t even qualify to be a Monstrumancer.

    Did her opponent also know that?

    <b>[Now, it��ll be a bit quieter.]</b>

    The words came from the young woman with her face concealed by a ck veil, indicating that the strike wasn��t meant to kill.

    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been leading the procession of yokai until a moment ago, was now floating in the sky, looking down at them.

    Dina nced towards the front.

    Despite the Dark Spiritualist��s disappearance, the yokai had continued walking along the path which was led by a crossdressing boy and a pregnant woman in a vampire costume.

    ��Are you the soul Deus controls?��

    Dina was irritated; she could devour any soul with her hands as long as it was a soul.

    Therefore, she considered the Dark Spiritualist as nothing more than an annoying insect to be brushed aside.

    <b>[Control me?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist snorted in disbelief and extended her hand.

    <b>[Even after having your tongue cut, you still dare to speak so carelessly.]</b>

    Sinister mana fluctuated.

    While Deus�� rapid advance in the field of Necromancy and towards the end of it was fueled by his possession of the cheat item, the Necromancy Stone, the Dark Spiritualist was someone who had journeyed this path alone first.

    She was a Necromancer who had glimpsed the end of Necromancy solely through her own efforts. She had tread this path without any strange connections or cheat-like powerful tools.

    <b>[What should I cut next to make you quieter?]</b>

    With a menacing murmur, the Dark Spiritualist��s ck mana fiercely rushed toward Dina. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 110: Send-Off

    Chapter 110: Send-Off

    <b>? Send-Off ?</b>

    Despite a chilling sensation running down her spine, Dina assessed the situation withposure.

    <i>After thinking about it calmly, I still have the upper hand.</i>

    The mana emanating from the Dark Spiritualist was truly ominous, but Dina had a strong resistance to fear.

    <i>She must have been a mage back when she was still alive, but now she��s just an evil spirit, dead nheless.</i>

    No matter how talented a mage she was, now that she was dead, she would never be able to disy the same level of skill as she did when she was still alive.

    <b>[I can hear you racking your brain from here]</b>

    Suddenly, as if she intended to shatter such thoughts from Dina, the mana of the Dark Spiritualist began to transform into the bizarre form of an evil spirit.

    Meanwhile, Dina also wielded her mana as she stretched out her hands, which were transformed into wide-open mouths, rushing forward as if screaming.���� A Necromancer?��

    This was something even Dina couldn��t help but be surprised about.

    This female ghost might not be controlling souls, but the resentment emanating from her mana was amon trait shared among Necromancers.

    Moreover, on observing the vivid manifestation of her resentments, she did not appear to be any ordinary Necromancer.

    Since this field was so small, Dina could immediately recall all the Necromancers she knew and instantly realized the Dark Spiritualist��s true identity.

    ��Dark Spiritualist?��

    Simr to Deus Verdi, there was a time when Dante made efforts to scout her, but she refused because she had no interest in the world��s crisis.

    Furthermore, Dante gave up on winning her over because their ultimate goal and the Dark Spiritualist��s main purpose were pr opposites.

    ��You died?��

    This was equally shocking for Dina because the Dark Spiritualist was one of the top five high-ranking Necromancers on the continent.

    A female mage who beat herself up to devour all kinds of knowledge solely to reach the end of Necromancy.

    ��Howe? No, more importantly, why are you sticking around Deus?��

    <b>[</b><b><i>Sigh</i></b><b>.]</b>

    Seemingly irritated by Dina��s barrage of questions, the Dark Spiritualist exhaled.

    Her mana took the shape of an evil spirit and rushed forward as if to answer in her stead.

    <b>[Please shut your mouth for a moment.]</b>

    ��That��s right. If it��s you, you should still be able to do something like this even after death, right? Besides, you��re a Necromancer.��

    As a being that was most closely associated with death, her skills did not decline sharply even after death.

    However, clearly, there were limits.

    <i>Crrrrussssh!</i>

    Dina��s hands weren��t just able to devour souls; they could also consume the Dark Spiritualist��s mana as well.

    Dina��s lips curled into a smirk at the high-quality mana she obtained.

    ��If a Necromancer can��t control souls, they should just die. Ah, or should I say, die and get annihted?��

    <b>[Insolent.]</b>

    Her previously still mana, hidden away, fluctuated once again and gushed out.

    But to Dina, it was as if a banquet was rolling into her mouth on its own.

    At that moment��

    The thick smell of cigarettes enveloped her chest, assaulting her nose.

    Amidst the magic of the Dark Spiritualist raining down from above, Findenai had already gotten dangerously close to her with a cigarette in her mouth.

    ��This high-quality cigarette doesn��t get easily dampened at all.��

    After making that strange review, Findenai swung her axe. Thinking it had hit the mark, she exhaled a long puff of smoke, holding the now blood-stained cigarette in her mouth. However��

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Teeth sprouted from Dina��s chest and began to chew on Findenai��s axe.

    ��Are you a demonic monster or a human?��

    In spite of her disbelief, Findenai didn��t stop there; she immediately abandoned her axe and punched Dina in the face.

    Dina hadn��t expected Findenai to respond without hesitation and immediatelyunch a counterattack. But despite taking a direct hit, Dina didn��t even flinch.

    ��<i>Wack</i>!��

    However, Findenai��s hand ended up in between the teeth. She had clearly aimed between her nose and eyes, so how did her hand end up getting stuck between the teeth? She couldn��t understand this.

    She was certain the woman in front of her didn��t have a normal human body.

    Concluding that closebat was ineffective, Findenai retreated to avoid being bitten.

    ��Ah, darn!��

    However, the wounds inflicted on her while trying to protect the yokai had be a hindrance. Due to the pain, she staggered for a moment, as blood gushed out.

    Seizing the opportunity, Dina immediately lunged forward with her hand, which had a wide-open mouth on it.

    However, thanks to the Dark Spiritualist��s mana holding onto Dina��s hand from both sides, Findenai was able to recover and escape.

    ��What an annoyance!��

    Dina, who had devoured the Dark Spiritualist��s mana instead, licked her lips again and red at the two.

    Findenai, who was severely injured and bleeding, and the Dark Spiritualist, fighting with limited mana.

    While there was certainly a momentary crisis, in the end, her chances of winning remained unchanged.

    And there was no need to engage in a direct confrontation either; devouring the yokai would be enough to maintain superiority.

    ��Shit, these two look so tempting.��

    Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist looked so appetizing that the monster in her belly became ravenous as it wanted them both.

    Until she devoured those two, she would always feel unsatisfied, and she didn��t want to give up her appetite for other junk.

    <b>[You��re not just a simple Monstrumancer, are you?]</b>

    Dina didn��t bother to reply; her eyebrows only twitched slightly at the words of the Dark Spiritualist, who was calmly perched on a nearby yokai��s head.

    However, the Dark Spiritualist��s purple eyes had already seen the correct answer.

    <b>[You��ve imnted a demonic monster into your own body? On top of that, it was quite a high-ranking one at that.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist wore a disgusted expression, but Dina scoffed as if to ask if there was any problem with what she did.

    ��Tsk, in a way, isn��t this the same as you aiding Deus? I imnted a demonic monster into my body to surpass human limits, and you helped him to grow rapidly. Not much of a difference.��

    <b>[��.]</b>

    ��I was wondering how that guy managed to grow so quickly. Even our members of Dante were curious, and it was because of you, wasn��t it?��

    Dina continued to speak rapidly as if her mouth were on fire.

    ��Did you know? Whenever we go on a mission, we share our sight with the other members. Right now, everyone from Dante is watching you, and they must beughing at you.��

    <b>[</b><b><i>Tsk.</i></b><b>]</b>

    Upon finally figuring out the source of the eerie sensation that had been sending chills down her spine all along, the Dark Spiritualist hugged her own body tightly.

    ��Look at your pathetic state, being swayed by another Necromancer after your death. Is it because you have so many lingering attachments? Or is it karma for dealing with evil spirits?��

    The scornfulughter grew louder.

    The crimson pupils in Dina��s eyes split into two, indicating that she was gradually merging with the demonic monster.

    ��Do you think you have the right tough at me? After all, we��re all the same filthy bitches�� drug addicts who are addicted to the drug called ck Magic!��

    Dina stretched out her hand. Wanting to devour the Dark Spiritualist right away, the mouth attached to her hand immediately cried out for a while.

    ��You still can��t quit that drug even after death and still hold onto attachments.��

    Honestly, the Dark Spiritualist somewhat agreed with those words. There was no one else who was as obsessed with Necromancy as she was.

    She wanted to see its end because she was fascinated by the pleasure and rights this power gave her.

    However��

    <b>[Regardless, I lived and died as a human.]</b>

    ����.��

    <b>[You im to act for a great cause but you ended up avoiding all responsibility and discarding your humanity. You even turned into a demonic monster just to strengthen your body.]</b>

    <i>ng! ng!</i>

    The mouths in Dina��s hands shed their teeth loudly, as if they were ready to tear the Dark Spiritualist apart.

    Her facial expression mercilessly contorted into a form simr to the demonic monster as well.

    <b>[Can you still be called a human?]</b>

    ��Let��s see if you still can mock me like that after I tear your soul apart.��

    Dina growled and leaped from the yokai she was standing on. However, as she was leaping, something blunt unexpectedly struck her head. She then staggered and fell to the ground.

    She wondered what it was, but it turned out that the eyeball-shaped yokai that Dina had stepped on and stood over, suddenly stretched out and swung its hand at her from below.

    ��These bastards!��

    With her eyes turning bloodshot from anger, Dina gritted her teeth and exhaled loudly. All the yokai that had been quiet until now were showing clear hostility toward her, causing Dina to be infuriated.

    ��You think that having one of those bitches on your side means anything? You damn bastards, you��re all just my meal!��

    As Dinashed out at the yokai in a fit of rage, the people watching the procession finally sensed that something was amiss and began to murmur amongst themselves.

    ��Is this a real fight?��

    ��N-no way,e on. There��s no way someone like that exists.��

    ��But it��s too real for a performance. Especially since that maid has been bleeding and all.��

    Dina was about to shout at the people to shut up, but ominous mana gushed into her.

    As if her mouth was full of food, her cheeks expanded to the point where it looked like they were about to burst. She was trying to force herself to swallow it.

    The Dark Spiritualist who fed Dina her mana looked down at her and put a finger to her lips.

    <b>[Be quiet. The people are getting startled because of you.]</b>

    ����!��

    <b>[You know, you should be thankful.]</b>

    Dina suddenly felt something odd after swallowing all the mana that entered her mouth.

    <b>[I don��t want my apprentice to receive hate, so I always tread carefully to avoid crossing the line.]</b>

    ��What?��

    The Dark Spiritualist chuckled softly as she whispered as if reminiscing about something.

    <b>[I��m someone who maintains the clear boundaries I set for myself, so I��m always careful not to cross them.]</b>

    ��What nonsense!��

    Dina found it difficult toprehend.

    The most baffling aspect of this situation was the strange energy emanating from the front of the procession, which was already far ahead.

    It was something ominous yet merciful at the same time.

    She didn��t want to get any closer, yet the enticing power, which made one��s head tilt with curiosity, was greeting the yokai as they drew near to it.

    <b>[Since I��m already dead, I��ll concede the spotlight.]</b>

    Dina felt like she couldn��tpletely grasp what the Dark Spiritualist was saying.

    However, she also felt a sense of loneliness, as if she had been abandoned by everyone.

    Whether it was the Dark Spiritualist, Findenai, who had hidden herself, or even the yokai marching vigorously towards the energy at the end of the procession weing them.

    Moreover, for those yokai, tonight was theirst.

    Therefore, they behaved as if they had already witnessed the arrival of dawn.

    As if they felt that today��s oue was already determined.

    As if she were bewitched by something, Dina chased after the Dark Spiritualist, who had disappeared.

    Eventually, she reached the front of the procession, the ce where the inexplicable energy was pouring out from.

    The yokai were smiling as they disappeared.

    Contrary to their bizarre appearance, within the phenomenon that could be rightlybeled as death for them, they transformed into a cluster of white light that beautifully enveloped the entire city.

    And there with his hands behind his back, stood a ck-haired man, sending them off.

    She wondered when he had arrived.

    However, that wasn��t all.

    Currently, she was in the midst of approaching him.

    Dina always thought that she was following the n she herself hadid out, but only now did she btedly realize that she was walking a path that wasid out by someone else.

    It felt like someone had moved her to another ce as easily as pulling the rug from under her.

    Deus nced at Dina, who was gritting her teeth, and spoke slowly.

    ��What do you think they truly desire?��

    ��What?��

    It was a question that came out of nowhere.

    Again, once again.

    Just like the feeling she felt when listening to the Dark Spiritualist, she now had the illusion that she had been trailing behind them btedly.

    As she racked her brain trying to find an answer to the question that seemed too hard to decipher, she naturally couldn��te up with any words.

    ��These are yokai created by countless artists. So, once you find themon attribute among those artists, it��s easy to see what they truly desire.��

    ����.��

    Dina could only remain silent. It felt like Deus was a professor who was forcing her, a delinquent student, to sit and listen to a lecture.

    ��They just wanted to show themselves off. Just like every artist desires to showcase their work to an audience, they simply hoped to be acknowledged by people.��

    However, that was impossible, as showing themselves to people was already an act of harm, thus they chose annihtion.

    They had considered it to be an unattainable wish. However��

    ��Do you see their satisfied smiles?��

    Deus smiled gently as he sent off the yokai, who had paraded themselves to their hearts�� content.

    Although she thought this action didn��t seem something Deus would do, it was a surprisingly warm smile.

    Thinking that their deaths were the climax of the performance, the people apuded.

    Just as the audience didn��t actually believe that a magician��s hand was really cut off when they performed a magic trick, the people didn��t believe that the yokai in this parade were real yokai, nor did they think the yokai��s departure meant actual death.

    To them, this was just an illusion formed by Mana.

    They admired the spectacr exit,ughing, apuding, and even shedding tears as they felt touched.

    However, that was precisely the only thing the yokai desired.

    To show themselves off to people until their very end. To provide a sense of awe and joy to them.

    That was why these yokai left with smiles, dly epting their deaths.

    It wasn��t death.

    It was the fulfillment of their wishes.

    The final destination of their dreams.

    Deus Verdi had gifted them something they had always dreamed of but were never able to achieve.

    ��What the hell are you doing now?��

    Amidst such a situation, Dina realized how tightly she was gritting her teeth as blood flowed from her gums.

    ��What are you doing while we��re in the middle of a fight? Why are you sending those yokai bastards off now when you need to borrow their power?��

    She was so dumbfounded, so incredulous that she couldn��t find what words to say. She had intended to bring aboutplete annihtion with the yokai to Deus Verdi, but��

    ����.��

    Deus clicked his tongue, turning his gaze away from Dina to send those yokai off once again.

    And only now did Dina realize it.

    The reason why she felt that she was unable to follow the meaning of their words and actions.

    The numerous times she wondered what the hell they were talking about.

    It was all because they were standing on an entirely different stage.

    She thought that she was in a life-or-death struggle against them while all they wanted to do was send those yokai off.

    In the midst of it all, she was merely an obstacle, a variable in their ns.

    ��I see. So, that��s why you didn��t chase after me with all your might.��

    Dina had visited the loan shark��s office to seek some rity, but she realized that Deus himself had not even bothered to chase after her.

    Deus hadn��t even thought about it. It was only Dina who thought she was in a fight against Deus.

    It got on her nerves.

    Eventually, she snapped.

    ��I have never felt this insulted.��

    Her eyes zed with a fiery re as her entire body started to contort into something eerie.

    ��It has slightly����

    He had judged that unless he hindered her, it would be difficult to send the yokai off.

    ���� Annoyed me.��

    Upon seeing the crimson monster, the Soul Whisperer��s mana began to gush out, brightly illuminating the festival. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 111: Epilogue

    Chapter 111: Epilogue

    <b>? Epilogue ?</b>

    I already knew her identity the moment I saw a crimson-haired woman on the rooftop.

    She was Dina, the Monstrumancer who imnted a demonic monster into her body.

    Among the Monstrumancers affiliated with Dante, she was someone who possessed a unique ability that no one else had��a freak who could devour everything.

    When I yed [Retry] and had to face Dante in the game, she would appear as a named mob.

    At that time, I could handle her easily because I had already be proficient in the gamey.

    However, her power felt different from the game now that I had to face her directly.

    Well, it was understandable since the character I used to defeat Dina in [Retry] was Aria.

    <b>[Did she imnt multiple demonic monsters in her body?]</b>The Dark Spiritualist, who had returned to my side, spoke calmly as she observed Dina. While her opinion was convincing, I shook my head.

    ��No, she only has one imnted demonic monster.��

    <b>[Huh? But��]</b>

    ��The human body is not strong enough to amodate multiple demonic monsters.��

    It appeared as though there were multiple demonic monsters because she imnted a different kind of demonic monster.

    And from what I had seen, it wasn��t an ordinary demonic monster.

    ��There might be demonic monsters that could consume mana. However, I have never heard of those that can devour souls to assimte them as their own.��

    While observing Dina, who was transforming into something even more hideous, I continued speaking.

    ��It is not a mere demonic monster; she must havebined a yokai and a demonic monster into one.��

    <b>[And she imnted that into her body? It sounds unbelievable�� However, it might be possible if it was Dante doing it.]</b>

    ��Yes, that is right.��

    It was a usible abnormality if it was Dante, an organization that gathered numerous dark mages.

    For example, there was the Human-Bone Centipede; a yokai that parasitized Emily��s body to manifest.

    Meanwhile, Dina fused a yokai and a high-ranking demonic monster, and then imnted it into her own body.

    It was the very definition of entricity.

    It was an insane act fitting for a mad Dark Mage, but Dante had the capabilities to make it possible.

    Perhaps it was something akin to Tam<sup>1</sup>Tam is known as Greed in Korean. It has the nature of Tao tie, a mystical beast known for its greed, and the outward appearance of a Qilin. It is poprly known due to God of High School., simr to a yokai from China��a monster that devoured everything, and eventually devoured itself.

    Not only could its entire body turn into a mouth, but it could also devour things that had no physical form, like mana and souls.

    <b>[So what are you going to do? Can you resolve this?]</b>

    ��It is surprisingly simple, that even you will be surprised.��

    Upon hearing my words, the Dark Spiritualist seemed to chuckle behind the ck veil. She acted as if my answer was too ridiculous and leaned on my shoulder all of a sudden.

    <b>[Then why don��t you act sooner? Findenai and I went through so much because of her.]</b>

    ��If my aim was to kill Dina, then I would have done that sooner.��

    But my objective was to send off the yokai. Upon realizing that Dina was the mastermind behind the scenes, I concluded that there was no need to pursue her.

    After all, she would simplye to us during the procession of yokai.

    If I could handle the problem with Dina in the process of sending off the yokai, then everything would be fine.

    <b>[How are you going to do it?]</b>

    Dina gradually transformed into something more hideous. Her entire body grotesquely turned into a mouth, causing people to scream and recoil in horror.

    One couldn��t possiblyugh while witnessing such a sight.

    Therefore, I intended to kill Dina as quickly as possible. Her presence here alone had already disrupted the procession.

    So, I once again nned to bring out Lemegeton.

    Originally, she appeared as a quite tough opponent. Her persistent stamina and recovery was impressive when she appeared as a named mob. However��

    ��I should let her know that she will harm her body if she recklessly puts anything in her mouth.��

    I retrieved the ck gem from my pocket. Unfortunately, in the end, games were all about being overgeared. And this very world was one formed with a game as its basis.

    And I held a gem that could only be called a cheat.

    I swiftly threw Lemegeton towards the mouth of Dina, who hadpletely transformed into a monster and lost her ability to think.

    <i>Gulp</i>.

    Dina��s movement halted after consuming it. ck light began to emanate from her body, and the dead began to escape from every mouth across her body.

    <b>[��Is that right?]</b>

    After putting up such a hard fight against Dina, it felt strangely anticlimactic to see her die so easily. From the Dark Spiritualist��s perspective, it must have seemed unfair.

    She might have felt aggrieved; Findenai and her risked their lives in the battle, yet I resolved everything effortlessly by tossing Lemegeton into Dina��s mouth.

    ��It just shows she was not a significant figure in this story.��

    Of course, there was a reason why the two had to fight against her.

    If Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist hadn��t fought and depleted Dina��s stamina beforehand, psychologically pressuring her, she wouldn��t have transformed her entire body into a monster like that.

    In that case, naturally, she wouldn��t have swallowed Lemegeton, which I tossed towards her.

    In the end, if the build-up was solid, everything would unravel so well that the ending almost felt anticlimactic.

    <b>[It feels a bit unfair.]</b>

    Nevertheless, I ignored the grumbling Dark Spiritualist and focused on sensing Lemegeton, which had entered the woman��s body.

    Actually, this was also an experiment.

    I felt the energy of Lemegeton growing stronger. This convinced me that it was seeking me out.

    I also sensed that my connection with Lemegeton was bing stronger.

    I knew exactly when this phenomenon started to happen.

    <i>It was ever since Ste fell asleep.</i>

    Ste, the Former Saintess.

    Ever since she started her rest within me, my assimtion rate with Lemegeton had be higher than before.

    I was sure this was because of the Demon Lord Velica who was assimted with Ste.

    Originally, it felt like I was simply borrowing Lemegeton��s power.

    But now, I had truly be its owner.

    Even though it was unintentional, thanks to Ste and Velica��s existence, I could see that Lemegeton had finally acknowledged me.

    ��Grrraaah!��

    Dina screamed in agony as she twisted and contorted her body; her waist twisted and bones snapped. She couldn��t digest all the evil spirits running wild inside her.

    It was natural.

    ��Saying she would devour everything is just an exaggeration. There is no way she could truly consume everything in the world.��

    If her stomach really had unlimited capacity, wouldn��t she be the ruler of this continent?

    ��She was merely a demonic monster with an insatiable appetite.��

    Dina, who was still contorting, eventually could no longer control her body and copsed. And then, the procession of yokai passed over her.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    <i>Thud!</i>

    <i>Thud!</i>

    As she gradually lost her human form, the yokai didn��t even recognize Dina��s existence when they trampled over her.

    I manipted my Mana to create a faint fog, shielding the surrounding people from witnessing her gruesome demise.

    ��You should be a bit picky with what you eat.��

    In the end, all that remained in that spot was an ominously glowing Necromancy Stone amidst a mass of semi-fluid corpses.

    It wasn��t referred to as an item that came close to the Holy Grail for no reason.

    Its effects were evident.

    <b>[With this, everyone in Dante will know everything about you.]</b>

    ��Well, that is fine.��

    Daybreak was gradually approaching. And with the procession of yokaiing to an end, the people were apuding for our impressive performance despite their exhaustion.

    <b>[Lemegeton and your existence, everything has been exposed. Dante will now surely thoroughly prepare to face you.]</b>

    ��I know.��

    I reached out and Lemegeton recognized me as its master, nestling me into my hand. Because it was a bit dirty, I used magic to create water and easily washed it off.

    ��But I, too, will continue to grow stronger.��

    I extended Lemegeton out once more, absorbing the soul of the recently deceased.

    With this, it had be the second time that I arbitrarily acquired a soul that I bound to me.

    To prepare for the battle against Dante, I needed to replenish my strength; the soul of the Dark Mage Dina would be quite useful to me.

    <b>[��You should be careful.]</b>

    Seeing that, the Dark Spiritualist worriedly stared at me. Perhaps it was because of the impending battle with Dante, but her follow-up words indicated otherwise.

    <b>[I hope you won��t get too immersed in ck Magic like I and Dante did.]</b>

    ������

    <b>[When dealing with souls, no matter how strong one��s will may be, they would eventuallye to see it as something expendable.]</b>

    I understood what she was worried about. She feared that I might abandon my current principle and be an ordinary Dark Mage like the others.

    <b>[When someone begins to decline due to theirck of strength, they eventually lose their humanity, like that Monstrumancer just did.]</b>

    ��I understand.��

    <b>[I hope that you won��t be a monster as well in the process of defeating those monsters.]</b>

    ��I will keep this in mind.��

    At my words, the Dark Spiritualist cautiously hugged me and then disappeared.

    At the end of the festival, while bathing in the rising sunlight, everyoneughed and chatted happily as they cleaned up.

    They were happy to reminisce about the memories from just a few hours ago and were grateful to the yokai who had provided them with such a unique experience.

    And from amidst the crowd, a boy approached me.

    He had removed his wig and changed from a skirt to pants, discarding the female disguise he had been wearing earlier.

    I looked at Owen and asked.

    ��How was it?��

    Before the festival began, I had told Owen to learn and feel a lot from today��s festival.

    ��I think I now understand why I couldn��t help the yokai disappear.��

    I calmly remained patient, listening to Owen as he spoke.

    ��They wanted more than just my grandfather from me. They had high expectations. They hoped to happily disappear through my help, and not just to be consoled.��

    Owen had always followed behind his grandfather��s steps, and had never thought or acted independently about the yokai.

    That was the mistake that led the boy down the wrong path.

    ��You showed me that. It��s the first time I��ve seen those yokai smile like that. It is the first time I��ve seen them disappear with contentment.��

    A faint smile appeared on the boy��s lips as he stared at the bright sunlight, thinking of those unfortunate yokai who had now departed.

    ��Thank you for enlightening me.��

    I once again gently stroked Owen��s head.

    ��Your grandfather, Oster, was a performer who broughtfort to those who listened to him y.��

    However, Owen was different.

    I recalled the impressive melody that built up excitement from the final performance Oster had left for Owen.

    ��You are a pianist who spreads joy.��

    ������!��

    Owen tightly clenched his small fist.

    However, he had a sense of duty within him.

    With his small hands, the boy could already see how many smiles he would be bringing to people��s faces.

    ��Come with me, Owen.��

    ��Pardon?��

    ��I highly regard your abilities. You have the capability to walk the same path as me.��

    However, it would be in a different way from mine. That was why I needed him.

    ��When I lose my way, I might need your music.��

    Owen swallowed hard and tried to take my hand, but he hesitated for a moment.

    ��B-but without me, yokai will reappear in ren.��

    In the end, ren was a city of artists, and more yokai would be born from their imaginations, continuing to appear. However��

    ��That is why this festival was held.��

    Of course, the opposite could possibly happen as well.

    ��I n to create a thought form inspired by today��s event, called ��The Night Parade of One Hundred Yokai.''��

    ��Pardon?��

    In fact, thought forms were not just yokai. Thoughts could also attach themselves to any unique phenomenon.

    School ghost stories were a typical example of this category.

    ��Just as the imaginations of artists turn into yokai, the hopes of those who anticipate this event every year will create today��s scenery again.��

    Each year, just for one day.

    There would be a day when yokai be visible to everyone.

    ��Ah��.��

    Owen eximed. It seemed like he had realized that now there would be no more problems since the yokai would disappear every year.

    ��There is no need for you to be here anymore.��

    It was just as Oster wished.

    I wanted to show the boy a wider world.

    Just as much as I needed him, I also wanted to teach and show him many things.

    ��I see.��

    <i>Squeeze.</i>

    Owen slowly reached out and tightly gripped my hand, disying a firm determination to walk alongside me.

    Just like that, we headed back to the inn. And the story in ren, the city of artists, hade to an end.

    The time for us to leave had once againe.

    As if it was an epilogue, Owen slightly flinched and then turned his head towards me.

    ��By the way, why did my grandfather and I gain such abilities?��

    I gently replied to him, who still couldn��t understand this one thing.

    ��What was your ability?��

    ��Huh? I-I can see spirits when I y the piano.��

    I persisted with my questioning despite Owen��s bewildered response.

    ��What were you nning to do with that ability?��

    ��Oh, I was nning to help yokai peacefully pass away.��

    ��Yes, think about who needed that ability the most.��

    ����The yokai?��

    Owen looked at me with wide eyes. I chuckled softly upon seeing the innocence in the boy��s eyes.

    An elderly master who possessed extraordinary skill and could touch the hearts of people through his ying, even managing tofort the yokai.

    ��They did not seek the both of you because you had this ability.��

    And a boy who empathized with them, possessed a kind heart, and would never let go of the piano.

    ��It was they who chose you.��

    Furthermore, it would be the final gift that the yokai left for the boy who never gave up on them until the end.<ul><li>1

    Tam is known as Greed in Korean. It has the nature of Tao tie, a mystical beast known for its greed, and the outward appearance of a Qilin. It is poprly known due to God of High School.</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 112: Summer In Norseweden

    Chapter 112: Summer In Norseweden

    <b>? Summer In Norseweden ?</b>

    There was hardly any proper warm season in Norseweden.

    A cold northern region.

    A ce that was perpetually covered in snow.

    A city where cold waves and heavy snowfall were part of a routine.

    That was the image of Norseweden.

    However, this year, there were consecutive days that could be called summer days.

    Even the snow, which seemed like it would never melt, turned into water and seeped into the ground. Instead of thick fur coats, people walked around outside wearing only long sleeves.

    Of course, the temperature was still lower whenpared to other areas, butpared to the previous year in Norseweden, the sunshine was pretty warm.As such, Deia was hosting a night market festival to wee the summer in Norseweden.

    Originally, because of the biting wind, it was hard to walk around at night, but now it was warm enough to walk around with just a cup of hot chocte in hand.

    Realizing this, Deia, who opened the night market, smiled contentedly as she watched the citizens of Norsewedenughing and enjoying themselves into thete hours.

    It was a good time and a good ce.

    Deia had forgotten about the time she had imed that she was a city girl suited to living in the capital during her short stay in Graypond.

    Deia Verdi was a northerner to the bone, and she loved Norseweden.

    However, the problem was��

    ��Wow, this is delicious.��

    ��<i>Tsk</i>, it��s tough.��

    Two uninvited guests arrived without notice.

    The first unexpected visitor was the Princess of the Griffin Kingdom, Eleanor Luden Griffin.

    She had been staying in Norseweden for about two weeks already, while hiding her identity and wandering around like a student with a pen and paper in hand and wearing a white beret and a simple dress.

    Almost as if she had a hobby in drawing, the manner in which she diligently captured thendscapes of Norseweden truly resembled that of a young painter.

    asionally, she could be seen drawing something strange, like a wand with wings attached or a girl in a shy, pink dress.

    However, after a few conversations between them, Deia had a rough idea as to why Eleanor hade here.

    She thought her crazy brother wanted to act like a proper human for once, but he ended up catching a big fish.

    Using the skill he enticed prostitutes with, he ended up flirting with the princess of the country.

    <i>Although it was actually someone else.</i>

    Even though it was Kim Shinwoo inside Deus�� body, she still felt the need to address this. Because of him, Darius, the head of the household, had to constantly remain cautious around her.

    The members of the Scrapyard Nomads especially had to speak in an awkward kingdom dialect to hide their identities.

    <i>Although they��ve already been found out.</i>

    Eleanor, who appeared naive and girlish on the surface, quickly figured out their true identity, showcasing the insight of a ruler in an instant.

    However, refraining from rigidly adhering to principles could also be seen as the benevolence of a ruler.

    And there was another person.

    ��Ah, it��s time for you to return.��

    It was a slightly petite girl with long hair who had openly dered that she was waiting for Deus Verdi�� Aria Rias.

    After killing the two Dark Mages from Dante and going separate ways with Erica, she immediately came to Norseweden.

    Expecting Deus to return to Norseweden around the end of the vacation, she hade ahead of time.

    Deia seemed to have simr thoughts, but she didn��t really want to be lumped together with the two of them.

    Deia believed that Deus would return to Norseweden at least once despite his busy schedule.

    Because they wouldn��t be able to see each other for a while once the second semester of the academy began.

    But why were these two here?

    The academy vacation would soone to an end. The two people in front of her might feel disappointed, but they would meet him again at the academy, so it didn��t really matter to them.

    However, it was somewhat irritating from Deia��s perspective. She didn��t miss him, but the fact that he didn��t return home put her in a foul mood.

    So why was that?

    She was writing a letter under the cold night air of the night market and the shabbynterns.

    At first, she wanted to peacefully write in her office, but she was unable to do so.

    ��Hey, just give me a bite of that.��

    ��What are you saying? If you��re a princess, you should just buy it yourself.��

    Deia felt anxious whenever the two of them bickered, so she couldn��t allow them to move about unsupervised. As they also tended to cause trouble the moment they were out of sight, Deia was monitoring them closely under the guise of escorting them.

    Someone like Eleanor obviously had to be carefully escorted as she was a princess.

    And regarding Aria, who had already demonstrated her skills at Graypond, she was someone who had to be closely watched.

    The scene of her confronting the Mage Tribunal Judges all alone was still vivid in Deia��s mind.

    Leaving such a monster without supervision in Norseweden would be no different from allowing a tiger to roam freely in their backyard.

    On the first day, Darius had also requested a sparring match with Aria. However, after being thrashed badly, he avoided meeting her gaze.

    <i>Huh? She said she was giving him a chance to grow his skills.</i>

    It was literally a one shot, one kill. One that destroyed the opponent as soon as the fight began.

    Knocking out Darius in one go, Aria stronglyined that she didn��t want to waste time unnecessarily.

    ��You��re really so mean.��

    ��I mean, if you just go and say that you��re the princess, they��ll simply give it to you without hesitation. Why covet what others have bought with their own money?��

    ��You ate minest time, too, didn��t you?��

    When she looked at it this way, they were just kids.

    No, wasn��t this a problem because they were still kids?

    With a deep sigh, Deia continued writing the letter.

    �C I understand that your calling and sense of responsibility as the Soul Whisperer keeps you busy, but the citizens of Norseweden are also citizens of Griffin.

    �C Just returning home and showing your face once in a while would bring great joy to the people of Norseweden.

    �C I don��t want to pressure you, but still, it would be nice if you could at leaste once because it��ll be difficult for you to visit once the second semester of the Loberne Academy starts.

    �C Even the Scrapyard Nomads say they miss Findenai.

    ��Hmm, maybe I shouldn��t mention Findenai?��

    Somehow, Deia got a feeling that Deus would feel ufortable if she used multiple reasons to urge him toe.

    No, she didn��t mean that he had to return home unconditionally.

    Just a short visit from him would bring happiness to the people of Norseweden on seeing the sessful Deus, and it would also help solidify the position of the Verdi Household.

    Especially since the surrounding nobles viewed them in an unfavorable light as they were the family of a Dark Mage, even though they were unable to say it openly.

    If he were toe and establish the public order, Deia felt that everything would be neatly resolved.

    <i>I should also add something about the nobles.</i>

    It seemed like if she didn��t make it clear that it was for the greater good, he might not even bother to write a reply.

    As Deia pondered over the contents of the letter, Eleanor and Aria suddenly chimed in from both sides.

    ��Write that the princess ��coincidentally�� came to visit.��

    ��Coincidence, my foot. If you write that Aria, Professor��s best pupil, came to visit, he��lle right away, won��t he? I��ve even prepared a gift.��

    ��<i>Sigh</i>, I��m sorry, but could the both of you keep some distance from me for a bit?��

    It was quite impolite to say such things to a princess, but after taking care of her for two weeks already, she had reached a position where she could at least say this much.

    Moreover, perhaps because she was Deus�� younger sister, both of them tended to be cautious around Deia.

    How did he be more popr than he was during his yboy days?

    Deia suddenly felt irritated and pressed the pen down harder before restraining herself.

    She almost wrote down some harsh words.

    <i>Do they not realize that the present Deus and the Deus from the past are different people?</i>

    Deia felt a bit strange while thinking that these girls liked him without even knowing the truth that the present Deus was actually Kim Shinwoo.

    She felt a slight sense of superiority as a family member for keeping such information to herself.

    So, out of her usual character, she decided to unnecessarily poke at them.

    ��The two of you know that Deus used to be a yboy, right?��

    She asked as if testing the waters.

    If they were just like any of the other women, they would have been astonished and disappointed with Deus.

    ��Of course, I knew that.��

    ��You didn��t know that?��

    ��Huh?��

    Deia couldn��t help but be astounded by their surprisingly nonchnt responses.

    Wasn��t it unheard of for any woman to just casually ept that the man she likes used to flirt with other women in the past?

    Did they have good nerves, or did they have a forgiving heart like the Saintess?

    Or was it because they loved Deus enough to pretend that such things never happened?

    Deia couldn��t understand it at all. This was Deus they were talking about after all.

    No matter how much he had changed inside, outwardly, he was still the same filthy, dirty Deus!

    Even now, she still asionally heard the rumors that were circting among the residents about how they used to have drinks and fought with Deus, or gossip from the prostitutes about his extraordinary skills in bed.

    <i>At least I could ept this because I know he��s a different person inside.</i>

    The real Deus had gone to sleep, and Kim Shinwoo had taken over, so Deia could somewhat suppress her sense of refusal and ept him��

    <i>Wait</i>.

    A thought popped up and pricked at her brain. With a pounding heart, Deia cautiously opened her mouth.

    ��Kim Shinwoo.��

    She uttered his name as if whispering a secret code.

    Eleanor and Aria suddenly turned their gazes towards Deia.

    ��Y-y-you know about it?��

    ��Professor��s real name?��

    Now, the two girls even turned and stared at each other.

    ��You too?��

    ��You too?��

    <i>Huh.</i>

    <i>What��s going on here?</i>

    Deia naturally thought that it was a secret.

    Wasn��t itmon sense to not casually let anyone know that you have possessed someone else��s body?

    Even Darius, the head of the household, was still in the dark about this.

    She thought that he had confided in her because she was his younger sister, someone who was also family and could be trusted to keep a secret.

    She believed it was a secret she would have to take to the grave.

    ��Ha.��

    A bitterugh escaped her as she was dumbstruck.

    Until now, the three of them had been thinking exactly the same thing.

    In the end, they believed they had the upper hand over the other women because they knew the truth about Deus, that his real name and identity was Kim Shinwoo.

    However, that wasn��t true.

    In the end, they were looking at the same person.

    It somehow left them all feeling equally disillusioned.

    <i>Thud, thud.</i>

    Afterpletely scratching the content of the letter she was writing, Deia just wrote one big sentence.

    �C Come home and exin yourself, you Bastard. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 113: Return Home

    Chapter 113: Return Home

    <b>? Return Home ?</b>

    �C Come home and exin yourself, you Bastard.

    Underneath something heavily scratched like it was scribbled, there was a sentence that appeared to be a warning.

    I checked the letter that was supposed to be sent by Deia, but only a single statement was written there as if it were a threat.

    ��What? Did you do something wrong?��

    Findenai asked me with a questioning expression; she was on the seat beside me and nced over the contents of the letter with just a slight turn of her head.

    She had already crossed the line too many times, to the extent that it was useless to criticize her for casually peeking into someone else��s letters.

    ��Hm.��

    To be honest, I had no idea. If I had any inkling at all, I would have roughly understood why Deia sent such a letter.It was too mysterious to even guess. Anyway, I had nned to return to Norseweden just before the start of the semester.

    ��It is probably regarding some unimportant matter.��

    If it were really urgent, she wouldn��t have sent a letter like this.

    Since Deia being in a bad mood wasn��t a rare urrence, it probably wasn��t a big problem. It could just be that Darius might have done something strange.

    ��Argh, it��s itching.��

    ��������

    Inside the rattling carriage, Findenai scowled as she kept touching the bandages wrapped around her body, looking rather ufortable.

    She grumbled about her back itching, but she couldn��t exactly remove the bandages.

    After all, she was in the midst of tending to the injuries she had sustained in the recent battle with Dina.

    ��It��s so darn itchy. Master Bastard, could you scratch my back a bit?��

    Findenai suddenly thrust her back to me. In spite of the irritation evident on her face, she couldn��t really ask Illuania since she was driving the carriage.

    ��Owen, you do it.��

    ��Yes, understood!��

    Owen, who had been quietly pressing the keys of the melodica I had bought him, approached her. However��

    ��Don��t you dare touch me.��

    Findenai suddenly growled and red at him. Startled, Owen pleaded to me for help while trembling.

    ��What are you doing?��

    As I asked why she suddenly treated Owen like this, Findenai crossed her arms without even looking at me.

    ��I haven��t livedfortably enough to entrust my back to a little kid I just got to know.��

    ������

    ��Ah, forget it. If you don��t want to do it, you don��t have to help me.��

    Findenai quickly turned away and retrieved a cigarette from her pocket, but she simply held it in her mouth, not lighting it. I didn��t expect her to be so touchy about this.

    ��<i>Sigh</i>, turn around.��

    After gesturing for Owen to just sit down, I told Findenai, and she obediently turned her back towards me.

    I helped Findenai, who couldn��t use her arms to scratch her back. One of my hands held a book, while the other had reached out to Findenai��s back.

    <i>Scratch.</i>

    ��Scratching over my clothes will only make me feel itchier.��

    Findenai swiftly removed the upper part of her clothing, revealing only her back. Even though her front wasn��t visible to me, it was still provocative enough.

    ��You are a woman�� No, forget it.��

    What could I possibly expect from Findenai?

    She was not a woman, but a beast.

    Numerous scars riddled her small but white back.

    Suddenly, I felt like I knew why she didn��t want to show her posterior to the boy.

    ��To the right, to the right.��

    The more I moved my hand ording to her instructions, the worse I felt, but I still did it anyway.

    ��A bit more to the right.��

    ����That is your armpit. You can reach it with your hand.��

    ��Is it? I��m toozy to move my hand.��

    Findenai answered indifferently and put her clothes back on. Owen, whose face had turned red, was sneakily ncing our way. This scene could be quite stimting for a teenage boy.

    Although neither Findenai nor I reacted at all��

    ��I-It��s my first time going to Norseweden. I heard there��s a lot of snow.��

    Perhaps because of that, Owen started a topic to hide his flushed face.

    I responded with a wry smile.

    ��It will probably be hard to see snow around this time.��

    Since this summer was quite severe, surely the snow in Norseweden had melted.

    However, there might still be snow on the peaks of the Norseweden mountain range because it was a ce supervised by the Mountain Lord, rather than the effects of natural climate.

    ��I see����

    I continued talking to Owen, trying tofort his gloomy mood.

    ��There is still plenty of time. As you go around with me, we will eventually be able to visit there together next winter, and then we can see things like the snow festival in Norseweden.��

    ��A snow festival! It��s also my first time experiencing such a thing!��

    ��Yeah, when the timees, I will ask for a performance from you.��

    ��Yes! I��ll do my best!��

    Owen clenched his fists tightly, and then focused on practicing with the melodica once again.

    I felt like I was bringing a child with me, perhaps because of his small staturepared to his age.

    ��You��re treating him quite kindly, huh?��

    Findenai subtly leaned on my shoulder. Although I felt the increase in contact due to this, I simply ignored her action and replied.

    ��Then try to behave ording to your position.��

    ��Can you put up with it if I do so?��

    I pondered her words for a moment.

    What if Findenai were to act like an ordinary maid, and start taking care of me while acting cautious around my presence?

    ����That sounds repulsive.��

    When I honestly responded to her, Findenai looked at me with a dumbfounded expression before bursting intoughter alone.

    ��Right? That��s right! Oh, it��s been a while since Iughed like this. You sometimes crack me up, Master Bastard.��

    Findenaiughed heartily, feeling better, and then she nced at Owen.

    ��Kiddo, why don��t you y something? Something lively.��

    ��C-can I really?��

    ��Sure, since I��m feeling good.��

    Findenai, who had forbidden Owen from ying the instrument because she didn��t want to hear it, had now given her permission.

    The boy immediately connected the pipe to the melodica and put it to his lips.

    And then, for a while, a quite cheerful melody suitable for the journey filled the air.

    * * *

    We arrived in Norsewedente at night. It was still lively as we crossed through downtown, perhaps due to an ongoing festival. However, because of this, the carriage was then stuck in the middle.

    Owen was still too young and had never been here, Illuania was resting, and Findenai was injured.

    The problem was that, through the process of elimination, I ended up holding the reins of the carriage.

    The streets were lined with numerous street vendors to the point that crossing the city street was challenging.

    And there was Aria Rias, who was taking a bite of Norseweden skewers.

    ��<i>Huff huff</i>!��

    With puffed-up cheeks and eyes wide open, she was babbling something, but her pronunciation was off due to the food inside her mouth.

    Someone might find this cute upon seeing it, but my face remained frowning.

    <i>Neeeeigh</i>!

    I pulled the reins, stopping the carriage. I heard Findenai shouting from the inside, asking if we had arrived, but I ignored her and urgently got off the carriage to approach Aria.

    ��<i>Huff</i>! P-Professor?��

    Aria was suddenly flustered and hastily swallowed the food in her mouth. She seemed to sense something amiss from my expression.

    ��What have you been up to?��

    Her instinct was right on target; I felt overwhelmed by a greatly ufortable sensation.

    ��Uh, um. Pardon? I-I��ve been training to get stronger. Since there are many techniques that I still can��t use right now����

    ��Not that. I am sure you have done something else. Your body is filled with an unusual energy.��

    Aria��s eyes widened. Feeling embarrassed after getting caught, she awkwardly tapped the end of the skewer she was holding with her finger.

    ��W-well�� P-Professor, I prepared a gift for you.��

    ��A gift?��

    ��Y-yes! I��ll give it to youter! You��ll surely like it!��

    After saying that, she turned her body and fled from the scene at a speed surpassing that of the carriage, proving her identity as a regressor for a reason.

    If she collided with someone at this speed, that person would likely end up on a trip to the hospital due to broken bones.

    ��What��s going on? What happened?��

    Findenai asked me as she leaned out, extending the upper half of her body from the carriage window. I responded that it was nothing much. However, voices of those who recognized Findenai erupted from the vendors�� area.

    ��Chief?��

    ��It��s Chief! The Chief is here!��

    ��Wow! Long time no see, Chief!��

    Members of the Scrapyard Nomads immediately rushed towards Findenai. Wondering what they were up to, it seemed they were running simple food stalls or doing errands.

    ��Get lost, you bastards.��

    Findenai also responded yfully by reaching out her hand, tousling the heads of the members.

    ��Chief! Please try the chicken skewers I made! I��ve found my calling!��

    ��You should try eating them with beer from my stall; it would taste even more amazing!��

    ��Alright, you dimwits.��

    Eventually, Findenai was dragged out of the carriage by the members. I intended to drive the carriage back to the mansion first since it was inconvenient for the carriage to block the street like this.

    ��Finally, you��re here!��

    A voice sharply pierced through the bustling night.

    Despite being midsummer, thete-night chill in Norseweden was still harsh whenpared to the other regions, so the woman was wearing a ck robe with a hood.

    ��Deia.��

    Despite it not being that long since Ist saw her, was the joy I felt due to familial bond?

    Whenever I looked at Deia and Darius, I always felt a sense of something I longed for, but had never experienced, touching my heart.

    Therefore, I had to try to suppress my slightly heightened emotions before attempting to ask where Darius was.

    However, Deia was firmly biting her lip.

    She crossed her arms as if holding something back before gesturing at me.

    ��Come here.��

    Her stance made her look like a teacher who was about to scold me, making me wonder why. Upon reflection, even though I didn��t think much about it, the letter somewhat felt like a scolding in and of itself.

    <i>It seems like she��s asking for an exnation.</i>

    Illuania, who was resting inside the carriage, instead came out and took the reins from me.

    ��I��ll drive the carriage back to the mansion.��

    ��Thank you for your help. Since Owen is asleep, ask for a room for him, and they will give it to you.��

    Findenai was already chatting andughing with the members of the Scrapyard Nomads.

    Aria was nowhere to be seen, having already fled far away.

    Only Deia and I were left standing in the night market street. Before I could say anything, she approached, suddenly grabbed my sleeve, and pulled me.

    ��When will these damn brothers of mine stop making me worry about them?��

    Irritated by Deia��s grumbling about me giving her a headache, I couldn��t help but rebuke her.

    ��Do notpare me to Darius.��

    No matter what, she had crossed the line.

    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 114: A Drinking Session Among Siblings

    Chapter 114: A Drinking Session Among Siblings

    <b>? A Drinking Session Among Siblings ?</b>

    The ce Deia dragged me to was one of the street stalls. The wide open surroundings with only makeshift tables spread around reminded me of Korean street food stalls.

    Perhaps because it was located at a corner, there weren��t many people around, and the elderly owner weed his customers in a rxed manner.

    It felt more like he had opened the stall to enjoy the festival rather than to make money.

    ��Mister, I��m back. The usual, please.��

    ��I��ve expected you to return, so I have it prepared, Young Lady. It��s been a while, Second Young Master. You��ve be quite impressive.��

    Due to his smile, the owner had deep wrinkles around his eyes. I wondered if we were acquainted, however, I simply raised my hand in greeting and sat down.

    Sitting across me, Deia nced around before whispering while covering her mouth with her hand.

    ��He used to be the chef at our mansion. He��s now retired and hade to Norseweden to rest, but he decided to participate in this festival.����I see.��

    ��Well, you don��t have to worry about it too much. The original Deus was always a mess, so you never really had a proper conversation with him.��

    Deia shrugged her shoulders as she cursed the previous Deus again. I casually changed the topic and asked.

    ��So why did you send me that letter then?��

    I was more curious about the letter, which seemed to contain more irritation than hostility, than I was displeased with it.

    While I wondered why Deia had sent me a letter like that, she nced at me, sighed deeply, and called the owner.

    ��Bring us some beer over here.��

    The owner acknowledged that he understood and promptly brought over a bottle of beer.

    Deia then poured the drink into two sses, cing one in front of me and the other in front of herself. She slightly raised her ss and extended it towards me.

    I didn��t feel like drinking, however��

    ��Let��s raise a toast.��

    At Deias��s urging, I sighed before clinking my ss with hers. And as if she was waiting for it, Deia immediately chugged down the beer.

    Since Norseweden was a cold region, the beer brewed here had a rtively high alcohol content to help warm the body. So it was actually closer to a liquor than beer, but since it was called beer here, I just went along with it.

    After taking a sip, I looked at Deia. She let out a deep sigh and asked.

    ��Have you told anyone else that you��re not Deus?��

    ����.��

    It was such an unexpected question that my mouth mped shut, unintentionally dying my response.

    However, Deia seemed to take that as an answer and touched her forehead.

    ��<i>Sigh</i>, is it really okay? Even if it��s like that, can you really go around telling others about it so casually?��

    Deia filled her ss with beer again. Though I wanted to say something to her, the owner had already brought out the food.

    ��I prepared dishes that both of you were fond of since childhood. Enjoy.��

    Leaving behind the simple yet carefully prepared dishes, the elderly owner left with a kind smile.

    It was a simplebination of grilled meat, some stew, and a sd. The food wasn��t the typical bar fare, but the owner��s unique know-how and sauce added something special to the ordinary.

    With the owner present, I momentarily remained silent. Meanwhile, with the bottle at her lips, Deia was gulping down the beer.

    ����.��

    <b>[Is it really okay to let her drink like that?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist who had been by my side all along finally spoke. With a sigh, I gestured to the Dark Spiritualist.

    ��You should go and enjoy the festival.��

    <b>[So you don��t want to let me see your sister��s embarrassing side, huh? Got it.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist flew away swiftly.

    Since she always stayed by my side and was aware that I was Kim Shinwoo, not Deus, I didn��t mind her overhearing our conversation.

    However, as the Dark Spiritualist said, as Deia was my younger sister, I didn��t want to let others see her like this.

    ��What is the problem, anyway?��

    Once the Dark Spiritualist left, I noticed that Deia had somehow managed to order another bottle of beer.

    Her eyes, which were filled with irritation just moments ago, suddenly rxed. Her face was flushed, and her body swayed slightly.

    Despite this, her pronunciation remained clear.

    ��The Princess and Aria came to visit��.��

    ��I saw Aria.��

    However, I didn��t expect Princess Eleanor toe and visit as well. Since it was quitete at night, she must have already been asleep.

    ��But both of them know that you��re not Deus, huh?��

    ������.��

    My eyes widened for a moment. Fortunately, Deia was gradually getting drunk and didn��t notice the fluctuation in my emotions.

    ��I�� I thought�� you told me because we��re family. I thought you told me because you felt that you could trust me.��

    It seemed like the fact that she was the only one who knew that I was Kim Shinwoo was quite important to her.

    So, was that the reason she felt shocked and hurt when I had casually revealed the truth to other people as well?

    ��But a student whom you haven��t even known for long and the princess also knew about it. Knowing this made me feel like, you know�� Like, something�� Something like that. Is it wrong to feel like this?��

    ����.��

    I gazed at my beer ss for a moment.

    Perhaps because I got lost in thought longer than I realized, the snacks had cooled down, and Deia was on her third bottle.

    As it was my first time pondering over such a dilemma, it took me longer than expected.

    Anyway, I somehow managed toe up with an answer of my own.

    ��We are special to each other.��

    I wasn��t sure whether Deia, who was swaying with flushed cheeks due to the alcohol, would remember my words.

    Nheless, she nodded as if she was listening.

    ��I wish you had known me as Deus and not Kim Shinwoo.��

    ����.��

    ��Also, just like you thought, I also hold you and Darius in very high regard.��

    Although I hadn��t found the right time to tell Darius that I wasn��t the original Deus, I definitely would let him know as well.

    ��Aria and Eleanor do know that I am Kim Shinwoo, but I did not reveal it to them intentionally.��

    In the case of Aria, it was information she had already known from the previous round, and Eleanor discovered this when I entered her dream.

    If I wanted to delve deeper into this, even the Dark Spiritualist naturally found out as she was always by my side.

    In short��

    ��You are still the only one with whom I have shared this information intentionally.��

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Deia fell face forward onto the table, her head hitting it, and her disheveled hair covering her face.

    The sound of her constant breathing indicated that she had fallen asleep.

    I nced at her briefly and sighed as I turned to look at the untouched food.

    ��Owner, I am sorry, but could you please pack the food for me?��

    ��Of course.��

    As if he had expected this to happen, the owner brought a sophisticated lunchbox and packed the food.

    Although I said that I would return the lunchboxter, the stall owner kindly declined and said that it would be fine if I kept it.

    ��The Young Lady has beening to my stall asionally to drink since the start of the festival.��

    ��Did she always like alcohol?��

    ��No, not really. But she seemed somewhat lonely.��

    I nced down at Deia for a moment at his unexpected words. It felt like I was looking at a child in the body of an adult.

    The owner smiled warmly and looked at Deia, just like me.

    ��I was honestly surprised. The Young Lady talked about you often, Second Young Master. Previously, she used to dislike even bringing up your name.��

    ����It is more like umted karma. Of course, she would not like me.��

    The owner looked momentarily surprised upon hearing my words and then replied with a benevolent smile.

    ��You have changed a lot, Second Young Master. I think I understand now why the Young Lady called for you whenever she got drunk.��

    ����.��

    ��Originally, a lost sheep returning is more precious than nine sheep safe inside the fence.��

    I found myself silent in agreement with that statement.

    Beyond justparing this situation to sheep, there were many other factors, considering that her second older brother, who was almost nonexistent in her life, hade to his senses.

    I thought that this was for the best.

    I also understood why she might have felt disappointed on learning that I had shared our family secret with outsiders.

    ��I will enjoy the food.��

    ��Oh, I hope it suits your taste.��

    After taking the lunchbox and briefly ncing at Deia, I infused my body with added strength.

    With a fragile frame that was tainted with drugs, alcohol, and tobo, I realized that I wouldn��t be able to support Deia adequately without channeling mana into my body.

    However, once the mana coursed through me, it felt as though I could aplish more than just aiding Deia if necessary.

    Since lifting her wasn��t that difficult, I was able to pick her up easily.

    The dawn was soon approaching.

    Though the moonlight still illuminated parts of Norseweden, the night market was gradually winding down.

    Amidst the bustling noise slightly different from the drinking party, I carried Deia as I headed towards the mansion.

    ��Seriously.��

    Upon hearing Deia��s faint voice, I paused for a moment, but she buried her head deeper into my neck and wrapped her arms around it.

    ��What is it?��

    I pretended to not hear her voice, which softly resonated behind me like a gentle breeze.

    I simply readjusted my posture and continued walking while carrying her.

    <i>Slowly and steadily.</i>

    * * *

    It was deliberate.

    The only reason I drank so much was because I thought I had said something unnecessary. So, I was trying to act as if I were out of my mind.

    Although I did feel dizzy due to the alcohol, it wasn��t to the point where I was unable to control myself, nor did it cause me to lie unconscious inside the stall in such a messy state.

    Even if my damn brothers didn��t know, at the very least, I wouldn��t treat my body in a reckless manner like that.

    However��

    ��You are still the only one with whom I have shared this information intentionally.��

    When I heard that statement, all I could do was drop my head on the table and let my hair cover my face as I pretended to be asleep.

    Even though it wouldn��t be noticeable, I didn��t want to show him that my face had turned as red as a beetroot; my eyes widened, and my mouth hung open.

    Why did that sentence feel so embarrassing yet strangely pleasing?

    I was about to get up again when the owner started talking nonsense.

    However, in the end, Deus ended up carrying me back to the mansion.

    It left me with a mysterious feeling.

    Memories of being carried back when I was really young were faintlying back to my mind.

    As time passed, just like how I had grown into adulthood and undergone several developments, Deus, too, was no longer the same as when he was a child. His back, which once looked frail, was no longer as narrow as before.

    At least his body had considerably broadened.

    ��Seriously.��

    So why was that?

    I blurted it out before I realized it, causing Deus to halt his steps at the sound.

    As I buried my face into his neck and rested my arms around it, I pretended it was just drunk talk. Deus resumed his steps, thinking nothing of it.

    Did he really not notice that?

    Yet, his subtle scent tickled my nose. It used to be a smell I couldn��t stand at all.

    Now, strangely, it felt rather calming.

    Yet, at the same time��

    �C <i>I wish you had known me as Deus and not Kim Shinwoo.</i>

    The words he had uttered during our drinking session came to my mind, and I felt oddly upset.

    Of course, he was Deus.

    Right, he was not Kim Shinwoo, he was Deus.

    My damn second brother.

    He was someone who behaved like trash before, but now he had repented.

    And now, he was contributing to the household as the Soul Whisperer.

    That was all.

    ��What is it?��

    I voiced out my thoughts like aint.

    Did he not hear me?

    Or did he just think it was some drunken rambling?

    <i>I don��t know.</i>

    Having never experienced sibling warmth before, I wondered if this was what it felt like.

    Did Deus feel the same way as me?

    If not, what should I do?

    Rather than a worry, it felt more appropriate tobel it as a fear. As that realization struck me suddenly, it immediately jolted my tipsy mind into sobriety.

    His steps gradually slowed down ever so subtly.

    It wasn��t because his legs had lost their strength or he was exhausted. He was deliberately slowing down his steps.

    It seemed as though he was intentionally prolonging our journey to the mansion.

    As that realization dawned on me, a smile of relief crept its way onto my lips.

    At that moment, we shared the same emotion. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 115: A Day In Norseweden

    Chapter 115: A Day In Norseweden

    <b>? A Day In Norseweden ?</b>

    The next day. After finishing breakfast and stepping outside, I saw a blonde girl wearing a white beret sitting on the entrance steps, sketching on paper.

    She was drawing the small garden outside the mansion. Her art didn��t seem particrly impressive, perhaps because she had just recently started.

    Was it because I mentioned knowledge from my past world to her thest time, was that the reason why she started trying to draw? Had she developed a liking for drawing since then?

    ��Good morning.��

    ��Ah, Deu�� P-Professor.��

    ��We are outside the academy now; it is also vacation, feel free to call me whatever you want.��

    Eleanor looked brightened up at my response.

    ��Deus! That��s right, this is it. I always feel a certain distance whenever I have to call you ��professor,�� you know?��Well, I wasn��t sure about that.

    ��I saw that you were drawing something.��

    ording to her, she imed to have coincidentallye over for vacation. However, it was evident that she hade here to follow me.

    It made me feel sorry for King Orpheus, who had been waiting for his sister to return.

    ��Ah, yup! I tried drawing various things you told me about, Deus. Here, take a look.��

    Eleanor showed me her sketches one by one, starting from the green dinosaur from my stories before to a penguin wearing sses.

    Perhaps she had a deep impression of characters from children��s animations because she had been diligently drawing them.

    Of course, since I only drew them in a simple way when exining, they weren��t exactly the same as the originals. However, Eleanor blended her creativity into her drawings, making them unique.

    ��How about it? Are they simr to the ones you know, Deus?��

    ��Yes, they are quite simr.��

    ��Yippee!��

    Eleanor stomped her feet happily. I also found myself unconsciously ncing at her drawings, not because Eleanor had drawn them well and had an appealing style.

    ������

    But because my old memories suddenly emerged in my mind.

    While looking at those small and cute characters didn��t evoke any sentiments, I could still recall a time that couldn��t be called the past. It might have been more appropriate to call it a previous life rather than the past.

    ��Deus?��

    Eleanor cautiously called me. I slowly returned to my senses and handed back the sketches.

    ��Drawing is a good hobby.��

    ��Isn��t it? I also think so. It feels like a whole new world is unfolding.��

    Did she possess not only talents as a ruler but also the virtues of an artist?

    With her talent, her drawing skills would surely rapidly improve.

    ��There��s even more on the back.��

    Eleanor then showed me the magic wand and the magical girl she had drawn.

    I remembered that she quite liked stories about magical girls when I told her about them. It seemed to have left asting impression, as the page at the back was filled with drawings of a magical girl.

    And the face was��

    ����Is that Aria?��

    Eleanor drew a magical girl with Aria Rias as the protagonist. It did suit her. However, if Aria saw the drawings herself, she would surelyin about why Eleanor dressed her like this.

    ��Yeah, I didn��t have a suitable model, and drawing myself wearing this felt a bit weird.��

    ������

    ��Still, her looks aren��t that bad and the drawing came out quite good, right?��

    Indeed, her artistic skill had distinctly improved when drawing magical girls. While herndscape drawings were still unrefined, she seemed quite adept at drawing figures and characters.

    ��Also����

    Eleanor hesitated, then took a peek at herst sketch.

    I wondered why, but Eleanor nervously scratched her head and pleaded.

    ��Um, please don��t get mad when you see it.��

    ����Did you also draw me?��

    ��Huh?!��

    Eleanor was flustered, wondering how I could guess that. But there was no way I could be upset about her drawing me, right?

    It wasn��t a big deal.

    Since a princess of the kingdom drew my portrait, I should be grateful instead.

    ��Well, then, I��ll show you.��

    Seeing my calm reaction, Eleanor gulped and quickly turned the drawing.

    A man was drawn on the paper. Seeing traces of erasures and redraws, I could surmise the amount of effort she had invested in it.

    Even though it was only from memory, she seemed to have exerted great effort to recall my appearance and draw me as urately as possible.

    The man in the drawing was wearing a formal ck suit as if he was heading to work.

    Born in South Korea and being able to see ghosts, the man, despite all the twists and turns of life, tried to live as normal as possible.

    The one she had drawn was Kim Shinwoo.

    ����Ah.��

    Had I ever been so confused and surprised before?

    My mouth was gaped open and an exmation escaped. Now I understood why Eleanor had asked me not to be angry once I saw her drawing.

    ��I-It is simr to your original appearance, right? Since I saw it in my dream����

    Eleanor covered her face with her sketches, trailing off at the end of her words. She peeked to check my reaction with only her eyes visible.

    When I thought about it, yes, it was true.

    I directly told Deia about myself.

    I didn��t know how Aria managed to find out in the previous round, but I had never spoken about it in detail with her.

    The Dark Spiritualist, too, had naturallye to know about me since she was always by my side.

    Ste managed to realize it by herself.

    However, no one had ever seen my real face.

    Except for the real Deus Verdi, who had already entered eternal sleep, Eleanor was the only girl on this continent who had directly encountered the man named Kim Shinwoo.

    ��<i>Sigh</i>����

    I let out a hot breath that immediately mingled with the cold morning air. Despite my trembling hands, a lump formed in my throat.

    <i>Yes, this is how I used to look like.</i>

    I realized I had suddenly forgotten about it.

    When I recalled the hesitation I felt when I saw the portrait for a moment, a sense of shame washed over me.

    While I had forgotten myself, the Princess in front of me still remembered and faithfully drew me as I looked.

    She left behind a piece of evidence.

    Proof that someone named Kim Shinwoo once existed here.

    ��Sh-should I erase it?��

    Sensing my unusual reaction, Eleanor hesitantly asked, but I shook my head in response.

    I calmly and cautiously ced my hand on the white beret she wore, closing my eyes for a moment.

    Otherwise, I felt like I was going to get all emotional.

    ��Thank you.��

    After suppressing my emotions, I uttered a word of gratitude.

    Not as Deus.

    But as Kim Shinwoo.

    ��Ah����

    Eleanor, who had been staring at me nkly, suddenly widened her eyes, gradually breaking into a bright smile.

    Her smile was just like a sunflower blooming in Norseweden, where it was rare to see such a flower.

    Then, she wriggled and tried to pull the beret out between my hand and her head. When I withdrew my hand before that, she pouted as if she was slightly disappointed.

    However, she soon stood up from the stairs, brushed off her bottom, and asked me.

    ��What are you going to do now?��

    ��I n to visit the ancestral grave.��

    ��The ancestral grave?��

    ��Yes, since I will be going alone, why not take a little tour of Norseweden?��

    ����I��ve already seen everything for the past two weeks.��

    Eleanor grumbled, but I couldn��t let here along. However, once she realized I hadn��t invited her toe with me, she didn��t insist on following.

    As I stepped outside the mansion, I noticed Darius approaching from the opposite direction, sweating profusely.

    ��Oh! You��re here!��

    Darius raised his hand and smiled brightly. I slightly stepped back due to the smell of sweat.

    ��It seems that you have been working hard.��

    Nheless, it seemed like he had been quite consistent with his training, as his body looked firmer and more muscr than before.

    ��Of course, because I��m Norseweden��s fortress!��

    He seemed to take pride in that moniker, but leaving that aside��

    ��I appreciate your help during the recent case involving the bishops. Thanks to you, we were able to resolve the matter neatly, which also benefited His Majesty.��

    ��Ah, you mean the oppression of the nobles?��

    Although it had somewhat abated, King Orpheus�� efforts to reform the nobility were still ongoing.

    Starting with one of the most powerful noble families, the Zeronia Household diminished their own influence through a deration of surrender by confessing their inhuman massacre and torture of Setima citizens in the past, erecting a memorial to the victims.

    Several nobles, who had held their heads high in defiance, were now naturally kneeling under the king��s authority.

    I heard that a few nobles were still resisting King Orpheus, but it was likely just a futile resistance against the relentless march of progress.

    The moment they bowed their heads, their unforgivable sins would inevitably be revealed, and ultimately, they would face the same fate.

    In the end, their guilt would be exposed whether they were involved in significant conspiracies, such as cooperating with other countries, espionage, or preparing for an uprising.

    ��It was quite interesting. And if that helped you and His Majesty, that��s enough for me.��

    ������

    Was he always so reliable when speaking?

    ��Also�� I had hit you once.��

    Darius gently clenched his fist as heughed, reminiscing about the time when he suggested that I had to get injured on my face to highlight our strained rtionship.

    ��If there��s ever a simr situation where you need help, be sure to call me.��

    ��I doubt that will ever happen.��

    As I passed by him, he chuckled from behind, clearly enjoying something.

    Anyway, I headed straight for the Norseweden mountain range. Along the way, I encountered the Dark Spiritualist, who was sticking close to Aria. However, she returned to them after briefly informing me that Aria and Findenai were sparring.

    It was because the Mountain Lord in the mountain range wouldn��t allow the Dark Spiritualist to enter its territory.

    In the middle of the mountain.

    Although it was quite a difficult ce to find, the tombstones were still well-maintained.

    Did Deia oftene here?

    �C The Girl Who Loved Flowers, Emily.

    �C Here she lies, seeking eternal rest.

    The inscription on the tombstone was still clear, and the Snow Flower which I had left here had now naturally flown away with the wind.

    But that didn��t matter.

    Beforeing to Norseweden, I had prepared a yellow flower, which I ced in front of the tombstone.

    ��It is a yellow flower, the ones you like.��

    She might not be able to hear me, but I hoped it would bring her some joy.

    I closed my eyes for a moment and shared silence with the girl. As I did, memories suddenly resurfaced, starting from the moment I first met her attached to the Human-Bone Centipede in the underground.

    I then remembered the first time I conducted a memorial ceremony in this world.

    It was from then on that the Verdi Household began changing.

    As I spent the moment like this��

    <i>Grrrrrr.</i>

    A deep, rumbling growl resounded throughout my body.

    Although Darius might have dered himself as the fortress of Norseweden, the true owner of the Norseweden mountain range, a tiger with a pure white body and blue eyes, slowly appeared behind me.

    ��Mountain Lord.��

    I calmly bowed my head and greeted him. Although there were no offerings like before, I could now overlook minor things since we were in a contractual rtionship.

    <b>[Deus Verdi, you have changed so much in such a short time.]</b>

    ��It has been quite a long time for a human.��

    However, it might have been a trivial amount of time for the Mountain Lord, who lived a life nearly as eternal as an immortal.

    <b>[Normally, I would have torn apart the filthy creature that roams the mountains while carrying corpses and souls, causing screams everywhere, but��]</b>

    ������

    <b>[You are simr to them, yet different.]</b>

    It must be because of the difference in how we treated souls; I didn��t view them as mere expendables.

    ��What brings you to me?��

    For the Mountain Lord to seek me out directly meant there was something he needed.

    Although I had promised to protect the Norseweden mountain range, in truth, it was originally a task that the Verdi Household should have carried out.

    I also knew it was not because of the offerings since I had asked Darius to present it once a month.

    Furthermore, the Mountain Lord��s voice contained not anger or enmity, but rather concern.

    However, what he uttered was a somewhat unexpected question.

    <b>[Do you know about the Marias Forest?]</b>

    ��Yes, of course I do.��

    It was thergest forest in the eastern part of the continent. Beyond ity the Sahar Desert.

    The Sahar Desert was known as the cursednd.

    The Marias Forest, which was standing tall, halted the spreading desertification.

    If someone asked whether it was hostile to humans, it wasn��t entirely true. Although there were quite a few menacing demonic monsters there, the roads were properly maintained.

    After all, within the forest, there were indigenous people who built their own civilization and lived.

    <b>[The Marias Forest��s guardian deity, Horua, has started to make a move for some reason.]</b>

    ����.What does that mean?��

    <b>[It means he has abandoned his home. Although I don��t know the reason for it, it��s probably not something good for humans.]</b>

    A guardian deity who abandoned its ownnd couldn��t live eternally and would only weaken over time.

    It was practically equivalent to suicide, but it implied that Horua, the guardian deity, had something urgent enough to warrant such a choice.

    ��Do you want me to go and find out the reason?��

    <b>[No, that is his choice. I simply came to alert you.]</b>

    ����.��

    <b>[Be cautious, as you seem to be born with a destiny tied to a strange connection.]</b>

    Following his predictions, it made me certain that I would eventually meet Horua.

    It was ridiculous, but I needed to prepare myself.

    <b>[Also, I hope I will no longer see the great evil within you the next time we meet.]</b>

    ����.��

    The Mountain Lord saw through me, precisely that Ste and Velica were resting within me.

    ��She is someone better than what you are thinking.��

    When I tried to defend them, the Mountain Lord kept silent for a moment before snorting with a mockingugh, turning his body.

    <b>[Alright, since there is someone like you who doesn��t get dirty while mingling with the souls of the dead, there could be a good Demon Lord as well.]</b>

    I watched the Mountain Lord leave without further ado; I then bowed my head in farewell and descended the mountain.

    Upon reaching downtown, I found Findenai waiting for me with her arms crossed. She dered,

    ��I need to go to rk Republic for a bit.��

    My mood, which was quite good, immediately soured along with my expression. However, Findenai just casually shrugged her shoulders.

    ��I mean it, although it��s just for a while.�� /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 116: Rejection

    Chapter 116: Rejection

    <b>? Rejection ?</b>

    Since the rk Republic wasn��t a ce where one could enter freely, it was basically a statement that could only elicit a sigh.

    From the perspective of the Verdi Household, the guardians of the northern borders, it would seem like we were allowing the borders to be opened or closed at a whim.

    Findenai suddenly lowered her voice as she seemed to have read my mind.

    ��I��ll go secretly, without letting the Head of Household Bastard or Deia find out.��

    ��I find it amusing that you think I would permit you to do so.��

    When I crossed my arms and responded to her conservatively, Findenai awkwardly scratched the back of her head.

    ��Well, I won��t go if you tell me not to, Master Bastard. However, it seems like something troublesome might be taking ce on that end.��

    ����Exin.��The fact that Findenai brought up returning to the Republic, a ce she really detested, already hinted at something serious happening.

    For a moment, doubt and unease rushed through my mind.

    However, Findenai unexpectedly asked me back instead.

    ��Huh? Are you interested in my affairs?��

    ������

    I stayed silent, choosing not to respond, leading Findenai to rub her neck before replying.

    �� Besides our Scrapyard Nomads, there are many other resistance groups in the rk Republic. Thergest among them is a group called ��Dog Trader.''��

    Dog Trader?

    As my eyebrows slightly twitched, Findenai chuckled and added.

    ��Their leader looks like a Doberman. As soon as you look at him, you can immediately see the resemnce, you know?��

    ��So, are you going to meet with them?��

    Since I could already guess the gist of the story without needing further exnation, I prodded, causing Findenai to nod.

    ��Word has it that the Dog Trader has been gathering the scattered resistance groups recently. I don��t know what they��re nning, but I need to go and confirm it myself.��

    ����.��

    ��I��m not scheming anything. Anyway, it won��t even take that long if I go.��

    Upon hearing that, I hesitated for a moment. Even in the game, stories about the rk Republic were mentioned vaguely, like some sort of Neapolitan Story<sup>1</sup>An East Asian way of expressing horror/mystery story..

    However, even after witnessing the ending of the game, I had nevere across any narratives about the leader and system of the rk Republic being overturned.

    I felt quite uneasy, but from Findenai��s expression, I got a vague unpleasant feeling that if I did not allow her to go, it would leave a lingering difort.

    ��One week.��

    ��Huh?��

    �� I will return to the academy exactly one week from now. Come back before then.��

    ��That��s quite a tight schedule.��

    ��I will not let you go if that is impossible for you.��

    ��I didn��t say it��s impossible.��

    Findenai smirked as she removed the white frilly headdress she was wearing on her head.

    ��After all, you have part of my soul, don��t you?��

    ��So, you remember?��

    ��Of course.��

    When I first made a contract to take Findenai as my maid, I also made a contract to obtain a part of her soul.

    Considering her recent actions, I had expected her to have forgotten about it, but she surprisingly remembered.

    At that time, my abilities as a Necromancer werecking, so I needed Findenai��s consent to proceed with the contract.

    Looking back now, it seemed quite sloppy��Both my technique and way of handling mana were amateurish.

    ��Since I only have a week, I��ll depart right away.��

    After saying so, Findenai immediately turned around. Although she acted like it was nothing when talking to me, her demeanor seemed quite tense as she walked away.

    At that moment, she was no longer Findenai, the maid, but the head of the resistance group�� the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads.

    The wolf that crossed the northern mountain range had returned.

    As I observed her silently, I hesitated for a moment before adding something else.

    ��When you go.��

    ��Hm?��

    Findenai turned her head around slightly. While she waited for me to continue speaking, I blurted out something without realizing it.

    ��Do not smoke too much. The cigarettes of the Republic are too strong; it will be difficult to travel around if the smell bes noticeable.��

    Hearing my words, Findenai��s blood-red eyes widened for a moment before she chuckled.

    ��Should I bring back souvenirs? Aphrodisiacs and perforated condoms are the specialities there. It seems like you would like those, Master Bastard.��

    What a dirty joke.

    But that was the end of our conversation.

    Even though Findenai had only departed for a short while, I unintentionally found myself waiting for her.

    After unleashing the wolf, I returned to the mansion.

    Since I didn��t have anything to do in particr, I nned to rest for a while, but strangely, Findenai��s expression lingered in my mind.

    Even though I knew that she hadn��t disclosed everything to me, I decided that it would be better for me not to delve deeper into it.

    However, it strangely bothered me.

    From the game��s storyline, I knew that the rk Republic wouldn��t align with any changes even in the next five years. So, I hoped the resistance wouldn��t make any unnecessary moves.

    <i>But she is not someone who would die here anyway.</i>

    If we were sticking to the game��s original storyline, this would currently be Aria��s first-year summer vacation. In the game, this period marked the gradual shedding of the beginner tag.

    Since Findenai didn��t even appear in the story at this point, she surely wouldn��t lose her life during this period.

    At that moment, I saw members of the Scrapyard Nomads chopping wood in the mansion��s garden. Since it was summer and firewood wasn��t really required, it seemed more like they wanted to show off their strength.

    ��<i>Heave-ho</i>!��

    ��Y-Young Master!��

    ��You��vee!��

    The guy, who was wielding the axe while flexing his muscles to show off, nced at me before sheepishly lowering his head like the other members.

    Their chief, Findenai, was currently crossing the border. Would it be okay for them to remain here like this?

    ��I heard there has been some strange activity in the rk Republic recently.��

    ��Ah, yes.��

    ��I also heard that the chiefs of the resistance groups have gathered for a meeting.��

    ��It��s because the extermination units have been making a fuss.��

    The Scrapyard Nomads crossed the border to stay here because the extermination units of the rk Republic were actively trying to eliminate the resistance groups.

    ��But I don��t think the Chief will be attending the gathering this time.��

    ��That��s right, she was never really interested in the other resistances.��

    ��Come to think of it, where did she go?��

    Hearing the questions asked by the Scrapyard Nomads�� members, I couldn��t help but be dumbfounded for a moment. I thought that Findenai would have obviously told them before leaving. Did she leave without saying anything to her subordinates?

    ���� She is running some errands for me.��

    ��Hehe, please handle our Chief with care.��

    ��She might not look like it, but she��s actually still a virgin.��

    ��But she��s really good at chopping off men��s genitals with her axe!��

    Observing these members boast about something strange, I could only remain silent.

    The more I saw how important Findenai was to them and how they treated her like family, the more I realized that I shouldn��t disclose Findenai��s independent actions any further.

    <i>It is fine.</i>

    Since she said she��d be back in a week, she would surely manage well on her own.

    I could only hope that the Mountain Lord would watch over the road she would pass through.

    ��Ah.��

    As I entered the mansion, I happened to lock eyes with Deia. She was grimacing, probably still feeling the effects of yesterday��s drinking session.

    She nced at me, then abruptly turned around and hurried off in another direction.

    ��Damn, damn, damn. I must be crazy. How could I�� towards a bastard like him��!��

    Deia muttered to herself as she walked away. I wondered if I should follow her in this kind of situation and ask her questions as an older brother, but I decided against it.

    I knew it was best not to disturb Deia when she was in such a bad mood from experience.

    After seeing Deia off, I headed to my room. I intended to go there and read a book or something to help sort out myplicated feelings.

    Just then, the Dark Spiritualist, who was waiting for me in the hallway��

    <b>[You��re finally back! There��s an uninvited guest in your room right now!]</b>

    ����Uninvited guest?��

    <b>[It��s Aria Rias. You remember that girl said she brought a gift or something, right?]</b>

    Yes, now that I thought about it, the energy around Aria seemed offst night. She wasn��t like an ordinary girl; she seemed to carry the aura of death with her.

    It was like she had an aura that was simr to the Dark Mages of Dante.

    <b>[I would��ve probably liked the gift a lot�� But it does not seem like the kind of gift you��d be thrilled about.]</b>

    ����Hm.��

    Since I had a vague idea of what the gift might be, I took a deep breath and cautiously ced my hand on the doorknob.

    <b>[Still, you should handle this situation gently. Got it? That girl seems intent on making a good impression on you.]</b>

    ��That is precisely the problem.��

    As I abruptly pushed the door open and entered, Aria Rias stood there with a tense expression.

    She had a blunt greatsword lying on the floor, and the screams of evil spirits overflowed from inside.

    ��The Sword of Predation, Duathane.��

    Aria eximed in surprise and pped her hands the moment I recognized the sword and uttered its name.

    ��That��s right! As expected from Professor! You��re amazing!��

    It was indeed quite a valuable item.

    It was not a unique item like the Necromancy Stone or the Holy Grail, but even at its lowest tier, it had an overpowered performance.

    To be able to acquire such good equipment, I couldn��t help but think that she wasn��t a regressor for no reason. However��

    ��What did you feed it?��

    Even though I knew it was a weapon that changed its nature depending on what it consumed, I couldn��t help but ask.

    Aria replied with a bright smile.

    ��Souls! It��s not just any souls; it��s an item that has devoured the souls of two Dark Mages from Dante!��

    <b>[T-that��s truly impressive.]</b>

    Since the Dark Spiritualist had once fought against Dina, a Dark Mage from Dante, I could deeply understand the weight of her words.

    Of course, there were some constraints as they had to protect the yokai as well, but Dina still faced both Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist at the same time.

    It was truly an achievement to have executed two such powerful Dark Mages who wereparable to that woman.

    A sinister mouth formed on Duathane, letting out a shriek, and every time it did, the aura of the Dark Mages wafted strongly.

    ��Since it might be a bit challenging to use this sword, you can simply extract the souls from it and use them! Then, you can be much stronger, Professor!��

    ����.��

    ��You��ve already be incredibly strong even though I only gave you the Necromancy Stone. So, I was really surprised, you know? Professor, you��re truly the best. In the previous round, you just had bad luck, and I hadn��t helped you develop your talent extensively enough��!��

    ��Aria.��

    I couldn��t help but feel my emotions turn cold before I realized it as I gazed at the girl who looked like she would continue praising me like a fanatic if I let her.

    Feeling like a sharp knife had been thrust into a corner of my heart,I lowered my gaze.

    She was the same girl I had directly controlled in the game as a character.

    To be honest, [Retry] was the only game I could y at that time, so I was fully invested in it.

    Journeying through this world together and experiencing all the different endings, she had been the character I was deeply invested in.

    A girl who had devoted herself to everyone and shouted out trivial yet beautiful emotions like friendship and love with herrades��

    ��P-Professor?��

    Was now calling out to me, her face flushed with excitement as she held her breath.

    The fear that I might never see her innocent, bright smile again rose within me.

    Out of impulse, I ced my hand on Aria��s shoulder.

    ��Never again.��

    ����.Huh?��

    ��Never again take someone��s life for my sake.��

    ����.��

    The anticipation of receiving praise from me that filled Aria��s eyes vanished in an instant.

    With a voice that was as cold as the cold wave of Norseweden, yet hidden beneath a deep and dense darkness.

    ��I can��t promise you that, Professor.��

    Aria refused my request.<ul><li>1

    An East Asian way of expressing horror/mystery story.</li></ul> /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 117: Resistance

    Chapter 117: Resistance

    "I can''t promise you that, Professor."

    It was a clear rejection.

    This shocking deration indicated that in the future, she would continue to kill others for me. However, upon hearing her response, my heart turned colder.

    "I will never say I��m doing it for you again, Professor."

    I could feel Aria��s conviction in her tightly clenched fists and each word of her statements. Yet, it seemed she needed to contemte further whether it was right.

    However, one thing was certain��whether she thought it was right or wrong��it was still twisted.

    "I will do it for myself. I can only live if you''re alive, Professor."

    "...."

    "It would be truly painful and challenging if you were to dislike me, Professor. Nevertheless, I want you to be stronger than anyone else so you won''t have to experience death anymore."Since Aria had witnessed my death once, every word she spoke was filled with sincerity.

    "I''m sorry for being like this. I apologize if I look filthy to you."

    Aria opened the door and went out without sparing me another look. In the brief silence, I looked at Duathane, which was lying on the floor.

    <b>[Is she okay?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist asked me cautiously.

    "She will be fine."

    I called a maid to store Duathane in the warehouse, and then sat on a chair.

    Aria''s scent lingered faintly, probably because she had been on this seat before I arrived.

    And so, as this event unfolded, my concern for her deepened.

    * * *

    "Ugh."

    Three days ago, Findenai crossed the Norseweden mountain range and entered the rk Republic. After returning to this ce after a long time, she felt difort rather than nostalgia.

    Was it because she had been staying in Griffin Kingdom?

    Overall, along with the dull air, the buildings'' colors were all gray and gloomy, reminiscent of a blurry cityscape on a rainy day, even though it wasn''t raining.

    Moreover, just like in Norseweden, being in the north, rk Republic had a slight chill in the air even though it was summer.

    However, it felt different from the cold temperature back in Norseweden.

    It was inevitable for Norseweden to have that sort of climate since that ce was originally a cold region.

    The rk Republic, on the other hand, simply had no warmth at all. It felt more like the cold air reced it.

    "Sigh, what a shitty ce."

    Findenai shook her head while adjusting the cor of her brown coat to hide her face.

    Perhaps because she had be ustomed to her maid uniform, the clothes she used to wear in the past felt strangely awkward; this had inexplicably brought a faint smile to her lips.

    Fortunately, the meeting ce agreed upon with the leaders of each resistance group wasn��t far away, so she was able to arrive within three days.

    She might have been tight on schedule if there had been checkpoints along the way. However, luckily, she didn��t encounter any, allowing her to arrive on time and be able to return if needed.

    <i>I wonder what''s going on.</i>

    The leader of the Dog Trader, Doberman.

    Many resistance groups had worked with him before, and there were also many revolutionary armies that managed to branch out from Dog Trader.

    He had exceptional power, the ability to judge things objectively, and even dazzling leadership.

    Some believed that if the mes of revolution were to ze fiercely and eventually engulf the entire rk Republic, Doberman would be the catalyst.

    Passing through the same old, lifeless, skinny people, Findenai entered the city''s alleyways.

    At the end of the alley, a man stood in front of a door, ncing at Findenai before reaching deep into his coat pocket and pulling out something.

    "Veri��"

    "Shut it. If you''re calling someone toe here, just serve the guest instead of asking for a password."

    Findenai strode forward, cursing at the member who was about to ask for a password. Despite looking dumbfounded, he recognized Findenai, a quite famous woman even among the revolutionary army, so he simply shrugged and cleared the way for her.

    "Actually, there''s no password."

    So, they were just poking around to start something. Thinking it was just like Doberman��s way of handling things, Findenai entered the door.

    Inside, the room was filled with the pungent scent of thick smoke. While someone from Griffin might frown and feel disgusted, this was a verymon sight in rk Republic.

    At least it seemed like the heater was on; her freezing body warmed up as she caught the smell of oil mixed in the air .

    Amidst the smoke, she noticed that the interior looked like a typical bar.

    Revolutionary armies who hade from various ces were sitting at different tables, drinking alcohol or smoking cigarettes.

    It seemed like they were escorts for the leaders of each resistance group.

    As Findenai looked around, thoughts of her crew, the Scrapyard Nomads, crossed her mind. Had she been worried for nothing? After all, she had purposely left them behind. However, now that she couldn''t see them, she suddenly missed them.

    Gazes were fixed on Findenai. Those who knew her were cautious, while those who didn''t gaped in admiration at her beauty.

    As she ignored the fools and moved forward, a burly bartender raised his hand and pointed at a direction.

    It was a room with a sign that said ��Private Room��.

    <i>ng</i>.

    Findenai turned the doorknob and entered without hesitation. The smoke inside was stronger than outside, and perhaps because it had been a while since shest encountered such a strong smell, her nose stung.

    Amidst the smoke, she could see round tables and several resistance group chiefs sitting closely together. There were familiar faces, as well as unfamiliar ones.

    Findenai spotted an empty seat and sat down.

    "Hey, Findenai, long time no see."

    Smiling broadly, the short-haired woman, Lexi, greeted Findenai as if they were close.

    Even if it was a greeting from the only woman in the room besides her, Findenai immediately cut her short.

    "Don''t act like we''re close."

    "So rude."

    The woman grumbled with her arms crossed, feeling offended, but she couldn''t retort or curse back.

    After all, their methods and reasons were different despite having the same goal of fighting for freedom.

    Each resistance group didn��t have good rtionships with each other; they couldn''t understand each other due to their differing convictions, reasons, and methods of operation.

    Even though everyone was fighting for the same freedom, why were there so many different ideas for it? Findenai always had a skeptical view about it.

    The only one who could somewhat gather these resistance groups was Doberman, the leader of Dog Trader.

    He had a somewhat longish head, hair cut short, and long scars on his face. In some aspects, he looked like a soldier.

    Doberman opened his mouth upon seeing Findenai, who had arrivedst.

    "Thank you foring to the gathering."

    A solemn baritone voice echoed as if emanating from a cave.

    "There''s nothing good about gathering us here. Just get straight to the point."

    "Y-Yes, that''s right. We don''t know when the extermination units will arrive."

    In response to the immediate remarks of the other chiefs, Doberman momentarily closed his mouth as if restraining something, and then opened it again.

    "I��ll keep that in mind."

    Although it seemed like he epted their opinions, the two who had just spoken immediately fell silent and tugged their tails in, likely deterred by the subtle threat that they shouldn��t interfere with him anymore.

    <i>These idiots.</i>

    If onecked the confidence to fight, shouldn''t they refrain from barking in the first ce? Every minute and second they were here, being gathered together, was a dangerous situation. Why were they wasting time like this?

    "You should know that the pressure from the extermination units has been decreasing recently."

    At these words, everyone lightly nodded. Only Findenai, who had crossed the border and stayed in Griffin Kingdom, didn��t know about this.

    <i>Those lunatics?</i>

    Those lunatics who called the resistance ��vermins and bugs��, and imed they would eliminate them, stopped their movements?

    This wasn''t a matter of safety being assured, but rather concern about the impending danger.

    And Doberman seemed to think the same way Findenai did.

    "This is no ordinary situation. It probably means that those bastards are preparing something so big that they won��t be able to pay attention to us, even if it��s only for a short time.��

    The expressions of some fools who had been relieved by the decreased activity of the extermination units suddenly darkened.

    They wouldn��tst long because fighting for freedom in the rk Republic was not a matter of enthusiasm alone.

    "Be careful. Don''t move rashly. And if possible, it would be good to share information with each other for a while."

    Some frowned at these words but generally agreed to the proposition, indicating they would wait.

    Whatever happened, to endure the harsh trials ahead, cooperation was necessary, even if only for a short time.

    "What if one of us betrays us in the end?"

    Here, Findenai casually propped her legs up on the table. Some didn''t like her attitude and were about to react aggressively, and someone even snapped.

    "Get your legs down!"

    "What are you doing?"

    "Findenai, don''t go overboard."

    Hearing their bbering, Findenai scratched her ear and took a deep breath. Her blood-red eyes which red sharply was filled with great hostility.

    "If you''re going to chirp like that, at least draw your sword, you motherfuckers."

    A man who had told her not to unnecessarily annoy them finally reacted to Findenai��s words.

    Sitting right next to her, the man with arge and chubby rounded physique pulled out the sword at his waist and swung it towards the bottom of Findenai''s chair.

    However, before that happened, a white hand had already grabbed the man''s cor.

    It was Findenai. She pulled him towards her, driving her fist into his face.

    <i>Crack</i>!

    Following the satisfying sound of something breaking, the man��s nose burst and his teeth were knocked out.

    He copsed, foaming at the mouth, and Findenai, who caused the damage, brushed her hand off and crossed her arms again.

    "So, is that why you called us here today? To prepare ourselves for the impending cold wave and huddle up together?"

    "Findenai."

    "Really, you must have gone nuts. There are some people here I''ve never seen before. How can I trust them? In my opinion, even if we''re here just for five minutes, the extermination units would sniff us out ande crawling out of nowhere."

    "I only called people I can trust."

    <i>Bang</i>!

    Findenai''s heel smashed the table, breaking it into pieces. After standing up straight, she red at Doberman with her ominous, blood-red eyes.

    "But I also can''t trust you. So you, Doberman, want to handle things carelessly like this?"

    "Findenai, you''ve been in Griffin Kingdom, so you might not know, but..."

    "Bullshit, has the Republic changed so dramatically in just a few months? I''ve been rolling around this ce since I was three years old. It''s so obvious."

    Findenai took out a baton from her pocket, and it transformed into the shape of an axe with a clink.

    As she wielded her weapon, the other chiefs also tensed up, instantly cing their hands on their own weapons.

    Watching their reaction, Findenai sneered.

    "That''s right, be scared like that. If you want to survive, always grab a weapon and get ready, you spineless fools."

    Findenai was someone who had always had a keen sense of smell, almost like a beast.

    "The pest control team''s here."

    <i>Baaaaang</i>!

    She immediately responded to sudden explosions from outside.

    The fact that the extermination units found this ce caused everyone to re at Doberman, who had crouched down in response to the explosion.

    He shook his head with an expression that said there was no way he would do something like that.

    "Get ready for battle, everyone."

    Even in the midst of swirling dust, Doberman calmly responded instead of ming someone.

    Nheless, a pair of wolf-like blood-red eyes pierced through the smoke, shining brightly.

    "Ah."

    An eerie voice echoed amidst the chaotic situation.

    Her words softly rolled into their ears as if casting a spell on it.

    "So, it was you who betrayed us?"

    Findenai immediately turned and lunged towards the only other female chief in the room, Lexi.

    <i>Kwaaaang</i>!

    Lexi hurriedly raised her wrist to block, and steel protective gear came into view as her sleeve tore.

    It was equipment to block bullets and des, an item used by the extermination units.

    "You even got protection under your clothes?"

    Findenai kicked Lexi''s chest in disbelief. Despite being pushed back, Lexi smirked provocatively.

    "How did you know? I thought I was someone who could be trusted among us."

    "I saw you snickering when the explosion happened."

    Growling in annoyance, Findenai grabbed a cigarette which was rolling on the floor due to the explosion and put it in her mouth.

    Watching this, Lexi shrugged and pulled out a dagger and a pistol.

    "I''ll at least give you time to light it. To be honest, I do like you."

    "Ah?"

    Findenai threw a middle finger in response to her nonsense.

    "Damn it, I''m trying to quit smoking, you know?��

    "Huh?"

    "Someone hates the smell of Republic cigarettes."

    With that said, Findenai immediately brandished her axe and rushed towards /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 118: Findenai

    Chapter 118: Findenai

    <i>Crack</i>!

    "Cough!"

    She spat out a thick lump of blood.

    Lexi, who seemed to have put on some makeup before she came here, now had blood smeared around her mouth, and her skin turned pale as she was slowly dying.

    "M-monstrous bitch��."

    After uttering those words, the traitor Lexi closed her eyes.

    Even though the extermination units were wearing cheat-like protective gear, they weren��t even able to inflict the slightest injury on Findenai.

    "Sigh, they''re tough as hell."

    However, it was the same for Findenai. Despite swinging her axe several times, she was still unable to prate the protective gear worn by the extermination units.In the end, she had to infuse mana into the axe��s impact to kill them.

    It now felt more like she was striking something rather than swinging the axe.

    And this protective gear would onlye off automatically once the user died.

    While it was called "Protection" as it couldn''t be removed as long as the user was alive, for the Resistance who fought against them, it was more like cursed armor.

    It was an item that showcased overwhelming defensive power, which became the main reason they had to avoid the extermination units of the rk Republic.

    Because it took ages to kill them, no matter how much you hit them.

    "Your movements looked awkward because you were wearing this kind of thing."

    Because Lexi had only worn this protection recently, it made her movements more awkward than before, enabling Findenai to finish her off swiftly. However, when facing the real extermination units, things were different.

    "If we just keep pushing them, they''ll have to eventually give up!"

    "Give up, you vermin-like bastards!"

    The extermination units had already rushed in, turning the inside of the tavern into a battlefield.

    The wind was howling fiercely through the side of the bar��s wall which was blown offpletely in an explosion. The entrance was left unattended as extermination units poured in through that opening.

    Following the lead of the Doberman, they had been resisting, and that was why they had managed to hold on so far. But, the casualties were piling up.

    Eventually, they too would be exterminated over time.

    In order to survive, a decision needed to be made.

    "Doberman, you idiot! I��ll open the path, so help me!"

    Doberman nced at Findenai and nodded indifferently as she ran forward with the Protection Lexi wore on her hand.

    Even in the middle of a crisis like this, whether it was because he was calm or because he simply had no other expression, he definitely instilled a sense of stability in his surroundings.

    Findenai held her axe tightly, took a deep breath and charged forward.

    Bullets flew from all directions on the battlefield and she used the Protection she held in her hand as a shield to deflect the bullets.

    "It''s the Scrapyard Nomads!"

    "White Hair, Red Eyes! That is the level 1 wanted criminal, Findenai!"

    Findenai red at the extermination units, who recognized her and pushed forward.

    She cleared the path with her axe.

    As she swung her axe, the de sustained damage with each strike, sending a tingling shock through her hand, and all she could do was knock down the extermination units without causing any fatalities.

    Nheless, Findenai didn''t look back to check if the fallen enemies had gotten up again or not. She just kept moving forward.

    Doberman lent his strength to her, and the other Resistance members, who witnessed this, understood their intentions and followed closely behind.

    After all, if they remained here, they would just be killed. So it would be better if they broke through together.

    Regardless, it seemed like a strategy where severe losses were inevitable.

    "When have we ever fought with our lives guaranteed!"

    As they were ustomed to living on the brink of death every day anyway, the Resistance charged forward aggressively.

    The options were always the same.

    Either more died or...

    Less died.

    If they stayed still, it would just lead to more deaths. No, all of them would probably end up dead.

    So, it was better to move in a direction where they''d have the least possible deaths.

    Even if they were fools like this.

    Even if these dimwits wanted to be honest, they always wondered if it was really possible for them to gain freedom from the rk Republic.

    Wouldn��t it be better to prioritize survival for now?

    Forged by the overwhelming tragedy from her childhood, this was Findenai''s conviction.

    She wanted to show the children who weren��t able to fight yet, the cowards who were paralyzed by fear and chose to remain bystanders, and her formerrades who had surrendered andid down their weapons that they could still survive even in a ce like this.

    In this ce, were these dimwits crying out for freedom.

    "Gaaaaaahhhhh!"

    Findenai''s dark red, glowing eyes shone brightly. As her unique trait that allowed her to grow stronger as the battle raged on caused her body to heat up, she tightened her grip on the axe until it almost broke.

    <i>Crash</i>!

    "Ugh!"

    The strike that had merely knocked down the extermination units before had now reached a level where it couldpletely blow them away.

    "So impressive!"

    "J-Just believe in Findenai and follow her from behind!"

    "We can survive! We will make it out of here alive to fight for freedom once more!"

    Upon hearing the propaganda-like cheersing from behind, Findenai issued a threat as she continued to push forward.

    "Nobody''s saving you! Survive on your own, you morons!"

    After saying that, Findenai continued swinging her axe. Once the de gotpletely damaged from overuse, she wielded it like a club, pushing through the extermination units.

    At that moment, she didn''t realize that her footsteps were guiding her back to the ce she longed to return to.

    ***

    "Gasp! Gasp!"

    Findenai gasped for breath as she looked around. Having witnessed the sunset twice, she realized that two days had passed since then.

    Her limbs felt sluggish, her breath was ragged with no sign of stabilizing, and her eyes stung due to the blood.

    Feeling the extremely chilly air, she sensed that she had arrived near the Norseweden mountain range, but now, her legs refused to move.

    She nced back slightly to check. Perhaps it was due to her dulled senses or maybe not, she couldn��t sense anyone chasing after her for the time being. So, she let out a sigh of relief.

    With her body burning hot, Findenai finally knelt down and copsed onto the ground.

    Just for a moment.

    She intended to rest just for a second.

    "Haaaaaa."

    She took deep breaths, and gradually, due to the fatigue, her eyes began to close. However, she clenched her fist tightly.

    She couldn''t afford to fall asleep here. She didn��t know what would happen if she fell asleep here. She would either still be in the same ce, or she would find herself in a rk Republic underground prison or abor camp once she woke up.

    "Fuck."

    Trying to find something to ease the pain, she rummaged in her pocket with her trembling left hand, only to find a single cigarette.

    It was the cigarette she was biting on when she killed Lexi. The cigarettes from the rk Republic were strong and addictive, so smoking one now probably could alleviate her pain to some extent.

    As she stared nkly at the cigarette she had pulled out, she wondered if the promise she made with her Master Bastard would matter at a time like this, when she was on the brink of death.

    <i>Crush.</i>

    However, she surprisingly chose to crush the cigarette in half and threw it to the ground without hesitation.

    "You damn Master Bastard! I dare you to not summon me using Necromancy if I die here!"

    A slight bitterness lingered in her mouth. Though she didn''t smoke the cigarette, she strangely felt a reduction in overall pain in her body.

    It was an unfamiliar emotion, but Findenai felt invigorated to the point where she wondered if discarding the cigarette was the right choice.

    "Hngh."

    Thanks to that, she was able to twist her body and stand up again. She couldn''t afford to stay still here.

    She would soon reach the base where Darius'' soldiers were stationed. If she just climbed a little further up the Norseweden mountain range, she would be able to restfortably.

    And that damn Master Bastard of hers would somehow figure something out.

    "Since he always manages to somehow solve everything."

    This time, he would only need to treat her injured body; that wouldn��t be too difficult.

    It hadn''t even been a week yet, so he still hadn''t left for the academy.

    Findenai took a step forward. Her feet still felt like anchors, but after a brief rest, she was able to endure this much.

    With forced steps, Findenai began to climb the mountain, putting strength into her limp hand. Just as she was about to search for a stick...

    <i>Bang</i>!

    It was the chilling sound of a gunshot.

    As if freezing her blood, the chill from the prating bullet quickly spread through her entire body. On the ground, was a pool of blood spread out like spilled tomato juice.

    Wet and yet damp, what had just sttered was indeed hers. Findenai realized this a moment toote.

    "Ah."

    <i>Thud</i>.

    This time, it wasn''t voluntary; her knees buckled due to an external force.

    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>

    The bullets didn''t stop there; another one pierced Findenai''s back, causing intense pain.

    Thump.

    Finally, Findenai copsed onto the ground, lying face down.

    Blood gushed into her parched mouth.

    "......Ugh."

    She wanted to curse, but she couldn''t even muster the strength to do that.

    As her vision gradually lost focus, she heard voices murmuring.

    "We have arrested the level 1 wanted criminal, Findenai of the Scrapyard Nomads."

    "Gaaahhh, doesn''t this mean that we''ve captured all the big shots of the resistance?"

    "I guess so. Fortunately, we''re the ones who got to finish it."

    Within her fading vision, she could see extermination units wearing protective gear.

    <i>I thought I had managed to escape.</i>

    Moreover, they had captured all the big shots.

    Did that mean Doberman and the others ended up being captured as well?

    <i>Stupid bastards.</i>

    Despite resenting that she had rescued them for nothing, Findenai still felt a bit worried when thinking about their safety.

    "But indeed, she is quite pretty. You know, she''s pretty famous."

    "Tsk, hey. How about we take her in, treat her, and keep her alive for a few days to enjoy?"

    "Won��t that be a risky move?"

    "What can she do if we cut off her limbs and pull out her teeth? It will be for the best if she bes weak."

    Now that she thought about it, she just remembered talking about buying aphrodisiacs for Master Bastard.

    Although Deus didn��t believe her, it was true that they sold items like aphrodisiacs and perforated condoms�� harmful sexual products��as majormodities in the city where Findenai grew up.

    That was how crazy this ce, the Republic, was.

    But more importantly.

    <i>These damn bastards.</i>

    How dare they covet her!

    Findenai red at them with her mouth wide open. Rather than facing such disgrace, she thought it would be better if she bit her tongue and died here.

    She would only give them her corpse.

    <i>He will find a way to locate my soul, right?</i>

    Since Master Bastard had taken half of her soul, even if she fell asleep for a while, she would awaken again when the time came.

    While holding onto that belief, just as Findenai was about to bite her tongue with herst bit of strength, a white snowke tickled her nose.

    "What? It''s snowing?"

    "But it''s July now, isn''t it? There''s no way it would snow during this month, even in the Norseweden mountain range."

    Feeling something strange, the extermination units looked up at the sky��

    <b>[As you live your fleeting life, I think it is inevitable for you to live while bathing in the blood of others.]</b>

    A voice booming like thunder, overwhelming with its sheer intimidation, reduced the humans to mere specks with its presence alone.

    <b>[To consider that this is the nature of the world. I, too, ept it. However...]</b>

    Findenai realized that it was a voice she had heard once before, but she couldn''t recall when.

    Was it due to theck of oxygen?

    Or was it simply because her own brain was failing her?

    She didn��t know what it was.

    <i>Crazy bastard.</i>

    However, she could definitely tell that Master Bastard had done something anyway.

    She immediately let go of the strength she had intended to use to bite her tongue, and her lips naturally curled up.

    <b>[How viciously must someone live for their resentment to overflow from the scent of blood to their very flesh.]</b>

    ��Huh?! Are you a beast?"

    "A-a tiger? It''s a tiger! Just shoot it!"

    She slowly closed her eyes while listening to the screams of the extermination units, who foolishly chose their own demise.

    <b>[Do not enter my mountain with your dirty feet.]</b>

    ***

    A warm floor and a fluffy nket.

    Findenai, who woke up feeling the warmth of her surroundings, slowly opened her eyes. Although she couldn��t feel any sensation in her body and had no strength, she was certain that she had been treated.

    She could feel bandages wrapped around her entire body.

    A soft feather pillow was ced below her head.

    The view of downtown Norseweden could be seen from the window beside the bed.

    The scent of warm herbal tea.

    Only the sound of pages turning echoed in the quiet room.

    Sitting cross-legged, Master Bastard was calmly enjoying reading a book.

    "Are you awake?"

    Deus, still focused on his book, asked casually. At that familiar sight, Findenai let out a wry smile and asked.

    "How long has it been?��

    Although her sense of time was still vague, judging by how refreshed she felt upon waking up, despite the hardships she had gone through, it seemed like she had been asleep for quite a while.

    "Half month."

    However, Deus'' answer was beyond what Findenai had assumed.

    "Half month? Fifteen days?"

    "Yes."

    Findenai stopped herself before she blurted out, ��Didn''t you say you would return to the academy in a week?��.

    For some reason, she didn''t want to hear the answer, nor did she want to unnecessarily put Master Bastard in a difficult situation.

    It was different from usual.

    "You must be hungry. I''ve prepared a meal for you."

    Deus closed the book.

    Findenai, who was staring at him, hesitated for a moment before replying with a grumble.

    "Ah, I want to smoke."

    She suddenly blurted out that she was more eager to have a cigarette than a meal.

    "Sigh."

    Deus sighed and pulled out an antique flip-top box from his pocket.

    Inside were around ten pieces of cigarettes, but he only picked one and handed it to Findenai.

    "It''s a less pungent and less addictive item, made by quite a famous artisan."

    "......"

    Slowly raising her upper body and leaning against the bed headboard, Findenai absentmindedly epted it.

    Then, after briefly ncing at Deus, sheughed and put the cigarette in her mouth.

    "Give some fire."

    She had no lighter or matches.

    So, it was a very natural request.

    Deus suppressed a sigh as he conjured a weak me on his finger. Seeing that, Findenai, who bit the cigarette''s tip on her lips, leaned towards the fire.

    <i>Spit</i>.

    The cigarette fell onto the nket.

    And as if her outstretched hand had slipped, Findenai��s foreheadnded precisely on Deus�� chest.

    "Ah, I lost my strength."

    Obviously, it was an intentional lie that anyone would be able to see through.

    "Then move."

    Despite saying so, he didn''t push her away.

    Even if it was just momentarily, Deus supported Findenai, who appeared to be quite exhausted.

    Until just a while ago, Findenai had felt parched and was craving a smoke.

    But now, she felt calm.

    Was it because of the unique, subtle scent emanating from Deus�� flesh?

    Findenai closed her eyes calmly, burying her face a little deeper.

    His scent prated through her dripping hair.

    Surprisingly, at some point, she realized that she liked this /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 119: The Artist

    Chapter 119: The Artist

    As summer vacation for Loberne Academy came to an end, it was time for students to return to school once again.

    Despite the tumultuous events that happened at the beginning of this year, the academy managed to find a period of stability once more.

    Not only that, as the good deeds of the Soul Whisperer, who had been tirelessly active throughout this summer vacation, began to be known, people��s interest in where he was employed, Loberne Academy, grew even stronger.

    Furthermore, as it had be the only ce in the Griffin Kingdom where one could learn about ck Magic, requests flooded in under the guise of special lectures from renowned mages to attend Deus'' lessons.

    Numerous prominent figures were led by the bait known as the Soul Whisperer, lining up to give special lectures at the academy.

    Upon hearing about this magnificent lineup, the parents of the students spared no expense in supporting the academy, and the students'' anticipation for theing semester only grew.

    And the already plump Dean''s belly swelled even more.

    "Hehehe! Deus Verdi is the best!"

    The Deanughed heartily, with a demeanor suggesting he would even bow towards Norseweden if asked.Though Deus�� lectures were only for three days a week, the Dean had prepared thergest auditorium for him because, other than the students, he had to anticipate the countless mages who would attend the lectures as well.

    "Fufufu."

    Moreover, the preparations for what Deus had demanded when they signed the contract were alsoplete. Using the Dean��s authority, he obtained ess to the Index Librorum Prohibitorum in the Millenium Library and also made a separate application form for the required research equipment.

    The Dean thought these gifts should be able to satisfy Deus.

    Eager to see Deus soon, the Dean smiled contentedly as he nced out the window with his hands behind his back. However...

    <i>ng.</i>

    Without even knocking, Academy Nurse Caren entered his office. With candy in her mouth, she spoke.

    "Sir, Professor Deus will be arriving a bitte."

    "What!?"

    With widened eyes, the Dean immediately made a big fuss.

    * * *

    Students gathered in front of the massive bulletin board.

    Despite being rtively smallpared to the size of the bulletin board it was posted on, everyone''s attention was focused on the single notice. The reason for making the notice small stemmed from the Dean''s subtle desire, which he wished not to be noticed unless viewed directly.

    "The Soul Whisperer will beingte?"

    "Ah, I was looking forward to his lectures."

    "I heard he solved the unsolved case of the Scoria serial murders. I wanted to hear about it."

    "I nned to pry for some information since I was considering writing a paper about the eerie incident where corpses were scattered in all directions..."

    "But seriously, was it really all done by ghosts? Honestly, I didn''t believe in such things."

    "Since we experienced it this year, everyone realizes that ghosts really do have some influence."

    Students who despised Dark Mages and were ignorant of evil spirits chattered inquisitively.

    But despite that, they all intended to attend Deus Verdi''s lecture.

    After all, the first semester��s incident lingered like a trauma.

    When evil spirits ruled over the academy, everyone felt it was necessary to learn from the Soul Whisperer in order to protect themselves.

    Amidst this, everyone couldn''t help but worry at the thought of the Soul Whisperer''s arrival being dyed, causing the lectures to be postponed.

    "He wouldn''t bail on us, would he?"

    "No way, the schedule and ns for the lectures are all set."

    "It''s impressive that despite his affiliation with the Royal Family, he still holds onto his professorship."

    Amidst the variousments, Eleanor subtly turned away from the crowd.

    "Tch."

    Originally, she had nned toe to the academy with Deus. However, since Deus was waiting for his maid toe back after thetter had momentarily disappeared, Eleanor had no choice but toe first.

    Even though she said she would wait for Findenai together with him, she was pushed away by his advice to act like a student when she was a student.

    <i>Yet he''s the one who''ste!</i>

    She was extremely annoyed, but there was nothing she could do. As someone considerate, she had to endure it!

    Returning to the ssroom, Eleanor rushed to her usual seat from the first semester and took out her notebook and pen.

    Others marveled at seeing Eleanor acting like that, thinking that even the princess studied ahead on the first day of ss.

    However, Eleanor herself simply doodled diligently with her tongue sticking out.

    Not only did she find drawing fun, but she also got permission from the person she wanted to draw.

    Eleanor was currently drawing Kim Shinwoo, dressed in the attire of those within Griffin Kingdom.

    <i>Formal clothes for nobles look good on him, but rather than that, he looks better in casual robes like mages.</i>

    Having drawn Kim Shinwoo several times before, she was now adept at drawing him in different clothes that would suit him.

    She wasn''t sure if Deus would approve of that, too, but she just drew it since she got his permission to draw him.

    Today, Eleanor was once again drawing Kim Shinwoo, pondering about clothes that suited him as if she were shopping for him.

    "What are you drawing?"

    "Whoa!"

    Startled by the dreary voice from behind her, Eleanor quickly covered her drawing with both hands.

    Aria Rias, whose long ck hair fell on Eleanor''s shoulder, red at Eleanor with a weird expression.

    "You didn''t draw me again, did you?"

    "N-no!"

    The two had spent time together in Norseweden and also arrived at Loberne Academy in the same carriage.

    Even during the carriage ride, Eleanor was immersed with drawing. This was how Aria, who was curious about what she was doing, caught her.

    Eleanor avoided drawing Kim Shinwoo to keep his appearance unknown to others. So, instead, she had drawn Aria.

    On top of that, she drew Aria wearing a shy and ostentatious magical girl outfit.

    Seeing it, Aria rolled her eyes and tore up the drawing.

    "You didn��t dress me in weird clothes again, did you?��

    "I told you, they''re not weird clothes! Besides, these are the clothes Professor mentioned to me!"

    Being deeply into magical girls, Eleanor retorted loudly, causing Aria''s eyes to widen.

    "The clothes Professor mentioned? Wait, was it the magical girl you mentioned to me?"

    "That��s right! That��s what he told me himself!"

    Convinced that there was no falsehood in Eleanor''s expression, Aria tilted and turned her head.

    "Does he like things like that?"

    "...Maybe?"

    "Hmm, then show me."

    "You tore it all up, so it''s gone now!"

    "You can just draw it again."

    Aria smoothly took a seat beside Eleanor. Eleanor surreptitiously flipped to the next page of her notebook to hide the drawings of Kim Shin-woo.

    Eleanor then ced a pen on the pristine white notebook and said.

    "Then you''ll be my model this time. I''ll draw if you agree to strike a pose I''m going to ask you to do."

    "...Do I really have to do that? You can just draw the clothes, can��t you?"

    "There��s no need to do it if you don''t want to! This is my stubbornness as an artist!"

    "You��re a Princess. How could you be an artist?!"

    Aria sighed in disbelief and pondered for a moment. Though those extravagant clothes were quite embarrassing, they weren''t something she would actually wear anyway.

    But there was a possibility of catching a glimpse of Deus�� taste, as he typically maintained an impregnable wall around himself.

    "Okay, I got it."

    "Great! Then I''ll draw it right away, so strike a pose with your chin in your hand."

    Aria didn''t expect this to start right away like this, but she falteringly struck the pose.

    She positioned herself with her chin propped up by her right hand, staring at the ckboard. Although it was slightly unnatural, Eleanor didn��t mind at all.

    <i>Scribble, scribble, scribble.</i>

    Eleanor, with her pen moving swiftly, did her best to draw Aria, perhaps aiming to finish it before the lecture began.

    "Did Professor not tell you anything else?"

    Aria casually asked, attempting to pry for some information, but Eleanor didn''t fall for her tactic.

    The conversations and knowledge she shared with Deus Verdi were like a treasure trove to her.

    "Be quiet."

    "If you tell me one more thing, I''ll be quiet."

    "...."

    Eleanor stiffly stared at Aria before letting out a deep sigh, answering her.

    "There are magical girls, right?"

    "Yeah."

    "He said that people who really like that kind of thing are called ''otaku<sup>1</sup>.''"

    "Otaku?"

    Aria frowned momentarily because she felt something off-putting from the nuance of the word, but Eleanor seemed to think the opposite.

    "It feels just right. Besides, the original meaning of the word is someone who is strongly devoted to something."

    "Is that so?"

    Eleanor chuckled.

    "Yeah! That��s why I''ve decided to be an otaku since I quite like magical girls."

    "It doesn''t seem like a good idea."

    Aria murmured as she scratched her cheek with the hand propping up her chin. Eleanor pouted her lips at her reaction.

    "What? You practically begged me to tell you more about magical girls, and this is just your reaction after you found out?"

    "Well... The Professor wouldn''t have told you anything strange, would he?"

    However, could it be that the Professor mentioned these kinds of stuff just to get rid of the annoying Eleanor?

    No matter how much she listened, Aria didn��t like the way the word ''otaku'' sounded.

    "Hehe. Tada!"

    Eleanor quickly flipped open the notebook to show Aria thepleted drawing.

    There was Aria, depicted as a magical girl lost in thought with her chin propped up, adorned in a shy dress with a magical wand resting on the desk.

    And below the drawing was Eleanor''s signature.

    - By Otaku Eleanor Luden Griffin.

    "Don''t you think it''d be good to use a pen name? Otaku Eleanor! Doesn''t it sound catchy? Like a great artist, you know?"

    "...I have no idea."

    Aria made a mental note to ask the Professorter if it was really appropriate for a princess of a kingdom to unt such a nickname /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 120: Preparing For The Lecture

    Chapter 120: Preparing For The Lecture

    "Hm?"

    Aria couldn''t help but sigh as she watched Eleanor drawing diligently from the side. However, she felt puzzled when the door opened suddenly, and the professor walked in.

    It was Erica Bright, a beautiful woman with long, neatly tied blonde hair cascading over her shoulders. She was also Professor��s fianc��e and her mere presence made Aria feel irritated.

    "Wow, it''s Professor Erica."

    "I regretted not being able to take Professor Erica''s ss in the first semester, but I''m d I am able to do so in the second semester."

    "There are rumors that she is engaged to Professor Deus. Is it true?"

    "If they are, that would be amazing. She can marry the only Dark Mage recognized by the Royal Family."

    As stories about Deus circted, they slowly made Aria feel bothered. It was not like they were saying anything bad; rather, they were expressing their admiration for his greatness instead of gossiping about.

    However, Aria didn''t want to hear others talking about Deus over something like that."Huff."

    As the throbbing in her head intensified, Aria closed her eyes for a moment. Lately, she had been experiencing these strange headaches.

    It was at that moment when a male student at her side voiced his concern.

    "Where does it hurt?"

    It was surprisingly a familiar voice.

    <i>- No need to worry about me. I''ll take care of it for now.</i>

    <i>- Actually, I��ve liked you since we first met.</i>

    <i>- Aria, run away!</i>

    His voice rang in her ears like a buzzing noise. As she pulled herself back from the memories of the past, Aria suddenly opened her eyes wide.

    Sitting next to her was a charming, handsome boy with blue hair. He was Leorus, an expert in water-attribute magic and spear techniques.

    He was one of herrades in the first round and was also the boy who confessed his love to Aria.

    <i>Oh, it is Leorus.</i>

    Aria, who hadn''t even realized that he was there, took a deep breath before nodding.

    "Yeah, I''m fine."

    Aria had received considerable help from Leorus in the previous round. Not only that, but many other talented students apanied her as she overcame numerous hardships.

    For example, against the very Princess sitting next to her and sticking out her tongue while doodling.

    The memory of forming a special force along with Leorus and a few other students from this ssroom to suppress Eleanor Luden Griffin''s rebellion was still vivid in her mind.

    However...

    <i>I don''t need them this time.</i>

    Aria didn��t need their help as she wasn''t as weak as she was back then. Fighting alongside herrades at that time was inevitable and was indeed enjoyable.

    However, although the process was enjoyable, as the end drew near, she became more miserable.

    She didn''t want to go through the same experience again, and her oldrades weren��t able to keep up with the pace of her growth.

    "I heard that we''ll be forming teams and going outside a lot starting this semester.��

    "Ah, is that so?"

    And so, the memories of various incidents that took ce outside the academy shed through her mind. But did that matter now? She could just go and swing her sword a few times to finish it off.

    "So, regarding that..."

    "Hey."

    Just as Leorus was about to continue speaking awkwardly, Aria massaged her forehead with her hand and interrupted him.

    "Stop talking."

    "...."

    "It makes my head hurt."

    Aria ignored Leorus and turned her gaze towards the ckboard.

    However, she didn''t want to see Erica, who had started her lecture either.

    So, she lowered her head once more.

    After meeting Eleanor��s gaze, who was subtly observing her, she closed her eyes.

    Lately, her head had been hurting mysteriously.

    <i>What happened in thest round?</i>

    Did such a headache ever gue her around this time?

    * * *

    It had been a week since the semester began.

    Rumors about me returning to the academy as the Soul Whisperer spread like wildfire.

    Even though I waste, the Dean still expressed his gratitude on my arrival. Meanwhile, the students were curious about how the lectures I would supplement the lectures I had missed in the past week.

    And I...

    "Huff."

    As usual, was flipping through books untilte at night.

    <b>[Do you feel it now? Wasn��t I a morepetent teacher than you thought I was?]</b>

    Observing the Dark Spiritualist who was babbling beside me, I remained silent for a moment. I considered saying something but in the end, I chose to ignore her.

    I didn��t really care about how I learned things, but teaching someone else was a different matter altogether.

    Despite feeling that the attention I was receiving was excessivepared to my abilities, I still made efforts to live up to them.

    <i>This is rather difficult</i>.

    Teaching ck Magic was particrly challenging because I couldn��t simply go about teaching them how to do that.

    What I needed to impart was not just the theory but the methods to counter ck Magic and the ability to sense the presence of invisible dead souls as well.

    If I were to teach ck Magic at this moment, even the slightest mistake would draw the attention of the bishops who were waiting to pounce on me or of the disapproving parents.

    Nevertheless, in the first ce, I never had any intention of teaching them ck Magic.

    "Hmm."

    Just then, I wished I had someone I could practice teaching before attending the lectures, so I could get ustomed to it.

    "I see."

    I called the people I could gather immediately.

    "What''s up?"

    Findenai, still wrapped in bandages as her injuries hadn��tpletely healed yet, arrived.

    "Can I be of any help?"

    Asked Owen, having yed the melodica untilte evening.

    I didn��t call Illuania as she was pregnant, her belly bulging, and she needed apletely stable environment.

    She was even given a separate room to rest in for the time being, instead of performing her maid duties.

    "...."

    And there was Erica Bright, who came to my room while wearing pajamas for unknown reasons.

    "Why are you here?"

    When I asked her inly, Findenai, who was next to her, answered in her stead.

    "I met her on my way here."

    "I-I thought I might be able to help with something."

    Erica hesitated for a moment while ncing at me. After considering it briefly, I nodded to indicate that it was fine.

    "Actually, it is a good thing. Now, everyone, please sit on the bed over there."

    I didn��t expect three people to show up, but at least I could pretend to teach.

    Furthermore, Erica was a professor, so she could confirm if what I said was understandable to students. Additionally, she could also give me advice from the perspective of a professor.

    "I will now try to teach the lesson I have nned for tomorrow. Please listen and share your thoughts at the end."

    Owen''s eyes immediately brightened at my words, and he enthusiastically raised his hand.

    "Got it!"

    However, the other two wore puzzled expressions.

    "A lecture? Ah, geez. I came for nothing."

    "Are you trying to practice?"

    Findenai sat with her legs crossed, cing one leg over the opposite thigh, her chin propped indifferently, while Erica looked on with genuine curiosity.

    "Yes, even though I know the subject, teaching it is a different matter."

    Upon hearing this, Erica chuckled softly and adopted a polite posture to listen to the ss.

    "Alright, I''ll help you out since I''m also a professor. It''s an honor to be able to listen to the most anticipated lecture at Loberne Academy."

    It seemed like everyone was more or less ready, so I used mana to slowly draw a line in the air.

    Originally, it should have been done with a ckboard and chalk, but since I didn��t have them in my room, I proceeded with an impromptu method for now.

    "Well then, to begin with..."

    As I would be teaching students who had absolutely no knowledge about ck Magic and souls, so I decided to start with the basics.

    Although I had no intention of delving into topics such as the eternal rest of the soul, as they were usually associated with religion.

    However, before I could even utter a single word��

    "Professor, this is fucking boring. Can you talk about first love instead?"

    Findenai tly interjected.

    <b>[Wow, that would be interesting!]</b>

    Beside Findenai, who was behaving like that, the Dark Spiritualist was pping, showing approval.

    Owen also seemed quite intrigued, while Erica simply shrugged a bit and waited in silence.

    Where did the woman, who just a moment ago was honored to be listening to my lecture for the first time, go?

    "When people talk about the soul, they usually just think of ghosts, but it is not quite like that. Surprisingly, it is��"

    "Ah, Master Bastard. Is it alright to tantly ignore a student like this?"

    "...."

    Findenai stood up suddenly and shrugged her shoulders before starting to exin something.

    "If you''re a professor, shouldn''t you be prepared to handle the bewildering questions of students or sudden, unexpected actions?"

    "... I do not want you to go that far."

    "This is basic stuff! Don''t you agree with me, Fianc��e?"

    "Oh? Well, yeah, that''s true. There are times when an unexpected strange question maye up during a lecture or a student who may show interest in other areas other than the lecture, or even those who try to disrupt."

    Taken aback by Findenai''s sudden pass of the baton, Erica calmly added her reasons as she spoke.

    "In such situations, the professor''s response can be seen as a kind of discretion. It''s how they maintain the concentration of the other students even in the face of disruptions that might ruin the lecture."

    "Huff."

    I let out a deep sigh before instructing Findenai to sit by gesturing with my chin.

    As I signaled that I would start over from the beginning, perched on the bed, Findenai grinned and prepared to raise her hand.

    Since she would interrupt anyway, should I bother pretending to give them a lecture?

    No, right from the start, was this attempt even meaningful?

    While I was pondering over that, Findenai suddenly raised her hand and asked.

    "Professor, when did you have your first sexual intercourse?"

    "Pffttt!"

    Owen immediately covered his ears as his face flushed with surprise. Erica also stared at me dumbfoundedly while the Dark Spiritualist moved her hand excitedly as if signaling that she wanted something to eat.

    "I heard you like licking the asshole, Professor."

    Even though I doubted that a situation like this would genuinely arise during a lecture, I briefly imagined what I would do if I were to receive such a ridiculous question during a lecture.

    And soI slowly opened my eyes, faced the smiling Findenai, and asked.

    "What is your name?"

    "Huh? Oh, it''s Findenai.��

    "Alright, Findenai."

    With tension coursing through my entire body, I red at her.

    Since I came into this world, I hadn��t clearly defined the concept of living within me.

    However, I definitely couldn��t help but harbor ill feelings towards a student who disrupted my lecture in this manner.

    "Just shut up and listen."

    "...."

    The room grew colder instantly.

    After meeting the gazes of the three surprised people, I continued the lecture in my usual tone.

    "Well then, now for real...."

    "Um, Professor."

    Findenai raised her hand once again.

    Feeling my anger rising, I exhaled and stared at her, but she responded with a foolish expression.

    "Professor, I think I almost wet myself just now because of you. Can I go to the bathroom?"

    "....Go ande back soon."

    "Wow, that was so damn terrifying."

    Even though she wasn''t actually scared out of her wits or involved in an ident due to relieving herself unintentionally, Findenai stuck out her tongue and went outside just like that.

    And naturally, she didn''t /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 121: First Lecture

    Chapter 121: First Lecture

    Late at night.

    Owen had already fallen asleep on my bed, breathing at regr intervals. Since I began the lecture practice quitete at night, it must have been hard for the young Owen to stay awake.

    Nheless, he had tried his best to concentrate, especially on the parts rted to souls since they were rted to him. It was admirable how he tried to retain at least something in his mind.

    And of course, Findenai never returned to the room after fleeing.

    Perhaps she went back to her room to sleep.

    Erica, who remained until the end of the lecture, was organizing her thoughts and forming opinions about it.

    "As expected, I am very satisfied with the lecture itself because of the unfamiliar knowledge I��m learning from you. It makes me want to hear it again."

    "Yes."

    "However, it seems like you��re trying to cram too much information in a short span. At this rate, you won''tst long as a teacher. You should show some flexibility in your approach.""What do you mean by that?"

    "Even though you��re going to be giving a lecture, it doesn''t necessarily mean that you have to stick to just lecturing. Especially since you''re a Dark Mage, there might be students who will feel nervous to be around you. Do you understand?"

    That was a valid point.

    I was actually most concerned about dealing with such students.

    How could they focus properly if they were afraid of the professor they were supposed to be learning from?

    They probably wouldn��t be able to even look at the ckboard properly.

    "So, it''s okay to rx the tension with something like an icebreaker or jokes."

    "......."

    I wondered if I could really do something like that. And even Erica seemed to agree that it wasn��t the right approach after mentioning it. She crossed her arms, pondering for a moment before speaking again.

    "Alternatively, sharing stories about your own experiences would be fine too. Since you''ve encountered several incidents during this vacation, you can use that information to grab their attention or briefly ease the tension."

    "Hm."

    "Giving out snacks or something the students would like during the lecture could also be quite helpful."

    It seemed like a good idea. Honestly, Erica''s advice was very helpful.

    "Thank you, it was incredibly helpful."

    When I sincerely expressed my gratitude, Erica softly smiled.

    "It''s nothing. But more importantly, it''s nice to see that you are genuinely trying to be a good professor."

    I didn''t feel the need to respond.

    Since I was paid for the job, I intended to do my best. Additionally, considering that the academy was filled with the main and supporting characters of the game, I hoped that my lecture could be somewhat helpful to them.

    "Uhm, by the way."

    Erica hesitated for a moment, struggling to express whatever she was about to say. After opening and closing her mouth several times, she finally looked me in the eyes and spoke.

    "What is the true identity of Aria Rias?"

    I didn''t expect Aria''s name toe out of her mouth.

    "I met that student during this summer vacation. Dante, was it? It''s an unfamiliar organization to me, but I fought alongside her against Dark Mages affiliated with them."

    "You?"

    "Yes, in Rometiu Forest. I went there to find nature spirits since I wanted to learn about spirit magic, as you had told me."

    She definitely had a unique energy around her now. It turned out it was because of the spirits.

    Erica seemed to have advanced in her growth.

    "I saw Aria there. She started killing people without hesitation. And not only that, she also showed... an abnormal obsession towards you."

    "......"

    "Of course, I want to follow your decision, but Deus, I''m also a professor."

    Erica clenched her fists and firmly dered her stance about Aria.

    "We can''t afford to have such a dangerous child in the academy, someone who doesn''t even hesitate tomit murder for the sake of a professor."

    I also agreed with that statement.

    I nodded lightly in response.

    "Alright, I will take responsibility for that student."

    "...If you ever need help, call me. After all, I''m... still your fianc��e."

    Erica slightly stammered as she continued. Although her reaction was odd, I didn''t bother to pay it any mind.

    "Sure, when the timees, I will ask for your help."

    Upon hearing that, Erica smiled brightly, a gesture she usually reserved for private moments.

    "Yes!"

    * * *

    "Wow, it''s my first time attending a lecture in the auditorium."

    "It''s not just for first-year students, right? All grade levels are here, aren''t they?"

    "Don''t make eye contact with the seniors recklessly."

    In the auditorium where Deus'' first lecture was about to begin. Since the joint lecture was open to students of all grades, anyone who applied could listen in. Consequently, most of the academy''s students were gathered here.

    Just as the first-year students were cautious around their seniors, the second and third-year students were also cautious, especially around the professors lining up at the back of the auditorium.

    Since they expected that most of the students, except for the liberal arts section, would be gathered in this ce during this lecture, almost all the professors had been preparing toe and listen to Professor Deus'' lecture.

    "Well, it''s fascinating, isn��t it?"

    "I can��t believe it, ck Magic. Honestly, I still feel uneasy about it."

    "Well, since His Majesty has personally approved him, he must be different from the Dark Mages we know of."

    "Come to think of it, has Professor Gideon note?"

    "Oh, right. He took a leave of absence because there''s too many rumors about the Zeronia Household going around right now."

    Even the usually reserved professors couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.

    Erica, known as Deus'' fianc��e, was especially receiving envious nces. However, unlike the innocent smile she showedst night, she now stood cold as ice, with her arms crossed, staring towards the stage.

    In fact, the second and third-year students were not only cautious around the professors; they were also aware that there was a truly important figure among the first-year students.

    Surprisingly, despite holding pen and paper, Eleanor wasn''t doodling at all but staring intently at the stage.

    Everyone was trying not to focus their attention in her direction, afraid of making a mistake in front of the kingdom''s princess.

    Besides Eleanor, Aria was also waiting with wide eyes.

    The two girls were eagerly waiting for Professor Deus to arrive.

    Finally, Professor Deus climbed onto the stage a bit earlier than scheduled.

    "Since so many of you have been waiting, let us begin a bit earlier than nned."

    It was the moment everyone had been waiting for.

    Some harbored fear towards him.

    Some harbored suspicious doubts.

    Some still harbored hateful feelings.

    And some were excited about venturing into the new field of ck Magic.

    Despite the variety of emotions, everyone focused on Professor Deus'' lecture.

    On the contrary, Deus, who had been worrying about how to conduct the lecture to the point where he acted unlike his usual self by taking time to practice, remained calm.

    As usual, there was no difference in his demeanor.

    Obviously, Deus didn��t need to practice standing in front of people; he just needed to practice delivering his knowledge to arge audience.

    Having confidently expressed his opinions in front of a much bigger number during the Great Debate previously, he now showed no hesitation in his actions.

    "First, let me introduce my assistant here."

    Upon noticing a deviation from the previous day, Erica''s eyebrows twitched slightly.

    Did he take her advice and make a change?

    Curious about Deus�� assistant, everyone focused their attention to where his finger was pointing at, directly beside him on the stage.

    "This is the Dark Spiritualist who has been apanying me."

    <b>[...]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist, who was standing beside Deus, became momentarily flustered and pointed at herself.

    <b>[Huh?! Me? C-can everyone see me?]</b>

    Startled, the Dark Spiritualist looked at Deus, who responded to her surprise by gesturing with his chin.

    "Introduce yourself."

    At Deus'' words, the Dark Spiritualist turned towards the crowd. Having confined herself to herboratory every day while studying Necromancy, she found the stares of the people quite burdensome.

    <b>[H-hello, I''m the Dark Spiritualist.]</b>

    Greeting the audience, she bowed her head politely.

    She realized that Erica, Caren, and the Dean had seen her before, so she wondered if this would be fine.

    "Now, my assistant just greeted you all. Did any of you see them?"

    At his words, the Dark Spiritualist turned foolishly to stare at Deus.

    <b>��No!��</b>

    The students responded in unison.

    <b>[Y-y-you!]</b>

    Feeling as if she had just been ridiculed by him, the Dark Spiritualist clenched her fist and red at Deus, but he paid her no attention and continued speaking.

    "But my assistant is clearly here."

    Deus then looked at the Dark Spiritualist.

    "Show them."

    <b>[Ugh, I hate you for real.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist grumbled as she roused her mana and conjured a simple me.

    As it was the Necromancer��s me, it was emitting a violet hue.

    A momentarymotion urred in the hall.

    Most of the students and professors here were adept at handling mana, so they easily noticed that Deus didn''t create the ignited me.

    While looking at the suddenly rising violet me with astonished eyes, they couldn''t help but acknowledge that there was indeed someone there.

    "There is nothing visible, but the mana manifested in an instant, which soon became magic. I will be teaching you about such invisible but existing things."

    It was a captivating introduction to the lecture.

    Some professors admired the exceptional start, and upon hearing such praise, Erica concealed a slight smile that almost appeared on her face.

    "Furthermore, if by the end of the winter break, if any student manages to guess the appearance of the Dark Spiritualist correctly, I will give them this."

    <i>Ssk.</i>

    Deus took a golden card from his pocket, one that fit in a single hand.

    At first, everyone wondered what it was. However, even upon closer inspection, it was still unfamiliar to them. This left them dumbfounded as they foolishly stared at him, unable to utter a word.

    Then, suddenly, the princess among the students let out a gasp.

    "Wow, isn��t that the ess card to the Royal Family��s Millennium Library?"

    "What?!"

    "Wow, amazing."

    "I-I heard that you have to pay a fortune just to get in there."

    The Millennium Library was a bucket-list destination for the Mages in Griffin Kingdom��renowned as the perfect embodiment of the term ''treasure trove of knowledge'' due to its vast collection of original magic texts.

    Originally, it was a gift from the Dean.

    However, as ess to the ce had been granted to him upon bing the Soul Whisperer, there was no need for him to have two cards.

    He simply followed Erica''s advice that bestowing a gift could help everyone focus during the lectures.

    "Yes, this is an ess card for the Millennium Library��the Royal Family��s treasure trove. You may not have ess to the Index Librorum Prohibitorum, but all the other books within are avable for reading with this pass."

    Deus lightly waved the ess card over the students like teasing fish with a bait.

    "As I mentioned earlier, I will give this to the first student who manages to get the appearance of my assistant, the Dark Spiritualist, correctly. It is entirely achievable if you listen to my lecture well and put in effort."

    <b>[S-somehow I feel embarrassed.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist deeply lowered her head.

    However, the effect was evident.

    Indeed, the majority of students had be extremely enthusiastic even though the lecture hadn''t begun yet.

    Deus slowly grasped the chalk and approached the ckboard.

    "Then, let us begin the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 122: Former Comrades

    Chapter 122: Former Comrades

    I checked the round clock ced above the auditorium entrance . Even though two hours had passed, it felt like the lecture didn''t progress as much as I intended.

    It was time to wrap things up.

    However, my personal ambition got the better of me.

    I didn��t want to disrupt the current flow as I doubted if I would get to see the students concentrating like this again.

    "To summarize once more, just as every human possesses mana, every soul also contains mana."

    So, I decided to prolong this level of concentration with a brief summary before concluding the lecture.

    Aware that I was about to bring the lecture to an end, both the students and the professors paid close attention to the final summary.

    It was the time to highlight the important points that were discussed during the lecture.

    "However, as I mentioned, what anchors the mana of the soul is not a physical body but rather a type of will."That was where the difference arose.

    "Thus, depending on their willpower, evil spirits often vary in strength. Although I used the term ''will'', it can essentially be seen as ''resentment'' or ''lingering attachment.''"

    <i>Gulp</i>.

    The students were so tense that even the sound of saliva being swallowed could be heard. It seemed like they were recalling the experiences they went through in the first semester.

    "As you have experienced, conventional magic does not work on such entities."

    This time, it was the professors who groaned in agreement. Having fought against the evil spirits that had overrun the academy several times, they could truly rte to this.

    "Simple spells like fireballs, water bullets, lightning bolts. Even though these spells are also conjured using mana, they were developed for the purpose of causing physical damage.��"

    On the contrary.

    I ignited a blue me on the tip of my finger.

    It was a special magic known as the Necromancer��s me.

    "Using this, Dark Mages have a means to harm intangible entities. However..."

    The audience was taken aback as I ced my hand above the me.

    However, my hand only felt a sauna-like warmth; there was no burn.

    "Harming tangible entities is more challenging."

    Of course, this was an extremely rare spell among the arsenal of spells a Dark Mage possessed. After all, their primary opponents were humans. Therefore, there were far more spells that were geared towards human opponents.

    I grasped the Necromancer''s me as it dispersed and vanished.

    "I have given you a brief exnation on the background and theory of ck Magic today. We will begin with practical exercises from the next session.��

    A momentary silence fell at my words.

    As I was aware of their concerns, I decided to address them preemptively.

    "I might be a Dark Mage, but I do not n on teaching you ck Magic."

    The students looked puzzled. Since they were attending my lecture, they hade prepared to learn about ck Magic.

    However, this wasn''t a discipline that could be learned with half-hearted determination.

    Just like with Dante and the Dark Spiritualist, it was only possible to master if they had no hesitation in walking the disciple''s path.

    "What I intend to teach you is how to detect and respond to ck Magic, evil spirits, yokai, and much more. Furthermore, what I n to focus on and teach you in our future lectures is how to protect yourselves from such entities.��

    That way, incidents like how the academy was easily taken over recently wouldn��t be repeated.

    Furthermore, by instilling this knowledge in young students, the teachings would spread throughout the Griffin Kingdom. This would enable the kingdom that was vulnerable to Dark Mages and spiritual phenomena to gradually be able to confront them on their own.

    The Evil Ghost Griffin, who was a Dark Mage, had created this deformed kingdom structure. Thus being a Dark Mage myself, I had to restore the bnce.

    Just as I was about to conclude the lecture, a student swiftly raised their hand.

    Although much time had passed, no other student seemed to object, so I gestured to him with my hand.

    "Speak."

    "Professor, I heard that you have solved several unsolved cases during this summer break."

    "That is correct."

    That statement was true.

    After all, most of the unsolved cases in the Griffin Kingdom were either rted to evil spirits or yokai.

    "So, will the content rted to them also be covered in ss? For example, conducting lectures by applying the circumstances of that time."

    It was quite a good question, and it was also something I was pondering over due to the advice given to me by Erica yesterday.

    Instead of merely imparting knowledge, conducting lectures by associating them with the actual cases I encountered would not only improve the concentration of the students, but it would also make the lectures more engaging.

    Of course, there were cases I would not be able to reveal out of consideration of the victims, but I thought of selecting some of the less severe ones.

    "Yes. I n to weave my next lecture around actual cases."

    At that, the audience stirred once again.

    To be precise, it must have felt like a seasoned detective showing his case notes.

    It seemed like quite an interesting topic for them.

    "Thank you!"

    After the student who asked the question sat back down with a satisfied smile, I held the microphone onest time and announced.

    "Any student who has discovered anything about the Dark Spiritualist cane to speak to me at any time. However, I hope you will be careful as each person will have only one opportunity to do so."

    I made that announcement as they coulde and waste my time with any random story. However, as if they had expected that much, the students didn''t react strongly.

    "Well then, I will conclude the lecture here."

    And just like that, I left the auditorium.

    * * *

    The impact of Deus Verdi''s ck Magic lectures didn''t just stop at the Loberne Academy.

    Until now, ck Magic had beenpletely opposed and suppressed by the kingdom.

    The parents were quite ufortable with the idea of their children attending such lectures, and the bishops from the church were also wary.

    They feared a student might get corrupted anytime, so they were ready to pounce at the slightest suspicion.

    It was quite literal.

    However, Deus Verdi was solely teaching methods to counter ck Magic.

    Moreover, he himself was acting as their practice opponent.

    "Hwup!"

    Eleanor roused her mana and formed a green barrier, hiding her entire body behind it.

    mes from the Dark Spiritualist poured onto it.

    "Ugh!"

    Her hand trembled violently, her head throbbed with pain. But thanks to the Dark Spiritualist adjusting her power, Eleanor managed to fend it off with much difficulty.

    "Gasp! Gasp!"

    Sweat flowed profusely.

    Although she had wielded magic that only used mana before, this was her first time using both mana and mental strength together.

    Since it was quite vague, Deus didn''t expect her to be able to grasp the concept of mental strength firmly.

    The approach Deus used was that to confront the thoughts of your opponent, one had to understand their perspective and put an equal amount of determination into it.

    "Well done, next."

    "Th-thank you."

    Eleanor wiped her sweat and smiled sheepishly on hearing Deus�� praise before taking her ce in line again.

    The next student stepped forward.

    "I''m a first-year, Leorus."

    He was a handsome boy with striking blue hair known for his expertise in spear techniques and he was an important figure who was destined to be a tanker in Aria''s future party.

    <b>[Aghhh! I don''t want to do this anymore!]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist, who had taken the role of their opponent all this while, grumbled about not liking this arrangement, but Deus chose not to respond.

    Eventually, the Dark Spiritualist unleashed the mes once again.

    "Keargh!"

    Leorus fell backward. It seemed that he was still struggling with the concept of using mana and mental strength at the same time.

    "That is enough, next."

    Truthfully speaking, the defense Leorus put up was quite good. However, unlike Eleanor or Aria, who were praised by Deus, most students didn''t receive any positive feedback.

    Thus, while the theory was exined based on Deus'' experiences, most of the lectures were conducted through practical exercises.

    Both aspects were popr among students. Furthermore, Loberne Academy, which was overrun by evil spirits in the first semester, had already designated it as a mandatory subject.

    "Sob."

    Once again, unable to withstand the Dark Spiritualist��s me, another student retreated while being visibly upset.

    The next student.

    "I look forward to your cooperation."

    The protagonist of the game, Aria Rias, fixed her gaze on me with a confident posture.

    <b>[......]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist''s expression turned cold. She unleashed a slightly stronger me towards Aria.

    Aria calmly defended herself while striking the barrier as if nothing had happened.

    It showed how stable her mental strength was.

    "...Well done."

    "Yes!"

    Even such light praise made her really happy. Aria spun around with a bright smile.

    Aria stood at the back of the line, ready for the next training session. In front of her, her peers who had been defeated by the Dark Spiritualist were already lined up.

    "Aria, how do you do that so well?"

    "Wow, you''re really amazing."

    "Could you teach meter?"

    "She''s quite something."

    Leorus, Happy, Florensia, Jin�� they were her friends with unique yet significant appearances.

    "...."

    Herrades from the first round.

    As mentioned before, Leorus excelled as a spear master and was active at the forefront. His water-attribute magic was also top-notch, making him an excellent choice to act as a barrier.

    Happy was a female archer who used bows. She always provided additional firepower from the rear alongside Florensia and had an advantage against the items from the rk Republic.

    Florensia was a Mage.

    She yed a central role in the party by supporting their recovery and making up for Happy''sck of firepower. If she were to fall, it would be like breaking the backbone of the party.

    Lastly, Jin was an assassin skilled in dual-wielding. Currently, he was posing as a reserved student, but his household had been involved in an assassin organization for quite some time.

    Jin was supposed to be the next head of that assassin organization, but he decided to join the party.

    He had various skills such as reconnaissance, dismantling traps, and surprise attacks.

    Suddenly, memories of the friendly chatter around the bonfire resurfaced in Aria��s mind.

    <i>- Ugh, it''s tough.</i>

    Leorus,, groaned from the frontlines while wiping his sweat off with water magic.

    <i>- Seeing this kind of thing makes me miss our academy days.</i>

    Happy, grilling meat by the bonfire, missed her academy days.

    <i>- We''re still students, you know.</i>

    Florensia, handling the meat, replied with a sour face.

    <i>- You fool, you burnt the meat.</i>

    Even Jin sighed irritatedly, asking Happy not to cook.

    It was a scene that Aria had seen many times before.

    After a day of adventure, they would gather around the bonfire, chatting away.

    The mostmonly discussed topic during those times were obviously stories from their days at the academy.

    Even though they weren��t able to return to the academy in the previous round, they had now returned.

    Was it really okay to have returned like this?

    All of a sudden, Aria couldn''t help but feel doubtful.

    <i>Throb</i>!

    She immediately grimaced in response to the throbbing pain in her head and took a sharp breath.

    "Why, what''s wrong Aria?"

    "Huh? Do you feel unwell somewhere?"

    "Sh-should we call the professor?"

    "Take deep breaths."

    Cold sweat dampened her forehead as the other students worried about her sudden condition.

    However, Aria gritted her teeth and spat at her formerrades.

    "Get lost! Go enjoy the academy life you all loved so much!"

    With fierce hostility, Aria clenched her fists.

    She didn��t need any of them.

    She would only protect the Professor. Never again would she hesitate between them and the Professor.

    Even if she were to arrive at that crossroad again...

    "I will definitely choose Professor."

    Aria turned around swiftly. She didn''t feel like being with them /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 123: Imposter

    Chapter 123: Imposter

    "Could I have a moment of your time?"

    "Huwaa! Professor Erica!"

    Professor Fel Petra was very surprised to see Erica Bright entering theboratory.

    She swung the prosthetic arm she had been tinkering with and quickly greeted Erica.

    "H-hello! I-it''s a good morning, right?!"

    "Yes, it is. I��m sorry, but could I have a brief conversation with Professor Deus?"

    At Erica''s gentle request, Professor Fel immediately rushed out of the room, her pink hair fluttering behind her.

    "Howe you hear a bouncing sound instead of footsteps when she runs?"

    Findenai, who was brewing tea as she stood beside me, clicked her tongue while watching Professor Fel��s impressive chest bob up and down.She then shrugged with an annoyed expression, took a cigarette from her pocket, and put it in her mouth.

    "I��ll go for a smoke."

    I thought she had stopped smoking, but it seemed like she quickly returned to the habit. Maybe she didn��t like the cigarettes I had given her since she didn��t smoke them.

    "I-I''ll go too."

    Owen, who was assisting Professor Fel, also exited with amotion. Since everyone found out that Erica was my fianc��e, it seemed like they were obsessed with not interrupting our time together.

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    Since there were no separate lectures today, I wasn''t too busy. I just nned to carry out some research with the Dark Spiritualist using the research materials I ordered before.

    However, I could sense the urgencying from Erica, who was visiting me.

    "Aria was absent from my lecture without prior notice."

    "��"

    I involuntarily furrowed my brow at those words.

    Aria didn��t attend a lecture?

    She knew that I preferred it when she behaved like a proper student. So she always tried her best to remain as such.

    In fact, that was the only reason she was still attending the academy even though there was nothing left for her to learn.

    "When I noticed she didn''t attend my lecture, I felt something was off and looked into it. It turns out she hasn''t attended any other sses after your lecturest Monday."

    It wouldn''t be a big deal if an ordinary student didn''t attend sses.

    Many students would even actively skip sses, simply wanting to y or sleep in.

    In a dormitory setting, where students could choose their own lectures, such behavior wasmon due to the high level of autonomy.

    However, Aria wouldn''t skip ss on a whim.

    "I guess I will have to go and check on her."

    It seemed like I needed to go to her dormitory.

    "I''lle with you. A female professor should apany you since it''s the girls'' dormitory."

    As if she had been waiting, Erica offered to apany me and we headed to the girls'' dormitory together.

    Despite it being 10 in the morning, the dormitory was still bustling with students.

    Since ss schedules varied for each student, some would skip morning sses and attend in the afternoon, or they��d have a free period for the day.

    The female students didn''t seem too pleased to see a male professor entering the dormitory, but with Erica sticking close by my side, they simply greeted us and moved on.

    "It would have been inappropriate if you came without me, right?"

    "Yes, you are right."

    Indeed, if Erica hadn''t been here, I would havee across quite a few hurdles on my way to Aria''s room, consuming a considerable amount of time.

    <i>Knock. Knock</i>.

    "Aria? Are you in there?"

    Erica knocked and asked. But there was no answer inside, so I nced at the Dark Spiritualist beside me.

    As a ghost, the Dark Spiritualist just slightly phased her head through the door.

    And then.

    <b>[D-D-D-Deus?! What kind of situation is this...?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist called out to me in a frenzy. I quickly gathered mana and forcefully turned the doorknob to enter.

    Inside, we could see Aria floating in the air with both legs crossed.

    It was amon breathing technique used in murim novels. Mana whipped around the room violently, refusing our approach.

    "W-What''s going on?"

    Erica looked at me as if seeking an answer, but I myself couldn''t help but wonder what Aria''s intentions were for behaving like this.

    As mana began to seep out of the room, I thought we should stop her for now.

    However, did she sense our presence?

    Aria deliberately and gradually began drawing the mana back into herself. Soon, the room becamepletely quiet with her descending to the floor slowly.

    "Professor?"

    Paying no attention to Erica who was beside me, Aria suddenly opened her eyes and looked at me, tilting her head.

    "What''s happening here?"

    Aria looked truly puzzled. Since she never lied to me, it seemed like she genuinely didn''t know what the problem was in the first ce.

    "I heard you have not attended ssed for the past two days."

    "Whaaat?!"

    With her eyes open wide, Aria was startled and asked Erica to confirm if it was true. Erica sighed and nodded.

    "That��s right. You''re in big trouble with your grades now."

    When Erica lightly mentioned something that didn''t seem like a big deal, Aria muttered to herself and scratched her head.

    "Has it really been that long? It feels like only 30 minutes have passed."

    "Sigh, Aria. What exactly were you doing?"

    What was she doing that made two days feel like 30 minutes? And what was that flow of mana raging around just a moment ago?

    She needed to exin herself.

    "Uh, well. Recently, I��ve been feeling like there''s something wrong with my body. I''ve also been having frequent headachestely, so I tried to cleanse the mana and the impurities in my body a bit."

    Was such a thing even possible?

    So, it turned out that it was possible to do something like the breathing technique in murim novels. I remembered that in [Retry], we could only have a simple rest and there weren''t any such techniques.

    "I''m sorry. I''ll attend my lectures right away."

    Aria tidied up her disheveled hair while checking my reaction. She then began immediately grabbing her notes and got ready to leave.

    Since it didn''t turn out to be a big deal, Erica and I waited for Aria outside the door.

    Just after Aria hastily gathered her belongings, came out, and passed by us, a strong killing intent suddenly surged towards Erica and me. In an instant, a hand filled with fighting spirit aimed directly at my throat.

    <i>Kwaang</i>!

    "Keugh!"

    <b>[I-I saved you!]</b>

    If the Dark Spiritualist hadn''t used mana to push me away, the hand would have grabbed my neck and pinned me against the wall. I would have ended up just like Erica.

    Heavy breaths escaped Aria''s mouth as she tried to overpower Erica and me at the same time.

    After restraining Erica who was struggling to get out, Aria red at me with fighting spirit and enmity.

    "Who are you?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    I frowned at the sudden question while searching for a way to save Erica.

    One wrong move could result in Aria breaking Erica''s neck.

    I calmly responded to her question. Even though it was a sudden turn of events, I remainedposed; getting flustered or worked up here would be dangerous.

    Aria''s words were enough to confuse me.

    "Where did Professor go?! How dare you disguise yourself as Professor right in front of me? It seems like you think you have multiple lives?"

    "Calm down, Aria. I do not know what you are talking about, but I am Deus Verdi."

    I conjured a blue me, on the palm of my hand��the Necromancer''s me.

    I hoped that this burning me, which only a Necromancer could create, would serve as evidence of my identity.

    Aria sneered disdainfully and gritted her teeth.

    "Seeing that you''re a Dark Mage as well, you''re from Dante, aren''t you? Are you here for revenge? I''ve warned you, if you mess with Professor, I''ll kill you all."

    The overwhelming killing intent emanating from a regressor like her, which enveloped the entire corridor, made me dizzy just standing there.

    "Get a grip. Think logically, how could a Dark Mage from Dante infiltrate the academy?"

    "I don''t know. But you managed to do it, didn��t you?"

    Aria applied more pressure with her hand. The more pressure she applied, the more Erica struggled.

    Pretending to struggle, Erica pressed her face squarely against Aria''s.

    Then, she emitted a golden light.

    Aria''s body was pushed back, sending her flying as she crashed through another door and smashed through a window, flinging her outside.

    What Erica had used wasn��t simple light magic, but suppression magic infused with spirits.

    "Gasp! Gasp!��

    While Erica gasped for breath as she clutched her throat, I gave her a pat on the shoulder, indicating that she had done well, before immediately chasing after Aria.

    Likewise, I leaped out of the window and lightlynded outside with mana surrounding my body.

    Despite being hit by Erica''s magic head-on, Aria''s vision was only blurred for a moment as she quickly regained her senses.

    "Aria, have youe back to your senses?"

    At my words, Aria replied while gritting teeth, still filled with hostility.

    "I told you not to pretend to be Professor."

    "Huff, I am the real Deus. You know me as Kim Shinwoo."

    Although I didn''t particrly like uttering my original name while inhabiting this body, I needed to gain Aria''s trust for now.

    For some reason, she suddenly mistook me for someone else.

    "Alright, I''ll admit that you do look like him. And I don''t know how you know Professor''s real name, but you''re definitely an imposter."

    I could feel a weird sensation akin to a buzzing shock tingling, spreading through my head. It felt like I had seen this exact reaction from Aria somewhere before.

    I contemted for a moment.

    Without wasting any time, my mind raced and reached an answer.

    "No way...."

    <i>Screeech</i>!

    Aria''s left foot glided on the ground, widening her stance. Since she didn��t have a sword right now, she seemed to be preparing to fight me using martial arts as she adjusted her posture.

    "You know your little y is costing you your lives, right?"

    "Aria."

    "Shut up. I know you look alike, but you''re not Professor."

    "Listen to me carefully from now on."

    Why had she suddenly changed like this?

    Though I wasn��t certain yet, her symptoms seemed almost identical to something I knew.

    This wasn''t knowledge from a game ormon sense I learned on this continent.

    It was knowledge from Earth.

    Did I learn it from a simple trivia book I read before?

    Or was it something I saw on TV?

    Or perhaps someone told me about it and I just coincidentally remembered it now?

    Anyway,

    "I suspect you are currently experiencing symptoms simr to Capgras syndrome."

    Capgras syndrome.

    It was a symptom where people believed that someone close to them had been reced by a ''different'' person with the exact same appearance.

    Some who suffered from this psychological disorder believed that the person they saw as family was actually someone else in disguise, and in severe cases, they would even mistake themselves for a stranger in the mirror.

    "I��m sick?"

    While Aria still stared at me with suspicious eyes, I cautiously continued speaking after taking a deep breath.

    "It is okay, stay calm and take deep breaths. I will help you."

    The reason wasn''t clear yet, but Aria seemed to have developed Capgras syndrome.

    So, I tried to calm her down as much as possible. However��

    "Huff."

    Aria raised the corners of her mouth and clenched her fist tightly.

    "You really talk like /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 124: Capgras Syndrome

    Chapter 124: Capgras Syndrome

    The possibility that this continent knew about the Capgras syndrome was slim.

    Furthermore, I myself just had basic knowledge about it. I didn��t know anything about the causes or treatment.

    But at the moment, the more pressing matter was...

    "Where is Professor?"

    I first had to subdue Aria, who was rushing at me.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    "<em>Keugh!</em>"

    Despite the protection magic cast by the Dark Spiritualist, Aria was still able to shatter it easily with her tightly clenched fists.

    She wasn''t a regressor for nothing; she was even able to disy various techniques whileunching an attack.<em>Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!</em>

    Despite using wind magic on my body to create some distance, golden energy surged from her feet, allowing her to elerate and swiftly catch up with me.

    <em>Has she already mastered the Golden Dragon''s Path?</em>

    Among all the mobility skills, this was the most efficient and effective top-tier one.

    And the most fearsome aspect of the Golden Dragon''s Path was that it was not constrained by space.

    As Aria stepped into the air, golden tforms formed beneath her, propelling her mid-air.

    Despite my use of wind magic, Aria had already soared above me with just a few leaps.

    Then, her fist descended from above.

    "I won''t kill you because I need to find out where Professor is."

    <em>Kuung!</em>

    I instinctively raised both arms to block the violent impact. It was the best defense I could muster.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Aria��s strike caused both my arms to twist and break. I grimaced in pain and clenched my teeth.

    However, it wasn''t over yet.

    Pushed down by the impact, I almost fell straight to the ground. I crouched as low as possible and once again tried to cast protective magic with the help of the Dark Spiritualist.

    But perhaps because my arms were twisted, I was not able to manifest the magic in the manner I wished to.

    Relying solely on the magic cast by the Dark Spiritualist, it was slowly reaching its limit while shielding me from the impact.

    I had no choice but to endure it for the time being, but just before I hit the ground, a giant golden butterfly emerged from below and gently caught me.

    And not only that, but the light slightly healed my broken hand as well.

    <b>[H-High-ranking elemental?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist eximed in surprise, but I turned my gaze to the other side.

    There stood Erica, casting magic while apanied by elemental.

    "Are you okay?"

    "To some extent."

    After the brief exchange, we both turned our heads simultaneously.

    Aria hadnded skilfully and red at us as if she intended to kill us.

    "Right, so it��s even Professor Erica now."

    "...What?"

    Erica looked at me to ask what she meant by that, so I gave a simple exnation.

    "She currently believes that we are not ourselves but someone else pretending to be us."

    "You mean, she is under an illusion spell?"

    I shook my head at Erica, who was preparing to use purification magic.

    Aria wasn''t the type to be caught by an illusion spell.

    "It is a type of mental disorder."

    "...."

    "I do not know how Aria ended up in this state, but we must subdue her first."

    "That is quite tricky."

    Erica sighed as she bit her lip. A situation where we couldn''t kill her but had to subdue her was quite a challenge by itself.

    Our opponent was an expert who had fought against the Mage Tribunal Judges in a bloody battle all by herself.

    Even though Aria had the upper hand in terms ofpatibility<sup>1</sup> and the Mage Tribunal Judge was injured��

    There were only a handful of people on this continent who could pull off such an entric feat.

    <b>[It looks like we need to use mind-rted magic.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist''s suggestion made a lot of sense. Since it was currently difficult for us to win using physicalbat, it was more logical to focus on magic rted to controlling the mind.

    Especially since her condition was highly unstable right now.

    But to do that, we needed a battle line. It wouldn��t be easy to create an opening against Aria with just the two of us.

    "Hold ooon!"

    And since this was an academy, people would naturally begin to gather as time passed.

    Professors who had noticed themotion were rushing over.

    "What''s going on here!"

    "S-Student Aria?"

    "First, let��s gather some mana. However, please exin the situation."

    While the other professors tried to resolve the situation rationally through dialogue, Academy Nurse Caren, a former mercenary, stood bewildered and adopted a defensive stance.

    "I never thought we''d have such a big shot among our students."

    She meant that was truly a formidable fighting spirit.

    The killing intent directed at me intensified and even spread heavily towards the other professors.

    "Even the other professors? You must have struggled quite a bit to prepare for this."

    Aria firmly believed that even the other professors were imposters now, and the situation was bing increasingly serious.

    <em>The best chance for us to win is now, while she is still unarmed.</em>

    If she were to wield her greatsword, it would be difficult to deal with her, even with all the academy professors gathered.

    Considering that Aria had faced the elites of the Kingdom, the Mage Tribunal Judges alone, this was the best we could do, right?

    <em>She probably fights using all the techniques she learned in the previous round. It makes sense since she learned to wield a greatsword.</em>

    Even if it were me, I would have advised Aria to choose the greatsword when nurturing her as it was the most efficient and versatile option, with many unique items avable.

    No, it must have been me from the first round who rmended the greatsword.

    So, I was sure that she wouldn��t be that skilled in unarmedbat. At present, she was mostly using basic self-defense techniques and mobility skills like the Golden Dragon''s Path to fight against us.

    Yet, Aria''s fighting spirit wasn��t something that could be taken lightly. She might be a toothless tiger now, but the tiger��s physique was still too massive to overlook.

    Moreover, we weren''t aiming to kill her but subdue her while controlling her strength.

    While resolving this situation through dialogue would be the most preferable solution, given its difficulty, we would have to subdue her even if it meant causing injuries.

    "W-What''s going on?"

    "Why are all the professors gathered here?"

    "Is there a fight?"

    The students were moving to their next ss. Among them, I noticed several characters from the game, including Eleanor.

    "<em>Argh!</em>"

    As soon as she spotted them, Aria immediately clutched her head in agony.

    "<em>Aaargh!</em>"

    It was an unexpected situation, but a decisive opportunity. I immediately signaled Caren, and Erica''s spirits followed, casting support magic on Caren.

    "Let''s calm down a bit!"

    When Caren struck her neck with precision, Aria lost consciousness and copsed.

    Was it a method she had learned during her mercenary days?

    While I felt grateful for the clean resolution, I could only watch the fallen Aria with a troubled expression.

    * * *

    "Therefore, you should just stay there obediently."

    I spoke towards the room where Aria was confined, and she responded with a lively voice from inside.

    "Yes, Professor!"

    Caren''s neat technique typically rendered someone unconscious for at least three hours, yet Aria regained consciousness in just 10 minutes.

    I already knew that she wasn''t an ordinary girl, but I still couldn''t help but admire her peculiar physical abilities every time I witnessed them.

    The others were worried that we would have to fight her again to subdue her.

    However, if she really had Capgras syndrome, there was another way.

    All we had to do was only allow her to listen to our voices.

    When I first learned about Capgras syndrome, there were just a few cases I had heard about.

    One of them involved a man talking to his mother over the phone.

    When his mother was right in front of him, he screamed at her and used her of being an imposter, a suspicious person imitating his mother.

    However, when his mother was sent to the next room and spoke to him over a call, he surprisingly calmed down and epted that the person on the call was his real mother.

    So, the only way to keep Aria unharmed was to prevent her from seeing our faces.

    "Wow, that''s fascinating."

    Having heard about the entire situation, Findenai licked her lips and looked towards the door.

    ��Master Bastard, you seem to know almost everything. It''s the first time I''ve heard of such an illness.��

    Was there anyone on this continent who knew about Capgras syndrome?

    Probably not, I thought, as I warned Findenai.

    "If Aria tries to leave, you should call me immediately. Do not let her escape, and do not let her see anyone��s face."

    "Got it. <em>Tsk</em>, I can��t smoke in the dormitory.��

    I left Findenai, who was smacking her lips in displeasure, and headed down to the first floor of the dormitory.

    Even though it was a night-duty room in the female dormitory, there were quite a few prominent professors gathered there, with the Dean at the center.

    "<em>Phew</em>, I''ve heard an exnation about the situation from Professor Erica. It seems like she''s suffering from some sort of mental disorder, doesn''t it?"

    "Capgras syndrome. It is a mental disorder where one believes that the people around them are not real but are being impersonated by someone else."

    "Is that even a real illness?"

    Academy Nurse, Professor Caren, asked with a suspicious expression. Despite her expertise in this field, it seemed like she had never heard about it.

    While it was somewhat regrettable, I nodded calmly.

    "It is not well-known because it is a rare illness. But that is not the point."

    Regardless of Aria''s diagnosis, it didn��t really matter.

    "The crucial thing is, there is no standardized cure for her condition, so we need to begin searching for one immediately."

    Some professors immediately stood up at my words.

    "Wait, wouldn''t it be for the best to send her to the hospital?"

    "We are professors who teach students, not doctors who treat them."

    "The safety of the other students might also be at risk."

    I had somewhat anticipated the professors'' responses.

    Initially, they merely regarded Aria as an outstanding student. However, it became evident that the strength she possessed was considerably greater than expected.

    If she were to go on a rampage again, the other students would be in danger as well.

    The Dean, too, seemed to lean towards the opinion of that side. However, he subtly scrutinized my reaction.

    Erica folded her arms and coldly voiced her opinion against those answers.

    "It has only been two days since Aria began behaving like this. Just two days ago, she was attending sses as usual."

    "......"

    "So, there''s a high possibility that the cause behind her sudden change is within the academy."

    "B-But we can''t just leave her like that!"

    At the suggestion that the academy also bore some responsibility, one of the professors eximed in dismay, but Erica remained firm.

    "Professor Deus is the only one who knows about Aria''s diagnosis and has the means to manage it. It shouldn��t be a problem to transfer her to the downtown hospital if there��s a doctor who is familiar with her condition. However..."

    "......"

    "If not, how is that any different from simply handing her over to be ab rat? Of course, the safety of other students is important too."

    Her chilling voice devoid of any emotion became even more persuasive. But I could feel her steadfast trust in me beneath it.

    "Aria is also a student of this academy. I believe that the quickest way to find a solution is to leave it to Professor Deus, who knows how to handle and resolve it."

    "<em>Sigh.</em>"

    The Dean wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and sighed.

    "The first year this time has truly been an eventful one."

    Despite grumbling like that, the Dean ultimately took all the opinions into consideration to reach a conclusion.

    "Let''s observe the situation for now. If Ms. Aria''s condition gets worse after another three days, we''ll have no choice but to send her to the hospital."

    "Understood."

    With that said, the professors departed, leaving only Erica, Academy Nurse Caren and me behind.

    "Will it be fine if I follow you around for a while? I''ll check with the downtown hospital if they know anything about Capgras syndrome."

    Caren admitted that she didn''t know that such an illness existed, so she showed some interest in it.

    "So, what''s the n?"

    Unlike the frosty atmosphere from just moments ago, Erica spoke softly.

    Because her change was too sudden, I briefly nced at Erica before stepping outside.

    "Ariained about having a headache while she was fighting us."

    "She did do that unexpectedly upon seeing some of the passing students."

    "It was not just because of the number of students that showed up."

    I had clearly seen some of the important figures from the game mixed with the crowd.

    "We might need to talk to some students."

    First, it seemed like I needed to meet Aria''s former /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 125: The Girls Ending

    Chapter 125: The Girl''s Ending

    Illuania, who hadn''t visited myb in a long time, was brewing tea. Honestly, her presence here while engaged in such an activity displeased me slightly.

    "I believe that I have already mentioned that you do not need toe."

    Even though I had separately arranged a hotel room for her and told her to simply rest, Illuania still came to work.

    Her already swollen belly now indicated that it was almost time to wee a new addition to the family.

    "It''s not good to stay still without doing anything for too long. I also get bored staying all by myself."

    "��There is no need to overdo it."

    "I know, Owen is helping me."

    Upon hearing that, Owen, who had been gazing at Illuania''s belly with fascination, shed a bright smile and nodded eagerly.

    "Just leave it to me! I''ll do anything!""Oh my, howmendable."

    Illuania seemed to have grown fond of Owen, as she had kept patting his head or pinching his cheeks quite endearingly since we were in ren; Owen didn''t seem to mind it either.

    Also, as he was often bullied by Findena, he developed a tendency to like Illuania even more.

    "But where did Findenai go?"

    "I gave her some work to do. She is over by the first-years female dormitory, but it could get dangerous, so do not bother going there."

    "The dormitory is dangerous?"

    Although she raised a question while tilting her head, she didn''t ask further and instead started to prepare tea and refreshments with Owen.

    "Uhm, c-can I really be of help?"

    Fel Petra sat next to me nervously, fidgeting with both hands.

    If Findenai had seen her, she would''ve made some vulgar remark, but I casually replied.

    "I heard that you have conducted lectures for the students I am about to interview. There is no need to feel too pressured; you can just rx and listen.��

    I didn''t expect anything from Professor Fel. I just had her sit here because we shared the sameb, and since the four students who would be called next had attended her lectures several times, I thought she might be able to find something noteworthy.

    Academy Nurse Caren sat on the opposite side of me with her arms crossed, waiting for the students�� arrival.

    <i>Knock. Knock</i>.

    A knock was heard from outside.

    Owen, who had finished preparing the refreshments, immediately opened the door, only partially sticking his head out to converse with the guest.

    ��Soul Whisperer, a female student named Happy has arrived.��

    "Let her in."

    Happy served as the archer in Aria''s party, acting as the primary damage dealer from the rear. Given her potential when properly developed, she was a talent worth nurturing.

    Furthermore, resolving the episode involving Findenai could lead to obtaining items from rk Republic, which had favorablepatibility with Happy.

    "H-hello, Sir.��

    A naive girl with orange hair walked in. Like Aria, she was a simple girl from amoner background in a rural vige.

    This was how she managed to quickly be close to Aria at the beginning of the game. Together with the Mage Florensia, they became best friends and roamed around like the Three Musketeers.

    "Come in, it is nothing major. I just wanted to talk with you for a moment."

    "Oh, okay."

    The Happy that I knew was exactly like her name, lively and full of energy. However, at this moment, she seemed stiff, perhaps nervous about standing in front of multiple professors.

    Since Illuania, who was pregnant, couldn''t entertain the guest, Owen brought over the tea she had brewed.

    After Happy sat in front of me, I gave her a moment to drink her tea.

    Once she took a few sips, I observed her stiff expression softening before asking a question.

    "Do you know a student named Aria Rias?"

    "Ah, yes. I know her."

    But as soon as Aria was mentioned, her expression darkened.

    They were supposed to be already acquainted, but did Aria''s quirky personality sour their rtionship?

    Happy��s reaction wasn''t very positive.

    "Hmm, I would say that she''s quite self-centered. She doesn''t seem to appreciate it when others approach her."

    "��"

    "That��s why I��ve never really approached her; I��m a little scared."

    Had Aria ruined her reputation to this extent?

    Happy seemed to realize she had been talking behind someone else��s back, so her expression turned sour. However, I assured her it was fine and let her go after she said a few more words.

    The next person had the same sentiments.

    Mage Florensia also had a very skeptical view of Aria.

    Aria, Happy, Florensia��the once unbreakable bond among the three of them no longer existed.

    Having personally witnessed all of that, I couldn''t conceal my devastation.

    "Phew."

    "��"

    "��"

    The professors looked at me from both sides. They seemed like they wanted to say something, but the next people came into the room.

    The Spear Master Leorus and the Assassin Jin.

    Like Happy and Florensia, the male members of the party also showed little interest in Aria.

    ording to the game''s description, Leorus supposedly fell in love with her at first sight, so I wondered about it, but he only wore a vague expression during the questioning.

    After a brief conversation, I returned to my seat. There was no need to ask the other professors anything as I, too, gained no new information.

    <i>I am sure sheined of a sudden headache after seeing these four in the crowd.</i>

    However, it turned out that their rtionship with each other wasn''t good at all. My head started to ache slightly due to this contradiction.

    With her arms crossed, Academy Nurse Caren asked me.

    "Well, is there any specific reason you chose those four students?��

    "Hmm?"

    "Oh, I was curious about that too."

    Upon hearing Caren''s words, Fel Petra raised her hand slightly and also chimed in.

    It was natural for them to wonder why I suddenly called these four students who seemed to have no connection to Aria.

    ��I understand that Ariained about getting a headache after she saw the group of students. But was there a specific reason for picking out these four?"

    Exining things was hard because this was rted to events from the first round.

    Back then, the naive Aria must have formed a close-knit group with those four while fighting for peace on the continent...

    "I see."

    I unconsciously nodded.

    Although the two seemed puzzled by my vague answer, I got up and left theb.

    Owen, Illuania, and the two other professors called me from behind, but I didn''t have time to respond to them.

    Upon discovering Aria reacted like that despite having little connection with this round''s party members, I thought that something must have urred during the first round.

    After gesturing to Caren not to follow me when she attempted to, I headed towards the female dormitory.

    "Huh?"

    Findenai sat leaning against the door of Aria''s room, holding the cigarette I had given her in her mouth without lighting it.

    "What''s up, is it resolved?"

    Findenai promptly stood up upon seeing me. I gave her a slight nod and issued instructions.

    "Make sure no onees on this floor if possible. Thirty minutes should be enough."

    "Yawn, should I get an axe?"

    Findenai shrugged and yawned. She had lost her axe during herst visit to rk Republic. Had she already prepared a new one?

    "Please do."

    Just in case, I asked Findenai to bring her weapon for now.

    After Findenai left to get her axe, I also asked the Dark Spiritualist who was standing beside me to step aside for a moment.

    <b>[It seems like you and this child have a very special connection.]</b>

    "��"

    <b>[Hmm, well, since you wish for it, I won��t intrude. But... honestly, I''m not sure.]</b>

    What was she not sure about?

    After briefly observing Aria''s room door, the Dark Spiritualist disappeared.

    I took a deep breath, stood before Aria''s door, and slowly opened my mouth.

    "Are you there?"

    "Ah! Professor!"

    Aria immediately came forward cheerfully. I could feel that she was standing in front of the door on the opposite side.

    "Can I leave now?"

    "Not yet, I came here to speak with you for a moment."

    "With me?! Hehe! I��m relieved!"

    Relieved?

    "What do you mean by that?"

    When I asked her in confusion, Aria replied cautiously.

    ��Didn''t I tell you that I wouldn��t care if you started hating me back in Norseweden? Actually, I... kind of regret saying that.��

    "��"

    "Even though I said that, in the end, I would be d if you still liked me, Professor."

    "Do you still think that way now?"

    I asked out of curiosity, but the answer was quite predictable. Aria firmly replied without any hesitation.

    "If there''s anyone who puts you in danger, I will kill them no matter who it is. Because I chose you, Professor."

    "Even if they were your friends?"

    "What?"

    Aria was confused and asked back. I sighed lightly and briefly summarized today''s events.

    "I heard you distanced yourself from the other students. Today, I spoke to Happy, Florensia, Leorus, and Jin."

    "Ah��"

    Of course, those were familiar names for her.

    But Aria didn''t seem pleased. Rather, her voice lowered as if she wanted to keep some distance.

    "I don''t know exactly how much you know, Professor. I''m sure you don''t have memories of the first round like I do."

    "That is right."

    The reason I came here was to find out why Aria began behaving strangely and suddenly became mentally unstable; to uncover the root cause.

    Therefore, I swallowed hard and voiced the reason for my visit.

    "Aria, how did the first round /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 126: Retry

    Chapter 126: Retry

    The protagonist of the game called [Retry], Aria Rias, grew up in a small vige and was loved by many.

    The detailed lore about her provided by the game developers, and her small yet cute appearance was quite impressive.

    And as you yed the game, you would naturally fall for her lively charm and cute actions.

    If someone were to ask if [Retry] was sessful because of her, it wasn''t.

    In fact, even when it failed, it was hard to imagine that it would fail that badly.

    The so-called game, where lively characters collided with the worst worldviews, was notorious for throwing unexpected twists at yers, leaving them emotionally bruised.

    The gamey itself could be considered quite good.

    However, the dreadful worldview and depressing plot didn''t blend as harmoniously as expected.

    Moreover, the attitude of the protagonist, Aria Rias, was what was most irritating.No matter what happened, she would ovee it.

    Even in the face of despair that brought her to her knees, she would eventually rise again with a bright smile.

    yers found it too unfamiliar, resulting in resistance.

    Nevertheless, I couldn''t help but continue ying such a game. Even after seeing the ending multiple times, I kept going back to see it again.

    Because that was all I could do.

    "The Previous round?"

    As if questioning what was said, Aria hesitated momentarily, but after a brief moment, she let out a sigh and said.

    "Ah! Right! You asked about the first round, right?"

    Taking a deep breath, Aria showed a hint of disappointment.

    "In the end, everyone died. As you know as well, Professor, there are inevitable endings for the world."

    "����."

    "Where should I start?"

    And so, Aria began her somewhat chaotic and disorganized recollection of the First Round.

    * * *

    Professor came to find me toward the end of my second year.

    The winter vacation for the second-year students would soon begin.

    Professor was hospitalized around that time. However, with the help of Professor Erica, he took the time to see me.

    "Aria Rias."

    Looking at me with an exhausted appearance, Professor exhaled roughly while seated in a wheelchair.

    "Yes?"

    "Winter vacation will start soon. Where do you n to go?"

    I was slightly taken aback by the unexpected question.

    "I''m going back home. But, who are you, Sir?"

    "<em>Tsk!</em>"

    Hearing that, the Professor clicked his tongue and thumped the wheelchair with his fist weakly. Instead of doing it weakly intentionally, it appeared that he was simply unable to muster any more strength than that.

    "Go to the Sahar Desert. Right away. It is winter now, so this should be the perfect time. Find Hin, the master of the ming Sword, and be his disciple. With your talent, you should be able to learn everything during the winter vacation."

    "Excuse me?"

    What in the world he was talking about, I wondered.

    I was nning to return home and have a stew with my family!

    "This is for your own good. Erica will apany you, so go there with her."

    "But, even if you say that all of a sudden��"

    "Come spring of your third year, you will be grateful for listening to me. So, make haste!"

    Looking back now, I think the main reason I followed his instructions was because Professor Erica also requested me to do so.

    I heard that he had a kind of split personality, and attempted tomit suicide asionally.

    Since it seemed somewhat like his final request or something like that, I decided to follow it just this once.

    After leaving the kingdom, I arrived at the Sahar Desert after passing through the Marias Forest. There, I really met Hin, the master of the ming Sword, and trained under him.

    It happened just as Professor said. On bringing him a Yellow Scryer''s Bloom, he epted me.

    I also learned about my talent. It turned out I was pretty skilled at swordsmanship!

    And then, surprisingly, in the spring of my third year, during that fresh and vibrant season, it almost felt like the ming sword I learned had been waiting for this very moment to shine.

    When a Yeti brought by a circus went wild and caused amotion during the Spring Flower Festival in Loberne, I managed to save my friend, Florensia!

    If I hadn''t learned the ming Sword, Florensia could have been seriously injured or perhaps even killed.

    I went to Professor Deus and spoke about it.

    At that moment, Professor Deus calmly uttered a single sentence.

    "You have managed to avoid the route where Florensia dies."

    "Excuse me?"

    At the time, I wondered what he meant by that, but Professor immediately gave me the next set of instructions.

    "You muste first in the uing midterm exam. In order to do that��."

    It was a bit out of the blue, buting first in the midterm exams wasn''t a bad thing, so I heeded his instructions.

    Surprisingly, the students from each grade who ranked first in the midterm exam were allotted a dedicated time to meet with the Saintess, who had visited Loberne at the time, individually.

    Professor Deus had instructed me to memorize what needed to be said at that time, and I followed his instructions to the point.

    It was quite fascinating.

    I met the Saintess privately and was able to be close with her!

    After that, everything progressed just as Professor said.

    Leorus became a spear master.

    He also became proficient in water-attribute magic and always did his best as our vanguard.

    Happy also changed her weapon and started using a Magic Gun that we got from the rk Republic, which greatly enhanced her skills.

    Florensia''s magic abilities had be so formidable within the academy, that in terms of mastery, she could bepared with Princess Eleanor.

    Jin cut off ties with his family.

    After he was no longer part of an assassin family, but was now just ordinary Jin, he was able to disy his versatile side while being with us.

    Everything seemed to be progressing smoothly. Whenever I followed Professor''s advice, things were resolved in the best possible way.

    He continued to give me orders even from his hospital bed and nodded approvingly when I followed his instructions properly before issuing the nextmand.

    And then during the winter vacation of the third-year, exactly one year after we met, that person asked me for a favor.

    "A Dark Mage. To be more specific, I need you to find me a Necromancer."

    It was the first time Professor Deus, who always gave me orders, made a request without any further information.

    "The items you can obtain in this winter vacation are trivial. So it does not matter if you do something else."

    As he said that, Professor Deus�� body was thinner than ever before, and there were more scars on his wrists.

    ording to Professor Erica, he now attempted self-harm even with the injections the nurses put on.

    There were also times when he screamed that the owner of his body was a different person.

    Eventually, my friends and I left to find the Necromancer. It was quite difficult, but we eventually found the Necromancer with the help of the Saintess.

    "Yes, I knew this day woulde someday."

    It was a mature woman with purple eyes who wore a ck robe.

    With a semi-transparent ck veil covering her face below the nose, the necromancer spoke with a hollow voice while facing her death.

    "In the end, perhaps it has no end."

    Her voice, filled with hollow sighs, gave us a sense of unease that we had done something we shouldn''t have.

    Nevertheless, the Necromancer died, and we presented the book she wrote about the Basics of Necromancy to Professor.

    So, after a month.

    Exactly one monthter.

    Professor was discharged.

    He said that he hadpletely annihted the other personality within him.

    At that time, I didn''t understand what that meant.

    "From now on, I will apany you as well."

    Then, he started to act as our guardian. At that time, I had great trust in Professor.

    Thanks to Professor, I managed to escape from the brink of death several times and possessed the necessary abilities before the incidents urred.

    Yet, even so, Professor always seemed anxious.

    Even when I followed Professor''s orders properly, he didn''t seem too pleased.

    Instead, he kept repeating the same words as he bit his lips.

    "This cannot continue."

    Why was that?

    Even though I did my best to follow his instructions, why was Professor always dissatisfied?

    Just like that, time continued to flow.

    In the spring of my fourth year at the academy.

    Professor Deus married Professor Erica.

    However, the wedding was quite modest, and it seemed more like Professor Deus did it out of necessity rather than love.

    It was because Professor Deus was not well-regarded in the Verdi Household.

    He said that he would be kicked out of the Household unless he formed a connection with the Bright Household.

    Still, Professor Erica didn''t regret it. Having tended to Professor Deus during his illness, she had genuinely grown to love him.

    And thinking that Professor, who was constantly worried about me and always made the best decisions for me, was taken away by someone else, I felt a little jealous as well.

    Perhaps that was why.

    I always wanted recognition from Professor. However, whenever I did something remarkable or defeated a formidable enemy, all Professor did was calmly acknowledge it and move on to the next agenda.

    "Subdue Dante, but do not kill their leader. Be prepared to make some sacrifices."

    It was the name of the organization of Dark Mages, whom I had fought against numerous times. I didn��t understand their goals, but they imed they were fighting for the salvation of the continent.

    I thought the opportunity hade.

    I believed I could resolve things beyond what Professor hoped for.

    Thus, when Dante''s leader held my friends hostage, I slit the throat of Dante''s leader without hesitation because everyone would have been in danger otherwise.

    And so, Dante was destroyed.

    Their goal was indeed absurd, but they definitely had the power to achieve it.

    However, upon hearing my story��

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Professor mmed the desk once and after that, he ordered me with a gesture.

    "Get out."

    "P-Professor?"

    "I said get out. There is no need for you to approach me anymore now."

    Why was he behaving like this?

    It was natural to punish Dante if you considered the countless atrocitiesmitted by them.

    "Is it because I killed their leader? But my friends would have been in danger if I hadn''t done that!"

    "What does that have to do with anything?"

    <em>Bam!</em>

    Again.

    Professor mmed the desk roughly as he yelled.

    "In order to save this world in your first round, you had to at least ept some level of damage! To avoid the end of this damn world, some sacrifices are inevitable!"

    "First round? Huh? What are you talking about?"

    "You should have just followed my orders, and everything would have been fine!"

    Professor Deus massaged his forehead as he spoke.

    "It''s over now."

    Professor was truly mysterious.

    Everything happened just as he said.

    Indeed, within a few weeks, the scene on this continent could fittingly be described as hell.

    Since the dead no longer had a ce to rest on this continent, they began to wander around endlessly, never sleeping.

    Driven by resentment, the evil spirits of the dead thoughtlessly ughtered the living they came across.

    As they possessed some knowledge about ck Magic, the surrounding nations were able to cope temporarily, but with so many people dying, they eventually copsed as well.

    Of course, the first to fall, and that too, in an instant, was the kingdom that lost its functionality�� the Griffin Kingdom, which had staunchly rejected ck Magic.

    People died helplessly.

    Mages, knights, and even priests.

    The Kingdom fell without even being able to counter the numerous evil spirits.

    Those who died at the hands of the evil spirits also turned into evil spirits, pouring their grievances onto both the living and the dead.

    And just like that, at the end��

    Professor, who always regarded me as thest hope, fought against the evil spirits to protect me.

    Being a Necromancer, he was the only one capable of standing up against them.

    He even abandoned his wife.

    I watched his figure, which was originally frail, try to save me.

    However, because he learned Necromancyte in life, and was self-taught as well, he was unable to keep up with the battle.

    In the end, with his heart pierced by the evil spirit, Professor looked at me.

    "If you get another chance, at that time..."

    That was the end.

    As Professor fell victim to the evil spirits, I too closed my eyes without being able to ovee the transcendent beings.

    I would have been able to save everyone if I had listened to Professor, wouldn''t I?

    With such regrets lingering in my mind, I restarted from the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 127: A Somewhat Unique Relationship

    Chapter 127: A Somewhat Unique Rtionship

    "That is my story so far."

    Aria spoke calmly from beyond the door. Though I could only sense muted emotions in her voice, I knew that expressing her story in any other way would have been difficult.

    In contrast to her, I was in a state of shock for the first time since entering this game; I had never heard something so startling before.

    I couldn''t even think straight. A single sentence had grasped me, preventing me from thinking properly.

    It was I who ruined her in this manner.

    Her distorted desire for recognition and obsession towards me were something I myself had created.

    On top of that, it was intentional; I did it to make Aria listen to me more.

    I deliberately manipted her, making her be excessively obsessed and reliant on me.

    <em>I understand.</em>Now that I had learned Necromancy, it was possible for me to be actively involved like this since she was in the first year.

    However, the first-round��s Kim Shinwoo fought with Deus'' original soul for almost two years.

    This blew away the early part of the game, and since it was the first round, he must have known that it would have been impossible to see a proper ending.

    Therefore, the first-round��s Kim Shinwoo made a choice.

    He acted as if he were in the game, controlling the protagonist, Aria, and trying to achieve the best ending he could imagine.

    In [Retry] where the second round was inevitable, he wanted to discard more of her humane aspects to achieve the happy ending in the first round.

    "<em>Sigh.</em>"

    I let out a rough yet heated breath. I never thought I would have a moment where I would feel such an emotion.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    I banged my head against the door and clenched both of my fists tightly, ming myself.

    The forceful impact made my body tremble uncontrobly.

    Now, I finally understood everything.

    I had all the answers to my questions.

    And I also realized that the current me almost walked the same path as my past self, making the same mistake.

    "<em>Sigh.</em>"

    I sighed once again.

    Otherwise, it felt like my head was going to explode from the suffocating and sinking feeling that was encroaching my chest.

    Even though I felt so pathetic for dragging this child to such extremes, I understood the decisions he made so well.

    Even if it was a little twisted, it was the path I should have followed.

    Therefore, I felt disgust surge at the thought of repeating those acts once more.

    "Professor?"

    Aria called out to me with concern. It seemed like she put her hand on the doorknob and shook it slightly, however, she didn''t open it.

    "Wait."

    Seeing her behave that way, I managed to force out a word. The next words I struggled to utter didn''t sound like me.

    "I am leaving now."

    "Oh, okay! I understand! I''ll wait!"

    And yet, I didn��t hear Aria''s footsteps move, perhaps because she was still standing before the door.

    I felt guilty for leaving her like that, but I still had to leave this ce for now.

    Findenai, who was sitting on the descending stairs with a cigarette between her lips, tilted her chin upon sensing someone approaching.

    "Huh, is it ov��"

    After seeing me, Findenai opened her mouth, causing her cigarette to drop. Then, she suddenly stood up and forcefully pulled me in, wrapping her arms around me.

    "What�� are you doing?"

    I was startled by the sudden reaction, but Findenai clenched her teeth and started carrying me as we went downstairs.

    "Shut the hell up. Damn it. What kind of fucking conversation did you actually have with her that made your face change like that?"

    "What?"

    "Forget it, you don''t need to know. If she wasn��t someone you cherished, I would''ve chopped that bitch Aria��s neck."

    "No, you should never do that."

    As soon as I muttered these words, Findenai retorted irritably.

    "I know, damn it."

    The ce Findenai took me to was my room in the professor''s dormitory. Sheid me down on my bed and then turned around.

    "Was it the Academy Nurse? I''m going to call that person, so wait a moment."

    ��...��

    Findenai went out immediately.

    I nced around slightly while catching my breath. The room was silent with no one around.

    Thus, I slowly closed my eyes, bing lost in thought.

    Then, I started to think about people.

    I had been working hard so far; in order to prevent the downfall of the continent, I had been preparing calmly for that day in my own way.

    As Aria had said, it was a world where the boundary between life and death had been breached.

    <em>I am sorry, but that is not the real ending.</em>

    Strictly speaking, it could be seen as getting a game over right before the reaching ending.

    Initially, I would have been able to prevent the breach between life and death if I had managed to keep Dante''s leader alive.

    After that, the ending would have been determined by another episode.

    The me from the first round failed near the end.

    Therefore, Aria hadn��t really seen the tragedy of this world.

    However, what good would it have done if she did?

    Even without witnessing that scene, she was already so broken.

    A sigh escaped my lips.

    Images of Aria Riasughing innocently and talking with students from when I first started ying the game shed through my mind.

    Regardless of what happened, even if she fell on her knees in the face of tragedy,

    her determination to stand up again and move forward with a smile,

    her belief that she could sacrifice herself for others without any hesitation,

    all of it had now copsed and disappeared in my desperation to avoid the bad ending prepared for the first round. It was now reced by a dark obsession.

    She wanted to be acknowledged by me. She wished for me to love her.

    Because that was the only way I would not leave her.

    It was so that the tragedy she saw that day would never repeat itself.

    I was surrounded by such dark emotions while my chest felt suffocated, crushed by guilt, out of the blue��

    <b>[What are you doing?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist suddenly appeared.

    <b>[You asked me to step away for a moment, but now you''re just staying still like this?]</b>

    "... I am simply taking a break."

    Just as the Dark Spiritualist was about to say something to my nonsensical response.

    <b>[You... Yourplexion looks too dreadful.]</b>

    After seeing my face, the Dark Spiritualist inspected it more closely. She then spoke with a worried voice.

    <b>[What''s wrong? Is it because of that girl earlier? Should I go there and scold her for you?]</b>

    She herself knew well that even if she went there, she wouldn��t be able to do anything.

    However, still, the Dark Spiritualist tightly clenched her fists and bluffed about that.

    Come to think of it, the Dark Spiritualist was also one of my victims in the first round.

    Was that why?

    As if I wasining, I blurted out emotional words before realizing it.

    "I�� I have just realized that I was more despicable than I thought."

    A man who believed he could manage everything adeptly, but was in fact on the brink of copse at any moment.

    A foolish individual who would manipte everything to achieve his desired oue in the end.

    At his worst, he was even capable of gaslighting a naive countryside girl into depending on him.

    Although I understood it was out of necessity, I couldn''t help but be shocked by the realization that I had actually acted upon it.

    <strong>[You mean <em>you</em>?]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist tilted her head in confusion, wondering what I meant, but I didn''t say anything more.

    It felt like if I opened my mouth any further, more unnecessary words would spill out, just like a child.

    <b>[I don''t understand how someone as seemingly imprable as you could be shaken to the core.]</b>

    "..."

    <b>[You used to behave unlike a human, but now, you''re beginning to appear somewhat like one. And the reason why you''re so shaken...]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist gently embraced me. It was a very unexpected action even though I didn''t feel any sensation.

    Yet, through mana, she conveyed a subtle warmth to me.

    <b>[Because it''s the weakest part of you that you have.]</b>

    "I..."

    <b>[I know I can��t recklessly try to reach beyond because that''s your own past. So, I''ll keep my distance and wait for you.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist moved away from me and smiled softly.

    <b>[It��s okay; no matter how long it takes. I don��t mind because I''m already dead anyway.]</b>

    "...."

    <b>[But I believe that if it is you, you''ll surely ovee it soon.]</b>

    After saying those words, the Dark Spiritualist slowly disappeared. She was trying to give me time for myself.

    Later, Caren and Erica, who were brought by Findenai, came looking for me, but I sent them away.

    Alone in the room, I closed my eyes and started to contemte on things deeply.

    As someone who experienced very little fluctuation in my emotions, why was I so affected by Aria''s actions to this extent?

    The reason was��

    "It is not because of Deus'' past."

    It was not simply because of the atrocities I hadmitted in the first round.

    "It is because of events that urred much earlier than that."

    It was earlier than the first round.

    It was because of the story from back when I still lived as Kim Shinwoo.

    The past I had kept hidden from everyone, so no one could see my weakness.

    When I captured the soul of Dante��s Dark Mage, Dina, the Dark Spiritualist once said such words to me.

    <em>- I hope that you won''t be a monster in the process of defeating those monsters.</em>

    In order to survive, perhaps the me from the first round seemed to have be a monster.

    * * *

    As the sunset streamed through the window, a ck-haired girl absentmindedly stared at it.

    No, actually, she just nkly staring forward.

    It was boring.

    Things were dull to the point that it made her suffer.

    She was supposed to be in her usual dorm room, but now that she thought of being trapped in it, it was mentally hard to ept.

    At that moment.

    Suddenly.

    The door opened without warning.

    Aria immediately turned her head with a bright smile.

    There stood Deus Verdi.

    However, soon after...

    "Huh! The imposter."

    Aria red at him with narrowed eyes. He did resemble Professor Deus, but he was an imposter.

    Someone who had skillfully disguised themselves to deceive her.

    Thinking so, Aria immediately channeled her mana.

    And yet, a somewhat clumsy reply came out of Deus'' mouth.

    "Yeah."

    As if it were obvious.

    "I��m not Deus."

    What would follow after this was a slightly different story.

    It was not the clich�� tale between a student and a professor.

    It was not just another story of someone who loved and was loved.

    It was the time for a story between two people with a somewhat unique rtionship.

    The protagonist of a game who endured death repeatedly to reach a happy ending.

    And a boy who continued to y the game to escape from the tragedy in his /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 128: Repaying A Debt

    Chapter 128: Repaying A Debt

    "What?"

    Perhaps because my response was unusually confident, Aria looked rather bewildered.

    So I made a proposal before she could react properly.

    "Since that��s the case, how about we figure out where the real Deus is? Let��s search for him together."

    "��Search for Professor?"

    "Yeah, perhaps if we go up to the rooftop and observe the academy from up there, we may find Deus."

    Aria seemed confused by my words, but as ifpelled by the circumstances, she followed me.

    Yet, at the same time, there was a chilling readiness in her mana, as if prepared to pierce through my body at any moment.

    Aria and I then arrived at the dormitory rooftop. Thanks to the supervision of mypanions, we did note across anyone else during our journey to the rooftop."If we observe the academy from up here, we might see something, right?"

    Upon hearing my words, Aria slowly approached the railing, paused, and then nced at me sharply.

    "Why do you speak differently even though your face is simr to Professor��s?"

    Was her reaction akin to that of seeing a character she had once cherished, was now broken?

    Aria seemed displeased with the way I spoke, and because of that, a subtle smile crept onto my face.

    "It��s because you don''t see me as Deus."

    I didn''t want to speak like Kim Shinwoo while in Deus'' body.

    I wanted to differentiate Kim Shinwoo and Deus as two separate individuals.

    Therefore, I deliberately changed my manner of speaking to something distinct, and I didn''t n on bringing up my own story if it wasn''t necessary.

    "I''m not Deus; I''m someone else, right?"

    "��R-right."

    Aria frowned slightly, perhaps thinking that she was being swayed by something, but eventually agreed with me.

    "So, just take it easy. After all, I''m just somebody that you don''t know."

    "��"

    Confused, Aria looked at me suspiciously, but I slowly extended my arm and pointed to the sports field below.

    The freshmen were training there in preparation for an uing practical session.

    Eleanor stood out among them andpared to other students, the main supporting characters from the original game like Happy, Florensia, Leorus, and Jin were also noticeable.

    "<em>Ugh.</em>"

    Aria furrowed her brows slightly upon seeing them, as if she was experiencing a headache.

    However, I asked her as gently as possible.

    "Those kids, they were your friends, right?"

    "��No. They''re all imposters."

    Due to Capgras syndrome, Aria still thought that even the students were imposters.

    However, on the contrary, I nodded in agreement at her words because Aria was indeed speaking the truth.

    "That��s right, they''re not the friends you know. The friends you had adventures with, developed a friendship, traveled with, ate with, shared happiness and unhappiness with��the ones from the memories you hold are now gone."

    "��"

    Aria slowly turned her head. She fixed her gaze on me and stared dumbfoundedly.

    "However, they''re not imposters."

    "N-not... imposters??"

    "Yeah, because as you know, we''ve started over again."

    I didn��t know why she developed Capgras syndrome. It may have been due to her inability to ovee the discrepancy from the previous round, or perhaps it was a side effect of her regression, or maybe she simply sumbed mentally due to the pressure.

    Regardless, I was unable to ascertain the correct cause.

    However, she was always drawn towards the correct answer, and perhaps, at least for now, I thought that the disorder gripping her might also be a step towards the right answer.

    "You can no longer meet those people you once knew."

    "Ah."

    "You know that too, right? You know it well enough, that��s why you feel like everything here is fake."

    "<em>Aaah.</em>"

    Aria turned her gaze once more, watching her old friends enjoying their youth together in the distance,ughing.

    "Why am I... not there?"

    She dropped her words abruptly.

    It was difficult for me to attribute her overly aggressive behavior solely due to her obsession with me, as she wouldn''t need to be so prickly with other students in that case.

    It was more like Aria disliked the fact that despite her sacrifice, her friends didn''t remember her.

    Even after she abandoned the world to save them, they had unintentionally forgotten the tragedies they had endured together.

    Her strong dislike of that oue led her to reject them.

    I continued speaking as I watched Aria sob quietly, her back hunched pitifully.

    "And even Deus, whom you loved, is no longer in this world."

    "��!"

    Aria flinched and her shoulders trembled. Her hands quivered as she forcibly leaned against the rooftop railing.

    It looked like she would copse if she didn��t do that.

    "You saw it yourself, didn��t you? The scene of Deus dying."

    "Ah..."

    What should I do?

    I pondered deeply.

    What should I do to revert this twisted Aria created by Deus from the first�C no I mean, Kim Shinwoo from the first round?

    I pondered, reconsidered, and adjusted my thoughts several times.

    Was there a less painful alternative? Was there a way I could avoid her getting hurt, even if it was just a little bit?

    However, there was no such way.

    That was how intense it was��the obsession and dependency on the first round Kim Shinwoo was deeply rooted within Aria��and the thorns that had also sprouted firmly in ce.

    To extract them, the roots had to be killed first.

    I had to kill the first round Kim Shinwoo with my own hands.

    "The Deus you loved is long gone. He''s already dead, and Deus from this world is apletely different person."

    "Ah."

    Aria couldn''t respond.

    It was evident that she had also harbored simr thoughts unconsciously because the me from the first round and the present me were too different.

    "Th-that''s..."

    "Aria, you have to ept it."

    "��."

    Aria''s body trembled.

    Her falling tears dampened her shoes.

    This was something that could only be said now, as she currently saw me as someone else.

    Perhaps, if she had still thought of me as Deus, she would have just brushed off this kind of talk.

    However, her heart and mind were currently screaming�� that this Deus was fake. That he was another person.

    Therefore, Aria had no choice but to ept it because even I myself said that I wasn��t the Deus she knew.

    "Why..."

    It was more like aint.

    So, I didn''t bother responding. After all, she wasn''t expecting one either.

    "Why, why, why in the world! I did my best... my family, Professor, my friends... I just wanted to save them all!"

    "��."

    "Why are you all doing this to me?! Why did everyone leave me?! Even though we all had those memories, why did everyone forget meeeee!"

    Covering her face with both hands, Aria fell to her knees as her strength departed.

    Yet her tears still flowed mercilessly, slipping through her fingers.

    ��Why do you show up in front of me as someone else now?! No one even remembers me! We... we said goodbye! But why are you all still here?! You all left me alone! Laughing and talking! Having fun all by yourselves!��

    "��."

    "I''m still�� still in so much pain! I still haven''t forgotten you all! I�� I�� I''m still��!"

    Aria''s forehead touched the ground, the tears streaming down showing no signs of stopping.

    "I just want to see you all!"

    It was unclear how much time had passed. Waiting for the girl to pour out all the tears she had been holding back, I just stared at the sky as the sun set below the horizon.

    No matter how much time she had, I knew that it still wouldn''t be enough to release all the resentment she held.

    "Will it�� be better��"

    Her body seemingly drained of strength, Aria crouched and spoke with a hoarse voice.

    She sought an answer from me.

    "...If I forget everything? That way, will I finally be free?"

    "��."

    "Will I finally be free if I forget my lingering feelings for Professor, my memories with my friends, and everything I''ve done?"

    Only after hearing it all did I realize that it wasn''t a question; it was a wish.

    What would I do if I won the lottery?

    Wouldn''t it be great toe first in this midterm exam?

    What if my parents were actually conglomerates?

    These were just wishes and delusions befitting someone of her age.

    She wanted to forget.

    That was what Aria was hoping for.

    However��

    "That''s not freedom."

    There was no way it would work like that.

    She couldn��t just leave it like that.

    I couldn��t make her forget everything I had done to her.

    "If you try to escape, it will just keep repeating itself. Eventually, you''ll end up in the same situation you are now in once again."

    Slowly.

    Aria raised her head very slowly.

    She grabbed hold of the rooftop railing with her trembling hands once more and stood up, ring at me with fierce animosity.

    "So what?! Why is that so bad? No one, no one remembers anything anyway! No one knows the difference anyway! And no one remembers me!"

    With her fists clenched, her voice cracking, and her face streaked with tears, the pitiful girl was convinced that her past held no value.

    "Then why not me as well? I, too, can just forget everything I''ve done, can��t I? It would be fine if I just pretend that this worthless life of mine never happened, right?"

    "I remember you."

    However, what I remembered was just a story that took ce on this continent.

    "��What did you say?!"

    "I, too, found salvation by watching over you as you lived your life."

    It was just from a slightly distant ce, beyond this world, beyond dimensions.

    "I think I now have a slight understanding as to why I came to this world."

    The boy who found salvation while watching the girl who persevered in her life even in the midst of tragedy.

    "That is to repay what I received from you."

    The time hade for him to repay the debt, to repay the salvation he had received from the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 129: Ending A Step Ahead

    Chapter 129: Ending A Step Ahead

    Kim Shinwoo.

    I was ten years old at the time.

    Back then, although I had to attend elementary school, I only went to school about three days a week.

    The reason was that my mother didn''t want other people to see me, her child who could see ghosts.

    I once wondered if it was possible for me to fill mycking attendance, but whether my mother pressured the teachers or not, they didn''t interfere with me unnecessarily.

    Then, what did I do at home?

    At the time, since I knew nothing about how the world worked, I used to converse with ghosts. Ghosts weren''t just the frightening kind, there were also ordinary-looking ones.

    Another reason was that I actually knew some of the ghosts.

    "Dad! Hong��s Mom from next door wants me to tell you something!""...Huh?"

    My mother didn''t like it when I talked about ghosts, but my dad still listened to my stories asionally.

    That day, I told him because Hong��s Mom really asked me to tell him.

    "Suicide...? Hmm, she��s saying it wasn''t suicide, but it was because Hong''s Dad pushed her."

    Since I was someone who had little interaction with others and could see the dead, I wasn''t particrly concerned about the idea of death. Therefore, I spoke brightly.

    However, Father''s expression quickly darkened.

    And then, the next day, he bought me a big game console.

    My father, who didn''t know much about this technology, only bought one game CD. However, he boasted that it was thetest game.

    "You can y this game while you''re at home. Don''t talk about other things, okay?"

    "......Hmm."

    "Your mom doesn''t like it. You got it, right?"

    "Alright."

    The game was called [Retry].

    Although it was recently published, it wasn��t highly rated. However, for me, someone who didn''t even have a chance to ess the inte at the time, it was like a whole new world.

    I overcame various difficulties while adventuring across the continent. It was quite challenging, and although myrades often died, I didn''t care.

    After all, I could see dead people again. And they weren''t even real people, just some code in the game.

    However, seeing the protagonist Aria sad, I felt a strange emotion well up inside me.

    When I realized that I could no longer use my deadrades, for the first time, I felt a sense of loss about death.

    My impression was that it was ufortable.

    Then one day, while I was ying the game, my mother returned home after finishing work.

    Since she wasn��t really fond of me, I wondered if she would scold me for ying games.

    However, when my mother saw me ying with the game console, she unexpectedly smiled brightly.

    "Oh, you look just like the ordinary kids! It��s nice to see you like this!"

    Ah, I see. If I kept ying games, my mom would like it.

    So, I continued ying games day and night.

    While the game itself was fun, the more I yed, the more I would see my mother happy and I liked it.

    The ghosts didn''t bother me unnecessarily.

    Normally, ghosts wouldn��t suddenly appear out of nowhere like in the movies.

    They would gradually show themselves.

    For example, I might hear a crying sound that shouldn''t be there from a corner of the room.

    Or suddenly, knocking sounds mighte from the window, or footsteps might echo in the house when I was alone.

    They gave me some signs in advance, hoping that I would find them.

    However, I could forget all of that when I was focused on the game.

    I could concentrate without any distractions.

    That was what I believed.

    <b>[Shinwoo.]</b>

    A voice came from the balcony, apanied by the wet sound of dripping blood.

    <em>Splosh.</em>

    <em>Splosh.</em>

    The sensation that I felt when I saw the ghost climbing up the window, leaving bloody marks behind, was different from usual.

    It wasn''t just terrifying; it felt like something rough was pressing down on my throat.

    I was even surprised enough to let go of the gamepad I was holding.

    <b>[Shinwoo.]</b>

    The one who crossed the balcony was Hong��s Mom. She crawled towards me with twisted bones, which had deformed when she fell from the apartment rooftop.

    <b>[Shinwoo, why didn''t you deliver my message to them?]</b>

    Her eyes were filled with deep resentment.

    I couldn''t look away as I realized that they were directed at me.

    I couldn''t hold onto the game anymore.

    <b>[Shinwoo, Auntie<sup>1</sup> is in pain, you know?]</b>

    <em>Splosh.</em>

    <em>Splosh.</em>

    Auntie��s grotesquely twisted hand reached straight for my throat.

    <b>[Shinwoo! Why! Why! Why! That bastard is still alive and thriviiiiing! That bastard killed Auntieeee!]</b>

    "Sto�� ahh!"

    It was the first time.

    For the first time in my life, the ghost''s resentment had definitely directly touched me. Was it a sensation simr to being pinched with scissors?

    <b>[Why are you not pitying Auntie? Auntie wanted to live too! Is it okay to ignore Auntie while ying this nonsense game? Huh? Huh? Huh?!]</b>

    "A-Auntie��"

    <b>[Hong, too! His father, too! Do you know how damn shitty it feels to see that bastard still alive when I''m dead?]</b>

    "St-Sto��"

    <em>Beep, beep.</em>

    <em>Whirr!</em>

    "Mom''s home."

    If my mother hadn''te home in time, and if Hong��s Mom hadn''t hurriedly fled, I could have died.

    So, with tears streaming down my face, I grabbed onto my mother''s pant leg and cried.

    "M-m-mom! Mom! Hong''s Mom from next door! S-she w-wants me to tell you that t-the p-person who killed her is Hong��s Dad! <em>Hup!</em>"

    Unlike usual, I cried uncontrobly, even hupping, soaking my mother��s pant leg with tears.

    After finishing my jumbled words, I slowly looked up at my mother.

    And then.

    "......"

    She entered the room without uttering a word, wearing a disgusted expression and a cold gaze as if she couldn''t tolerate me any longer.

    After that, I was left in the care of my shaman maternal grandmother.

    My grandmother told me that if I casuallymunicated with ghosts, they would onlye looking for me more.

    So I started ignoring them because I didn''t want to experience such danger again.

    It was at that moment I realized that death was much more frightening than I thought.

    Hence, even though my mother never came to see me, my father visited me often.

    Whenever my father stopped by, a ghost that looked like a factory worker followed him.

    Every time I met him, the numbers increased, and gradually, the ghosts�� hands were trying to reach my father''s neck.

    Worried about this, I talked to my father about it.

    Then, my father, too, never visited me again.

    I ended up all alone.

    I had my maternal grandmother, but she was always busy and kept discussing about my spiritual eyes frequently�� something I disliked hearing about.

    That was how I became a high school student with empty spots for my family left unfilled.

    First year of high school.

    When I briefly tidied up my room, I suddenly noticed an old game console.

    As if by instinct, I immediately wiped off its dust, checked the CD inside, and connected it to the TV.

    The game started with a familiar sound.

    It was the game my father had bought for me.

    It was the very game that made my mother happy.

    So, once again, I became immersed in [Retry].

    For a fleeting moment in our brief lives, although it was only for a very short time, the game had brought harmony to our family.

    * * *

    "Your story... saved me."

    "...Huh?"

    Aria didn''t understand what I meant at all, but I gave her a slight smile.

    It had been a long time since I could naturally let out a smile, not the slightly stiff ones I had every day.

    It felt as if the icy ground had melted in the sunlight.

    "So, please don''t say that your story was insignificant. Don''t make me, who has been saved by it, miserable."

    "... I don''t understand."

    Aria spoke as if she had just been shocked, dumbfounded by my words.

    "But somehow it feelsforting."

    Aria slowly drew closer while staring at me. Then, as if feeling a little embarrassed, she slightly lowered her head and asked me.

    "You''re not the Professor Deus I knew, nor are you even Kim Shinwoo."

    "Right."

    Yes, I was not the Kim Shinwoo she knew from the first round.

    "But you look very simr. So, um..."

    "......"

    "Can you help me say goodbye to him?"

    This was what she managed to utter after mustering all of her courage.

    It was something I had been waiting for, for so long.

    Therefore, I nodded gently.

    Just like that, Aria nestled into my arms.

    "Professor, I really love you."

    She looked like she just wanted to stay within my arms forever, like a child.

    "I love you so much; if I could give you everything, I would. I love you more than I value myself."

    Aria''s voice sounded tearful, perhaps she started sobbing again. I felt a lump forming in my chest.

    "Even if there were some intentions behind them. Even if you used me as your tool."

    "......"

    "Still, I loved you. I always wanted to give you what you wanted. I wanted to listen to what you said, to follow your words and rely on them."

    I chose not to question whether her feelings could truly bebeled as love.

    Whether it was an intense emotion that stemmed from being brainwashed at a young age, or it was the innocent yet unattainable first love of a girl.

    Ultimately, the decision to define this was up to Aria Rias herself.

    "If it weren''t for you, no one would have saved me. I wouldn''t have even made it this far."

    "......"

    "Thank you for saving me."

    I gently hugged her back.

    As I lightly stroked her head with one hand, she felt that touch and buried her head deeper.

    "So..."

    In order to gather the courage to move one step further.

    "So..."

    With a trembling voice, Aria even came close to biting my shirt in an attempt to restrain her emotions, just before saying something she didn''t truly want to let out.

    "Good�� bye."

    Farewells were a sorrowful event.

    She was the one who first taught me that within the game.

    That was why I could empathize with the pain she was experiencing now.

    Thus, in ce of Kim Shinwoo from the first round, I hugged her a little tighter.

    That person��sst words.

    <em>- If you get another chance, at that time.</em>

    When I first heard this after seeing Aria''s condition, the first thing I thought was, ��Do not look for me.''

    Even though we had reached this point, I still didn''t understand the meaning behind those words.

    He might have regretted it in the end.

    Or he might have cursed her with a heart tainted by hatred.

    Maybe he might have tried to sabotage the second round me out of jealousy.

    However, did that really matter?

    I released Aria from the restraints that were binding her in ce of him.

    "If there is one thing I wish for you��"

    Just one wish��

    The one thing I wished for Aria Rias was something I had already said multiple times.

    It might have meant something different from what the first-round me meant, but if I quoted it.

    "If you''re a student, you should live like a student."

    "...Ah."

    "Attend lectures, take exams properly, hang out with friends, get in arguments with them, fall in love, and experience various things that you can only do during this time."

    "But..."

    But what about the burden that she had to bear?

    What about her sense of responsibility, now that she knew about the world''s impending doom?

    I gently brushed Aria''s forehead as she looked up at me with questioning eyes.

    <em>You were the protagonist of the story because I saw the world through you.</em>

    However, this ce was now reality.

    "Now that I havee here myself. You no longer have to bear that burden."

    I kissed the forehead of this lovely child.

    It was a farewell gift, a celebration of birth.

    Tofort her for the hardships she endured.

    It was a gesture that implicated such meanings.

    "You''ve worked hard, Aria."

    Now��

    <em>It''s time for you to break free from the role of tragedy, and for you to now live as an ordinary female student.</em>

    <b>"Congrattions on reaching the /genesisforsaken

    </b>

 Chapter 130: A New Beginning

    Chapter 130: A New Beginning

    The Loberne Academy was fundamentally an academy which focused a lot on practical training. However, I wasn''t sure if this was solely included due to the gaming aspect of [Retry], or if it was because the students were required to learn swordsmanship or magic.

    The countless practical training sessions to prepare for the various situations that would arise in the future had begun.

    And the first-year students were preparing to leave the ssroom to have their very first practical training.

    They were yet to be sent out to face any extreme situations and as far as I knew, they would be camping in a nearby forest where demonic monsters usually appeared for about three days and two nights.

    Though I obviously wouldn''t be overseeing the training, I still made myself avable at Erica''s request to assist in forming groups among the students this time.

    <b>[I think I know why she called you here.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist beside me grinned annoyingly as she spoke with a hand over her mouth while bending her head strangely.

    <b>[It''s to have you act like one of those totems, you know? Like the menacing totems they usually put up in rural viges of other kingdoms to ward off foreigners or all kinds of evil ghosts.]</b>

    "...."<b>[You see, the students are so cautious around you that they didn��t even talk among themselves, only doing as they were told.]</b>

    "I have never threatened any student secretly."

    When I responded with my arms crossed, the Dark Spiritualist chuckled again.

    <b>[But they already find you scary by just looking at you standing here without saying a word.]</b>

    While my lecture itself wasn��t too difficult, perhaps me being a Dark Mage and also a public official holding a high post in the kingdom made them feel pressured.

    It wasn''t really a big deal, but I wondered if simply standing there as a professor would still make the students feel intimidated.

    <b>[You can''t fix that part of you. No way you can. How can you possibly fix it when you insist on standing there so terrifyingly?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been nagging at me persistently, trailed off when a group of students rushed towards me.

    The students seemed to have already formed groups for this practical training.

    "P-Professor Deus? May I try to give the answer?"

    A girl with small eyes from the group ofmoner students raised her hand eagerly.

    Of course, I allowed her.

    "Yes, go ahead."

    The girl took a deep breath, met my eyes once, and then quickly averted her gaze like a frightened hamster darting away.

    Seeing this, the Dark Spiritualist, who had been annoying me with her teasing from the side, waited for the answer.

    "It''s a man, right? Big in stature!"

    "....Incorrect."

    <b>[Oh, are they trying to guess my appearance?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist finally understood what the girl was trying to do.

    Watching the girl get eliminated without any regret, a male student behind her jumped in immediately.

    "I''ll give it a try too! It''s a woman, right? With a scrawny figure!"

    <b>[If you don''t want to die, tell them that''s not me.]</b>

    "...."

    The Dark Spiritualist folded her arms at the front to highlight her ample bosom, which curved like a mountain range. I sighed and shook my head.

    "No."

    The next question followed immediately after.

    "She''s a woman! With a voluptuous figure!"

    <b>[Calling me voluptuous gives the impression that I''m fat, but well, he can continue for now.]</b>

    I didn''t expect her to participate in this verification process herself.

    "Keep going."

    Hearing my words, the male student smiled brightly and continued.

    "And she has ck hair and is very beautiful!"

    "Incorrect."

    <b>[Hey!]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist immediatelyined after hearing my response. I tried to ignore her to listen to the answers of the next students. However, it was difficult.

    <b>[I��m a beautiful woman, you know?!]</b>

    "How am I supposed to know?"

    She had a translucent fabric covering her face below the nose every day, so how was I supposed to tell if she was beautiful or not?

    <b>[C-Can''t you see it from my silhouette?]</b>

    "Appearance is subjective, so it should not be used as a basis for judgment. That student chose the wrong aspect to focus on."

    <em><strong>[...Tch.]</strong></em>

    Even though the Dark Spiritualist appeared to be dissatisfied, she still hesitated to remove the veil covering her face and I had no intention of forcing her to do so either.

    <b>[Anyway, will you consider it correct if they keep guessing like that?]</b>

    Instead of attempting to guess correctly, it seemed more like the students, who had returned to their ces, were ying a game of twenty questions based on the Dark Spiritualist''s appearance.

    They probably received amission from the son of a wealthy noble household and had sold their attempts.

    Not bad.

    If they were unsure about their ability to attain the reward, selling their attempt for profit was...

    "Well, that is up to the discretion of the student as well."

    Whoever that noble''s son was, I hoped that they would bring back a perfect picture after piecing together the clues regarding the Dark Spiritualist''s appearance.

    So that all this effort and hard work wouldn��t simply vanish like bubbles.

    "Alright, have all the teams been decided?"

    Erica''s voice echoed throughout the spacious ssroom. For now, the students formed groups with whoever they wanted, while those who remained would form groups through another method.

    Since this practical session itself wasn''t particrly difficult, the students were given some autonomy.

    Unfortunately for the timid students, forming teams and smoothly integrating into them was also one of the criteria for evaluation.

    At that moment, I noticed a girl at the far end��Aria Rias.

    Unlikest time, she had her ck hair tied up in a ponytail, wore her uniform neatly, and her dazed gaze waspletely gone.

    She was currently fidgeting with her hands while ncing at a certain group.

    It was a group of four formed by her formerrades.

    "<em>Sigh.</em>"

    Even though I didn''t want to interfere with the formation of teams, I strode towards the girl standing near the wall. Despite not being too far from the other students, she didn��t stand out as much.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Oh my gosh!"

    Aria turned to me in surprise, fumbling before clenching her fists.

    "N-no. Uhm... I was scouting! I was trying to figure out which group is the most efficient to join!"

    "I��m sure that it''s already been announced that this practical session isn''t particrly difficult."

    In fact, it was almost like going on a pic.

    Rather than fighting against demonic monsters, it was more about teamwork and a three-day and two-night camping experience, observing how to make meals, rest, establish bases, and more.

    "...."

    Aria puffed her cheeks at my words, and lowered her head.

    Maybe she was just trying to shut her mouth for now since she had nothing to say in response.

    "It''s not that hard. If you behave like yourself, those kids will surely ept you."

    "B-But... I made a slip of the tonguest time..."

    "You''re really a handful student, aren''t you?"

    <em>Thud.</em>

    I gave Aria''s back a push to encourage her. Startled, she stumbled forward, ending up in front of her formerrades'' group.

    I felt like I could hear Aria''s resentful cry of ��Professor!�� echoing, but I crossed my arms and decided to simply observe her for a moment to see what she would do.

    "What''s up all of a sudden?"

    Jin, the assassin, asked bluntly. He probably felt ufortable due to Aria''s manner of speaking from before.

    "N-no, I mean..."

    After a brief hesitation, as if she had made up her mind, Aria took a deep breath and lowered her head.

    "I''m really sorry aboutst time!"

    The sudden apology caught the four students off guard.

    However, soon after, the archer, Happy, slowly approached Aria and asked.

    "Are you good at cooking? None of us know how to cook."

    "Huh? Um, well, if it''s cooking food while camping, I think I can manage..."

    After all, she had some basic knowledge as she had been traveling for so many years.

    Happy then smiled and linked arms with Aria.

    "Then that��s settled! Let''s add Aria to our group! After all, we didn''t have anyone among us who could cook!"

    "If not careful, we could also end up eating poisonous mushrooms."

    It was Florensia who approached her from the other side. Seeing that the female students in their group were determined to include Aria, Jin sighed heavily, as if they were giving him a headache.

    "You guys... don''t be so hasty.��

    "I''m fine with this arrangement as well."

    The blue-haired Leorus immediately brightened up and nodded enthusiastically.

    In the end, it was three against one.

    Aria''s recruitment had been decided, and Leorus slowly extended his hand to her.

    "Let''s do well together."

    Aria suddenly felt a lump rising in her throat as she momentarily stared at his hand and her shoulders trembled briefly.

    "Okay!"

    But soon, she smiled brightly and took Leorus'' hand.

    "Be careful, it seems like he''s been watching you sincest time."

    "Did you notice Leorus sneaking nces at Aria?"

    Aria smiled wistfully as she watched the two people at her left and right gossip about Leorus.

    Her life as a hero at Loberne Academy had alreadye to an end.

    Aria Rias was now taking her first steps to live as a student of the academy.

    "I''ll be counting on you."

    Aria''s bright smile was purer than ever.

    <b>[What a beautiful sight.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist, who was watching alongside me, murmured as she observed the scene with satisfaction.

    "It is a lovely smile."

    The same applied to me.

    As I observed the scene, a gentle smile formed on my lips.

    ��It is definitely better seeing this in person than from a screen.��

    <b>[Huh?]</b>

    "Nothing."

    After wishing the best for the rest of Aria Rias'' days at the academy, I left the scene.

    * * *

    "Hey, Aria. What''s your rtionship with Professor Deus?"

    As she nced at the spot from where Deus had already departed, Happy whispered her question.

    Aria tilted her head in confusion and followed Happy''s gaze to where he had been��the person who had given her a push forward and then disappeared.

    "Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?"

    As the conversation unfolded, it wasn��t particrly difficult to talk with the four of them, and Happy perhaps brought up such questions because she thought they had be closer.

    "Well, you sort of... towards Professor Deus... Um... how do I put it?"

    ��Overly obsessed with him.��

    Florensia interjected from the side. Even though she had smoothly used politenguage, she still managed to hit the nail on the head.

    Listening to them, Aria hesitated for a moment, thenughed and shook her head.

    "We''re just a student and a professor. Nothing special."

    Aria''s response was somewhat unexpected.

    They both replied with a tone of acknowledgment, yet there was a hint of suspicion in their voices.

    "No, there were just some rumors. That you liked Professor Deus and followed him around or something."

    "Haha."

    Ariaughed awkwardly and nodded.

    "Yeah, I guess it could be misunderstood like that."

    Aria''s movements so far were enough to fuel such assumptions.

    "It was just that I mistook him for someone else."

    Aria replied vaguely with a faint smile and the two nodded in understanding.

    Following the back of Deus, who was conversing with Erica there, their gazes naturally drifted towards the podium.

    "So, it''s not because I like him or anything."

    Watching that scene, Aria whispered.

    "At least, not yet."

    However, surely, someday��

    Following that unspoken ending, Aria resumed chatting with her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 131: The Great Warrior From the East

    Chapter 131: The Great Warrior From the East

    There was a mountainside vige situated on the eastern side of the Griffin Kingdom.

    To reach the Marias Great Forest, people had to pass through this vige. Therefore, the vige engaged in businesses that primarily catered to tourists, travelers, and hunters.

    Most of the restaurants were taverns, and the taller ones could be used as inns for amodation.

    Due to the favorable perception of the Griffin Kingdom among citizens of other countries, Marias Great Forest was frequently visited by many travelers. While it attracted outsiders regrly, it was especially teeming with many animals and demonic monsters, practically making it a paradise for hunters.

    Another day began in the mountainside vige.

    People greeted each other with smiles, weed guests, and prepared breakfast.

    With its generous hospitality and fair prices, the vige quickly became the weing face of the Griffin Kingdom for travelers who were crossing into the Marias Great Forest. This led to the vigers taking pride in it.

    A good influence and mindset had spread among them.

    It was a truly special ce.<em>Thud, thud, thud, thud!</em>

    Along with the sound of morning roosters crowing in the vige, vibrations that awakened the ground also arrived.

    "Hm?"

    "Are there many travelers arriving?"

    Beyond the Marias Great Foresty the once-called cursednd, the Sahar Desert, and beyond that was the Jerman Kingdom.

    People turned their attention toward the forest entrance, wondering if it was a group of travelers from the Jerman Kingdom or perhaps an envoy.

    To wee the arriving group of guests, the vigers began waiting for them at the entrance.

    Shortly after, a massive crowd emerged from the shadows of the forest.

    They were all topless with their bodies covered in strange tattoos. Instead of horses, they rode atop a demonic monster that had horns, grotesque teeth, and wings, resembling dragons�� called Lizard.

    <em>Whoosh</em>!

    The sound of splitting wind echoed.

    <em>Stab</em>!

    "Huh?"

    The viger couldn��t help but gasp after witnessing a friend next to him being struck in the head by an arrow, falling suddenly.

    Soon, another arrow flew and pierced the viger''s throat, making him copse to the ground.

    "It''s the tribal people!"

    "What the hell! Why are they suddenly attacking us?!"

    "T-they''re insane! The Marias tribe has gone mad!"

    The indigenous people living in the Marias Great Forest, the Marias tribe, had swiftly invaded the mountainside vige, destroying everything.

    Only livestock, which were valuable for their food rations, remained. Everyone elsey on the ground, regardless of age or gender, spilling blood.

    Leading them at the front was a great warrior mounted on a ck Lizard.

    With copper skin and a massive physique, the great warrior, having shaved off all his hair to avoid showing any weakness in battle, raised a spear high towards the sky.

    "Today, Marias'' wrath shall be unleashed!"

    Their rugged muscles wriggled as if it were alive, and the tip of their spear was filled with fierce enmity towards Griffin Kingdom.

    "Today, we will start to resolve the grudge the Chieftain and ourrades, Setima held!"

    Although it was hard to find out if his booming voice contained mana, it held a strange power and echoed throughout the entire vige.

    "I, Valkzar, the Great Warrior of Marias, am apanied by the spirits of our ancestors and the guardian deity, Horua!"

    As he spoke, crimson wings extended from his back.

    It was the fiery wings of Horua; the guardian deity who lived in the Marias Great Forest��simr to the guardian deity in the Norseweden mountain range, Mountain Lord.

    "We shall unleash our wrath upon Griffin, who dare to call themselves noble!"

    Just two hours.

    In just two hours, they hadpletely razed one vige to the ground before immediately taking the reins to head for the next vige.

    * * *

    The first-year students were out for practical training, and I had returned to my usual routine.

    Of course, it only seemed ordinary on the surface, but it was a bit different in reality.

    I was doing quite a lot of preparation.

    "It''s not like someone''s on your ass. Why are you so busy?"

    Findenai, who was watching me from the side, couldn''t help but ask. She wondered why I was so preupied.

    The Dark Spiritualist beside me also nodded in agreement; however, I had no choice but to be busy.

    I granted Aria Rias her freedom.

    She was no longer the hero who had to save this continent.

    Therefore, I now had to make ns on how to save the continent without Aria.

    Dealing with Dante was especially quite tricky��that was the part that caused me to fail in the first round.

    I could never reach the ending if I killed Dante''s leader.

    If he died, the boundary between life and death would be blurred, leading to the downfall of the continent.

    However, it also went against my principles to follow Dante''s means.

    I needed to find a solution for this problem. And after solving it, I had to consider what woulde next.

    <em>Luckily, we have plenty of battle power and time on our side.</em>

    Besides Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist as my top two, I could also employ Erica and the Saintess.

    Additionally, thanks to my position as the Soul Whisperer, I could receive assistance from the Pce.

    In fact, we had an abundance of battle power, and it was just the beginning of the second semester of the first year.

    There wasn��t any need to rush, but...

    <em>I never know what will happen.</em>

    Through my activities, I had gained quite a bit of influence in many directions.

    From interfering with Dante to suppressing the nobles.

    Now, my experience from ying [Retry] was merely knowledge to give me some advice; it could no longer predict the future.

    "<em>Hnnng!</em>"

    Professor Fel Petra entered theb, groaning as she struggled to carry arge box with both hands. Owen rushed to help her.

    "W-what''s in it?"

    Professor Fel knew that I had recently started receiving research materials that I requested from the academy, so she probably thought it might be those.

    Unfortunately, this time, the item that arrived wasn''t something I would be using to help with my research.

    "Findenai, open it."

    "Huh? Me?"

    Although the box was huge, what was inside wasn''t that heavy.

    The items inside were valuable; therefore, the box had undergone thorough secure packaging.

    Findenai made a loud noise as she tore open the box. She ignored the safety instructions as she simply smashed through it with her hands.

    Inside was a round bracelet that emitted a sinister energy with a bloody hue.

    "Whoa."

    "What is that? It��s so scary."

    Professor Fel and Owen immediately stepped back, but Findenai looked at me dumbfoundedly before trying to pass it to me.

    "What''s this bracelet?"

    "Put it on, it is yours."

    "...Huh?"

    With a surprised gaze, Findenai looked alternately between me and the bracelet. After wearing an uncharacteristically foolish expression for a while, she cautiously retracted her extended hand and eventually put it on her right wrist.

    <em>Click</em>!

    Immediately after the sound, she felt a strange sensation, causing her eyes to tremble slightly.

    Sensing something, she infused mana into her hand. The bracelet soon released a red light, enveloping Findenai''s hand like a glove.

    "What is this?"

    "It is an item called the Hand of Hemomancy. If you inject blood into it while in use, you will gradually feel your health increase."

    "You''re really giving this to me?"

    "Yes, it is a fitting item for you."

    It was important for Findenai to stall for time, as she was the type who grew stronger the longer the battle dragged on.

    In gaming terms, she needed a lifesteal item.

    In that sense, the Hand of Hemomancy, which absorbed the opponent��s blood and replenished the user''s HP<sup>1</sup>, was a perfect fit for Findenai.

    Moreover, it was also an item that Findenai originally owned in the game.

    <em>A Findenai drop item.</em>

    It was an item with a certain probability that would drop when yers defeated her.

    Besides that, Findenai also had other items like her primary weapons, the Axe of Pangu and the Landing Machine, which turned her into a true chapter boss in the game.

    In the case of Axe of Pangu, Illuania found information that allowed me to discover that the item would soon be exchanged in one of the auction houses. However, since the Landing Machine was a product of the rk Republic, I couldn��t obtain it for her right away.

    "I thought you were giving me something good, but you just gave this to me so I could work harder, huh?"

    I simply nodded to affirm Findenai''s usation, noting her pouting expression as she spoke.

    "If there is a chance, you should try it out."

    "It''s too boring here. I have no one to beat up."

    When Findenai clenched her fist, the red gloves surrounding her hand transformed back into a bracelet.

    Well, despite her words, seeing her repeatedly ncing at her wrist, Findenai seemed to quite like the bracelet.

    Come to think of it, wasn��t this the second gift I had given to Findenai?

    The first were the cigarettes I gave her when she returned from the rk Republic.

    Now that I thought about it, it seemed like she only smoked other cigarettes, not the ones I had given her.

    "Have you finished smoking all of the cigarettes I gave you?"

    I casually asked Findenai as I was suddenly curious. She then stuck her hand deep into her maid uniform front pocket, taking out a familiar box.

    Neatlyid inside were the ten cigarettes I had given her.

    "You said they''re precious."

    Last time, I saw her sniffing it, but she hadn��t smoked any of them? Even so, it was somewhat surprising that she hadn��t even lit a single one.

    Was it because of that?

    I silently stared at Findenai, and she, too, sat there and nkly stared back at me.

    We had nothing to say between us. It was just a moment of both of us looking at each other without any thoughts.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    The door opened and Erica Bright entered theb.

    I casually shifted my gaze from Findenai to Erica. She spoke with quite an urgent expression.

    "T-there is a calling from the Royal Pce."

    "From His Majesty?"

    "Since they contacted you through the Communication Crystal in the Dean��s office, you should hurry there.��

    It was the first call I had received since I returned to the academy. I wondered if there was something he wanted me to do, and I also felt that the timing was good.

    Maybe I could use this as an excuse to procure some useful items from the Royal Treasury.

    However, the situation was bigger than I thought.

    "The tribal people from the eastern Marias Great Forest have crossed the country border, and they are massacring citizens."

    "The tribal people?"

    After leaving the others behind, Erica and I exited theboratory to go to the Dean''s office.

    In the meantime, Erica quickly filled me in on the information she knew.

    "They''re using the pretext of revenge for�� Chieftain Katoler and the residents of Setima.��

    <em>Freeze</em>.

    I halted my steps momentarily.

    Erica also stopped a few steps ahead, turning to look at me.

    "Are they rted to Setima��s residents?"

    It was new information to me.

    The residents from Setima had already settled their grievances, finally receiving their eternal rest.

    "I''m not sure about that. But I heard that''s why the Zeronia Household, which is associated with the Setima vigers, set out to subjugate them��"

    "But?"

    "They were nearly wiped out."

    <em>Sigh</em>.

    Gideon, who wasn��t at the academy currently, was probably involved in that mission. I wasn''t interested in their retribution, but it was quite disturbing to know that those tribal people started to massacre others under the guise of seeking justice for the residents of Setima.

    "We should go for now."

    I resumed my steps towards the Dean''s /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 132: Revelation

    Chapter 132: Revtion

    The Dean was standing politely while wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief when I entered his office.

    Right now, I was not here as a professor under the Dean, but as the one and only Dark Mage of the Griffin Kingdom.

    I was here as the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi.

    <em>- Have you arrived?</em>

    The expression of His Majesty, as reflected in themunication crystal on the desk, was grim. It did not resemble the face of the man who had firmly subdued the nobles and was now standing atop a power structure akin to absolute monarchy.

    "The Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi greets Your Majesty."

    I attempted to get down on one knee, as dictated by royal etiquette, to greet him, but Orpheus shook his hand to stop me.

    <em>-We''re already past that, aren''t we? You also know that I am not particrly fond of such formalities.</em>

    Upon hearing that, I didn''t insist and slowly stood back up.The Dean and Erica seemed quite shocked by His Majesty''s reaction, but I paid no heed to them.

    "I have briefly heard about the situation on my way here. The tribe from the Marias Great Forest on the eastern side have raided the Kingdom."

    <em>-It''s a massacre. On top of that, it''s on a grand scale. No one is left alive in their wake.</em>

    They killed people and consumed the animals.

    They were like a swarm of locusts, solely focused on just two things.

    "I heard their purpose is to avenge Chieftain Katoler and the residents of Setima."

    <em>-It has been years since the Chieftain was executed, hasn''t it? I believe it urred during my father''s reign.</em>

    I knew about the Chieftain because he was one of the souls I had forcefully awakened using Lemegeton during the fight against Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren at the execution ground.

    I clearly remembered his power from the bolt of lightning he unleashed.

    <em>- The grudge of the residents of Setima... I don''t know the details, but I heard that you''ve already resolved it. You also asked the Zeronia Household to take responsibility and instructed them to erect a memorial monument.</em>

    "I can assure you that those people would never condone someonemitting a massacre in their name."

    They were pure souls who were willing to forgive the Griffin Kingdom and even the Zeronia Household, which brutally murdered them.

    The fact that the Marias tribe weremitting massacres under the name of Setima made me feel extremely�� extremely ufortable.

    <em>-Yes. Something felt off, so I conducted an investigation. The names of some rather troublesome houses emerged in the report.</em>

    King Orpheus gritted his teeth.

    <em>-Romerzan, Harroin and Boman. I received intelligence reports that arge number of the heads of the households that are still rebelling against me have gone over to the Marias Great Forest.</em>

    "...."

    <em>-Not only are they colluding with the Jerman Kingdom but are also preparing for acts of treason. They''re absolutely insane.</em>

    They fled and recruited the Marias tribe because they were in danger of being exposed?

    It felt like a scheme of pure malice, but in that case, I couldn��t help but have doubts.

    "I don��t think the Marias tribe would follow them just by hearing a few words."

    <em>-Yes, those are my thoughts as well.</em>

    The nobles who defected may have done something, but that alone wouldn''t have made it easy for the tribes of the Marias Great Forest to invade a powerful nation like Griffin.

    <em>-That��s why I first sent some soldiers there. And to show the Royal Family��s determination to thoroughly protect our subjects, I also dispatched some members of the Royal Knight.</em>

    It was a rather aggressive response, but it conveyed the strongmitment to protect and keep their citizens safe.

    That response was akin to wielding the mightiest sword, which defended the Royal Family, in order to take down the enemy on the battlefield.

    And the Royal Knight Commander, Gloria Grace, was especially strong whenpared to Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren.

    I thought they would quickly return after a victory. However��

    "I guess they lost."

    King Orpheus wouldn''t be this worried if that was the case.

    <em>- ...Yes, the Royal Knight Commander was also defeated by them. We''re trying our best to prevent the news from being spread , but I don''t think it is possible for us to hide itpletely.</em>

    The knights of the Royal Family were defeated by the tribal people from the east.

    Just that news alone would once again drown the entire kingdom in chaos, and the impression of the unshakable royal authority we had painstakingly built woulde crumbling down.

    <em>- I need your help. I''ve heard that he wields a unique power that isn��t mana. And you��re also the expert when ites to puzzling incidents.</em>

    "...."

    <em>- Even Saintess Lucia has already headed there. She and Royal Knight Commander Gloria have been friends since childhood.</em>

    That information was already known to me.

    After taking a brief deep breath, I lowered my head.

    "I will ept the mission. We will depart immediately."

    <em>-I''m counting on you.</em>

    Themunication crystal dimmed, and I slowly raised my upper body to look at the Dean.

    "As you have heard, I will return shortly."

    The Dean nodded vigorously in response.

    * * *

    It didn��t take long to prepare for departure. Since it was a dangerous battlefield, we obviously left the pregnant Illuania behind.

    So it was just Findenai, Owen, and me who set out.

    Professor Fel Petra seemed regretful as she looked around theboratory, which would once again turn deste. Meanwhile, Erica apologized for not being able to apany us.

    Since students like Aria and Eleanor were in the middle of practical training, we were unable to bid them farewell.

    "Gyaaaahhh, I justined that I didn��t have anyone to try this new item on, but I immediately found someone I can use it on."

    Driving the carriage, Findenai grinned contentedly as she looked at the Hand of Hemomancy I had given her.

    It was necessary to check its performance in actual battle since it was an item that needed blood to function.

    "Owen, I will keep you in the safest ce possible, so you do not need to worry too much."

    "Yes, I''ll watch your actions closely with my own eyes, Soul Whisperer!"

    "Hey, are you just going to watch while this Big Sister here fights her heart out?"

    Findenai interjected with a teasing tone. I told Owen to ignore her and then fell into thought for a moment.

    The words spoken by the Mountain Lord of the Norseweden mountain range during myst visit lingered in my mind.

    <em>I am already aware that the guardian deity of the Marias Forest has abandoned the forest.</em>

    If a guardian deity abandoned their home, they would lose their almost eternal life, and their formidable power would also weaken rapidly.

    I couldn''t help but feel that this incident might be rted to Horua.

    <em>The Great Warrior, Valkzar.</em>

    By using a unique power that wasn��t mana, he was able to defeat the Royal Knight Commander Gloria, one of the few powerhouses in the kingdom.

    And the important thing was��

    <em>He is not a character that appears in the game.</em>

    It was apletely unfamiliar name to me.

    His existence wasn''t even mentioned in the game.

    And in the first ce there weren''t suchrge-scale events or scenarios where the Marias tribe invaded the Kingdom like this in the game.

    Perhaps the changes I brought about had created a butterfly effect, bringing about such a storm.

    <em>Nevertheless, it is quite unsettling.</em>

    From someone using the residents of Setima as an excuse tomit a massacre, to a man known as the Great Warrior possessing superhuman strength.

    Because it was full of things I couldn��t understand and had various problems that bothered me, I took a deep breath to clear my mind and nced out the window.

    * * *

    In the mountainside vige in the east.

    Thick smoke could be seen billowing over the burnt ground of the vige, which the Marias tribe had turned into their stronghold.

    It was inevitable that huge mes would rise withrge amounts of meat being roasted and eaten. And this feast was apanied by the tribe folk dancing around the fire.

    <em>Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!</em>

    Inside the huge tent where the fierce drumming resounded.

    The Great Warrior Valkzar tore into the meat as he gazed at the shaman who also had the role of a seer, Syong.

    Shaking a staff with bells attached, Syong knelt before arge map of the Griffin Kingdom as he murmured something.

    As time passed, one of the tokens on the map began to move ever so slightly.

    Seeing this, Syong rose abruptly and pointed at the token with his staff.

    "There. That is where the one closest to death, as foretold by the ancestors, was."

    "Hmm!"

    "He''sing! There''s still some distance, but judging by the speed, he''s riding a carriage! He''sing!"

    "Hmm!"

    "Only avoid that man! That was the revtion given to me by the ancestors!"

    Valkzar wet his thick lips and made a displeased expression, but Syong rang the bells again as if urging him to focus.

    However, Valkzar shouted loudly after roughly emptying his beer mug on his side.

    "The souls of the ancestors on my shoulders rest! They guide me! They lead the way for me!"

    It was a warning not to underestimate him. The Great Warrior possessed the fighting spirit fitting of his name.

    "And on my back, are the fiery wings of Lord Horua! The guardian deity himself chose me andmanded me to find salvation for the Marias Great Forest!"

    "...."

    ��So, are you implying that despite everything I possess, I will still lose? Even the King��s mightiest warrior, the Crimson Female Knight, couldn''t challenge me properly and was defeated."

    "....I don''t mean that you will lose to him."

    Almost like a warning,Syong replied in a low voice.

    "Frankly speaking, as you are now, who can defeat you in a duel? However, he is the judge of the dead."

    Syong pointed directly at Valkzar''s chest.

    "The mere sight of him will make the ancestors flee. At his gesture, Horua will fall to the ground. That is the revtion."

    "...."

    "Please, prevent him from bing a terror to us."

    Valkzar fell in thought for a moment at Syong''s advice. It was the first time he had heard such a desperate request, and it was also the first time he felt such overwhelming fear.

    He was someone who could incapacitate him? Even with the power of the ancestors and the guardian deity Horua?

    Honestly, Valkzar found it intriguing.

    He wanted to go and fight against him once.

    He wanted to feel just how much of a formidable presence he was with his own skin.

    However, the three former nobles of the Griffin Kingdom, who were standing politely by his side, spoke up.

    "He''s called the Soul Whisperer."

    "A mere someone who protected the North."

    "He''s a man who can''t even handle his own excrement. We''ll take care of him."

    It was Deus Verdi, the Soul Whisperer, the same man who made these nobles flee like this.

    With their fighting spirits burning, the three of them vowed revenge against the Soul Whisperer.

    "Hmph, do as you wish."

    Valkzar felt a little disappointed, but on thinking that if that person could be bested by just these nobles, he wouldn��t need to intervene. So, he raised his cup again.

    Honestly, he didn''t think that these scarecrow-like nobles would be able to do anything even if they made their move.

    The Great Warrior was confident that he would eventuallye across that man, so as he enjoyed his dinner, he looked forward to his meeting with the Soul /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 133: The Assassin

    Chapter 133: The Assassin

    "What the hell��s up with these bastards?"

    On the road heading to the east.

    Findenai, who had neatly dealt with the assassins who hade to find us, muttered uninterestedly as she shrugged her shoulders.

    "If you came to assassinate us, you should at least show me something, you know? You shameless bastards."

    It was quite an unusual sight to see a maid scolding some assassins who were also wearing maid uniforms.

    However, the assassins were so useless that I thought they deserved to be treated like this.

    I knew Findenai was just being irritable for not having an opportunity to try out her newly acquired equipment, the Hand of Hemomancy, but I pushed her aside and stood in front of the assassins.

    When the carriage was suddenly attacked, I wondered who it was. I thought they might have been those fanatical zealots from the church who disliked my existence, but seeing their appearance, it wasn''t the case.

    "Who sent you?"In response to my question, the assassins shut their mouths tightly and lowered their heads.

    Was their loyalty that much betterpared to their poor skill?

    "Are you going to keep your mouth shut?"

    "J-just kill us!"

    "You filthy Dark Mage!"

    "We already consider ourselves dead!"

    "There��s no need to prolong this!"

    Their audacious shouts were quite impressive. Maybe they would have been excellent assassins if they had the skills to match.

    "Fine, I will kill you."

    I conjured a sphere of mes on the palm of my hand. This was my limit since the four elemental magic wasn��t reallypatible with my body. However, I still had some basic knowledge.

    "However, do not think that death is the end."

    The assassins flinched at my words.

    They seemed to be from the Griffin Kingdom, but they didn''t seem to realize how foolish it was to talk about death in front of a Dark Mage.

    "I am a Necromancer; after killing you, I will capture your souls and inflict eternal suffering on you until the day I die."

    Tension quickly filled the air.

    I exuded the kind of intimidation I used when preparing for my lecture, one that even Findenai had acknowledged.

    "Even death cannot escape from me. I''ll cut off your limbs, tie a noose around your neck, and drag you around."

    "......"

    The assassins started to look up at me with their mouths open, fear beginning to creep into their eyes.

    "Does it sound impossible? If you are already dead, you cannot die again. And since you are dead, you probably will find out that there is no end."

    "......"

    "Even death will not be your salvation."

    As I extended my hand to shoot mes, the assassins finally bowed down, shouting desperately in front of me.

    "Ro-Romerzan! We are under themand of Viscount Romerzan! He colluded with the Marias tribe who are moving with him. H-he ordered us to assassinate you!"

    "What is the reason?��

    "W-we heard that the Marias tribe fears you, Soul Whisperer! So, before you arrive on the battlefield, they ordered us to assassinate you!"

    "Harroin and Boman are present too, right?"

    Romerzan, Harroin, and Boman.

    I had heard the names of the nobles who fled to the Marias Great Forest.

    The assassins had already started nodding their heads in fear even before I finished speaking.

    "Yes! They''re all there!"

    It was neat.

    "Findenai, arrest them all and hand them over to the nearby city guards. They''ll be taken to the Royal Pce prison."

    "Sure, since I also need to buy some food, I guess I can stop by for a moment.��

    At that, I slightly turned my head.

    "I do not think there should be a shortage of food."

    "Growth period, you know?"

    As I turned to Owen, he immediately shook his head. When I turned my gaze back to Findenai, she just shrugged.

    "Do you think a twenty-seven-year-old can no longer grow?"

    So, she was saying she would be eating a lot of food by herself. Since she wasn��t allowed to smoke, she was relieving stress in strange ways.

    After saying she would pay for the food herself, Findenai brought her axe, promptly knocking out the assassins without hesitation by hitting them on the side of their heads.

    It was a crude but effective method.

    Owen began tying up the assassins knocked out by Findenai with the rope he brought.

    <strong>[You really know how to spice things up, don''t you?]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist contentedly watched from the side. Of course, the talk about taking away the assassins�� souls was an empty threat; I had never considered acting on it.

    Because that was against my principles.

    The Dark Spiritualist knew that too, so she smiled slyly while crossing her arms.

    <strong>[If someone sees this, they might really think you''re an evil Dark Mage.]</strong>

    "Forget that. There is something else that is bothering me more."

    <strong>[Huh?]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist didn''t seem to catch on, but there was quite an important issue at hand��especially now that we knew these assassins were very ipetent.

    "They were able to urately track my location."

    <strong>[......]</strong>

    I nced around. Although this ce could be called an open field, there were many rocks around, making it a perfect ce for assassins to hide.

    Another thing was there were several paths to the east. Yet, it wouldn��t have been easy enough to have assassins stationed at each of them.

    That only meant they knew my exact location.

    <strong>[You should ask the assassins themselves.]</strong>

    "They do not know. If they did, they would have spilled everything just now."

    They were probably just waiting here on the orders of those nobles.

    "However, even though the nobles may have sent them, they do not have the capabilities to track my location while on the run."

    <strong>[I agree.]</strong>

    "Then it means that this is something rted to the Marias tribe. What do you think?"

    When I nced at the Dark Spiritualist, she pouted and shrugged.

    <strong>[Even I don''t know everything. I''ve always particrly hated forests, you know? Do you think I would have gone to a ce like the Marias Great Forest?]</strong>

    "Alright, I see."

    The Dark Spiritualist indeed looked like the type who would dislike dense forests.

    However, this matter wasn''t something that could be overlooked easily.

    The fact that neither she nor I felt a different response regarding this meant it wasn''t a type of magic dealing with mana

    If even the sharp-minded Findenai didn''t feel anything, it meant they were not trailing or conducting surveince on us.

    <em>Didn''t Orpheus say that we aren��t dealing with someone who wields mana, but something else?</em>

    Since no tribal people had ever appeared in the game, it was difficult to urately assess their power.

    <em>And the important thing is</em>��

    I was worried that not only could they track my location urately, but they might also have other means of catching me.

    * * *

    The first year''s first practical training location was a small forest. Although there were low-level demonic monsters, there weren''t many of them.

    It was practically like going camping.

    Aria was grilling meat.

    "......"

    Happy, the archer, had skillfully caught a wild boar.

    Since it was too much for the six-member team to eat it all by themselves, they bartered it for various other food ingredients such as mushrooms, corn, potatoes, and fruits with the other students.

    Eventually, the tent where Aria��s group was in became the wealthiest around.

    Happy and Florensia enjoyed themselves with their noses raised high, while Leorus and Jin were bothered by the other girls who were asking them for help.

    Turning the skewered meat back and forth, Aria nced at another group member next to her.

    It was a girl with blonde hair wearing a white beret, sitting with a drawing paper on top of her crossed legs.

    She was Princess Eleanor, a textbook example of someone who had never done something like this.

    "Don��t you think you should do something?"

    When Aria asked while staring at her irritably. Eleanor, without much enthusiasm, responded while moving her pen diligently.

    "I would, if there was something to do."

    "Is there really nothing to do? Help me grill something else."

    When Aria poked Eleanor with her foot, thetter frowned and sighed.

    Eventually, pushing aside her drawing, Eleanor stood next to Aria who was handling potatoes and mushrooms skewered on a grill.

    Considering her status as the princess, the other students would feel burdened being in the same group as Eleanor. So, Deus had forcibly ced her into the same team as Aria, who sort of treated herfortably.

    Aria secretly nced at the drawing Eleanor was working on. This time it depicted her cooking while wearing a magical girl outfit.

    "Hey."

    "I drew it beautifully, didn��t I? And we can use that for bartering."

    What was this about?

    "If I give this to the boys from Group 7, they said they''ll take over our night watch duty. We can just go to sleep."

    "It seems like you didn��t even consider my opinion on this, huh?"

    Eleanor simply shrugged and spoke shamelessly. Aria probably would have immediately confronted her if thetter wasn��t a princess.

    After sighing, Aria hesitated for a moment before making a suggestion.

    "Draw me a picture of Professor Deus and then I��ll let this matter slide."

    "Do you think I am a street artist?��

    "You don��t have any say in this. Besides, don��t you always draw Professor Deus all the time?"

    "......"

    That statement wasn��t wrong; if she looked at who she drew the most, the first would be Kim Shin-woo, and the second would be Professor Deus.

    In the end, they were the same person.

    Actually, the drawing itself wasn''t difficult, but Eleanor didn''t want to give the drawing of Professor Deus to anyone.

    Eleanor suddenly remembered her conversation with Happy earlier, so she quickly brought it up.

    "You don''t like Professor Deus, do you?"

    "......Happy."

    Aria immediately identified the culprit who let Eleanor learn about this, vowing to punish Happy severely when night fell. However, before that, she first decided to calmly respond to Eleanor.

    "I said not yet, didn''t I?"

    "What do you mean not yet?"

    Snorting in disbelief, Eleanor turned the skewers with potatoes and mushrooms on it before continuing.

    ��It seems like someone who used to keep following and calling for Professor Deus is finally regaining her senses, huh? If you��ve given up, you should just step back cleanly, shouldn��t you?��

    "What say does a princess, who secretly makes drawings of Professor Deus behind his back, have in this?"

    For a moment, the two of them red at each other. However, despite all this banter, they didn''t really drift apart.

    To Eleanor, Aria was the only female student she knew who treated her without reservations.

    And to Aria, Eleanor was the only friend she had never gotten close to in the first round.

    Therefore, both of them basically needed each other; but neither wanted to give the other the upper hand by admitting such things.

    "<em>Sigh</em>. Fine, I got it. I''ll draw you one."

    "...By any chance, is it possible to have it drawn based on specific clothes orposition?"

    "I��ll listen to what you want first before making a decision."

    "No, I mean. Can you show me a sample?"

    "Sample?"

    Before nodding, Aria looked at her with questioning eyes filled with anticipation.

    "Yeah! If there''s something that I like from what you��ve already drawn, I can ask you to draw something simr to it."

    "N-No way! Are you crazy?"

    Eleanor suddenly blushed bright red, looking flustered. Aria wondered why she was reacting like that, but after thinking for a while, she too blushed.

    "Hey, wait... No way, you can��t..."

    "No! It''s not like that! Absolutely not! I have no idea what you''re thinking! But that''s definitely not it!"

    "...."

    Although Eleanor said that, Aria was still half-certain about her thoughts. Eleanor, <em>that bitch</em>, had probably drawn a picture of Deus Verdi that she couldn''t show to anyone.

    It was regrettable that she didn''t bring her usual notebook with her, but instead only had a drawing paper with a prop.

    If she had brought her drawing notebook, Aria would have immediately opened it up and scrutinized what this woman had been doing all this time.

    "We''re students."

    Eleanor forcefully blurted out. Although the princess could try to speak rebelliously, it would just be meaningless talk to Aria.

    Just as Aria was about to pry further.

    <em>Rustle, rustle.</em>

    A man emerged from the nearby bushes.

    With his innocent appearance and sses on his face, he didn''t look either like a student or a professor.

    He approached the two girls while scratching his head and asked.

    ��Excuse me, I came here to look for Professor Erica. Do you happen to know where she is?��

    "First of all, who are you?"

    When Aria responded sharply, the man awkwardlyughed.

    "Haha, I''m an acquaintance. I live nearby. Since I heard she was here for practical training, I thought I should stop by and see her for a moment."

    "...She��s over there."

    Aria pointed to the tent where Professor Erica was while continuing to roast the skewers.

    He thanked her and left with a smile. Eleanor, who was listening from the side, stared at the back of the man��s head and asked Aria.

    "That guy, doesn��t he have a dagger hidden on his thigh?"

    Aria responded indifferently to that statement.

    "I know, but I wouldn��t care because I''m just an ordinary student."

    What was she even saying?

    Eleanor looked dumbfounded, and then used her extraordinary brain to make various spections,ing up with the most likely one.

    "He didn��t even recognize me as the princess and gaveme excuses. I guess he''s probably not a professional assassin. And Professor Erica is not someone significant enough to the point of being targeted by an assassin."

    "...."

    ��Even though she''s from the Bright Household, I heard she''s been somewhat disowned. Then, this means that the only thing left is she��s the Soul Whisperer��s fianc��e.��

    Aria was honestly surprised to hear the deductions Eleanor was slowly spouting out as if unraveling a skein. Even now, she was extremelypetent.

    "So, Professor Deus�� fianc��e is in danger of assassination?"

    At those words, Aria responded as if she was wondering what Eleanor expected her to do.

    "I''m just an ordinary student, you know? I won��t be able to guess if that person was an assassin. Even if I did, I''ll just pretend not to know."

    "I think you should go to a hospital or something."

    Eleanor, who couldn''t understand Aria''s words at all, grumbled while focusing more on grilling the potatoes and mushrooms.

    Seeing that, Aria asked irritably.

    "Then, why don''t you go and help her?"

    "Huh? If she''s Professor''s fianc��e, she should at least be able to handle that level of threat herself.��

    "...."

    "If she can''t do that, she should just break off their engagement."

    It was indeed an absurd response. However��

    "You''re so wise; the future of the country will be so bright.��

    "I''m a princess, you know? It''s the power of early education."

    Aria realized that she also sincerely agreed with Eleanor��s words. So, the two started to focus on grilling again.

    "Hey, anyway... how skilled are you at drawing?"

    "You should first tell me howplex the drawing you want is."

    "Then, you tell me too."

    After that...

    <em>Gasssssp</em>!

    <em>Ohhhhhhh</em>!

    <em>Oh my! Oh my! Oh my!</em>

    ��It turns out you''re really amazing!��

    The same exmation burst out from both of their mouths /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 134: Traveling Companions

    Chapter 134: Traveling Companions

    At a point far from the mountainside vige, which was now the stronghold of the Marias tribe, the outpost where the tents of the Royal Army were stretched out came into view.

    Not only did it have sentries standing guard, but sturdy barricades built with locally sourced material were surrounding it as well.

    From looking at how intricate and sturdy it was, one would find it hard to believe that the outpost was created in just a few days.

    However, the morale of the soldiers was noticeably low.

    Those who came out to wee me had haggard eyes, and they clearly seemed to be drained of energy.

    Upon seeing them, I couldn''t help but think of an army that had nothing to eat, but since the kingdom''s army was fighting in their own territory, there shouldn''t have been any issues with the supply.

    "You��ve arrived."

    Gloria Grace, the Royal Knight Commander with crimson hair, greeted me calmly.

    The aides on her side simply nodded briefly as well; there was no grand wee ceremony.Actually, looking at her face, it reminded me of the conversation we shared at the drinking fest held in the Pce.

    "I heard you faced an assassination attempt on your way here. Are you alright?"

    "They were sent by the traitors who crossed into the Forest. They were not really a problem."

    Hearing my words, some of the knights shuddered and gritted their teeth. The fact that the traitorous nobles, who crossed into the Marias Great Forest, had now sent out assassins further fueled their anger.

    "It seems like it will be better if I get straight to the point. I heard that you were defeated by the Great Warrior."

    Gloria and the other knights as well flinched visibly. And those around her especially didn''t even bother hiding their difort.

    This was a battlefield.

    They should have had a better understanding of the military hierarchy than me.

    However, it seemed like my special position, officially recognized by His Majesty, was yet to be acknowledged by them.

    <strong>[<em>Screeeeech</em>]</strong>

    <strong>[<em>Kkak! Kkak!</em>]</strong>

    <strong>[Save me! Save meeeeee!]</strong>

    I manipted my mana in a manner so that only the screams of the ghosts wandering inside the tent could be heard.

    This technique was an application of the Necromancy I had learned from the Dark Spiritualist. To be precise, only I, who could see all the dead, could use it to create this kind of atmosphere.

    The Dark Spiritualist saw it and christened it the [Pretending to be a Sinister Man Technique].

    The knights flinched as screams suddenly echoed from inside the tent, and immediately looked at me.

    "Do I have to act cautiously around all of you just because your defeat was humiliating?"

    It was a clear warning.

    A firm deration to not look down on my position recklessly.

    It was impossible for the Royal Knights to fail to notice that, and they bowed deeply, unable to utter a word.

    "I apologize. Our military officers are sensitive to victories and defeats."

    Gloria, who hadn��t done anything wrong, immediately rose and bowed deeply to me as well.

    Seeing her do so, the other knights flinched again and looked away.

    <em>She did it on purpose.</em>

    Gloria deliberately took the lead to set an example to ensure the knights didn''t treat me disrespectfully.

    She demonstrated that if they failed to do so, she would be the one who would suffer from humiliation.

    "Alright, I ept your apologies."

    As I let the matter pass smoothly, Gloria also raised her head. I thought she was about to give me a briefing, but that wasn''t the case.

    ��Saintess Lucia will also arrive here in about two hours. As the exnation might take quite a while, I''ll exin everything to the both of you then.��

    "��Alright."

    "I have assigned you a personal tent. However, it will be difficult for us to allocate individual tents to your maid and the boy as well."

    "I do not expect that much. The two of them can stay in the same tent as me."

    "Then Valter here will show you the way. Just wait here for a moment."

    Knight Valter immediately walked up to the front, gave a courteous salute, and then politely motioned for me to follow.

    "Please follow me, Soul Whisperer."

    The treatment was clearly different.

    I then followed him to therge tent they had already set up for me.

    I called for Findenai and Owen, who were waiting, and we went together.

    After ushering us to the tent, Valter gave another salute before he cautiously retreated outside the tent.

    "Military discipline is impressive, isn''t it?"

    Findenai clicked her tongue and muttered in amazement. Then, while Findenai and Owen unpacked, I stepped outside the tent once again.

    Although I couldn''t see the enemy''s stronghold from here, I could still feel a strange energy.

    It wasn��t mana, but a different sensation.

    Simr to the pressure exerted by the Mountain Lord of the Norseweden mountain range, it felt like the entirety of nature was observing us.

    <em>As expected, Horua, the guardian deity, is interfering in this matter.</em>

    Although his power was simr to that of the Mountain Lord, he wouldn''t be able to disy his full power since he was outside the Marias Great Forest.

    A sudden thought emerged, it seemed that he probably teamed up with the man known as the Great Warrior.

    <em>Then what is his goal?</em>

    While they were using the pretext of seeking revenge for the Chieftain and the residents of Setima, in reality, it was a weak excuse.

    Mere sugarcoated words from the former nobles of the Kingdom wouldn��t sway them enough to even make them consider fighting the gigantic monster called Griffin.

    They must have had other reasons for starting this war, but I couldn''t grasp what they might be.

    And just like that, time passed.

    Although Gloria said �� two hours��, it was alreadyte. The sun had set, and the day turned into night.

    Only then did the carriage carrying the Saintess arrive at the outpost.

    And then��

    "Wow!"

    "It''s the Saintess!"

    "Saintess Lucia!"

    "The gods are with us! We will win this battle!"

    A massive crowd weed Lucia. The soldiers who were exhausted and weary from the cruelty of war cheered towards the Saintess.

    Now, I could understand why King Orpheus had dispatched Lucia here.

    "Wow, it''s totally different from the treatment you received, Master Bastard."

    <strong>[This treatment is ridiculously different, like day and night.]</strong>

    "Uh, f-for me, you are the greatest, Soul Whisperer!"

    Findenai, the Dark Spiritualist, and Owen. Each of them disyed different reactions.

    Although Lucia and I were in simr positions, the manner in which we were treatedwaspletely different.

    It wasn''t exactly disappointing.

    However, all of a sudden, Ste, who was sleeping inside me, came to my mind. She must still be sound asleep, right?

    I just hoped that her rest wouldn��t be disturbed by the heat of the battlefield and the screams of the dead.

    "It''ll take a moment. Let��s wait by themand tent."

    Upon seeing their reactions, even Knight Commander Gloria felt awkward, so she ushered me away.

    Well, I didn��t want to be bothered by that, so I instructed Findenai and Owen to return to my tent for now and followed Gloria.

    So, after a while, Lucia finally appeared amidst the cheers of the soldiers, smiling awkwardly as she stepped inside.

    "Long time no see, Deus, Gloria."

    With her silver hair still striking as ever, Saintess Lucia smiled gracefully as she greeted me.

    If I had topare, her hair color was simr to Findenai��s, but the atmosphere they carried waspletely different.

    If that woman was like a beast, this woman was like a maiden.

    That was how it could be summed up.

    "Especially you, Deus. Thank you for your work at the Elia Convent. I''ve heard about everything from Reverend Mother."

    "Indeed, do not forget."

    Gloria seemed dumbfounded at my response, but Lucia just smiled knowingly.

    Then, she took a step forward towards me and spoke in a whisper. However, since we were in the tent, it was clearly audible to everyone.

    "Has Lady Ste found rest?"

    "Yes, however, she will need to sleep for a while as she must have been fairly tired."

    "I see. I��m relieved then."

    Lucia smiled brightly and nodded slightly in gratitude. I epted it without attaching much significance to it.

    <em>Thump</em>.

    <em>Hm?</em>

    I felt something surge in my chest all of a sudden. Not that I had changed anything.

    It felt like someone else''s emotions were crashing over me instead of my own.

    And it seemed to be some sort of tantrum.

    <em>��Was she acting up just because they were both Saintesses?</em>

    I wasn''tpletely oblivious, so to avoid disturbing Ste''s rest, I kept my distance from Lucia.

    Tilting her head, Lucia asked what the problem was, however, before I could respond��

    "So, let''s start with the briefing about the situation."

    Although it was a littlete, Gloria began her briefing. The situation itself was simple.

    They fought against the Marias tribe to suppress them but lost, so they retreated from the stronghold of the tribal people and built an outpost in this ce.

    It was simple, but the implications were significant.

    "Well, the other members aren''t much of a threat. They''re skilled warriors, butpared to us, they''reughable. But the key difference is... the Great Warrior, Valkzar."

    Gloria''s voice faltered. I could tell that she had struggled a lot with this.

    "He''s truly beyond measure. I was unable to even put up a proper fight against him and was defeated. I''ve never seen anyone who could be fittingly called a one-man army."

    "One-man army..."

    As Lucia pondered over those words, her expression began changing subtly. Though inexperienced in battle, Lucia knew the strength of Gloria, her childhood friend. Seeing Gloria devastated by someone to this extent must have been a first for her.

    "Strategies and tactics are ineffective against him. He doesn''t use mana but wields a different type of power, and when the red wings on his back unfurl, his agility surpasses imagination."

    Horua''s wings.

    As expected, Horua, who abandoned the Marias Great Forest, seemed to have descended directly into the Great Warrior.

    "��!"

    <strong>[Hm?]</strong>

    "Hold on."

    At that moment, the Dark Spiritualist, the Saintess and I simultaneously turned our gazes outside the tent. The Knight Commander realized it a beatter.

    And then, screams of agony began to pour out.

    We were immediately met by a copper-skinned man with a hideous tattoo as we stepped out of the tent.

    Reminiscent of Icarus<sup>1</sup> from Greek mythology, fiery mes, like surging hot waves, and burning wings surrounded him.

    And its owner was the Great Warrior Valkzar.

    Behind him, warriors riding lizards engaged in skirmishes with knights.

    Valkzar''s booming voice echoed throughout the barracks.

    "Who among you is the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi?! Come forth and face my spear!"

    Being singled out like that, the attention of the three women was immediately directed at me.

    <strong>[W-wait a moment. Don''t react and just hide for now.]</strong>

    "Retreat along with me. You''re not a warrior, so there''s no need for you to fight."

    "Come behind me."

    The Dark Spiritualist and Lucia tried to hide me, while Gloria drew her sword to be a barrier to protect me.

    Just as Findenai came out from the tent and wasing in my direction, I gently pushed Lucia aside and replied.

    "I am the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi."

    It felt like the sharp gaze of a hunter had prated urately. Valkzar snorted and thumped the ground with his spear as our eyes met.

    "If you are so outstanding! Let''spete in martial arts! This Great Warrior will judge your skills!"

    "That��s nonsense!"

    When the Great Warrior made a proposal to fight me one-on-one, Gloria was startled and tried to stop me.

    My gaze was solely focused on him, and he also only looked at me.

    Ignoring the shouts of the Dark Spiritualist and Lucia, I moved forward and reassured Gloria as I passed by her.

    Thest was Findenai.

    As she ran up to me, she hesitated for a moment, and then threw her axe to the ground with a sigh.

    It was a sign that she wouldn''t interfere.

    "Are you confident you''ll win?"

    At her question, I nced at Valkzar slyly and snorted.

    "He is a weakling who relies on borrowed strength."

    My evaluation of Valkzar seemed to have pleased her as Findenai chuckled and nodded approvingly.

    "Hah, you''re one to talk, seeing as you''re just a weakling. Don''t worry, Master Bastard, I''ll give you a nice massage when you''re back. Let''s make Owen sleep outside our tent."

    "...Please refrain from speaking like that when Owen is around."

    Subtle nces surged from behind me. Gloria and Lucia, who just moments ago were worried, looked at me strangely.

    "And in front of others as well."

    "But this is like my trademark��"

    Just that one statement was more than enough to dampen my morale. I ignored it and strode towards the stage confidently.

    I stood in front of Valkzar, who had the wings of mes spread out.

    "The souls of your ancestors, the guardian deity Horua. It seems like you are traveling with some pretty remarkable individuals."

    "...."

    Interestingly, as soon as I stood there, the atmosphere reversed.

    Valkzar''s eyes, which just moments ago looked confident, were now trembling slightly.

    I didn��t need to do anything special.

    Because the souls of the ancestors, which were clinging to Valkzar, were now trembling in fear as they attempted to flee, while the power of Horua was weak, allowing me to overpower him easily.

    Was it because he was in a position to borrow strength, or was it due to his keen senses from living in the Great Forest, that were akin to that of beasts?

    Valkzar seemed to have sensed something as he bit his thick lips and asked.

    "Then, what exactly are you traveling with?"

    "Nothing special."

    Although I had captured the soul of the Monstrumancer Dina, Valkzar would probably just snort at someone of her level.

    However,

    "There is a former Saintess who has now be starlight...."

    She was a presence that no one in this ce would dare touch. Coincidentally, within me, apanying her, was a slumbering monster.

    Valkzar��s senses were keen.

    Too keen, indeed.

    With the energy of Horua, he had gained a sense that was close to foresight.

    However, that became the decisive factor that led to his defeat.

    "The Demon Lord of Deformities might also be present within."

    That was why he was even able to notice the energy of the Demon Lord Velica, sleeping alongside the Saintess within /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 135: Reverse Scale

    Chapter 135: Reverse Scale

    A brief standoff.

    The roaring mes and the sharp noises of battle echoed around.

    Amidst the ominous and tense situation, Valkzar and I locked our gazes at each other.

    Although he red at me as if he would lunge at me with his spear at any moment, he didn''t act upon it.

    It was because the ancestors on Valkzar''s shoulders and behind his back were leaving him as if fleeing.

    Unease.

    Eeriness.

    The Great Warrior was bewildered when the power he held in his hands began to scatter.

    Thinking the mighty power was a gift bestowed upon him, the Great Warrior found himself unable to move as it actually started to vanish.Now was the chance while he was distracted. I slowly spoke up to attempt dialogue.

    Not with Valkzar, but with the being beyond him.

    "The Red Eagle of the Great Forest."

    I wanted to talk to the deity who was giving strength to the Great Warrior at the cost of his own life.

    "Why did you forsake your home and endure such hardship?"

    "How dare you speak to...!"

    <strong>[Enough.]</strong>

    A dignified voice echoed as if emanating from the sky.

    It was a different sensation whenpared to the imposing presence of the Mountain Lord, which spread heavily throughout the body and stung the skin like lightning.

    Curiously, it sounded like a rather delicate voiceing from a man of mystifying beauty, but the heat within it contained the weight of years that couldn''t be attributed to mere human existence.

    <strong>[You are the noblest one in this most despicable ce.]</strong>

    "...!"

    Horua''s evaluation of me was more favorable than expected, and upon hearing it, Valkzar''s eyes seemed to tremble.

    <strong>[Your actions have reached me as well. Thanks to your existence, the subjects of the kingdom can peacefully close their eyes.]</strong>

    "That is an excessivepliment."

    Just like the Mountain Lord, Horua had also responded favorably to me.

    I thought that if I could persuade Horua to take away his power from the Great Warrior, the battle would essentially end easily. However��

    <em>That would be difficult.</em>

    Even as we conversed, Valkzar''s crimson wings were burning so brightly.

    He showed no sign of retreating.

    <strong>[However, do not think that thefort you gave them applies to me.]</strong>

    "...."

    <strong>[Your nobility is great, but also foolish. Are you trying to embrace everything, even demons?]</strong>

    "Velica is not a demon you can easily define; after all, she bears the title of Demon Lord of Deformities only in name."

    Even Velica herself admitted that her disposition as a demon was strangely twisted.

    And although the Mountain Lord let the matter of the Demon Lord slide due to his trust in me, Horua did not.

    <strong>[Do not reach out to me with your dirty hands. I do not need anyfort from you.]</strong>

    "...."

    It was a clear refusal, a deration that Horua would not exin why he lent his power to the Great Warrior.

    Rather, Valkzar smirked and adjusted his stance while holding his spear, perhaps gaining confidence from this conversation.

    With just one p of his wings, he disyed overwhelming speed apanied by the sound of strong wind. However��

    <em>Crush! Crush!</em>

    "This�� is..."

    "If we have one thing inmon."

    The menacing tip of his spear, which he brandished with confidence, didn''t reach me.

    Suddenly, hundreds of hands grabbed his ankles when he attempted to strike me.

    All of them were the citizens of the kingdom he had massacred.

    "We both at least have the same ce to run wild, don''t we?"

    For a Great Warrior like him, the battlefield was undoubtedly the ce where he could shine the most. He could gloriously traverse the battlefield, decimating enemies and slitting throats while intoxicated by the scent of battle.

    On the other hand, for me...

    The battlefield, where countless deady, was where I could exert the greatest power.

    He might have feared the Saintess and the Demon Lord who were sleeping within me.

    However, it was a perfect stage where I didn''t need to disturb the two who were peacefully resting.

    I pulled out Lemegeton from my pocket.

    I needed to clearly demonstrate the power gap between us.

    The ck waves emanating from Lemegeton began to spread.

    The sky churned and the earth began to tremble.

    <strong>[Gaaaaaahhh!]</strong>

    <strong>[Why! Why!]</strong>

    <strong>[Mommyyyyy!]</strong>

    <strong>[Save me! Please! Save me!]</strong>

    He massacred everyone, regardless of age or gender.

    It meant that he took the weight of life so lightly, and with that, he had to take responsibility for it.

    The souls of the dead were pouring out.

    The cries and screams of the dead expressed their regrets about wanting to live.

    "<em>Huh</em>."

    "It is to this extent."

    "Oh, my god."

    Like clouds covering the sky, like new sprouts rising from the ground.

    As the dead continuously rose and materialized, Findenai and Gloria, who were behind me, eximed in amazement.

    Lucia knelt carefully, closing her eyes and sping her hands together.

    And the Great Warrior who was marked by all this resentment, sweated profusely, swallowing hard.

    The overwhelming number of dead people around him had drained the strength from his hands, which were gripping the spear.

    "It seems like you do not even know the weight of death."

    On the contrary��

    I could feel more strength flowing into my hand as I held Lemegeton.

    Although my emotions were faint, I was certain that at this moment��

    I was enraged.

    It wasn��t the explosive rage like a volcano erupting, but that of a sharp and cold rage which descended like frost on the icy ground in midwinter.

    "I may not like everything that happened here, but among the things I do dislike, what I happen to dislike the most is you."

    Without a moment of hesitation, the souls flew towards the Great Warrior, seeking vengeance on the person who had killed them.

    "<em>Keuh!</em> Aaaargh!"

    He swung his spear desperately, attempting to retaliate. The souls of the ancestors who apanied him tried to protect the Great Warrior, but it wasn''t enough.

    He ended up buried under the souls, with only one hand protruding. I spoke to the Great Warrior usingly.

    "If you imed to act for the people of Setima, you should have at least said a word for them."

    If he waged war to get revenge for the Chieftain''s death and the massacre of the people of Setima, he should have at least mentioned them for a moment.

    If he had done so, I might have shown him a bit of mercy.

    "But you used them as tools; indeed, you are no different."

    He merely needed them as an excuse to open the battlefield.

    Now, Valkzar''s screams could no longer be heard. Along with him, other tribe warriors who were using guerri warfare had already met their demise at the swords of the kingdom''s knights.

    In other words, he might have attempted a surprise attack, but ultimately, it was aplete failure.

    He was overly confident in his own strength, which led him to a foolish end that was no different from what L�� Bu and Xiang Yu<sup>1</sup>, historical figures from Earth, had experienced.

    However, if there was one distinction, it was that God had forsaken them, while Valkzar��s deity hadn''t forsaken him.

    <em>Fwoosh</em>!

    The guardian deity��s mes created a massive pir, burning the souls. The surging souls began to retreat uniformly, and I, too, drew mana to prevent them from suffering.

    Valkzar flew away as if he was spat out by the pir of me. And although he was already covered in blood and unconscious, Horua''s wings forcibly carried him high into the sky.

    It clearly showed Horua''s firm determination to at least save the Great Warrior.

    I thought I could secure a perfect victory, but Valkzar managed to escape.

    However, it seemed unnecessary for me to join the battlefield any further.

    Perhaps, he had developed considerable trauma towards me. He must have realized he couldn''t rely on the power of his ancestors and Horua anymore.

    This was a war brought by the Great Warrior Valkzar alone.

    It practically showed the difference in our levels.

    The moment he became dispirited, the war was practically over.

    * * *

    "<em>Cough!</em><em>Cough!</em>"

    Thanks to Horua''s mercy, Valkzar, who barely escaped, was receiving treatment inside his tent.

    When the treatment was somewhatplete, Valkzar struggled to sit up as he pushed aside the woman who was wiping his spilled blood.

    Then, as if waiting for him, Shaman Syong''s sharp reprimand fell upon him.

    "Didn''t I tell you?! You shouldn''t have fought him! We could have engaged in battles without confronting him by utilizing the mobility of our tribe! I said we could have won!"

    "..."

    "Our ancestors have abandoned you, and even Horua''s power has been limited! Eventually, our tribe and the Great Forest will be devoured by the desert!"

    Looking at Syong, who cried out that there was no future for their tribe and home anymore, Valkzar felt a sense of fatigue and a headache akin to parasites crawling in his head.

    It was the first time that he, who had always been victorious, had suffered such a brutal defeat.

    He couldn��t even properly swing his spear at the enemy and just tragically suffered, having fled at the end.

    And now, he also realized how heavy the weight of the ughter he hadmitted so far was.

    Valkzar didn''t want to move anywhere because he was afraid of all of that. He only wanted to flee.

    Just before his heart waspletely broken, Syong sighed and brought out the map.

    "We still have onest resort to counterattack. And that if you don''t copse yet�� here."

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Syong''s finger on the map pointed to Loberne, where the Academy was located.

    "His weakness is here. If only we can secure this, there won''t even be a need to fight him."

    "Haven''t those nobles already all failed?"

    When they brought up the fact that they hadpletely failed to assassinate the Soul Whisperer and his fianc��e, the nobles being mentioned who had been as quiet as dead rats in the corner of the tent flinched.

    After the failed assassination, the positions of the three nobles became even more precarious. In particr, the Jerman Kingdom, with which they had a connection, had nowpletely abandoned them. So, if the Marias Tribe failed as well, it would be their end.

    If they stayed like this, they would eventually die.

    Noble Romerzan, who thought so, took a step forward and shouted.

    "There''s still a chance! If we can just capture the Soul Whisperer, we will eventually win! We''ll find out his weakness for sure!"

    They still had a connection with their informant operating in Loberne. However, it was a dangerous rtionship that could be severed at any time soon if this assassination failedpletely.

    Hearing Romerzan''s words, Syong added one more thing.

    "Are you just going to copse here? A Great Warrior of your caliber? The fight has just begun. Don''t kneel down after just one loss."

    "..."

    Valkzar, who had been clenching his teeth, took a deep breath and tightened his fist.

    Even now, just the thought of the Soul Whisperer��s cold gaze piercing through him still froze his entire body.

    <em>I am the Great Warrior.</em>

    Knowing he was in a position where he had no choice but to ovee this wall, Valkzar nodded.

    "Go find his weakness and tell me. I will personally go to Loberne with the wings of Lord Horua."

    It was a firm determination that he wouldn��t ever entrust to the nobles again.

    It was a logical judgment, given the mobility of Horua''s wings, which could shuttle to and from Loberne in a short period.

    However, Romerzan was actually curious about Shaman Syong''s intentions.

    As far as he knew, there were no weaknesses of the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi, in Loberne Academy right now.

    His fianc��e, Erica Bright, was away on practical training; the princess, Eleanor Luden Griffin and themoner girl he cherished were the same.

    What could possibly be in Loberne?

    Syong urately pointed out a specific person.

    "Now, go find the pregnant woman who has been pregnant for about 7 to 8 months."

    "A pregnant woman?"

    Just hearing it made his head feel dizzy.

    Could it be Deus Verdi��s hidden mistress?

    That was something that Romerzan could think of. However��

    "That pregnant woman is the equivalent of the Soul Whisperer''s reverse scale."

    Hearing Syong''s words and seeing Valkzar urging him to move quickly, Romerzan hastily took out amunication crystal from his pocket, contacting his attendants in Loberne.

    But even as he did so, a sense of unease crept into his heart.

    <em>Reverse scale?</em>

    The reverse scale was indeed usually considered a weakness. However��

    _Doesn''t touching it mean certain death for the one who dares to do so? _

    A shiver ran down his spine.

    If the Soul Whisperer, who made even the Great Warrior tremble like this, truly became enraged, what would happen?

    For a moment, Romerzan felt an impulse that perhaps surrendering right now would be the best thing to do.

    However, the pressure from Valkzar and Syong continued to weigh heavily on him.

    Romerzan could only imbue mana into themunication crystal, hoping for one thing.

    He hoped that after touching the Soul Whisperer��s reverse dragon scale, the Great Warrior would have managed to sever the dragon''s neck, before his wrath could reach /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 136: Soul Whisperer

    Chapter 136: Soul Whisperer

    "<em>Keughhh</em>!"

    "Ugh! It''s heavy!"

    "Is a piano supposed to be this heavy?"

    To express his gratitude, Owen bowed to each soldier who helped move the piano until they were sweating profusely.

    The soldiers epted the water bottles he handed out and in response to the boy''s appreciation, they cheered him on to work hard before leaving.

    This was the first mountainside vige that was attacked.

    The Marias tribe had abandoned the mountainside vige stronghold after their Great Warrior was defeated by me and fled back into the deep forest.

    Although this situation was akin to that of a rat fleeing back into its hole, Knight Commander Gloria had no intention of letting it slide.

    The situation had escted to a point where there was even a royal decree ordering them to bring back the culprit who had ughtered the citizens of the kingdom from within the deep forest.However, I had no intention of following her as I had other duties to attend to.

    Just as Saintess Lucia''s appearance was greatly weed by the soldiers and boosted their morale, in contrast, I needed to ensure that the deceased found peaceful rest .

    After forcefully airlifting a piano here, I stood in the square of the ruined mountainside vige.

    As I waited for a moment, the Dark Spiritualist approached me.

    <strong>[Everyone, including the soldiers who helped move the piano have left. It��s just you and that child in this vige now.]</strong>

    "I see. Thank you."

    <strong>[I''ll take my leave as well. Being a Dark Mage, my presence here will not be a good influence anyway.]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist remained hidden as it was.

    With a calm demeanor, I closed my eyes and let my feelings settle. A cool breeze carried the drifting clouds and naturally obscured the scorching summer sun.

    It seemed like it would rain.

    Thinking so, I slowly reach out and ce a spherical cover over Owen''s piano.

    Even if it rained now, the water wouldn��t seep into the piano. And just in case the boy got tired, bottles of water were ced nearby.

    "You should start now."

    "Yes, I got it."

    Owen, who had worn the elegant musician''s attire he used to wear back in the old city he lived in, slowly sat down in front of the piano and began to move his fingers.

    <em>Ding</em>.

    He pressed a key and the sound resonated.

    Slowly, those individual sounds merged into one, bing a melody�� a dirge to call forth souls who met their deaths amidst injustice and agony.

    They were like moths flocking to a light in thete night.

    Hundreds of souls began to gather around me on hearing Owen��s performance.

    While I could summon them more efficiently if I used Lemegeton, I didn''t want to do that because it was a kind of coercion.

    After suffering unwanted deaths, I didn''t want to strip away their freedom once more.

    I looked at the souls that had gathered around and asked.

    "How was it?"

    No one replied.

    They simply listened patiently, waiting for me to continue.

    "Are you feeling a bit relieved after driving away the Great Warrior yesterday?"

    At that, numerous responses poured out.

    Some souls responded that it felt exhrating.

    Another said they felt relieved.

    Some trembled with fear.

    With tears apanying their words, another soul pleaded about the injustice they felt.

    While othersmented, saying it was all meaningless.

    Hearing all their responses, I nodded calmly.

    Amidst all this, a soul directed a question at me.

    <strong>[So, what was the correct answer?]</strong>

    "......"

    <strong>[Since you have summoned us, you must know the answer. How were we supposed to act?]</strong>

    In the midst of their varying emotions, I smiled in response to their demand for an answer.

    "All the emotions you all possess are the correct answers."

    <strong>[......]</strong>

    "It is true that you have met unjust deaths. However, unfortunate as it may be, you must ept that your lives havee to an end here."

    It was a sorrowful event.

    It was also a cruel deration.

    However, it was something that needed to be stated clearly and resolutely.

    It wouldn��t be surprising if many souls believed that they were still alive, leading most of them to turn into evil spirits.

    Grudges weren��t something that you only held before you died.

    They might be ordinary souls now, but because of the emotions they may acquire after death, they could be evil spirits.

    And with so many of them closing their eyes simultaneously, there were high chances that they wouldn''t just be evil spirits, but perhaps they would wander around like the yokai created from thought forms.

    This was cruel for them, but...

    "You no longer have a ce on this continent."

    I dered firmly, and with that, they split into two camps. Those who epted their fate and those who didn''t, each harboring their own emotions.

    <strong>[This is cruel. You''re so cruel.]</strong>

    <strong>[I did nothing wrong!]</strong>

    <strong>[Please, at least spare our children! Please! They''re still so young!]</strong>

    <strong>[Spare me, I said! Why should I die? I''m not dead yet!]</strong>

    Their reactions were understandable.

    I knew it was somewhat cruel.

    However, it was something I had to do, and this was the only thing I could offer them.

    <strong>[Then, why did you provide us with this opportunity?]</strong>

    An old soul, resembling the vige chief, approached me slowly.

    Using him as the starting point, I slowly scanned the crowd. From the young vigers to the children, the vige olddies, the members of the local defense force, the dispatched knights who had died, etc.

    I looked at the numerous people and answered them gently.

    "It is to listen."

    <strong>[......]</strong>

    "It is to listen to your stories. To give ear to the sadness you carry within you. Please unburden yourselves to me."

    I was Deus Verdi, the Soul Whisperer.

    "You must have many stories you wish to share. Soon, you will all fall into a deep sleep for a long time. Therefore, to ensure you remain undisturbed during that time..."

    This was a ce I had prepared for the deceased.

    "Sit around me and share your stories with me. A short nap will not hurt you."

    I slowly bowed towards them, showing them respect.

    "Please give me the opportunity to bring youfort."

    And thus began a slightly lengthy farewell.

    * * *

    Before she led the Knights into Marias Great Forest, Knight Commander Gloria gazed towards the mountainside vige with her childhood friend, Lucia.

    Dark clouds hung heavy in the gloomy sky, appearing prepared to release the rain at any moment. Nevertheless, a soft piano melody flowed out from the vige.

    And then��

    Tearful cries mixed with shouts of anger and sighs of resignation filled the air.

    And towards the end, voices of gratitude echoed.

    Hearing the various sounds, Gloria was experiencingplex emotions for the first time in her life.

    Whether it was joy, disgust, or awe, she was unable to discern it, but she was sure of one thing: within the vige, the Soul Whisperer was performing some ceremony for the deceased.

    Witnessing that, Saintess Lucia shut her eyes tightly and prayed.

    Not wanting to interrupt her prayer, Gloria waited for a moment.

    After about ten minutes, Lucia slowly opened her eyes because she couldn''t take too much time either, as she also had to enter Marias Great Forest.

    "Let''s go."

    After Lucia ended her prayer, Gloria hesitated for a moment at the words of the Saintess, and asked as she could no longer contain her curiosity.

    "What is Deus Verdi doing there?"

    "Huh?"

    "I mean, can''t you hear those tremendous sounds? It doesn''t seem like it will end in just a day or two."

    That statement was true.

    It would likely take quite some time.

    He would never just simply send away any of those souls. That was the type of person he was.

    And that was why, Lucia could trust and rely on him to do that.

    "He''sforting the dead."

    Because he was the Soul Whisperer.

    Because he was someone whoforted souls.

    As if waiting for that response, Gloria��s expression changed subtly.

    "Is it really possible?"

    "Huh?"

    Lucia tilted her head and made a puzzled sound as she did not expect to hear such a question from a knight like her childhood friend.

    Even though she knew that talking about such things didn''t suit her, Gloria still continued.

    "After all, they''re people who have died unfairly. What can he, someone who is practically a stranger, offer the victims of a massacre?"

    She hadn��t said anything wrong.

    It was indeed impossible topletely resolve everything, and Lucia also knew that it was a form of arrogance.

    "You��re right, at best, all he can do is take passive actions."

    He would simply listen to their stories, empathize, converse, discuss, and argue with them. He would spend a very long time with the dead.

    "But if you look at it from a different perspective, other than him, there''s no one else who can do that, right?"

    At that statement, Gloria was momentarily stunned speechless. Lucia was right.

    It was the only act Lucia, the Saintess, couldn''t carry out. This was something only the Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi could do.

    "He''s not there tofort them with sweet talks. He''s not going to try to convince anyone to simply close their eyes."

    He probably would just sit there and cry with them.

    Upon hearing that, Gloria wondered if Deus Verdi could even shed tears.

    Afterall, he seemed so cool-headed, as if he possessed no tear nds at all.

    However...

    "Our knights must be there as well, right?"

    "Of course."

    "...I hope he treats them well."

    Thinking of therades she had been with, Gloria slowly closed her eyes.

    She wasn''t praying to God.

    It didn''t feel right because she feared that her wishes might be sent to the wrong ce, like a letter with a wrong address.

    The prayer of the Knight Commander was directed towards the man who was shedding tears inside the vige.

    After that, she felt a slight relief.

    It wasn''t just because he wasforting the fallen knights, but because when she thought of the possibility that if she were to close her eyes on this battlefield, he would send her off as well.

    That notion somehow brought deepfort to her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 137: Before He Comes

    Chapter 137: Before He Comes

    The ce was called the Centrant Hotel.

    As the tallest building in Loberne, the hotel was considered to be one of the top five hotels within the kingdom. It offered excellent service, various supplementary facilities, and a high-quality buffet which was served daily.

    Illuania always felt uneasy about staying in this ce. She often wondered if a woman like herself, who had rolled her dirty body around the red-light district in the northern region, could ever find a ce to belong.

    She closed her eyes and gently stroked her swollen stomach, feeling her child inside as she entertained such thoughts.

    This was a lifestyle she couldn''t have imagined just a year ago.

    Even now, Illuania thought that she was unworthy of such treatment, but with a parent''s heart, she had decided to shamelessly provide for her child.

    With a single-minded determination for her child, she cut down on drugs and only put good things into her mouth.

    She only hoped that the rough treatment she had done to her body until now wouldn''t affect her child greatly.

    "He''ll be fine, right?"However, she couldn��t help but worry about Deus Verdi, who had be her master.

    This time, when he said he was going to the battlefield, Illuania hoped he''d return home in good condition as soon as possible.

    Due to his prolonged absence from Norseweden back then, it was impossible for him to be the father of her child. However, Illuania hoped to stand by Deus'' side if possible. She also wished for him to name the child.

    Illuania smiled happily as she caressed her swollen belly.

    For this child, she was prepared to do anything.

    <em>Knock. Knock.</em>

    A knock then came from outside the door.

    "Room service."

    Room service?

    Since she hadn''t ordered anything, wondering what could have arrived, Illuania headed towards the door.

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, she felt sweltering heat surrounding the entire room. It didn''t feel awkward or frightening because she knew who was beside her.

    "Is there a problem?"

    Illuania turned her gaze towards an empty space, where the faint figure of a woman with profound resentment gradually appeared.

    <b>[It��s dangerous.]</b>

    Deus Verdi once told her that the deeper the grudge one held, the stronger the manifestation of evil spirits became.

    At the time, she was unable to imagine the severity of the grudge of this woman with burns on her face, it was to the point that even an ordinary person like herself could see it.

    Illuania tightly clutched her belly and nodded.

    However, she now understood.

    She, too, would fall into despair and anger if anything happened to her child.

    Illuania was about to contact the front desk urgently.

    <em>Crush!</em>

    The doorknob was destroyed and the door quickly swung open, revealing a number of thugs entering the room.

    She remembered hearing the hotel employee''s words yesterday when the guests next door arrived, mentioning that they were switching rooms.

    It was them.

    Disguised as guests, the thugs attempted to attack her, pulling out hidden daggers while wearing smiles on their faces.

    "Juste with us obediently."

    "We don''t want to harm a pregnant woman."

    "But if we have to, we will."

    Illuania was about to ask why they were doing this. However��

    **[<em>Kyaaaaakk!</em>]**

    Illuania''s guardian spirit, which had been appearing like a flickering image, let out a scream and had clearly revealed her appearance now.

    Half of her body waspletely burnt.

    The fire rm activated and mana-infused water poured from the ceiling to suppress the fire, flooding the floor.

    Although it was a device designed to make it easier for water magic users to control their magic, the intense heat simply evaporated everything.

    "<em>Karrraaargh!</em>"

    "What the�C !"

    "It''s a monster! A monster!"

    The fiery hatred from the guardian spirit began to burn the thugs'' bodies.

    The mes made of resentment were fueled by a determination and obsession to prevent any harm to the child.

    Upon seeing the guardian spirit instantly engulf itself in response to this emergency, Illuania wondered if she was overreacting a bit. Yet, when she considered the danger her child was in, she believed it wasn''t even enough.

    Footsteps of the hotel staff echoed in the hallway. Despite the sudden crisis, Illuania attempted to remain as calm as possible to avoid burdening the child in her womb.

    <b>[...]</b>

    The guardian spirit didn��t disappear, but instead clenched her fist as if preparing to go on a rampage.

    Following that, there was a thud that resonated through the building.

    Being on the top floor, Illuania realized something hadnded on the rooftop.

    "Are you okay?"

    "W-what is this!"

    "L-let��s take care of your body first!"

    Since she was a special guest directly instructed for by the Soul Whisperer, the hotel staff prioritized securing Illuania''s safety above all else.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The ceiling copsed, crushing the employees beneath it as they screamed.

    Illuania��s guardian spirit tried to ignite mes again to eliminate the threat.

    However, unfortunately, her mes were absorbed into the wings of the guardian deity and disappeared.

    <b>[Run!]</b>

    She tried to make Illuania flee by any means necessary. But instead...

    <em>Crush!</em>

    A spear thrust through the rising smoke, precisely piercing the woman.

    It might have caused no harm if it were an ordinary spear. However, it was imbued with the power of the guardian deity Horua.

    The guardian spirit, unable to speak properly, struggled to pull out the spear pierced through her chest before copsing limply.

    "No!"

    Even though she knew the woman was already dead, Illuania didn''t want to see her in agony.

    <em>Squeeze!</em>

    A thick, giant palm sped around her throat. Beyond the smoke, the Great Warrior with copper skin and crimson wings stared at Illuania. He then spoke.

    "The Soul Whisperer''s reverse scale."

    Ah.

    With that one sentence, Illuania immediately understood.

    <em>It turns out I have be an obstacle to him.</em>

    <em>I''m sorry.</em>

    ***

    The battle in Marias Great Forest was proceeding more smoothly than expected.

    Fighting outside the kingdom��snd posed challenges and adapting to the jungle was quite tricky.

    However, after discovering that the Great Warrior had ventured outsidete at night, Gloria decided not to reach for unattainable stars but rather sieged their home.

    Gloria continued to employ a persistent strategy, having already contacted the Pce regarding the pursuit of the Great Warrior.

    They had definitely put the Marias tribe in a predicament.

    However, with the unexpected return of the Great Warrior, the Royal Army had no choice but to retreat for a moment.

    Knight Commander Gloria was certain they could win if they simply regrouped and waited.

    However, the Great Warrior suddenly brought a pregnant woman before the Royal Army and dered in front of them.

    "The moment the Soul Whisperer appears on this battlefield, I will slit this woman''s throat."

    It was such a ridiculous and absurd deration.

    They wondered about the identity of the pregnant woman and questioned the rationale behind such a threat; attempting to use her life as a hostage amidst the hundreds already lost on the battlefield.

    Certainly, the life of a pregnant woman was precious, but this was a battlefield where people by the hundreds were dying.

    Therefore, the soldiers judged that the provocation demonstrated the desperation of the Marias tribe.

    "That lunatic."

    However, Findenai, who was familiar with the pregnant hostage, reacted differently.

    She red at the Great Warrior with fierce determination, ready to wield her axe at any moment.

    Gloria and Saintess Lucia, who didn''t know much about Illuania, received an exnation from Findenai.

    In response, they looked dumbfounded.

    "It seems like he finds the Soul Whisperer really terrifying, huh?"

    "<em>Sigh</em>, oh God."

    The situation itself was ambiguous.

    If someone suggested to stop the war by using the life of a pregnant woman as a hostage, they would likely scoff and tell them to stop the nonsense, and to dismiss it.

    However, he simply stipted that the Soul Whisperer should not appear on the battlefield.

    At that, they hesitated for a moment but quickly reached an answer.

    "Anyway, the Soul Whisperer has no intention of joining the battlefield anymore."

    Because he was still conducting the memorial rites for those who died in the war.

    asionally, there were reports of the piano stopping its notes, but the memorial rites continued without interruption for days.

    It had already been several days.

    "We''ll handle it ourselves."

    Gloria dered this and the other adjutants had no major objections. After all, their enemies were simply cornered in a desperate situation.

    Having won several victories in the Marias Great Forest, the uing battle was practically the final blow to secure their victory.

    No matter how strong the Great Warrior was, there was no way he could do anything in this situation, right?

    "...."

    Findenai, who was preparing to enter the war, was sharpening her axe.

    She was unusually calm and had lit a cigarette in her mouth. It was the luxury item given by Deus.

    It was the first time she actually smoked it.

    The scent of the cigarette was quite deep, something she liked. Saintess Lucia carefully approached Findenai as thetter was sharpening not only her usual folding axe, but also the thick axes she brought as spares.

    Since Findenai''s demeanor was so intimidating, Lucia was being cautious.

    Nevertheless, there was something she had to tell her.

    "Your name is Findenai... right? Do you happen to know about the spirit apanying the Soul Whisperer?"

    "Hmm?"

    Of course, she knew about the spirit because although she hadn''t directly seen her face, she had seen Deus muttering to himself several times.

    "She has a message to pass on to you."

    Upon reflection, Findenai realized that the Saintess also had the ability to see spirits. She exhaled a puff of smoke before nodding.

    "What is it?"

    "I don''t know when the Soul Whisperer will be done with his ritual, but we have to end the war before that happens. Or at the very least, rescue the pregnant woman who has be a hostage."

    "...."

    "Otherwise, he might cross a line that shouldn''t be crossed."

    Findenai understood best how much Deus had favored and cared for Illuania, as she was the one who had experienced that discrimination firsthand.

    If Deus were to find out that Illuania had fallen into the enemy''s hands in such a bloody battlefield, and on top of that, at the most critical moment��

    "<em>Huff.</em>"

    Findenai flicked the cigarette butt onto the ground and extinguished it as she picked up her axes.

    "Don''t worry, Master Bastard will never know."

    Then, gripping the axe with both hands, she marched forward without /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 138: Dark Mage

    Chapter 138: Dark Mage

    "<em>Sigh</em>, that fucking bastard."

    Spitting out a vulgar curse, Findenai gritted her teeth and regted her breathing.

    She discarded her axe and drew another one from her waist since her first axe de had been cleaved off perfectly.

    She felt like she should have at least carried a cigarette with her.

    Although she did have a case of cigarettes in her pocket, they weren��t something she would like to put in her mouth in this situation.

    After all, they were a luxury item meant to be appreciated thoroughly, their taste and aroma savored perfectly.

    Eventually, Findenai gritted her teeth again and took a deep breath after holding back her impulses.

    Her opponent��s attacks were fierce, making the fight more challenging than expected.

    And having the Great Warrior among them made a stark difference,pared to when he was absent.However, Findenai realized that it wasn''t just because of the Great Warrior''s skill.

    <em>Growl!</em>

    A demonic beast resembling a ck panther charged from the inside of the forest. Its long fangs poised to shatter her headpletely.

    However, Findenai, who had already sensed the danger in advance, swung down the axe she had raised high.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The demonic monster''s skull was smashed, blood spurting all over the ground.

    The Great Warrior��s strength was undoubtedly formidable.

    However, ever since he was defeated by Deus, the amount of power he could unleash was no longer to the point where he alone could control the entire battlefield.

    Their roles were now reversed.

    Instead of Horua lending his strength to the Great Warrior, the Great Warrior was now lending his body to Horua.

    Under themand of Horua, the master of the Marias Great Forest, the demonic monsters fought alongside the Marias tribe and protected them.

    Moreover, his mes also possessed a mysterious power that ensured that the forest didn''t burn down due to carelessness.

    Nobody on this battlefield had experienced anything like this before. Moreover, Findenai was the only one who had fought against a guardian deity before.

    It was on the day she first met Deus Verdi, while they were trying to cross the Norseweden mountain range.

    Actually, it would be difficult to even call it a fight. It was more like a single blow from the Mountain Lord had knocked down Findenai, who had dared to strike Deus, who could control souls.

    It was an enormous power that one could never dream to ovee�� A majestic figure exuding greatness.

    At the very least, Findenai knew that the Mountain Lord and Horua were of the same kind. But that didn''t mean they were equally overwhelming.

    <em>It��s more like a deity incarnate in a human body.</em>

    Findenai nced over her shoulder towards the center of this battlefield, towards the open field thaty beyond the trees.

    The Great Warrior was dominating the battlefield with his ming spear.

    And the only one who was engaged in a head-on confrontation with him was the Knight Commander, Gloria.

    No matter how skilled Findenai was, interfering in their battle recklessly would be dangerous even for her.

    Even taking her skills into consideration,pared to the both of them, her equipment was somewhatcking.

    Gloria, d in a crimson armor that covered her entire body while wielding a greatsword that was worthy of being called a treasured weapon, faced off against the Great Warrior Valkzar, who was practically naked, but had received protection through the guardian deity��s power that was far superior whenpared to any armor.

    "<em>Huff.</em>"

    However, even so��

    If Findenai wished to simply remain standing here, she wouldn''t have fought for freedom while being oppressed by the rk Republic.

    Findenai had never knelt down to anyone in her life. Perhaps it was something one would only witness after death.

    "Ghost Lady, are you there?"

    At Findenai''s call, a wind mixed with mana blew in.

    While Deus was in the mountainside vige, the Dark Spiritualist stayed by Findenai''s side to assist her whenever she was in danger.

    "I''m going to jump in there now. Can you support me?"

    Although she was unable to see the Dark Spiritualist, their desires were aligned.

    Findenai then checked the protective barrier that was now enveloping her. Being a Dark Mage, the Dark Spiritualist had a low proficiency when it came to casting protective magic on others, but it was better than nothing.

    Seeing this, Findenai took a deep breath, gripped her axe tight, and retrieved a club hidden near her waist with her other hand.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    "Master Bastard!"

    The club extended into a long axe. She took deep breaths and while gripping an axe with each hand, she stepped forward.

    "You should onlye out a bitter."

    She couldn��t waste any more time.

    Even if she couldn''t bring the war to an end, at the very least, Deus Verdi should show up only after she managed to rescue Illuania.

    It was so that he, who always remained calm andposed, wouldn''t be like the other Dark Mages. That was their earnest wish.

    "I''ll end this quickly."

    Through an unexpected partnership, Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist charged towards the Great Warrior.

    ***

    "You Fools! Flee now!"

    The Great Warrior Valkzar had now be someone who could no longer bebeled as a mere human.

    Deities couldn''t harm humans as they wished. For those who protected nature, humans were a part of that nature.

    However, Horua had abandoned his position as a guardian deity.

    After throwing away his responsibility, he lost his power. However, he still remained formidable against humans as his power was originally immense.

    Upon hearing the unknown roar, whether it came from Valkzar or Horua, the Royal Army had no choice but to retreat.

    At that moment, demonic monsters poured in from all directions, and the warriors from the Marias tribe utilized the forest to employ hit-and-run tactics, with the Great Warrior as their center.

    Unlike the times when they could simply push forward, it was difficult for the heavily armored Royal Knights to maneuver freely in the dense forest. It was hindering their movement.

    The retreating Royal Army had no choice but to withdraw for now to allow them to regroup.

    "It feels like we''re not fighting just against the tribal people, but against the entire Marias Great Forest."

    Gloria discarded her crimson Royal Knight armor as it had melted due to the mes and high heat and only had bandages covering her body.

    Even Lucia, who was carefully treating her, sighed heavily.

    "It''s not just Valkzar who��s the problem anymore, is it?"

    "Oh, you mean Horua? It does make me wonder if there''s really anyone in the Great Forest who can defeat that being."

    "����That person said that Horua has abandoned his title as a guardian deity, so he''ll practically cease to exist with time."

    "When will that be?"

    Gloria asked bluntly, but of course, Lucia didn��t have the answer for that.

    Even Deus Verdi would find it difficult to predict when that immense power would run out.

    "He can freely manipte fire throughout the forest while making sure it does not burn. Even the Archmage wouldn''t be able to pull off such a feat."

    The biggest problem was Horua''s mes.

    He could spread his mes throughout the forest, shaping the battlefield as he desired, but at the same time, it caused no harm to the forest itself.

    Just a gesture from the Great Warrior would make the mes that seemed eternal vanish.

    The fire was aiding the enemy.

    The situation was infuriating to the point of absurdity.

    With their limits as humans clearly evident now, Gloria bit her lips, racking her brain, trying to think of their next strategy.

    The people who had been ughtered mercilessly were innocent civilians from her country.

    So, she couldn''t simply let them go like this.

    As Gloria reviewed her fight against the Great Warrior, she forced down the bitter taste rising in her mouth and asked Lucia.

    "Come to think of it, what about that person?"

    "That person?"

    "I mean, the Soul Whisperer��s maid."

    "Ah..."

    Lucia''splexion darkened momentarily. Gloria had anticipated such a reaction, but she still needed confirmation. Findenai was the only person who hade to her aid when Gloria was overwhelmed by Horua��s strength.

    With her distinctive free-spirited movements and equipped with the Hand of Hemomancy, the Maid fought the Great Warrior tenaciously until the end.

    Eventually, after both of her axes melted away, Gloria jumped in to save her, before any fatal wounds could be inflicted.

    "I finished treating her before you. However, she won''t be able to participate in the next battle."

    "��That''s expected, but it''s a shame."

    Although Gloria had seen Findenai fight in the Pce before, she felt it wouldn��t be easy to find a warrior of that caliber.

    Especially since her movements became faster as the battle continued and her senses as sharp as a beast''s. It reached a point where even Gloria felt chills upon witnessing it.

    At that moment.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    A man entered the tent through the dampened entrance. His mere presence cooled the heated bodies of everyone present inside, those who were burning fiercely due to Horua''s mes.

    His dampened hair, soaked by the pouring rain, gave off an oddly ominous vibe.

    And then��

    "<em>Kyaaah!</em>"

    Knight Commander Gloria shrieked as she hastily covered herself.

    Having lived only wielding the sword and being the woman who had be the King''s strongest sword, apart from what she had read in the novels written by her friend, Lucia, she knew next to nothing about rtionships between men and women.

    Wrapped only in bandages, she hastily covered her body. However, from their first encounter, the Soul Whisperer''s gaze remained unchanged.

    His eyes did not waver.

    Any other man might have turned away, however, his gaze was fixed firmly on the Saintess.

    "I have finished sending them off."

    It was a short yet concise statement.

    Ignoring the fact that the man before her could see her friend half-naked, Lucia sped her hands together hearing that statement.

    "You''ve worked hard."

    "It is my assistant Owen who has worked hard. I would like to request treatment for him. Please be careful with his fingers in particr."

    "Understood."

    During the several-day-long sending-off ceremony for the deceased, Owen had continuously yed the piano, with only brief breaks in between.

    He nowid inside the tent in a state of exhaustion.

    "But it seems like the battle is not over yet."

    Deus was surprised that the war, which he thought would end quickly now that the Great Warrior was weakened,sted longer than expected.

    Gloria hastily covered herself with a nket and responded with a hint of shame.

    "It''s because of that guardian deity, Horua. I had a hard time dealing with him as he fled into the Marias Great Forest."

    "So, he escaped in the end."

    Deus nodded lightly after getting a rough understanding of the situation, and then posed another question.

    "But where is Findenai?"

    "����"

    "����"

    A momentary silence filled the tent.

    Witnessing that, Deus immediately furrowed his brows and somewhat issued amand.

    "Take me to her. Now."

    * * *

    "Damn, you came back so fucking early."

    Findenai greeted me with a hoarse voice as she looked up at me. The tips of her white hair seemed charred, and her entire body was wrapped in bandages.

    She seemed to have been inflicted with burns, but it seemed that the wounds wouldn''t leave any scars on her thanks to Lucia��s Holy Power.

    However, it looked like she had now exhausted all her energy, as she didn��t even have the energy to rise.

    <b>[It''s�� over now.]</b>

    The appearance of the Dark Spiritualist, who was sitting quietly beside her, was also concerning. Since Horua could even attack the soul, her body looked feeble and blurred, which seemed precarious.

    "Master Bastard, I haven''t lost yet. If I go back into the battlefield now, I''ll certainly win."

    <b>[That''s right. So, you can just sit still and remain here.]</b>

    I stared at the two of them without saying a word before finally speaking up.

    "Why did you two fight until you reached such dire conditions?"

    "��"

    <b>[...]</b>

    The two remained silent, refusing to speak. In the face of such explicit silence, I asked them once again.

    "Speak up."

    Despite that, silence still lingered.

    When I nced at the Saintess who had followed me, she also lowered her head and remained silent.

    It felt like a lump had formed inside my chest. The more I saw Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist so enervated, almost like they would copse at any time, the more I felt like something inside my chest was going on a rampage, threatening to burst out.

    Such emotions were new to me.

    Unsure of how to relieve them, I slowly conjured my mana.

    "Should I retrieve one of the deceased and interrogate them?"

    The chilly mana gradually dominated the inside of the medical tent. If they truly wished to remain silent, I would simply step outside the tent and seize a soul for interrogation.

    However, at that moment, a woman with half her body burnt, entering through the edge of the tent, appeared before my eyes.

    Her energy seemed to have been drained away, and she looked like she would fade away at any moment. She slowly approached me, not with her usual confident stride, but by crawling towards me.

    "Illuania?"

    Why was her guardian spirit here?

    And at the same time, the three other women flinched.

    I felt like my head started to heat up.

    For the first time, the emotions that I had considered faint before, were now starting to sway me.

    "I will no longer repeat my question. So, speak up."

    "I-I understand! Please conceal your mana first! See, the other patients are scared of you!"

    After seeing that my condition was unusual, Saintess Lucia immediately spoke up.

    Though she exined it with utmost caution, almost as if she was tapping on a stone bridge<sup>1</sup>, ultimately, I could only arrive at one conclusion.

    Hoping that I wouldn��t enter the battlefield, the Great Warrior had kidnapped Illuania.

    "Master Bastard, just stay still for now. I''ll take care of this...!"

    Findenai hurriedly rose from her sick bed to grab my hand, but I brushed it off.

    "Wait! Please wait! If you intervene, it will put that person in danger!"

    It was the Saintess who blocked my way, but I grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her aside.

    <b>[Deus, uphold your principles. Don''t be like Dante, the other Dark Mages�� or me.]</b>

    Although the Dark Spiritualist spoke tearfully, I ignored her as well and stepped outside.

    <em>Shwaaaa.</em>

    Amidst the heavy downpour, I looked up and spoke.

    ��Pass this message to Gloria.��

    My voice was so calm that it even surprised me.

    "Until Ie out, do not bring the army near the forest."

    Then, without hesitation, I strode towards the Marias Great Forest in the distance.

    My pace gradually became faster.

    With tightly clenched fists, I felt the fluctuations in my emotions start to fade as they touched the principles I held as the Soul Whisperer, not as a Dark Mage.

    However, I held no regrets.

    <strong><strong> "That forest now belongs to the dead."</strong></strong>

    With that, I headed into the depths of the forest all by /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 139: Broken Principles

    Chapter 139: Broken Principles

    "<em>Kwahaha!</em>��

    The Great Warrior��s heartyughter echoed through the rain in the Marias Great Forest.

    Despite the pouring rain, the Marias tribe were enjoying their festival, sitting around the zing fire of a huge horned creature and roasting meat.

    Even as raindrops continued pouring down, there was no sign of wavering in Horua��s towering mes that rose at the center of the vige; the Marias tribe gathered around it, grilling meat and enjoying the celebration.

    Although rainwater was mixed in the food, it was no problem for those who had been living in the deep forest.

    "It turns out Griffin is nothing!"

    "Who? The Royal Knights? Our ancestors are with us!"

    "Hail Lord Horua! Hail the Great Warrior!"

    The Marias tribe raised their drinks, reveling in victory. The Great Warrior stared at them with a satisfied smile before turning to Shaman Syong, who was beside him."We have won."

    Syong''s expression darkened at the Great Warrior''sughter.

    "It is not victory, it is protection. Have you forgotten our original purpose?"

    The triumphant expression on Valkzar''s face froze at those words.

    Syong urged him as if forcing him to wake up from being intoxicated by a sweet moment of sess.

    "It''s irreversible now. To survive, we must reim a portion of Griffin''snd."

    "Alright, I know."

    The war had just begun.

    However, Valkzar was somehow confident. Now, he was no longer a mere human but a being close to divinity.

    Though he knew nothing wouldst forever and the mes would eventually extinguish, until the foundation for the tribe''s survival was secured, the me would persist.

    In order to achieve that, Horua had even abandoned the forest to join the war.

    Then, a woman rushed in with urgency.

    Amidst the shared joy, she addressed Valkzar and Syong with a tensed expression.

    "G-great Warrior! The woman we are keeping hostage has been whining aboutbor pains. It seems she needs to give birth immediately."

    "<em>Hm!</em>"

    He had heard that Illuania, the pregnant hostage, had been experiencingbor painstely, and wondered if it had really arrived this soon.

    After a moment''s consideration, the Great Warrior nodded lightly.

    "Proceed. The hostage''s life is of utmost importance."

    "U-understood!��

    The woman hurriedly turned and ran. Syong''s lips curled into a smirk after he heard the conversation.

    "Well, this is good timing. We have another pawn to use against the Soul Whisperer."

    "<em>Hm!</em>"

    "Besides, if it''s a child, it''ll be easier to handle as a hostage."

    "Alright."

    Honestly, the Great Warrior knew that kidnapping a pregnant woman and even using her child as hostage wasn''t morally right.

    However, he had already dedicated himself entirely to the Marias tribe and for the Great Forest��s survival.

    That was why it was eptable.

    If this fight was for their sake, then it was enough.

    As he pondered this��

    <strong>[<em>Kyaaacckkk</em>]</strong>

    A chilling scream was heard.

    Its deep sound pierced through the forest, adding an ominous tone to the heavy rain.

    However, it didn''t end there.

    <b>[WhydidIhavetodie?IhaventdoneanythingwrongwhydidIhavetodie?]<sup>1</sup></b>

    <b>[Youcanjuststartfromthatbastardfirstwhyme?]<sup>2</sup></b>

    <b>[Pleasesavemesavemesavemesavemesavemesavemesavemesaveme.]<sup>3</sup></b>

    <b>[Isitokaytobeburiedherelikethis?Missareyoureallyokay?Yourestiyoundy.]<sup>4</sup></b>

    <b>[Iheardtherearealotofdemonicmonstersinthisforestsofornow...]<sup>5</sup></b>

    <b>[BellsarmwascrushedDelranseyeballsweredugoutHslegwassevered.IthoughtIwastheonlyoneleftalivebutmyheadgotsmashed.]<sup>6</sup></b>

    <b>[ItoldyoutobecarefulbutIdidnttellyoutoabandonme.]<sup>7</sup></b>

    Each spirit gathered high in the sky and poured out their own stories and grievances, pleading for their deaths.

    The Marias tribe, in the midst of celebrating their festival, fell into confusion, but the Great Warrior gritted his teeth with determination and immediately pulled out his spear.

    "Bring the hostage! The Soul Whisperer has arrived!"

    Was it because it was soaked by the pouring rain?

    The spear he had always carried seemed unusually heavy now.

    After he decided to touch the Soul Whisperer��s reverse scale, this situation wasn��t something he expected to happen.

    But surely, if he let the Soul Whisperer see the pregnant woman inbor, thetter wouldn��t be able to act so recklessly.

    Thinking so, the Great Warriormanded Syong. However��

    "<em>Ah�� aaaah...</em>"

    Somehow, Shaman Syong didn''t obey his orders but instead looked up at the sky with a smile filled with contentment.

    It was as if the appearance of so many souls present at once was a spectacle he had been waiting for.

    "Syong...?��

    Having a bad feeling about this, Valkzar called his name. However, Syong simply trembled with anticipation and shook his head.

    "He is said to be a Dark Mage, but not <em>that kind of</em> Dark Mage."

    "What are you talking about? Bring the hostage now!"

    "Do you truly believe you can stop this disaster?"

    "..."

    He wondered what exactly Syong meant by that.

    His train of thought regarding this matter wasn''t clear, but he sensed that Syong harbored different intentions. Then, it was now that he realized he had been manipted by Syong to some extent.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    Valkzar brandished his spear threateningly at Syong''s throat.

    "You bastard! What is your purpose?"

    "There is something I need to see."

    Even though the spear grazed his throat and blood trickled down, Syong seemed unaffected; he just kept staring at the sky.

    It was a banquet of numerous souls who had departed from thisnd, each with their own story.

    "He possessed talents chosen by the continent! He obtained the Demon��s Stone, known as both a blessing and a curse! He even managed to find the most suitable mentor all by himself!"

    His voice grew louder.

    Now, Valkzar saw that Syong had be apletely different person.

    Valkzar couldn''t control his body as he was temporarily overwhelmed by dizziness, yet each of Syong''s words clearly pierced his ears.

    "But! BUT! BUTTTTT! Just because of that one principle that he doesn��t want to control the dead! Just because of that foolish principle of respecting them! Just because of that stupid principle he has ced shackles on himself!"

    It was a twisted rage.

    Syong clenched his fist, gritted his teeth, and screamed.

    "He failed to properly utilize his inherent power! Can a knight truly be called a knight if they don''t use a sword? Can a Necromancer be called a Necromancer if they don''t control souls?!"

    That was why he was called the Soul Whisperer.

    Unlike other Necromancers, he didn''t view nor use souls as tools.

    Because he wanted to provide themfort.

    However, things were now different.

    Just like someone who had dared to touch the dragon''s reverse scale, Valkzar had precisely disturbed a part of Deus Verdi that should have never been touched.

    "Alright, he''sing."

    Syong''s finger pointed through the dense trees.

    "The one who has finally shed the name of Soul Whisperer in order to be a true Necromancer is now present!"

    <b>[Imburning!Mybodyisburning!]<sup>8</sup></b>

    <b>[Noooooo!Pleasestop!Letmerest!Idontwanttofightanymore!]<sup>9</sup></b>

    <b>[Thisshouldntbehappening!Iveworkedsohardmadecontributionsthisshouldntbehappening!]<sup>10</sup></b>

    <b>[Weagreedtodietogethersowhyareyoustilive?]<sup>11</sup></b>

    "Come at me, show me that talent of yours! Show me the strength you have to threaten them!"

    The iprehensible screams of the dead resonated with the sound of cold rain pouring from the sky.

    At that moment, as everyone''s bodies froze with an unknown fear as if the raindrops had frozen them in ce, the emotionless voice of a man echoed in everyone''s ears.

    "Be quiet."

    <em>Swish!</em>

    Horua��s massive mes, which had been heating up the festivities at the center of the vige, were extinguished.

    A thick darkness settled in the forest.

    The souls lingered in the sky, obscuring even the moon and stars. It made the vige pitch-ck.

    The souls, who had been loudly expressing their grievances, suddenly fell silent and began to writhe.

    They transformed into white mes, enveloping the entire vige of the Marias tribe like a prison.

    ��This is Deus Verdi, who now wields souls as if they were tools! On top of that, with all his might! Deus Verdi, the King of the Dead! Another individual striving for the pinnacle of Necromancy!��

    Suddenly, a ck robe enveloped Syong''s body. Valkzar didn''t know what it meant.

    However, Dante''s symbol was embroidered on Syong''s robe.

    "Alright, Great Warrior! I have given you the power you desired! I persuaded Horua, brought nobles from the Kingdom, andid the foundation for the future! I presented to you the path to salvation for the Marias Great Forest, which is gradually turning into a desert!"

    "...You bastard."

    "Now, go and fight! Stop that man who is walking on the path to bing the King of the Dead! That is the price you, who have gained power, must pay me!"

    The Sahar Desert was adjacent to the Marias Great Forest. It was known to people that the Marias Great Forest had blocked the Sahar Desert��s expansion.

    However, the residents of the Marias Great Forest and Horua were aware that the desert known as the cursednd would eventually encroach upon and consume the Great Forest as well.

    It was a dire situation where their homnd would vanish if they took no action.

    At that moment, Shaman Syong proposed a solution. The Great Warrior ced his full trust in Syong''s ideas, given thetter��s status as a member of the Marias tribe. Hence, now, he gritted his teeth in rage.

    "It turns out you have betrayed us!!!"

    "Yes, that''s right! I''ve found people who will awaken my talents more than this ce! And they wanted to see the end of that man!"

    It was the price to enter Dante.

    It was at this moment that those who sought to confirm the true might of the Soul Whisperer were now closely observing the power of Deus Verdi through his vision.

    His opponent was a guardian deity of mes who had abandoned its home and descended upon humanity.

    If anything, it was a higher price to pay than expected; it was most definitely not an easy task.

    "If we remain like this, the entire Marias tribe will perish! Won''t you protect them?!"

    Valkzar was about to thrust his spear at Syong''s throat, but thetter suddenly disappeared, only to reappear on the roof of a nearby cabin momentster.

    "Bastard! I will make sure to kill youter!"

    ��You seem quite rxed, huh?��

    Valkzar gritted his teeth and was about to follow Syong with determination. However, at that moment��

    <em><strong>[Kyaaaaaaackk!]</strong></em>

    With a scream filled with agony, the souls enveloped in white mes plummeted like meteorites, striking Syong''s body with precision.

    "<em>Cough!</em>"

    He had no option but to endure a heavy blow while coughing up blood.

    <em><strong>[Kyaaaaaaackk!]</strong></em>

    <b>[Stopppppp!]</b>

    <b>[It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!]</b>

    <em>Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!</em>

    Some of the souls hovering in the sky continued to fall on Syong.

    The cabin he had been on was already half-copsed, and within its wreckage, Syongy writhing on the ground, coughing up blood.

    "<em>Keuuuaaargh!</em>"

    Not only that, but the mes of souls were also clinging to his hands and feet, inflicting him with agonizing pain.

    "...."

    Even Valkzar couldn''t help but shudder at the brutality. However��

    Suddenly, Syong��s burning body floated away. It was carried by unseen forces and flying towards the entrance of the vige.

    Amidst the dense trees, the man finally revealed himself. However, his appearance waspletely different from what the Great Warrior remembered.

    Tired eyes.

    His long hair, soaked by the rain, clung to his face.

    And evil spirits clung to his entire body, spewing out their resentments.

    Deus caught Syong as he flew towards him, mming him to the ground. Then, he grabbed his hair and dragged him along.

    "<em>Kyaaaaaaackk!</em>"

    Deus whispered softly as he looked down at Syong''s burning robe.

    "Dante''s spy."

    "<em>Cough! Kuogh!</em>"

    Although Syong''s limbs were burning, he didn''t die. Was this also a kind of Necromancy?

    The Great Warrior was momentarily seized by indescribable fear after realizing some kind of truth.

    <em>Even death�� may not be my end.</em>

    Deuspletely ignored the Great Warrior''s reaction, looking down at Syong instead and talking to him.

    "Look closely at who you have turned into your enemy.��

    Deus issued a warning, knowing that all members of Dante were witnessing this spectacle through Syong''s eyes.

    With Horua��s wings spread wide, Valkzar flew in front of Deus, who was exuding an ominous energy from his demeanor.

    He had to inform him that this situation itself was a trap.

    "Deus Verdi! Listen to me! This is all a trap! It was orchestrated by that man!"

    "...."

    "This war was nned to make you and me fight! The hostage is safe! We are even helping the woman inb��"

    Before he could even finish speaking, Deus'' eyes were already fixed on the cabin where the hostages were held.

    Numerous souls had surrounded the cabin, blocking anyone from entering.

    <b>[What a monster.]</b>

    Even the guardian deity, Horua, couldn��t help but acknowledge him.

    Valkzar suddenly wondered why Horua, the guardian deity, didn''t recognize Deus entering the forest. However��

    <em>Fuck, I forgot. He''s no longer a guardian deity now.</em>

    Horua had already forsaken his role as the forest''s guardian in order to protect it.

    Now, even if he was with Horua, he wouldn''t be able to perceive everything that happened inside the forest.

    "We, too, were merely fighting for survival! We were also helpless in the face of the cmity called the desert..."

    Upon meeting Deus'' gaze, Valkzar could only stop in the middle of his speech.

    It was a futile attempt.

    The man in front of him wasn''t listening at all.

    No matter what he tried to say here, he would never receive any mercy from him.

    Valkzar gripped his spear tightly, ring at Deus as he unleashed Horua''s mes.

    Yes, this was war.

    Thinking that, Valkzar red at the enemy before him.

    However, on the contrary, Deus looked past Valkzar and at the trembling vigers.

    <strong>"All of you�� will die."</strong>

    He said it resolutely, almost like making some kind of oath.

    <strong>"However, that death will not be the end you imagine it to be."</strong>

    He had abandoned his identity as the Soul Whisperer.

    In the eyes of Deus, who had now truly be a Necromancer in the sense of the word, there was only a thickyer of murderous /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 140: Savior

    Chapter 140: Savior

    Though I wasn''t sure what it was, I strongly felt something inside me break.

    Was that why��?

    The resistance I always felt when it came to controlling souls was nowpletely gone.

    <em><strong>[Kyaaackkk!]</strong></em>

    <b>[Stoppppppp!]</b>

    <em><strong>[kkk!]</strong></em>

    Was that why��?

    Even amidst the pitiful screams of souls being swept away and suffering under my magic, I felt nothing.

    Was that why��?Even when facing the Great Warrior and Horua, whom even Gloria, the Knight Commander, and Findenai, the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads, couldn��t defeat, I managed to gain the upper hand.

    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>

    Each of the souls continuously pouring out was akin to an ultimate blow delivered by putting everything on the line.

    The Marias Great Forest was a vast jungle with a rich past, steeped in history and tradition.

    Consequently, it was inevitable that there would be many unfortunate casualties. As a result, it felt as though I had a nearly unlimited supply of bullets in my hands.

    The Great Warrior staggered.

    He desperately emitted mes from his body to protect himself.

    Even if the souls were infused with my mana and the power of Lemegeton, they were unable to stick to the mes of Horua, who was known as the deity of the forest, easily.

    Therefore...

    <em>Swish.</em>

    I changed the direction of my hand.

    And beyond it, past the Great Warrior, were the trembling members of the Marias tribe.

    Men and women, the elderly and the children.

    I shot arrows of remorseful souls towards the fairly diverse group of tribal people gathered there.

    "<em>Kyack!</em>"

    "Please, save us!"

    "Great Warrior!"

    The tribal people screamed in terror.

    Startled, Valkzar hurriedly gathered his mes and threw himself towards his tribe.

    "<em>Keugh!</em>"

    After blocking the souls flying towards them with his body, he let out a faint breath, quickly regaining a steady stance, and red at me.

    His eyes held various emotions, but he didn��t voice them out.

    It seemed like he felt a type of aversion towards me.

    Honestly speaking, if it were the me from before, I would never have taken such drastic actions.

    However, even when I closed my eyes for a brief moment, the face of the kidnapped Illuania came to mind.

    When I opened my eyes again, I could see Findenai, who had been injured, looking up at me.

    And when I closed my eyes again, it felt as though I could hear the Dark Spiritualist''s voice, filled with concern even though she herself was in a pitiful state.

    And every time I recalled all of these women, the actions my hand took grew fiercer.

    Necromancers were basically proficient in using offensive magic.

    They manipted souls and showcased a variety of irregrities through their mana that would generally be impossible for other mages to achieve.

    If one were to point out the biggest weakness of such Necromancers, it would be souls.

    To control souls, they first had to discover them. However, finding those souls wasn''t an easy task.

    While some individuals were gifted with spiritual eyes and could see souls to a certain extent, they were unable to see all souls.

    Most could only see evil spirits with grudges deep enough to be able to materialize themselves to some extent.

    <em>That is right.</em>

    <em>I am not like them.</em>

    What may have been a weakness or a limitation for ordinary Necromancers posed no problem for me.

    With Lemegeton capable of awakening the dead, and eyes that could see them all, I could surpass the supposed limitations of a Necromancer.

    I stretched my hand upward.

    The scattered souls began to condense in my palm and soon, I forcibly contorted them into the shape of a greatsword.

    The Soul Greatsword gradually erged, reaching a size capable of engulfing not only Valkzar but the countless tribal people behind him as well.

    "��!"

    Upon realizing the imminent danger if he couldn''t stop this, Valkzar��s eyes widened. Determined to meddle in the process, he gripped his spear, and rushed towards me.

    <em>Shrill!</em>

    He then whistled.

    As if waiting for his call, numerous demonic monsters burst out of the bushes in response to the whistle.

    They were loyal demonic monsters who had never forgotten who the Master of the Forest was, and they came to the aid of the Great Warrior, who had now merged with Horua. However��

    <em>Crack! Crack!</em>

    Transparent beings in the shape of demonic monsters emerged from the ground while simultaneously tearing the throats of the charging demonic monsters.

    As I had demonstrated before, when facing Dina, souls weren��t exclusive to humans.

    The souls of demonic monsters were so plentiful here, that they seemed to overflow, and it wasn��t difficult to control them by inflicting pain.

    Ironically, the charging demonic monsters would end up dead in my hands, and their souls would then rush towards Valkzar instead.

    "<em>Keub!</em>"

    Despite trying to fend them off with his spear, Valkzar was unable topletely ovee their sheer numbers and ended up getting bitten on his shoulder and thigh.

    However, the wings of mes hadn��t ceased yet, bringing him in front of me.

    And just as the long spear, aiming for my heart, was about to strike again.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A massive mouth appeared and blocked the spear.

    It was a woman with a huge mouth around the region of her chest with both her hands shaped like the mouths of demonic monsters emitting a chilling, gritting teeth sound.

    The shaman affiliated with Dante, whose limbs were severed, revealed her identity as he observed the scene from behind.

    "D-Dina!"

    It was Dina, the Dante-affiliated Monstrumancer I had killed for the first time.

    Since her soul was still in my possession, I could forcibly control her.

    Of course, even she would not be able to block the spear of mespletely. She could only stall for a moment.

    I lowered my hand holding the greatsword as I watched her soul gradually wither away indifferently.

    At the same time, the Great Warrior Valkzar hurriedly spread his wings and soared upwards.

    <em>ng!</em>

    "<em>Keuuughh!</em>"

    With his thin spear, Valkzar blocked the Soul Greatsword that was about to sweep through the entire tribe.

    He let out a strained groan as blood vessels popped up all over his body, his face turning red.

    "<em>Keeeeuaaack!</em>"

    His belief in protecting the tribesmen was truly tragic to witness.

    However, it unfolded as expected.

    As taught by the Dark Spiritualist, one of the fundamental principles of necromancy was that since necromancers controlled souls, one must not judge all aspects of the magic cast merely by appearance.

    For example, this��

    Even though it resembled a greatsword, it was actually a flock of souls gathered into one shape.

    As the shape of the greatsword began to crumble, the souls forming it started pouring out, creeping through the spear, and rushed towards the Great Warrior.

    It was like watching a swarm of bugs.

    "<em>Gah! AAAAARGH!</em>"

    The Great Warrior let out a grotesque scream and dropped his spear before crashing to the ground.

    Despite the dull thud, , the souls continued pouring towards the Great Warrior following my forcefulmand.

    The souls repeatedly entered and exited through all sorts of orifices in his body like his eyes, nose, and ears.

    I moved at the same pace as when I arrived and stood before Valkzar, who was writhing in agony.

    I coated my hand with mana, and then plunged it directly into the region near his heart.

    <em>Stab.</em>

    Valkzar was muscr, likely from rigorous training.

    However, as I had never attempted it before, stabbing his strengthened body with my bare hand proved to be quite challenging.

    To be precise, my goal was to tear apart whatever was radiating intense heat from the region near his heart.

    <em>Pwackk!</em>

    The pouring rain naturally washed away the blood he vomited.

    The radiant object, resembling a sun, that was now in my grasp was none other than the guardian deity, Horua.

    <b>[Hu...man!]</b>

    <em>Crush!</em>

    I mmed Horua, who was about to say something, straight to the ground. I then summoned the souls of the demonic monsters.

    They began tearing apart the guardian deity, who was rolling on the ground while letting out cries reminiscent of beasts.

    "<em>Hahk! Hahk! Hahk!</em>"

    Simrly, Valkzary on the ground, gasping for air, his eyes filled solely with fear. Slowly, he opened his trembling lips.

    "P-p-please let the tri...besmen�� go�� they are... innoc..."

    <em>Crush!</em>

    He could no longer continue speaking as I used my mana to shatter his head with precision, leaving only grotesque remnants behind.

    And that was how he died.

    Though it was quite mysterious as to how he could still speak even after being stabbed through the heart.

    <em>Grab.</em>

    I stretched out my hand into the air to grasp something.

    It was Valkzar''s soul.

    <b>[Ah.]</b>

    While his appearance remained intact, his eyes were now filled with unparalleled horror.

    "Even in death you will not find eternal rest."

    Realizing that even after death, he would not be able to escape, he began to tremble and pleaded with me.

    However, since I didn''t even want to hear his voice, I restrained his entire body with chains of mana extending from my palm.

    The torment wasn''t over yet.

    "Look at them."

    Valkzar��s eyes widened as I pointed towards the Marias tribe, who were kneeling and begging before me with tears streaming down their faces.

    "They too shall meet their ends here"

    The Great Warrior pleaded and writhed desperately, hoping to change my mind regarding my deration.

    However, I no longer had any hesitation.

    As he had risked it all under his name as the Great Warrior, ughtering countless people of the kingdom, he had to pay the price.

    Therefore��

    <em>I hope that you won''t be a monster in the process of defeating those monsters.</em>

    And indeed, I, too��.

    <em>Master Bastard, just stay still for now. I''ll take care of this...!</em>

    Had be the same as those monsters.

    <em>Deus, uphold your principles. Don''t be like Dante, the other Dark Mages�� or me.</em>

    I would kill them all.

    <b>[It''s dark tonight.]</b>

    "....!"

    All of a sudden I heard a voice. And even though it had been a while since Ist heard it, my eyes trembled at the familiar voice.

    I nced around unconsciously, but naturally, I found nothing.

    <b>[Is there a waning moon tonight?]</b>

    Because the voice came from within me.

    I wanted to hear that voice again, but she didn''t speak further.

    Did I wake her up?

    Apanied by a chilling sensation down my spine, doubt began to creep in.

    However, it wasn��t enough to cause me to put a stop to my actions.

    All it did was make me hesitate for a moment.

    A brief moment that awakened my dulled senses.

    However, because of it, I could finally hear the resounding cries I had missed.

    I turned my gaze.

    At the end of my gaze was a woman holding a tiny baby swaddled tightly in a nket.

    Hoping the cold rain wouldn''t touch her, Illuania held the baby close to her and then, she looked at me with an exhausted face.

    <em>Sploosh.</em>

    I stepped on the puddled ground.

    I unconsciously headed in the opposite direction of the trembling tribal people, towards the baby.

    Resounding cries.

    The birth of new life.

    Illuania carefully handed her baby to me as I drew closer to her, smiling in spite of her exhaustion.

    "It''s a girl."

    "...."

    Warmth spread through my palm and spread throughout my body.

    She wasn''t my child, but I had chosen to take responsibility for her��the living being entrusted to me by Deus Verdi, at the cost of giving up his own body.

    "Would you like to name the child?"

    With trembling hands, I carefully held the child.

    <em>You may not be my own flesh and blood, but I will be your family.</em>

    I slowly averted my gaze.

    I still felt the simmering anger within me as I stared at them, who were looking at me with fearful gazes.

    However, I chose to gently stroke the child''s forehead with my hand.

    Strangely enough, the crying child suddenly fell silent and stared at me nkly.

    "You have saved many lives."

    <em>I did not want to taint your birth with blood, screams, and ughter and since I did not want to ruin your first meeting with the world��.</em>

    "Savior."

    <b>(Savior)</b>

    <i>You have already saved many lives just by being born. I am sure you will be a great person in the future.</i>

    "Sevia, that is your name."

    As if understanding my words, the child giggled.

    And just then the rain began to ease /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 141: Farewell

    Chapter 141: Farewell

    The war was over.

    Moreover, it was ironically finished in a very short time, akin to when a downpour abruptly stops, leaving those who hadn��t managed to shed their tension feeling awkward.

    However, even after the rain stopped, puddles were still formed from leftover rainwater. And just like that, the disaster of war still lingered throughout Griffin Kingdom and Marias Great Forest, leaving behind a bitter scent of blood.

    Meanwhile, Romerzan, Harroin, and Boman��nobles from the Griffin Kingdom��were the first to be arrested and taken away. They were likely headed to the Griffin''s execution grounds.

    ording to what they confessed to me when I directly confronted them in the forest, this invasion was one of the negotiation points with the Jerman Kingdom, which was beyond the desert.

    Since they already had no way to stay in the Griffin Kingdom, the three of them nned to use the Marias tribe to upy part of Griffin Kingdom''snd, expecting that the Jerman Kingdom would follow suit.

    However, the Jerman Kingdom deemed the situation hopeless and unterally severed ties with the three of them, leaving them abandoned.

    It was ridiculous to think they left the confines of Griffin to negotiate with Jerman using the Marias tribe. In fact, I thought it not only foolish but also surprisingly audacious of them.

    They might believe that this incident urred under their own initiative, but there was no way Dante��s spy, the Dark Mage, wasn��t involved in this matter.<em>Perhaps that man led everything, right?</em>

    The Dark Mage affiliated with Dante couldn''t ovee the suffering and injuries caused by his burnt limbs and had now died.

    I also collected his soul along with Valkzar; it was to prepare for the battle against Dante.

    <em>Dante is moving too quickly.</em>

    The Jerman Kingdom��s invasion n, by itself, wasn��t surprising because it was part of the main episode.

    However, it happened faster than expected.

    At the very least, it should have happened around the second semester of Aria��s third year; when the story of the Queen of Jerman, which was the starting point of the episode, began. However, it was only the second semester of Aria��s first year.

    It was ahead of schedule by almost two years.

    I knew that from Dante''s side, as they were already aware of my existence as the Soul Whisperer, were now making various moves.

    However, I didn''t expect individuals like Horua and Valkzar, who weren''t even mentioned in the game, to appear.

    <em>This means that there might be more powerful individuals I am not yet aware of.</em>

    I slowly walked out of Marias Great Forest, pondering what in the world was happening on this continent.

    Illuania had already left first to receive protection, and now, I was leaving the aftermath for Gloria to handle.

    Perhaps because I came out a littleter, it was already the break of day.

    The air, once damp due to the rain, now felt slightly refreshing.

    <b>[Deus!]</b>

    <em>Swish!</em>

    Something flew past me.

    "Huh?"

    I was so bewildered that I couldn��t help but subtly exim before I even realized it.

    When I nced back, I saw the Dark Spiritualist floundering in mid-air.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Afterwards, a heavy impact suddenly struck my body. Unlike when it was the Dark Spiritualist who tried to tackle me, this time, I could feel a distinct weight and warmth.

    "Master Bastard!"

    As Findenai rushed at me, I could smell the faint scent of a cigarette. She wrapped her arms around my neck and both legs around my waist, clinging tightly and causing me to stagger.

    "...."

    While the sudden wee slightly took me aback, Findenai buried her head against my chest and murmured softly.

    "Well done, you''ve done really well."

    "......"

    "Damn it, Master Bastard, massacres aren''t your style. I''ll handle that kind of thing for you, so you should just sit back and cross your legs while enjoying a warm cup of tea."

    Upon hearing the rare tone of relief in her voice, I could feel how worried she was about me.

    Was that why��?

    Somehow feeling awkward, I still spoke as coldly as usual.

    "As long as the tea is not brewed by you."

    "Ha! Bullshit!"

    In response to my words, Findenai lifted her buttocks and leaned forward. Since I was already exhausted and wasn��t particrly strong physically, the sudden movement caused me to tilt backwards and fall.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Although we both fell, Findenai ced her hand behind my head to cushion the impact, ending on top of me.

    Findenai slightly shifted her body and looked down at me with a yful smile on her lips.

    "Wait for it. One day, I''ll surely make you can''t live without my tea."

    "<em>Sigh,</em> move away."

    When I sighed irritably, Findenai once againughed and lightly rubbed her buttocks against my waist.

    "Is it <em>up</em>?"

    That was the end of it.

    I used my mana and pushed her away, causing Findenai to immediately roll to the ground, letting out a miserable groan.

    "<em>Oughh!</em>"

    "You have crossed the line. You will get a pay cut this month."

    "<em>Ptui!</em> Ah, dirt got into my mouth! <em>Ptooey!</em> What do you mean by a pay cut?! I got a sry deduction after rolling in the battlefield?!"

    Just like that, I stood up, brushed off the dirt on my body, and was once again about to move forward. However, this time, a woman in a ck robe stood with her arms crossed, ring at me.

    <b>[You know I spotted you first and flew over, right?]</b>

    "Yes."

    <b>[Originally, I should have been in that position.]</b>

    "What does that even mean?"

    <strong>[<em>Argh!</em> It''s so annoying.]</strong>

    Despite saying that, she subtly approached me and stretched out her hand.

    I felt a sense of reluctance and tried to step back, but the Dark Spiritualist huffed and took a step closer, maintaining the distance.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    It was a touch that had a sense of weight.

    Perhaps she had be quite skilled at manipting mana; I could feel a slight weight and warmthing from her hand resting on my head.

    <b>[You did really well. And thank you.]</b>

    "......"

    <b>[You just need to keep being there for me; continue to remain aloof and beautiful.]</b>

    I saw a faint smile beyond her ck veil. I could sense that the Dark Spiritualist was also concerned about me, though in a different manner than Findenai.

    <b>[Not as a Dark Mage, but as the Soul Whisperer.]</b>

    As I stared at the Dark Spiritualist, a sudden thought urred to me.

    Since the Dark Spiritualist was here with me to see the end of Necromancy. Once she resolved her resentment, she, too, would rest in peace, right?

    She was someone who would eventually leave my side.

    For now, I would continue walking towards the truth of Necromancy.

    While I still didn��t know whaty at the end, there was one thing that was clear: parting ways with the Dark Spiritualist at that moment was inevitable.

    "In a way, I see that this journey of mine could provide you with somefort."

    Was she surprised by my words?

    The Dark Spiritualist''s eyes trembled for a moment, then she smiled faintly and nodded.

    <b>[I suppose you could see it that way.]</b>

    I didn''t feel the need to continue the conversation any further. Another inexplicable emotion was welling up within me, but since I was already mentally exhausted, I averted my eyes, not wanting to tire myself any further.

    Even though Saintess Lucia soon came to greet me and heal my wounds, I was still too exhausted.

    So, without even eating any food, I quickly returned to the tent after briefly washing up and closed my eyes.

    Was it because I entered Marias Great Forest immediately after finishing the memorial service?

    The sense of fatigue had piled up more than I had anticipated, and it now washed over me.

    ***

    I wasn''t sure how long I had slept for, but I could tell that someone had taken care of me diligently while I was asleep.

    Despite sleeping on the tent''s bedding, I couldn��t feel any unusual stiffness in my waist, nor was it too cold or too hot.

    It was a proper rest as if I had slept and woke up in a mansion rather than the damp difort of the tent.

    Because it was bright outside, as if the sun had just risen, nomps were needed. I could see that no one was inside the tent.

    After getting up and tidying my hair quickly, I stepped outside to be greeted by the intense sunlight.

    <em>How many days did I actually sleep for?</em>

    It was strange to see sunlight and feel this way to this extent, as if I had turned into a vampire. My stomach also grumbled with hunger.

    "Oh? You''re awake."

    Findenai, who was sitting outside the tent smoking a cigarette, which she probably borrowed from someone else, spotted me.

    To regain my senses after waking up, I used my mana to blow Findenai''s cigarette far away.

    She looked at her own hand holding the cigarette, wriggling it with a dispirited expression.

    "Damn, I just lit that."

    Ignoring Findenai''sint about only having taken a puff, I asked her.

    "How much time has passed?"

    "Two days, Master Bastard."

    Alright, two days.

    Fortunately, not as much time had passed as I had feared. Then, I spoke again.

    "Where is Illuania?"

    "Illuania and Sevia are both fine, so you don��t have to worry. You should eat first. Look at your sunken face."

    Although Findenai''s words were probably spoken out of concern, I shook my head.

    "No, this is more urgent."

    There was still one soul left whose resentment hadn��t been resolved.

    Hearing my response, Findenai sighed heavily before loudly shouting.

    "Hey, Owen! Get the food ready! We''re going to eat soon!"

    "Ah, yup! Got it!"

    Owen''s voice came from somewhere. It seemed like he was still afraid of Findenai.

    "Let''s go. You should finish what you need to do and then go eat."

    "Alright."

    Findenai guided me into arge tent. Inside it was Illuania holding Sevia, with the Dark Spiritualist protecting them from the side.

    "Ah, you''re awake!"

    Illuania greeted me warmly.

    Rather than this, I wished I could provide her with a better ce for her postpartum recovery.

    However, it seemed like she had waited for me to wake up.

    That was fortunate.

    "Illuania, there is one soul that has remained in this world in order to protect you and this child."

    "Yes, I know. She also protected me at the hotel."

    "And soon, that woman will fall into a deep sleep."

    "...."

    She would protect Illuania until she saw her child enter this world safely, letting out a smile.

    That was the promise made between me and the woman with burns on her body.

    "Would you consider letting the woman hold the child, even if it is just for a moment?"

    I politely requested permission from Illuania, the mother, as it seemed only natural to do so.

    Illuania smiled and nodded.

    "Of course."

    I immediately looked at the Dark Spiritualist. The reason she was here was none other than to ensure that the guardian spirit did not vanish before I arrived.

    With the help of the Dark Spiritualist''s mana, the female guardian spirit revealed herself again.

    She, who had directly faced Horua��s mes to protect Illuania, had lost her horrendous, resentful appearance from the past.

    Now, she was barely able to maintain consciousness, her body dripping with cold sweat.

    I reached out and weed her into my body.

    It was just like when I allowed Owen''s grandfather, Oster, to possess my hands.

    This time, I entrusted my body to her, the guardian spirit.

    She then slowly took my hand and reached out towards the baby.

    Illuania handed over Sevia, who was wrapped in a swaddling nket.

    Once the child was in my embrace, my hand moved across the child''s forehead on its own ord.

    <em>Kyaaa!</em>

    Seviaughed as if there was something funny about it.

    Then, various emotions that were not my own started spreading inside me.

    Relief, gratitude, joy, happiness.

    And regret.

    <b>[Ah.]</b>

    The woman''s voice echoed within me, not from the pain of half her body being burned, but from the regret and determination of wandering in resentment after losing her child and dying.

    <b>[Was my child also this beautiful?]</b>

    I lightly nodded upon hearing her tearful voice.

    "Certainly."

    I had be one with the emotions I felt spreading within me.

    <b>[Thank you.]</b>

    With that, the woman who fought for her child even after death slowly closed her eyes, and finally entered into eternal /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 142: The Forbidden Book in Loberne

    Chapter 142: The Forbidden Book in Loberne

    "<em>Yawn.</em>"

    Findenai let out a yawn while driving the carriage. ncing around, she realized that they had somehow arrived at the Loberne Academy.

    It wasn''t specifically an unpleasant ce, and in fact, it even held some fun memories, but at the moment, a sense of annoyance was pricking at Findenai''s head for no special reason.

    The professors had already been waiting in line to greet them as the carriage entered the academy.

    And among them, the Dean especially was making a fuss about hosting a party to wee the heroes who were returning from the war.

    Unfortunately, the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi, the protagonist of the day, was not in the carriage.

    And that was precisely why Findenai wasn��t in a really agreeable mood.

    "What, where''s Deus?"

    Erica, who was waiting along with the Dean, asked with a puzzled expression, and Findenai replied curtly."I don''t know."

    Then, after collecting Illuania''s and her own luggage, Findenai walked towards the entrance of the academy. Despite looking severely injured with the bandages wrapped around her body, there was no hindrance in her movements.

    "<em>Groan.</em>"

    The gaze of the professors naturally shifted to Owen, who btedly got off the carriage with his luggage and melodica.

    The boy also had bandages on his hands, but he smiled awkwardly and answered the professors'' questions.

    "He said he needs to stay a bit longer as he has to apologize and take responsibility for the souls in the Marias Great Forest."

    "Take responsibility?"

    The information was not clear, but Owen didn''t bother borating any further.

    Thest person to get off the carriage was Illuania. She wasn��t carrying any luggage but in her arms was her precious new family member.

    Since the professors were aware that she was the pregnant maid who had apanied Deus, they congratted her on the birth of her child. However, Illuania simply thanked them and headed straight to the hotel she had previously stayed at.

    Since postpartum care was also important, the hotel had been preparing rted services in advance.

    Findenai decided to follow her for now because it was uncertain whether the hotel building was still intact

    In the end, only Owen was left behind with the carriage.

    Despite harboring some regrets, the professors had no choice but to return to their respective ces with dejected expressions.

    Owen, too, headed straight to Deus'' room. After neatly arranging Deus�� luggage, he took out the melodica he had been carrying on his back.

    Then, as he blew into the instrument, it produced a sound when the keys were pressed.

    As he had performed for a long time at the mountainside vige, his fingers hurt even when ying the rtively lightweight melodica, but the boy continued to y it skillfully.

    Gradually, a woman appeared. She wore a ck robe covering her eyes, with the lower part of her face concealed by a semi-transparent ck veil.

    She was the Dark Spiritualist he had already met several times whenever he performed.

    Even though the music stopped as he removed the melodica from his mouth, Owen''s spiritual eyes had developed enough to allow him to converse with her to some extent.

    "D-Dark Spiritualist, so you came along."

    <b>[Yes, Deus told me to do so, didn��t he?]</b>

    Like Findenai, the Dark Spiritualist was also in a sullen mood.

    Deus had insisted on handling it alone, so he also sent the Dark Spiritualist away.

    And in case someone secretly disobeyed him and stayed behind, Deus instructed Owen to confirm their presence upon his arrival at the academy.

    <b>[I am his Master, why did he issue orders to me?]</b>

    Even though she wasining, Owen realized that she was obedient, so he decided to remain silent for now.

    There was no need to provoke the already upset woman by saying anything else.

    "He told me to check on you daily. Are you okay?"

    <strong>[...<em>Sigh</em>, alright.]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist sighed.

    It was Deus�� wish to spend some time alone with the souls in Marias Great Forest.

    Hearing that, the Dark Spiritualist couldn''t help but make aplex expression.

    It did mean that Deus, who was on the verge of crossing a line, had regained his principles.

    However, did he really need to bear that burden alone?

    Wouldn''t it be better to do it together? Weren''t they soulmates? Even the Dark Spiritualist herself was actually a soul as well.

    <b>[Ugh, so annoying.]</b>

    With a swift turn, the Dark Spiritualist disappeared.

    "<em>Sigh.</em>"

    Seeing that, Owen wiped the sweat from his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief.

    <em>The Soul Whisperer must be really exhausted.</em>

    Owen also overheard that this war was a scheme cooked up by an organization of dark mages to discern the true intentions of the Soul Whisperer.

    Since Owen was unaware of more details, he simply stretched and headed out of Deus'' room for now.

    Since Owen was staying in a spare room in the first-year male dormitory, he nned to go and rest in his own room for a while.

    Because in the absence of Deus, he didn''t really have anything to do either.

    Even though he didn��t intend to take one before, it was truly a sweet break.

    He had been through quite a lot this time, so he deserved to rx like this.

    Since the students were still attending their lectures, Owen quietly returned to his room after showering and fell into a pleasant sleep on the soft bed.

    "No, I swear it wasn''t me!"

    Because of the loud voice filled with frustration and injusticeing from outside, Owen''s eyes fluttered open.

    Despite his sleep being disturbed, he didn��t feel tired.

    When he looked out the window, the moon was already up.

    Having slept quite well, Owen stretched and stepped outside.

    Two students were standing in the hallway.

    The first-year male student was defending himself with a resentful expression against the other student, who appeared to be a second-year male.

    "You were the one who used it before me! So, you are obviously the culprit!"

    "No, I''m telling the truth, it wasn''t me! This is really unfair! If you''re asking me if I used it, I did. But why would I doodle on it?"

    What were they talking about?

    Owen stood on the tip of his toes to check the situation. It seemed like there was something wrong with the book in the hands of the second-year student.

    "Hm?"

    Curious about what book it was, Owen craned his neck.

    "<em>Huwaaa!</em>"

    The young boy toppled backwards as his face turned crimson.

    It was a book with pictures of women.

    And it was not just any picture book, but a book with naked pictures of a certain woman.

    The second-year student quickly turned his head due to Owen''s overreaction. Then he nced between the book in his hand and Owen, then turned to flee with embarrassment.

    "Anyway, you! Don''t ever do this again! It''s for everyone''s use!"

    Leaving behind a rather righteous, thunderous criticism, he fled from the scene.

    While sighing with relief, the first-year approached Owen and extended his hand.

    "Th-thank you. Thanks to you, everything got sorted out without me getting hit. He was actually right; I was the one who did that. I get more horny when I doodle on the body."

    "W-what?!"

    "Huh? Oh, you''re not from the academy, are you? That��s why you don��t know. We refer to it as ''the forbidden book'' in our secret code.��

    Perhaps feeling good from escaping the threat of his senior, the male student began pouring out information no one had even asked for.

    "You, too. If you need it, just let me know."

    "Ah, no-no! I don''t need it! More importantly! How can students buy such things?"

    For the boy who had spent his whole life with the piano, it was a whole new world, one he couldn��t understand at all.

    When he eximed in surprise, the male student shook his head whileughing.

    "Of course, we are not allowed to buy them. The Forbidden Book is handmade. We have the artisan at our academy."

    It felt like his head was reeling.

    "Anyway, if you need it,e to me. Good things should be shared. We''re both guys, aren��t we?"

    The male student grinned and winked before childishly running off down the corridor.

    The boy momentarily felt shocked and dizzy. He then clenched his fists.

    "S-students... should behave like students!"

    It was a phrase Deus Verdi often repeated.

    Owen then returned to his room and yed the melodica, summoning the souls that were still lingering at the academy.

    It was Owen''s unique method of gathering information.

    <b>[Oh, risqu�� drawings? They''re not only circting among the guys but among the girls as well.]</b>

    <b>[I know there''s one person who draws them. They even put marks on them.]</b>

    <b>[��If you''re a student, you should study.�� What a joke.]</b>

    <b>[Did you know there''s a request counter? If you write a note and put it in a certain book in the library, they will draw what you want!]</b>

    <b>[Drawings? Oh, I saw one kid drawing something weird recently.]</b>

    "That person!"

    Upon hearing the testimony of thest ghost, Owen changed directions.

    The ce he went to was the first-year female dormitory. Although it waste at night, he could see a girl with blond hair wearing a white beret sitting on a bench in front of the dormitory and sketching.

    "P-P-Princess?"

    <b>[Yeah, that''s right. That girl has been drawing weird pictures every day.]</b>

    After pointing to Eleanor Luden Griffin, the ghost abruptly vanished, as if passing the buck.

    Should he just run away as well?

    Owen contemted briefly, but after remembering Deus Verdi, he took a deep breath.

    If it were that person, what would he do?

    What would he do if he found out that a student he cherished was the one circting obscene material referred to as ''the Forbidden Book''?

    It was hard to even imagine it.

    He would probably be quite furious and scold her severely, right?

    "I have to stop this."

    And since Deus wasn��t someone like him who could only see ghosts when performing, but someone who could see ghosts all the time, he would likely learn of this information soon.

    With such determination, Owen approached Eleanor.

    "Hm? What''s going on?"

    Eleanor nced at Owen briefly before turning her focus back to her drawing.

    She didn''t even spare him a nce. From the perspective of someone walking the same path as an artist, the concentration with which she moved her pen was impressive. However...

    "C-can you show me your drawing?"

    He first had to confirm it.

    It was a statement he made after mustering up some courage.

    "Hmm?"

    Eleanor looked at Owen, who had abruptly asked her to show him her sketch, with suspicion. However, she recognized him as Professor Deus'' apprentice.

    "Sure."

    She turned the book around with ease to show him the sketch.

    It was a night sky with a beautiful moon. As someone who lived in the Land of Artists, ren, Owen could immediately see how much effort she put into her drawing.

    "Wow."

    Even he was surprised by the skill.

    Seeing Owen exim with admiration, Eleanor asked carefully.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "N-no! I''m sorry! I have disrespectfully misunderstood you!"

    "Misunderstood? What misunderstanding?"

    Eleanor slowly set down her sketch beside her on the bench and crossed her arms and legs.

    Even though she appeared to be slightly older than him at first nce, as her gaze shifted and the atmosphere began to settle into a solemn one, an indescribable aura of authority as a princess began to overwhelm Owen.

    This was the Princess of the Kingdom.

    The sudden change in atmosphere felt akin to an assassin retrieving their hidden weapon.

    Perhaps speaking to a princess like her would help resolve this matter easily.

    Thinking so, Owen raised his voice slightly and spoke.

    "R-recently, someone at the academy has been drawing inappropriate pictures and circting them! So, I thought I''d try to find that person before the Soul Whisperer returned!"

    "Huh?"

    In an instant, Eleanor froze in her ce. The dignity of a princess, which she had disyed just moments ago, disappeared, and she reverted back to student Eleanor.

    "Oh, is that so? Weeeelll, theeeere are really strange people out there! But-that-is-not-me!"

    "Y-your Highness?"

    Even to the innocent Owen, her manner of speaking seemed suspicious. Just then, Aria emerged from the female dorm entrance.

    "Eleanor! Look at this! If you darken the iris and blur the focal point, it looks like he��s obsessing over something!"

    Eleanor frowned as she saw the drawing of Deus Verdi in Aria''s hand.

    "I have told you before! Do not scribble on my drawings...!"

    <em>Sneak! Sneak!</em>

    While Eleanor got annoyed by Aria''s tendency to add her preferences to her drawings, Owen had already started fleeing.

    Could it be that she was drawing strange pictures based on the Soul Whisperer?

    Thinking that he had to inform the Soul Whisperer at all costs, Owen ran.

    "<em>Oops.</em>"

    Along with Eleanor''s sigh, Owen''s legs floated up into the air.

    "<em>Whoa!</em>"

    Surprised as his body began to levitate from the ground suddenly, Owen naturally drifted back towards Eleanor.

    "Um, well, you see. It seems like there''s a misunderstanding."

    When Eleanor smiled awkwardly and said that, Owen blurted out tearfully.

    "I''m sorry! I promise I won''t tell the Soul Whisperer! Please spare me!"

    "......"

    "What''s this? Isn��t this the kiddo following the professor around?"

    Aria, who approached them, made a dumbfounded expression before hastily hiding the drawing.

    ��You hid it so quickly, huh?! Why? Why don''t you just go and announce to everyone that you are drawing Deus?��

    "No, I mean it''s just such a groundbreaking discovery."

    For once, Eleanor''s bitter tone rendered Aria unable to protest at all.

    However, she tried to offer a solution.

    "Shall we just knock him out to make him lose his memory?"

    "Why is everything you do so inappropriate?"

    "...Then, how about we say that it''s only you, the Princess, who is drawing Professor in that manner?"

    "W-why are you talking about that?! This kid can hear that, you know! Also, don��t you like it too?!"

    "Thanks to your early education in sexual education, this humblemoner has seen a new world."

    Despite the two seemingly engrossed in their conversation, Owen knew he would never be able to escape from them.

    The moment his body slumped in despair, he once again found himself floating.

    It felt as if someone had grabbed him by the cor and lifted him up.

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    This time, it wasn''t Eleanor''s doing, so both of them were surprised.

    Owen was also taken aback. However, amidst his surprise, he blurted out due to the familiar sensation.

    "A-are you the Dark Spiritualist?!"

    Though he wasn��t particrly close to the Dark Spiritualist, Owen felt like he had met his /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 143: Arrested

    Chapter 143: Arrested

    Owen blew into the melodica, and started ying the instrument.

    However, before he could fully immerse himself in the performance, the Dark Spiritualist had already revealed herself with arms crossed, staring down at the three of them.

    "Is she here now?"

    "This feels somewhat like a typical ghost-summoning in a specific location of an academy��s rumored horror story."

    The Dark Spiritualist openly disyed difort in response to Aria and Eleanor''s inquiries.

    Although these two people couldn��t see her, Owen hoped they would tread carefully, as he knew how displeased the Dark Spiritualist was at the moment.

    <b>[So, why were you captured by them?]</b>

    To respond to the Dark Spiritualist��s question, Owen hurriedly let go of his melodica.

    "Ah, well, actually..."Owen began exining the reason why he came here. Naturally, Aria and Eleanor, who were beside him were also listening; their expressions subtly changing.

    When Owen finished the story, Aria immediately turned to look at Eleanor with an expression of disgust.

    "Hey, did you really��"

    "I did not!"

    Eleanor immediately refuted. However, Owen, the Dark Spiritualist, and Aria all looked suspiciously at her.

    Eleanor, clever as she was, knew the quickest way to clear her name of the false usation.

    "I do not draw any man other than Deus! If I were making adult magazines, wouldn''t I have to draw many men?"

    "Ah, well, that''s true."

    Aria nodded in agreement.

    Eleanor felt the urge to punch Aria in the face because although thetter knew everything, she still acted like that.

    "Let��s say Eleanor is innocent for now. However, we still need to catch that bastard."

    Aria crossed her arms, appearing to take the matter seriously. Eleanor also had a change in attitude as she solemnly nodded.

    "That��s right! If he''s not just circting obscene materials but also producing them himself, there might be students who''ve been harmed!"

    "As expected, you catch on quickly. It must be because you��re a princess; so wise."

    If he produced his own material, it was natural to think that he might have involved people around him to create the obscene art.

    Following that line of thought, there could be students who have been harmed.

    Whether male or female students, if they found out their faces were illegally used in obscene materials, they''d likely be shocked.

    <b>[Hey, shouldn''t we also apprehend them?]</b>

    A single remark from the Dark Spiritualist had urately pierced through the brazen duo. Owen did think it was probably because these two had done something simr, which was why they could figure out such exploitation cases first. However��

    <em>I should tell the Soul Whisperer about thister.</em>

    Owen had resolved himself to survive this incident, and even if he died and became a spirit, he would definitely let that person know about this.

    "Should we try searching in the art department, maybe like a club or something, to check if it''s a student drawing?"

    Suddenly, it felt like they were forming a patrol squad to conduct an investigation. Both girls, as well as Owen, felt a boost in their morale.

    "Ah, I heard about something in the library. There''s a certain book in there that you can use to leave letters or request notes."

    "They epting requests for drawing obscene materials through letters?"

    "Why is it needlessly romantic?"

    Despiteining, Aria and Eleanor immediately moved their feet. Even though the library was probably closed since it waste at night, it didn��t stop them.

    <b>[...Owen, you should go with them too.]</b>

    "Ah, yes! Understood!"

    Owen immediately followed the Dark Spiritualist''s instructions. The Dark Spiritualist also followed suit with a subtle expression.

    Then, they arrived at the library.

    The door was locked, however, Aria swiftly picked it with a lockpick she pulled from her pocket, opening it in just 0.7 seconds.

    "...Why do you even have that?"

    "Of course, it''s a basic necessity for adventures."

    If this were a game, she would have already mastered the lockpicking skill, as showcased by her adept hand movements.

    Although Aria had returned to being an ordinary female student, she hadn''tpletely forgotten what she had learned back then.

    The library interior was dimly lit with natural light, filled only with silence.

    Despite having seen various yokai, Owen still found thete-night library a bit scary.

    "It feels like there might be a treasure chest here."

    "It feels like the perfect spot for studying alone, don''t you think? Should we ask someone in charge for a spare keyter?"

    Aria and Eleanor showed profound reactions. Especially Aria, whose eyes seemed to brighten as if she were exploring a dungeon. They made Owen, who was already scared of the library, even more afraid.

    <b>[What are you afraid of?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist entered the library while passing by Owen.

    Well, what she said was true; the only thing that coulde out of a ce like this was ghosts, but wasn��t one already right next to him now?

    After gaining courage from an unexpected source, Owen calmly took a breath and stepped inside.

    "They say that if you put a letter in book 666<sup>1</sup>, they''ll make a rted book and put it next to it."

    "That''s quite a sense for picking numbers."

    Eleanor clicked her tongue at the number that was tantly chosen. Aria quickly rushed to the bookshelf and returned with a book.

    "Here."

    As soon as they opened the book, letters poured out in a flurry.

    Seeing the considerable amount, it seemed like the rumor was quite famous among students.

    "Wow, what''s this?"

    "He��ll probably pick one from these and make a drawing, right?"

    Aria and Eleanor each picked up a letter and unfolded it.

    Sneaking a peek at someone else''s sexual fantasy was more interesting than they thought.

    <b>[Hmm, Owen, do you feel it too?]</b>

    "Eek! Huh?"

    Owen was also curious about the letters but he immediately snapped to attention at the Dark Spiritualist''s sudden words.

    <b>[You still have a long way to go.]</b>

    Wondering what she meant by that, Owen tilted his head. At that moment, the two girls exchanged the letters they were reading.

    "Hey, this is yours."

    "Here, a gift."

    Although they intended to yfully joke with each other, after exchanging counterpunches, the two girls were...

    "What?"

    "Me?"

    Both were surprised and immediately read the letters. Indeed, they found their own names written there.

    <strong> - Please draw Aria with dog ears and tail in a submissive pose.</strong>

    <strong> - I request a drawing of Eleanor being treated like an assistant, with a cor and getting spanked!</strong>

    "Which bastard...!"

    "Who the hell dares to behave so insolently!"

    Both of them were quite angry.

    <b>[Could this be considered as reaping what they sowed?]</b>

    "...I guess."

    Although he didn��t know about the kind of drawing they made of Deus, at the very least, the two had also done something simr to this.

    Nheless, after seeing the content of the drawing request, Owen felt that these people had crossed a line.

    Even if the requester were anonymous and thus couldn��t be identified, it would be hard to overlook this matter when someone attempted tomission such drawings involving the Princess of the Kingdom.

    At that moment, the Dark Spiritualist spoke to Owen again.

    <b>[You still don��t feel anything?]</b>

    "S-should I y a tune?"

    <b>[Hmm, no need. He��s finally appearing now.]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist pointed to the distant darkness with her chin. There, a shabby man wearing sses, holding paper and a pen, was trudging toward them.

    "A ghost?"

    The translucent figure was clearly a ghost.

    <b>[That man seems to be the author of the Forbidden Books.]</b>

    With arms folded, the Dark Spiritualist shrugged as if it were trivial��a brief amusement while Deus was absent.

    <strong>[<em>Sigh,</em> it seems like he has some resentment remaining. Since handling him will be hard for you, I''ll take him down for now. When that person returnster, he will put him to sleep.]</strong>

    "Ah, yes! Understood!"

    The Dark Spiritualist approached the man. And upon seeing the Dark Spiritualist, the man opened his mouth wide, drooling. He immediately began to draw something with enthusiasm.

    <b>[Y-you''re a magnificent beauty! Please let me use you as a model...!]</b>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The Dark Spiritualist''s mana wrapped around him like a coil, restraining him. Normally, she wouldn''t have acted so aggressively. However��

    <b>[Don''t seek mercy when he''s not present. It will only sour my mood.]</b>

    After bluntly subduing the author of the Forbidden Books, the Dark Spiritualist briefly nced at Owen before leaving.

    Seeing the man writhing on the floor felt oddly pitiful.

    "There is also someone who has requested a drawing of Professor! I''m definitely going to find that bitch!"

    "Wow, is this the kind of thinking thates from the heads of the academy students who are supported by the Royal Family? Should I report this to my brother and have their support cut off?"

    The two clicked their tongues and expressed annoyance at the students'' sexual creativity. Meanwhile, Owen still thought that the two weren''t that different from the requestees, but he didn''t bother mentioning it.

    "Uh, well, the case has been resolved."

    The two were surprised by Owen''s words. When asked what he meant by that, Owen scratched the back of his head sheepishly.

    "It was a ghost who drew the Forbidden Books. The Dark Spiritualist caught and subdued him, so you no longer need to worry."

    The two somehow felt disappointed that the incident ended in a rather anticlimactic way.

    It was also quite disappointing that they couldn''t deliver the blow themselves since the creator was a ghost.

    However, perhaps now that they had captured the ghost, all the Forbidden Books he drew would also disappear.

    <i>But how deep is the resentment he harbors that ordinary people are able to see the Forbidden Books...</i>

    Owen clicked his tongue, sensing the obsession of the man who poured his sincerity into creating the Forbidden Books, enough for even ordinary students to see them.

    A few dayster��

    While the case seemed to have ended without major issues, Aria Rias and Eleanor Luden Griffin received a notification after Deus Verdi returned.

    <em>- Bring all the drawings you have made so far ande to myboratory now.</em>

    "<em>Huaaah!</em>"

    "<em>Arrghhh!</em>"

    It was Owen who cleanly apprehended thest /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 144: The Best Necromancer

    Chapter 144: The Best Necromancer

    It had been a week since I had returned to the academy from Marias Great Forest.

    As I came back quietly, some students and professors didn''t even realize that I had returned.

    However, I made it known that I had indeed returned during my lecture, which I resumed the previous day.

    As they were upset that I sent them home first, Findenai and the Dark Spiritualist irritated me slightly with their blunt reaction upon my return, but I decided to let time sort it out.

    More importantly, there was another thing that needed to be addressed now.

    "<em>Huff.</em>"

    Right now, Eleanor Luden Griffin was in myb, tearfully writing a reflection.

    There was a sign hanging around her neck that read,<strong>I''m stupid.</strong>

    I didn��t know why she was wearing something like that. Was it perhaps a joke by Findenai?

    Well, it was not wrong, so I just let it be. Then, another female student approached me carefully.

    It was Aria who had her long ck hair tied up, probably because it was summer. She cautiously handed me her sheet with her reflection written.

    She also had a sign hanging around her neck.

    <strong>I''m sorry for behaving like I''m in a rut.</strong>

    "...Take that sign off."

    Regardless, asking a student to wear something like that was a bit too much. Upon hearing my words, Aria smiled brightly as she immediately removed the sign, tearing it in half.

    "I-it''s Findenai��s doing."

    As expected.

    I sighed and began reading Aria''s short reflection.

    <strong>I deeply reflect on the incident of drawing an unpleasant picture resembling Professor Deus this time. Actually, I was not the one who drew the picture; it was Eleanor who did... (omitted)... But down the line, wouldn��t this also be a bittersweet memory of my school days? Just like how Professor wants me to, am I not living faithfully as the student Aria Rias? A curious and innocent child...-</strong>

    <em>Scrunch.</em>

    As I read it until there, I found myself crumpling the reflection before I realized it.

    ncing beyond the crumpled ball of paper, Aria scratched her cheek with embarrassment.

    "Please, look at me~!"

    She winked while acting cutely.

    Normally, I would have calmly let the student act cute. However...

    "Write another two pages."

    "<em>Huwaaah!</em>"

    Since it really soured my mood, I immediately doubled the length of the reflection she had to write.

    Aria trudged back to the seat next to Eleanor and began writing her reflection again on the paper she received from Owen.

    She red at Owen, the informant, but as soon as I nced at her, she withdrew her gaze and focused on her reflection, like a puppy running away.

    It seemed like it was going to be a long day.

    Frankly, it felt ufortable that they were drawing weird pictures of me. However, both of them were my precious students for now, and they were still young, so I decided to overlook it.

    "Hmmm."

    At that moment, Illuania, who was sitting beside me and flipping through the drawings, let out a murmur. I had told her to stay at the hotel and rest, but she insisted oning all the way here with Sevia to visit.

    She was flipping through the pictures Eleanor had drawn while holding her child in her arms.

    Then.

    "<em>Pfft.</em>"

    Finding something amusing, she chuckled to herself.

    "Perhaps because they''re still kids, their imagination iscking. You��re much more impressive than this."

    "...Pardon?"

    "What did you say?"

    Both Aria and Eleanor immediately stared at Illuania. I also frowned and red at her. Covering her child''s ears, Illuania smiled awkwardly.

    "Oops, an old habit of mine."

    "<em>Sigh</em>, stop looking at them and go burn it outside. Findenai is also getting ready."

    "Alright, understood! Goo-goo ga-ga, Sevia, shall we go~?"

    Holding Sevia tightly, Illuania carried the drawings, and walked out.

    I sighed and turned to look at the woman who shared theb with me.

    Since there were an unusual number of people present in theb today, I was worried that Professor Fel Petra would be bothered by it. However��

    "......"

    With her pink hair tied up messily, and her lips sealed tight, she waspletely focused on her work.

    ording to Erica, her lectures were so advanced that students found them difficult to understand at times. That was how much of a genius she was in her field.

    Other than her actions of erratically waving her arms around, which made her look no different from a mad scientist or a serial killer, it was hard to see her as anything else.

    "<em>Ugh.</em>"

    Professor Fel sighed wistfully, and since I had finished my tasks, I approached her slowly, wondering what troubled her.

    The two female students nced at me briefly but immediately averted their gazes back to the paper when I red at them.

    "Is anything troubling you?"

    "Ah, Professor Deus. I must have disturbed you! I-I apologize!"

    Professor Fel scratched her head apologetically. After reassuring her that she didn''t need to apologize, I simply stood by her side and said so.

    It was truly a sophisticated imitation body.

    I was amazed at how it was made. From what I heard, it was something akin to alchemy.

    Although I was curious, I had no intention of prying into someone else��s personal research recklessly.

    As I stared intently at the imitation body she had created, as if embarrassed, Professor Fel fidgeted a bit before answering.

    "Actually, the process of making the imitation body itself isn''t that difficult, but I don''t have anyone to help me test it."

    "Hmm."

    "I��ve tried it myself, but I feel like using three arms would feel very differentpared to what actual users would experience."

    I briefly wondered about where she would attach and use the prosthetic arm, but if that was the issue, I immediately thought of someone I knew who would be able to be of some help.

    "I think I can help."

    "Huh? Really?!"

    "Just wait a moment."

    After saying that, I headed out of theb.

    "Please keep an eye on those two until I return."

    "Ah, yes! Understood!"

    "Owen, you as well. If they harass you, inform me immediately."

    "Yes, Soul Whisperer!"

    The two girls, who were looking forward to taking advantage of my absence, became dejected, and the light in their eyes went dim once again.

    These kids�� it seems like I had been too lenient with them.

    Not only that, but they were also doing weird stuff with my face.

    Well, to be precise, it was with Deus'' face, and that didn��t exactly make me feel very unpleasant.

    Although I took a bit of time outside, I was able to find someone to help.

    "Why are you here?"

    <b>[...]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist was sitting on the rooftop railing of the academy, looking at the surrounding scenery. Although her behavior was unusual, and I was confused about that, she still didn''t look at me.

    "<em>Sigh</em>, can you not let it slide this time? It was really something I had to do alone."

    After forcefully using the souls in Marias Great Forest, it was naturally my responsibility to seek forgiveness from them.

    So, there was no need for the Dark Spiritualist to apany me.

    <b>[What would you do if a student of yoursmits a serious offense?]</b>

    ������.��

    <b>[You will ask them to bring their parents, right? You will also contact their family, correct? Aren''t I in a simr position? When you make a mistake, don''t you think that I also need to bow my head along with you?]</b>

    "You do not need to do that."

    At my words, the Dark Spiritualist turned her head abruptly, descended from the railing, and approached me with long strides.

    Unlike her usual self, she seemed incredibly angry this time.

    <b>[Who taught you Necromancy?]</b>

    "...You did."

    <b>[If it weren''t for me, you would have still been struggling with the basics of Necromancy, let alone mastering it, and you would have been devoured by Lemegeton, you know that right?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist''s tone became quite harsh.

    I thought time would help soothe her anger, but it seemed like the situation had only worsened.

    Her anger seemed to have been festering inside.

    <b>[Isn''t it within my capacity to do that much for you? Am I not in a position where I can apany you to kneel down and apologize?]</b>

    The Dark Spiritualist closed the distance confidently, clenched both fists, leaned forward, and red at me.

    From her attitude, I felt as if she was saying, ��I dare you to say something.�� However, I still opened my mouth.

    "Yes, you are right."

    <b>[...Excuse me?]</b>

    She must have not expected me to ept it so easily. Despite the puzzled expression on the Dark Spiritualist''s face, I continued speaking.

    "If you want to think like that, of course, you have every right to do so."

    At some point, the Dark Spiritualist had somehow also be quite significant to me.

    She stammered in surprise.

    "However, please do not misunderstand. It is not because I ignored or distanced myself from you."

    In fact, I had instructed her to leave first because I didn''t want her to suffer like that just because of me.

    <b>[A-hem. Okay. I understand.]</b>

    Feeling awkward, the Dark Spiritualist cleared her throat nervously and averted her gaze. Though barely visible from behind the semi-transparent veil, it seemed like she was forcibly stopping the corners of her lips from rising.

    After giving her a moment, the Dark Spiritualist finally regained herposure and asked with a brighter mood.

    <b>[Did your apology in the Great Forest go well before you returned here?]</b>

    "I did my best. Not everyone epted it, but I paid a suitable price for that."

    Currently, I was fine, thanks to Saintess Lucia''s treatment.

    However, when I had emerged from Marias Great Forest, I was covered in blood and lost consciousness because there were no souls who would graciously ept being used by force.

    "And I also gained something as well."

    <b>[Gained something?]</b>

    When the Dark Spiritualist stared at me in confusion, I slowly stretched out my hand.

    In it was a burning red orb.

    While some might consider it to be a mere ember, it was not the same for the Dark Spiritualist.

    <b>[Horua?!]</b>

    Her eyes widened in surprise. I nodded slightly in response to her.

    "He has weakened considerably, but since guardian deities are spiritual beings as well, I was able to collect his soul."

    Initially dumbfounded by my calm response, the Dark Spiritualist eventually let out a bitterugh.

    <b>[From a Saintess to a Demon Lord, and now a Guardian Deity who has lost hisnd as well. You''re truly remarkable.]</b>

    "You forgot another one."

    <b>[What?]</b>

    "The greatest Necromancer on this continent is also with me, right?"

    When I nced at her with a faint smile, the Dark Spiritualist gaped for a moment before straightening her shoulders and eximing proudly.

    <b>[Of course! No doubt! I have no intention of stepping down from the top position! I will continue to keep moving forward!]</b>

    "Indeed, keep working hard. Anyway, how about we go now?"

    As I turned around, the Dark Spiritualist followed me in a good mood.

    <b>[Fufu, you were unusually kind when you came to find me today. I should get upset with you more often.]</b>

    Her humming response surprisingly didn''t put me in a bad mood either.

    Although it wasn''t my intention, asking her for a favor while in this state didn''t seem difficult.

    After returning to theboratory, I pointed to a lone artificial arm lying there and said.

    "Put it on."

    <b>[...]</b>

    "Professor Fel said she needed an actual user. I thought you would probably feel something simr since you don''t have a physical body."

    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been staring nkly at me, slowly clenched her fist.

    And then, as expected, she burst out in anger.

    <b>[You! YOU! YOU FOOOOOL! You deceived me! You used sweet words to manipte me! Scum! Garbage! Necromancer!]</b>

    "...You too are a Necromancer."

    <b>[SHUT /genesisforsaken

    </b>

 Chapter 145: Preparations for the Festival

    Chapter 145: Preparations for the Festival

    "Isn��t that enough?"

    Outside the academy at a dessert shop downtown, Findenai was eating cake using a fork before she became extremely annoyed and just picked it up with her hand. When I asked her this, she responded tly.

    "Well, I guess it''s not as good as I thought, huh?"

    Findenai possessed numerous talents.

    Aside from herbat ability, she also excelled in leadership, possessing the charisma capable ofmanding a revolutionary army.

    Furthermore, her beast-like senses were something that could only be called a talent.

    However, personally, I suspected that her greatest talenty in her ability to get on my nerves.

    "Do you know how many slices of cake you just stuffed into your mouth?"

    "Of course, I don''t know.""Look at the number of tes next to you."

    There were stacks of tes piled high.

    I gazed at Findenai, who brought to mind a scene I could only have witnessed in a sushi conveyor belt restaurant in the past. She then took a bite of the chocte cake that was in her hand before responding to my statement.

    "<em>Tsk</em>, I think grilled meat suits me better."

    "<em>Huff</em>, alright; it was my fault to expectmon sense from a wolf."

    As I sighed and rose from my seat, Findenai followed suit while smacking her lips.

    After paying an amount that could hardly be considered the price for a meal, we left with some take-out cakes, and Findenai giggled for no apparent reason.

    No longer wanting to be swept along by her, I decided to change the subject.

    "Honestly, I was surprised. I did not know you would choose to eat dessert."

    "Huh? Actually, I didn''t really want to."

    <em>Thud.</em>

    As I stopped in my tracks and stared at Findenai, she also stared back at me patiently.

    Given her sour mood after I requested her to leave me alone in Marias Great Forest, I sought to appease her by asking what she wanted, to which she demanded dessert.

    And now she said she actually didn��t really want to eat it?

    Did she know how much money I just spent on her? If Deia found out, she would have immediately thrown anything she could get her hands on at me and called me a crazy bastard.

    "I just felt this was the most efficient way to empty your pocket, Master Bastard."

    "..."

    "Nevertheless, wow, Master Bastard, you really did spend that much on me. I feel touched now. Should I do something for you in return?"

    Findenai elbowed my side teasingly.

    Yeah, she was actually this kind of woman from the start.

    No, maybe I should just see her as a beast instead of a woman.

    "Alright, let me ask you to do one thing."

    "Oh? What is it? Are you feeling pent-up? Do you need me to help you out?"

    "Just shut that mouth of yours for a bit."

    When I spoke through my clenched teeth, Findenai immediately pretended to zip her mouth shut.

    I felt slightly relieved once she quieted down.

    After stopping by the hotel where Illuania was staying at, to deliver the cakes, I headed back to theb.

    "Wow! Thank you!"

    "I-isn��t this patisserie really expensive?"

    <b>[...It looks delicious.]</b>

    After also sharing the dessert with Owen and Professor Fel, I grabbed the remaining cake.

    "Hey, where are you going?"

    "I want to give this to someone. Also, did I not tell you to keep your mouth shut?"

    "Shit, what a fucking narrow-minded jerk."

    "..."

    "Ah, right! I��m sorry! Should I put a gag in my mouth? I heard that''s your thing."

    I ignored Findenai''s words and stepped out of theb. My destination was Erica''sb.

    Of course, I didn��te here without reason; I had something to ask her.

    After knocking, I stepped inside, causing Erica, who was working, to flinch slightly.

    I cleared my throat and signaled the surrounding assistants, and they quickly abandoned their tasks and immediately left.

    "Excuse us."

    "Have a good time."

    "We''ll be back when called."

    Although there was a strange consideration in each of their words as they left, I paid no heed to it.

    "Ahem, what brings you here?"

    Erica casually asked, pretending not to have heard the words of her assistants.

    I held out the small box that contained the cake towards her desk.

    "It is nothing. I just bought this."

    "Oh, for me?"

    "...Is there anyone else here other than you?"

    Erica was surprised; she didn��t expect me to bring her something like this out of the blue. However, she smiled softly and epted it.

    "Thank you."

    Suddenly, a brief silence filled the room.

    Since there was no need to waste time, I got straight to the point.

    "I heard that you have some dispute with the Bright Household."

    "...Uh, uhm."

    Seeing Erica awkwardly scratching her cheek before nodding, perhaps I got too straight to the point.

    "When I told them I wouldn''t marry Gideon, they immediately kicked me out of the household. But it''s alright, I''m old enough to stand on my own, aren''t I?"

    Erica shrugged nonchntly in response. Truthfully, she was indeed leading a more confident and independent life now than before.

    This was the Erica Bright I knew; with her back straight alongside a confident gaze, a truly beautiful woman.

    "However, their stance must have changed after the fall of the Zeronia Household, right?"

    "..."

    The financial blow the Zeronia Household suffered from after having to erect the memorial monument, as well as making donations to repent for the massacre of the Setima residentsmitted by them. On top of that, they also had to join the front lines against the Marias tribe, which had dered war in the name of Setima.

    I heard that even before I arrived, the soldiers of the Zeronia Household had nearly been wiped out, and Gideon Zeronia was hospitalized due to injuries.

    "That''s right. Because of that, my household has been trying to take me back. I received a letter a few days ago."

    Erica opened a drawer and took out a letter with the insignia of the Bright Household.

    "But it''s not because they genuinely need me."

    She was initially only seen as a daughter to be used for political gain. Therefore, this was not because they felt gratitude towards her for preventing the irreversible mistake of marrying her into the Zeronia Household.

    "It��s more like because right now, I am engaged with you, no, to be precise, it is because they need you."

    My position as the Soul Whisperer had be even more solidified through this war. So, in short, the Bright Household sought to ride on the coattails of the Soul Whisperer.

    ��I see.��

    Knowing this wasing, I responded calmly.

    "Set a time, let us go together."

    "...Huh?"

    Erica had a puzzled expression as she couldn''t understand what I was saying. For her sake, I exined it once again.

    "Let us go to the Bright Household together. I also need something from them."

    ��N-no, wait. Huh? Really?"

    "But if it is just the two of us, it would raise suspicions, right? How about disguising it as a formal meeting between families? I will also call Darius toe with us."

    Erica''s cold expression crumbled in an instant, reced by shyness. She couldn''t keep her hands still.

    "T-then, what about the annulment letter?"

    She asked cautiously.

    "I am sorry, but we need to put it on hold for a while. However, you can hand it back anytime after we return from your ce.��

    "...Ah."

    Erica''s expression turned cold. I pretended not to see the bitterness on her face as I spoke calmly.

    "Please understand."

    "Alright, I got it. I don''t really want to go back to my family''s main house, but I do want to see those nobles groveling before you."

    After that, I simply said goodbye and left theb. I felt sorry for the dejected Erica, however��

    <em>I don''t want to tie her up in this life as well.</em>

    From what I heard from Aria, I ended up marrying Erica in the first round.

    It was not out of love, but simply because I needed her. When I was sick, she took care of me and eventually proceeded with the marriage.

    This time, I could at least do something for her, right?

    Of course, it wasn''t just for Erica''s sake.

    <em>It��s also because Dante''s movements are highly suspicious.</em>

    They instigated incidents earlier than expected. In the game''s original storyline, Dante''s name wasn��t even supposed to appear during this period.

    Their activity seemed to have increased due to my presence, so I also had to make thorough ns and prepare ordingly.

    <em>What a headache.</em>

    There was only one reason why Dante was giving me a major headache.

    It was because their ultimate n might truly be the way to save this continent.

    In fact, during the first round, Aria failed to prevent Dante��s leader from dying. As a result, we couldn''t prevent the boundary between life and death on the continent from copsing.

    <em>I need to find a way to rece their n.</em>

    Until I found a recourse, I had no choice but to leave Dante as a bunch of variables.

    When I returned to myb with such thoughts, I found that it was quite noisypared to when I left.

    Findenai and Professor Fel held a paper that resembled a notice and were engaged in a discussion while Owen attempted to interject his opinion.

    It was somewhat of an unexpected scene.

    As soon as I arrived, the attention of the three people were immediately drawn to me, and they rushed over.

    "<em>Uh-huh-uh-h!</em>"

    "..."

    "<em>Uh-h-h-h!</em>��

    Findenai was the first to reach me. She had actually grabbed something from somewhere to gag her mouth, and that gag caused her to drool when she tried to exin something to me.

    ��<em>Sigh</em>, take that thing out first.��

    "<em>Puha!</em> Master Bastard! Look at this! They''re having a festival at the academy!"

    "P-Professor Deus. They say eachb is allowed to set up one stand or disy their achievements!"

    ��Soul Whisperer! How about we do something like a performance?"

    Each of them spouted things they wanted to say. I quickly reached out and grabbed the notice that Findenai was holding and read it.

    It was a paper that read ''Loberne Summer Festival.'' It was almost the end of summer now.

    Now, this reminded me that there were festive periods in [Retry], and every time it was held, there would be various events where users could obtain abilities or items.

    "Hmm."

    It was a notice asking each professor''sb to submit a work rted to their achievements or set up a stand. It wasn''t a very interesting event since I wasn''t nning on raising Aria as a hero anymore, but everyone seemed to have slightly different opinions.

    "How about having a dueling arena? You know, the kind of ce where we can all gather and have a big brawl!"

    Findenai suggested something absurd.

    "I-it''s a chance to showcase my research items! I''vee up with an incredible imitation body! It goes swoosh-swoosh when you stab, and then bloodes out, too!"

    Professor Fel wanted to turn the student festival into a gory scene.

    ��Can I�� also perform?"

    Even Owen joined in, seemingly eager for a chance to y on stage.

    Hearing them talk, I sighed and replied.

    "Just do what you want."

    I didn''t have the luxury to care about it that /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 146: Festival Date (1)

    Chapter 146: Festival Date (1)

    During the period when summer was about toe to an end.

    A refreshing breeze blew as if to reward the students'' efforts for attending the lecture under the scorching sun, amidst which the students bustled around.

    Today was the day of the annual summer festival. Students set their pens aside, professors stowed their lecture notes away, and everyone took a breather to enjoy the day.

    <em>Normally, I would have taken Aria and visited various ces.</em>

    While it was evident that in games like [Retry], bonuses such as stats, skills, or items were often distributed instead of merely passing by during events like this.

    It was a kind of festival for the users as well.

    <em>But there is no need to do that now.</em>

    Because Aria was no longer a hero.

    There was no need to take her around here and there, following a predetermined strategy guide robotically.That child just needed to enjoy herself and do what she wanted to the fullest.

    However, there was nothing I could get from this festival either. As a professor, most of the things I could obtain were things that were of no use to me.

    In the end, for me, this festival would just pass by like a flowing stream. So, it was time to take a little break.

    Was it because of that?

    I stepped away from the hustle and bustle outside for a while and closed my eyes alone in the cool air of theboratory.

    There was neither Findenai, who would babble noisily, nor the Dark Spiritualist, who appeared to shrink strangely only my presence, Owen, or Illuania, nor anyone else.

    Everyone had gone out to enjoy the festival, so I was taking a short break all by myself.

    Of course, it wasn''tpletely quiet.

    The voicesing through the window were quite lively. However, having time like this to be all by myself was quite precious.

    I was always troubled by those ghosts I couldn''t exorcise in my past life and I was busier than ever in this life.

    Yes, it was just a brief moment of rest.

    This would be enough.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    However, someone opened the door to theboratory after a short while, and the person stepped in cautiously, with light footsteps.

    When I opened my eyes slowly, standing before me was Eleanor Luden Griffin, with her big eyes blinking at me.

    I already knew it was Eleanor before I opened my eyes. I could tell by her graceful footsteps and her boldness to enter myb without knocking; she was the only one who dared to do that.

    "Deus."

    "I am sure I have asked you to call me Professor."

    Normally, she would address me properly. However, she would asionally call me using only my name. Whenever that happened, I would give her a demerit.

    Every time that happened, she would wear a long face and apologize. Although I wondered if such an intelligent person like her had her learning ability lessened, today was different.

    Eleanor giggled and whispered.

    "Currently, I''m not here as a student but rather as a princess."

    "..."

    I wondered what she meant by that, but the answer immediately presented itself in myboratory. Despite him covering his face with a bizarre mask sold at the festival, a certain aura emanating from his body had already revealed his identity.

    His elegant yet confident steps and the dignity he possessed were not something that would belong to an ordinary noble.

    Once he swiftly removed the mask, revealing his cascading blonde hair, King Orpheus appeared.

    "Haha! Long time no see, Deus!"

    He spread his hands exaggeratedly, thinking he would surprise me in his own way.

    Upon seeing His Majesty the King, I slowly rose from my seat and bowed. I knew he didn''t like excessive formality, so I kept it to the bare minimum.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty."

    "...You''re quite a boring person."

    Orpheus seemed disappointed. However, I didn''t react much, and soon after, the Archmage, Ropelican, also entered, and we exchanged greetings.

    "You know, just as I finished all the busy work rted to the Marias Tribe, I happened to hear about the festival at my sister��s academy, so I came here secretly."

    "I will inform the Dean."

    I thought we should extend proper courtesy, but Orpheus shook his head.

    "No need for that. I don''t want the festive atmosphere to be ruined because of me. The spotlight should be on the students, right?"

    "Thank you for your consideration."

    Indeed, as expected of Orpheus.

    It was a small act of consideration on his part because he knew that if it were to be known that the King made a surprise visit, the spotlight of the one-day festival would be on him instead of the students.

    "Well, Ropelican and I will enjoy ourselves. But more importantly..."

    He cleared his throat and nced at Eleanor discreetly.

    "Aren''t men usually interested in approachingdies during such festivals?"

    "That is possible."

    Certainly, caught up in the excitement of the festival and they might gather the courage to approach other students they had been eyeing.

    "Hmph, then there might be those with ill intentions who could target my sister, Eleanor, right? After all, she��s a royal and has an exceptional appearance."

    "What are you trying to say?"

    As Orpheus continued while feigning ignorance, Eleanor looked utterly dumbfounded.

    "So, wouldn''t it be good if you watched over my sister, Eleanor? You don''t have to stick around her all day, perhaps just in the morning."

    Only now did Eleanor understand Orpheus'' intention. She let out a faint sigh and then held back her words.

    So, with that extraordinary mind of hers, she quickly concluded that staying silent would be more advantageous to her��caught in the cunning scheme of the siblings, I responded calmly.

    "Princess Eleanor, do you intend to enjoy the festival from the perspective of a princess?"

    "...Ah, um."

    "If that is what you want to do, I willply. However, there will be many restrictions."

    If it were Princess Eleanor instead of Student Eleanor, naturally, I would have to change the manner I treated her.

    Eleanor seemed hesitant, not desiring this change in treatment.

    "Well, wouldn��t it suffice if you apany her and treat her as a student?"

    "That is not feasible. Merely apanying her in my capacity as a professor could give rise to unfavorable rumors about Princess Eleanor."

    If she wanted to behave like a princess, of course, I had to act like an escort.

    However, if she wanted to behave like a student, there was no need for me to apany her since it would only give rise to strange rumors.

    This was the minimal resistance I could put up towards the scheme of the siblings.

    "Just do it."

    "..."

    "It''s an order from the King."

    Unable to refute my point, the King immediately pulled out the ultimate move only the Royal Family could use. I briefly nced at Orpheus before finally bowing my head.

    "I willply.��

    * * *

    "I-I''m sorry."

    "It does not matter. Also, feel free to speakfortably. I am here to escort you, the Princess, after all."

    Eventually, the situation unfolded ording to King Orpheus'' wishes. However, I wasn''t a fool that I would not notice that there might be some hidden intent behind Orpheus'' decision to have Eleanor and I apany each other.

    Regardless, I couldn''t act ording to his intentions because, for one, I already had a fianc��e.

    While I did my best to suppress any personal emotions before answering her, Eleanor unexpectedly smiled at my response.

    "R-really? Deus!"

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    "Hehe! I still prefer to call you by name, just like before. Calling you ''Professor'' feels like there''s a barrier, you know?"

    I wasn''t sure what that was about, but anyway, if Princess Eleanor liked it, then it was fine.

    "So, is there any ce you would like to visit?"

    "Hmm, it''d be better if the ce is not too conspicuous, don''t you think so?"

    After a moment of consideration, Eleanor grabbed my hand with excitement as she thought of a good ce.

    I was slightly taken aback as it was a bit sudden. Then Eleanor started running eagerly for an unknown reason, as if in an urgent situation.

    At first, it felt like I was being dragged around by a mischievous princess, but when I saw her ears turn red from behind, I realized that she must have mustered a lot of courage to do this.

    So, I pretended not to notice anything and decided to y along.

    The ce Eleanor dragged me to was the rooftop of the academy. With a cool breeze blowing, it waspletely secluded, with no one else around.

    "Just wait here for a moment."

    With her face flushed, Eleanor turned away and left the rooftop, before quickly returning with a canvas and pen.

    "..."

    Considering that she had been punished previously for her actions, I furrowed my brows right away, but Eleanor immediately shouted.

    "N-no! I''m not going to draw anything strange! I just wanted to draw you with you right in front of me, Deus! It''s such a good opportunity..."

    Her voice faltered as she spoke.

    "Is that not allowed?"

    As I looked at Eleanor, who was ncing up at me, I replied with a soft sigh.

    "Do you want me to pose in a certain way?"

    "No! No, just befortable!"

    She immediately brightened up, took out her pen, and put on the white beret she had brought along.

    Since there was no need for me to pose in a particr manner, I simply sat on the bench on the rooftop, and watched her without saying a word.

    <em>She seems to have the posture.</em>

    As she was drawing, Eleanor nced at me asionally. The look in her eyes was quite serious.

    I was worried that she might draw something strange and I would have to ruin it, but I felt relieved seeing her serious expression.

    It didn''t take too long.

    After doodling diligently for about 30 minutes, Eleanor smiled brightly and handed the drawing to me.

    She drew it quite well.

    I remembered that even when I saw her before, she was quite skilled at drawing figures, but now, her skill had improved to the point where she wouldn''t fall behind whenpared to the artists of ren.

    She was a girl with talents in various fields, so it was no surprise that she had progressed quickly in drawing once she became engrossed with it.

    "It is incredible."

    "Hehe, really?"

    Feeling good, Eleanor plopped down next to me. Then she suddenly turned her head towards me and asked.

    "Deus, is this reality?"

    Her eyes were brimming with anticipation.

    Normally, I would have ignored her, but at least for today...

    "Do you remember the magical girls I told you aboutst time?"

    "Oh! Oh! Yeah! Yeah!"

    As I responded and spoke about magical girls, Eleanor''s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Her reaction was so innocent that I couldn''t help but smile involuntarily and continued speaking.

    "Theye from something called anime. It is a format that involves drawing multiple pictures to make it look like it is moving."

    "Ah! Is it like when kids doodle on the corners of a book?"

    Eleanor pretended that she understood what I hinted at and nodded vigorously.

    "In that field, there is also a job called voice actor, whose role is to give voices to those drawings.��

    "Voice actor?"

    "It is a manner of acting by speaking as if you have be a magical girl."

    "Oh! Voice actor! A voice actor! I want to try doing something like that as well."

    Eleanor seemed shy about dressing up as a magical girl, so I wondered if she would enjoy something like this. However, her excitement was evident as she stomped her feet with enthusiasm.

    So, I thought I had said something correct. Yet, Eleanor looked at me all of a sudden.

    "Oops, it shouldn��t be like this."

    Eleanor, who quickly covered her mouth, said yfully with a smallugh.

    "What are you talking about? Of course, it''s reality!"

    "...Did you want to do that?"

    It was the phrase she uttered once she realized that it wasn''t just a dream.

    I wondered why she wanted to do it again, but then Eleanor provided an answer to my doubts, albeit a little shyly.

    "It''s the only experience in my life where I felt something called destiny, so I wanted to try it again and again."

    Then, Eleanor cautiously ced her hand on top of mine.

    "Princess..."

    It was fine when she did it earlier, as she did it for the sake of moving around, but now, it was not appropriate for her to do this.

    When I tried to draw the line and call her out, Eleanor interrupted me firmly.

    "Deus, it''s an order from the Royal Family."

    Her voice itself carried quite a bit of strength. It was overbearing and dignified yet so straightforward that it seemed it would break easily.

    "Just stay like this for a moment."

    "...As you wish."

    Eleanor''s hand, which was holding mine gently, trembled slightly. She no longer looked like the girl who was chattering loudly with a big smile just moments ago.

    "You know, Deus. I mean me. I''ve enjoyed dreaming since that day."

    "d to hear that."

    It was a somewhat out-of-ce confession, but it wasn''t that bad.

    Naturally, it was good news that she, who was once afraid of falling asleep, hade to love it once again.

    "Actually, there are times when I have nightmares or dreams about chilling or scary situations.��

    "..."

    "If I could be more honest, those cases happen more often. It seems like I still haven''t escaped properly from several traumas."

    The emotion I felt from her trembling hand was definitely fear.

    I remembered the time when I entered her dream back in the Royal Pce. Her mother, Hn Luden Griffin, appeared as a grotesque figure.

    Of course, that was because Evil Ghost Griffin had taken over her body.

    Regardless of the reason, for Eleanor, her mother still remained as a source of fear within her.

    "Yet, you still enjoy dreaming?"

    When I asked her cautiously, Eleanor gently leaned her head against my shoulder.

    "Yes, regardless, I still do."

    She gently closed her eyes and poured out her fuzzy emotions as if she were dreaming.

    "Because I can see you there."

    "..."

    "No matter what nightmare I have, no matter what monster chases after me, you alwayse to my rescue. Deus... No, Kim Shinwoo."

    As if behaving childishly, Eleanor lightly rubbed her face against my shoulder. Nevertheless, with her eyes closed, she smiled and lowered her head.

    "I want to see you again. Not as Deus, but the real you, Kim Shinwoo."

    "..."

    "I love dreaming because I can see you when I��m dreaming; because I can meet you again."

    Eleanor added.

    "Perhaps that��s the reason I must have drawn you like that�� because waking up means parting with you and it''s just too sad for me."

    Eleanor clung on to me, as if pleading.

    I knew well about the emotions she held towards me. But if she were to ask me if I could ept them, the answer would be a resounding no.

    "I cannot ept your feelings."

    It was a firm rejection.

    Even if it hurt her, I believed that I had to firmly reject those feelings.

    "Fufu."

    Eleanor bumped her forehead against my shoulder with a look of amusement.

    Seeing her unexpected rxed reaction, I momentarily froze.

    Eleanor slowly opened her eyes and looked up at me with those transparent golden eyes.

    "Haven��t I already told you? I always meet you in my dreams, and part with you when I wake up."

    "..."

    "I meet you every day, and lose you every day."

    In [Retry], Eleanor Luden Griffin was the fallen princess who had plotted to overthrow her older brother, the current king, Orpheus, and ascend to the throne herself.

    "And once again, I lost you today."

    I had be so ustomed to her innocent appearance that I had overlooked one crucial fact.

    "Tomorrow, I''ll try harder."

    ��About how strong of a person she /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 147: Festival Date (2)

    Chapter 147: Festival Date (2)

    Morning had passed and it was now lunchtime.

    Eleanor had already left to spend time with King Orpheus, once again, leaving me all alone.

    Instead of returning to theb right away, I figured that I might as well patrol the area and maybe take a look around at the festival.

    With that in mind, I stumbled upon an unusually noisy tent. Normally, I would have just passed by without much interest.

    However, not only was there a crowd blocking the path, but I could also hear familiar music ying.

    "..."

    Upon closer inspection, it wasn''t just people gathered there; wandering spirits who had previously haunted the academy were also gathered around because of the music.

    A hastily scribbled sign that read <strong>[Professor Deus'' Laboratory]</strong> was hanging above the tent.

    "..."As I circled to the back of the tent, I saw Owen passionately ying a small piano he had brought from somewhere.

    When I went to the front, beyond the child who was ying with his eyes closed and immersed in his performance, there was a miniature duel arena that was typically used to y with mini cars or spinning tops.

    And there��

    "Go!"

    "Don''t give up! Be strong!"

    They were using hands adorned in something shy to fight each other.

    On each side stood a person who was channeling their mana into Professor Fel''s prosthetic arms as if they were threads and controlling it.

    "Come on! Move! Don''t just stand there like a spinning top; it''s a matter of life and death!"

    Findenai excitedly encouraged them from the center of the arena as they gambled.

    "How about this? If you look at this imitation arm..."

    Even Professor Fel Petra was there, setting up a stall in the corner and rmending prosthetic arms to students.

    The thought of them using my name on this dreadful hybrid coboration already made me dizzy.

    Just then, Erica Bright and Academy Nurse Caren broke through the crowd.

    Erica, who spotted me, approached to ask.

    "Uh, we received a report that there are duels between hands that can spurt blood everywhere taking ce here, and that you can even bet on them..."

    "Wow, I was wondering what kind of nonsense is going on here, but the person who reported this exined it quite well."

    Caren clicked her tongue and eximed in amazement.

    "Let me�� take care of this."

    "Okay... do your best."

    "Good luck."

    The two of them seemed to trust me and left. After taking a deep breath, I approached Owen.

    "Huh?"

    I grabbed the hands of the boy ying the piano, stopped him, and then forcefully pressed down on the piano keys.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Due to the loud sound, everyone''s gaze turned towards us.

    Unknowingly, I furrowed my brow and uttered a single sentence with an expression that indicated I was furious.

    "Everything is now closed."

    * * *

    "Wasn''t it fun?"

    "..."

    "Just be honest with me, our ideas were pretty good, don��t you think so?"

    Findenai, who was patrolling the streets with me, babbled regretfully.

    "You are right. Honestly, the idea itself was not bad."

    I had to at least admit that.

    I never thought they would be able to create an event that fulfilled Findenai''s desire for a fighting arena, Professor Fel''s enthusiasm to showcase her prosthetic arms, and Owen''s yearning to perform all at once.

    However, it went a bit too far.

    "One of the issues here was that Professor Fel''s prosthetic arms were too perfect. With blood flying everywhere as the hands moved around, it was too grotesque for an academy festival."

    "But that''s what made it fun."

    "Additionally, the biggest issue was the opening of a gambling den. I will say it again: this <em>is</em> an <em>academy</em>. This is a festival for students."

    "Well... sorry about that. I got carried away with the excitement."

    Findenai honestly admitted her mistake. Truthfully, I wished she had at least taken off her maid uniform because there were outsiders visiting the academy festival.

    And surprisingly, perhaps because it was a festival, the outsiders who came here didn''t find her strange at all.

    Instead, they simply passed it off as part of the event.

    "Anyway, try to stay out of trouble during the festival. Do not stir up any unnecessary disturbance."

    "Well, I didn''t n on causing a disturbance on purpose."

    Findenai scratched the back of her head and looked around. Students wereughing and chattering, eating food, ying pranks, and raising their voices.

    The word ��peaceful�� could be applied to many situations, but at this moment, there was no shortage of reasons to describe this time as peaceful.

    "Are you bored?"

    Therefore, I naturally thought that if it were the usual Findenai, she would have felt disappointed on seeing such a scene because she was someone who lived for battles and survival.

    However, to my surprise, Findenai opened her mouth while wearing a contemtive expression.

    "No, it''s nice to see."

    "..."

    It was such an unexpected answer.

    I closed my mouth, realizing that I would frequently encounter unexpected situations today. Findenai continued speaking.

    "I mean, I only fought because I was born in situations where I had to, Master Bastard."

    "..."

    "I''m also fighting because I don''t want other people like me to be born, and I hate the Republic that fastened us with damn leashes."

    "I see."

    "We''ve been deprived of our freedom from birth, and I''ve been fighting to regain it."

    The Republic was a ce its citizens were deprived of things we took for granted, like freedom.

    It seemed even more so, especially because Findenai could be seen as part of a ve ss in the Griffin Kingdom.

    "Every day, I shouted ��For freedom! Let''s reim our freedom! Let''s break free from the oppression of the Republic!�� Like a broken record."

    "..."

    "However, one day, when most of the Scrapyard Nomads fell into a trap set by the extermination units and died, do you know what I was thinking?"

    Findenai nced at me.

    It was a conversation topic that didn''t seem to fit the street''s scenery, but I calmly listened to her.

    "What was it?"

    "Damn it, is freedom truly necessary when so many young children are spilling blood to this extent?"

    "..."

    "Should we have just bowed our heads to survive?"

    It seemed like there was more to her words than meets the eye.

    When she mentioned that most of the members of Scrapyard Nomads died, it likely involved nonbatants such as children.

    "With such concerns, I took the remaining members to cross the mountain range."

    Findenai slipped her hand into her pocket and nced around again.

    Then, she shrugged her shoulders as if she realized something.

    "Yeah, it turns out it is <em>this</em> good."

    "..."

    "That is why everyone is struggling so much and screaming for freedom, because it feels so great."

    "Findenai."

    Seeing her reaction, I found myself calling her name before I even realized it.

    "Huh?"

    For some reason, it felt like she might just disappear somewhere if I didn''t do so.

    Perhaps that was why I, somewhat uncharacteristically, gestured towards the beverage stall next to us.

    "How about we have something to drink?"

    "Are you thirsty? I''ll buy."

    Out of the blue, Findenai somehow took some coins from her pocket and bought a drink for me. It was juice with ice floating in it, and it tasted just decent enough to drink.

    So, we simply stood there for a moment, sipping on our drinks. Surprisingly, Findenai drank hers quickly, even chewing on the ice.

    Watching her like that, I uttered the words I had organized in my mind for a moment.

    "Our contract is valid for a period of five years."

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Findenai chewed on the ice before responding.

    "Yeah, I know. It feels like at least two years have passed, but it''s only been half a year, which is surprising."

    Seeing Findenai let out forcedughter, I continued speaking.

    "After five years, once everything I need to resolve is taken care of, you will be free from our contract."

    "That''s right."

    Findenai''s gaze momentarily drifted far away as if imagining that day arriving. There was a hint of regret in her eyes.

    "By then, once I achieve my goal and if the continent is still intact��"

    "..."

    "At that time, I will be the one to lend you a hand."

    Five years was the time remaining until the fate of the continent was decided.

    If I managed to stop the impending doom properly, then, afterwards, it wouldn''t be bad to assist Findenai in fighting against the Republic.

    "Ha! Your dream is on the scale of saving the continent?"

    "Have you not noticed it yet? After all, we have been going around together all this time."

    I responded slyly at Findenai��s yful retort, which was not typical of me. The other sideughed in return.

    "Yeah, I felt it. I got myself a very impressive Master Bastard."

    Findenai, who had beenughing heartily, slowly stoppedughing and let out a slightly regretful sigh.

    Then, after looking around, Findenai changed the conversation.

    "Master Bastard, what would I have be if I had been born in the Griffin Kingdom?"

    "...The Griffin Kingdom is not a Utopia."

    Although it annoyed me that she deliberately avoided my offer to help, I decided to respond to Findenai''s words first.

    "Students often talk about things like this, right? What if this happened, what if that happened."

    "..."

    "If I were born in Norseweden, would I be much different from now?"

    It almost felt like Findenai was forcing the question on me.

    "Probably, but that nasty temper of yours would still be there."

    "<em>Tch.</em>"

    "You might not be as strong as you are now, but you might have recognized your talent and applied to join the garrison."

    "Ah, that does seem like something I would do."

    Findenai nodded in agreement. Yet, I exercised a bit more imagination.

    "While working in the garrison like that, you would have probably caught Darius'' eye and be friendly with the members of the household."

    "From what I see, if it were Master Bastard from his yboy era, you would have made a move on me right away, wouldn''t you?"

    "..."

    As I stared nkly at Findenai for a moment, she met my gaze.

    Alright, I would let her win this time.

    "Yes, maybe it could have happened... No, that is definitely how it would have happened."

    <em>Because you are more charming than you think.</em>

    "So, will I end up being a northern wench who, despite cursing at you andining, eventually sumbs to your sweet words and techniques, Master Bastard?��

    "....Though I am not sure if you would have liked the person I was back then.��

    ��We��re just talking about hypotheticals. Why are you taking this so seriously? I''ll just think of him as you, the Master Bastard I''ve known so far.��

    Findenai smirked and closed her eyes for a moment. She took a deep breath and raised the corners of her mouth.

    "It''s apletely useless fantasy. How can I ever be a northern countryside maiden? It really doesn''t suit me."

    "..."

    "But..."

    It probably would have been enjoyable.

    I felt like such a remark would follow that /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 148: Festival Date (3)

    Chapter 148: Festival Date (3)

    I continued to spend my time walking around with Findenai. And even though I didn''t particrly intend to, we ended up having lunch together, and even afterwards, I thought we might wander around a bit more or take a break.

    However, because of the gambling incident, Erica summoned Findenai to Dean''s office.

    Hence, after sending off the grumbling woman, I enjoyed the returning peace.

    The Dark Spiritualist was nowhere to be seen and Illuania was roaming around with Sevia, showing her the festival.

    Since Owen was also summoned along with Findenai, I had no one apanying me at the moment.

    Thinking I had seen enough of the festival, I nned to return to theb. However, a certain girl caught my eye.

    It was Aria Rias, wearing a ridiculous white hat that looked like a souvenir and green-rimmed sunsses. She was holding skewers in one hand and a huge drink in the other.

    Laughing and chatting among themselves besides her were her oldrades, Leorus, Happy, Florensia, and Jin.

    "..."Seeing her enjoying the festival was so rewarding that I unconsciously felt the corners of my mouth twitch.

    "Oh, Professor!"

    Noticing my gaze, with her sunsses still on, Aria ran over. The other students naturally followed her.

    Even though she joined the groupter than the rest, it seemed like Aria had already taken on a leadership role in the group.

    "You seem to be enjoying yourself quite a bit."

    When Imented on how she seemed to be enjoying the festival twice as much as everyone else, Aria turned awkwardly and hesitated.

    "It��s just that it��s been a long time since I was able to have fun at a festival without really thinking about anything in particr..."

    I knew it well.

    Because in the first round, I was the one who kept her busy since the start of the winter vacation of the second year; since then, she probably didn��t have enough time to properly enjoy events like festivals.

    She must have not regarded those events as something to enjoy as a student but as ordeals to obtain something.

    Seeing her enjoying the festival even more passionately to make up for that time now, I wanted to pat her on the head, but I didn''t bother to because the big hat was in the way.

    Aria momentarily handed over her drink to Happy and took out a cat ear headband from her pocket.

    "By the way, Professor, do you know where Eleanor is? I bought this for her to put on."

    I noticed that the other female students were also wearing animal ear headbands.

    Since Eleanor had been hanging out with these kidstely, it must have been disappointing as she was not here.

    "She is spending some time alone. She will probably join you in the evening."

    "Geez, she always goes missing when we need her."

    Since they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, Eleanor must have been spending time with King Orpheus, but out of consideration, the King would likely ensure that his sister could join her friends at the festival in the evening.

    Since I didn''t want to take up Aria��s time any longer, I was about to say to enjoy the festival and leave.

    However, all of a sudden, Aria took off her own hat, put it on Leorus, and gave Florensia her sunsses.

    She then handed the skewer to Jin and returned to her usual self, sticking close to me.

    "I''m going to spend some time with Professor for a while! I''ll join you guys in the evening with Eleanor!"

    "What? Wait a moment..."

    Leorus, who seemed to have feelings for Aria, tried to stop her, but Happy and Florensia responded immediately.

    "Got it!"

    "See you in the evening!"

    Then the group left as they were.

    I couldn��t help but feel unpleasant for some reason as I watched Leorus��s shoulders slump.

    Besides��

    "I don��t feel like wandering around the festival."

    Since I was nning to rest, I didn''t want to wander around the festival with Aria.

    However, Aria responded with augh.

    "Do you know what? During the festival time, you used to draw me a rough map and make me run around without a break. ''Talk to someone three times, go buy something, eat something,'' stuff like that."

    "That wasn��t me."

    "I know. But since you look the same, can''t you even let me vent a little?"

    When Aria mischievously asked me that, I finally sighed and nodded.

    "Alright, if that��ll help ease your mind."

    "Oh yeah!"

    She pumped up her fist to celebrate, then immediately linked her arm with mine, and dragged me around.

    The sight of a student and a professor walking around with their arms linked was bound to make people talk.

    However, Aria didn��t pay any heed and continued to lead me around. No matter how much strength and effort I put into trying to slip out, she didn��t budge at all.

    "The first thing I want to do is this!"

    Aria pointed to the dart booth.

    It was a simple yet subtly challenging game of hitting balloons with darts.

    Pushed by Aria''s enthusiasm, I ended up attempting it first. However, since my physical strength was below that of an average person, I was unable to pop many balloons.

    "Fufu! Let me do it!"

    As if expecting it, Aria immediately stepped forward and threw the dart. Even in such moments, her extraordinary eyesight and muscr strength naturally shone..

    <em>Pop! Pop! Pop!</em>

    Aria popped all the balloons cleanly and shrugged her shoulders triumphantly.

    "Fufu! This is the ability of someone who almost saved the world!"

    "...If you feel satisfied by boasting about this, then I��ll let you have it."

    Since she had popped all the balloons, I thought she might receive something like arge teddy bear, but what she actually got was a small coupon.

    With that in hand, Aria led me straight to the side stall.

    It was a food stall selling waffles.

    When Aria presented the ticket, the stall owner shouted out enthusiastically.

    "One special waffle!"

    After a short while, he handed her a rather sumptuous waffle. While it was simr in size to the others, it had a variety of toppings and exotic fruits inside.

    "Give it a try. This is something you can''t eat even if you are willing to pay!"

    "..."

    It tasted good.

    Well, it wasn''t exactly to my taste, but considering that it was made by a student, it was undoubtedly excellent.

    In terms of the price, it didn''t seem to offer much value for money, so it was probably given out as a special prize for the dart game.

    The rest was simr.

    Aria must have been going around the festival busily and was able to spend quite a fulfilling time exploring and enjoying the festival.

    If someone were to ask me if it was enjoyable, it wasn''t exactly something I would prefer doing, so I felt somewhat tired instead.

    However, after spending quite a long time together, we returned to myb.

    "We''ve been quite busy, right?"

    "Yes."

    We had been so busy that I really wanted to rest now. Aria nodded with a grin.

    "Now, we can go about bragging that we enjoyed this year''s festival 200%."

    While I did agree that we enjoyed it thoroughly, I wasn��t sure if I could brag about it elsewhere.

    And now, I thought I understood why she acted in this manner.

    I sat down and asked her.

    "So, was it simr to what I made you do in the first round?"

    "More or less?"

    In the first round, I probably had given Aria a tight schedule to nurture her, sending her here and there.

    It was simr to how one cultivated characters in games, allowing only minimal rest.

    In the first round, I probably imposed a simr inhuman schedule on her, making her unable to enjoy the festival as a student.

    "It must have been quite difficult."

    "That��s right, I was very tired."

    When I responded withplete understanding, Aria smiled bashfully.

    There were no ill intentions in her expression.

    "Back then, I couldn''t even think about disliking it. I thought it was natural since it was a mission given by you, Professor."

    Considering the atmosphere around Aria from when I first met her until now, of course, she would consider it to be natural.

    She probably acted like a Saintess who had received a revtion from God, saying that she had to follow it unconditionally.

    "So, when you think about it now, how do you feel?"

    Now that she had clearly chosen to part ways and move on from the me of the first round, I was curious about what Aria thought about those days.

    It hadn''t been long, but I was still curious about her opinion.

    "Hmm."

    Aria made a sound with her mouth closed and ced a finger on her lower lip.

    Each of those gestures made me feel like she was truly the protagonist of a game.

    As if she was contemting the answer, Aria rolled her eyes, then smiled and replied.

    "It was great!"

    <em>��Today, I heard quite a lot of unexpected words.</em>

    Starting with Eleanor, then Findenai, and now Aria.

    The women I had spent time with today had all given me answers that were beyond my understanding of women.

    I never thought that she would consider my order from the first round, which practically took away the enjoyment of her school days, to be a good thing. As I stared at her silently, asking for an exnation, Aria put her hands behind her back and leaned forward towards me.

    "Thanks to that, I am who I am today, right? Looking back, those days when I struggled so much that it nearly drove me crazy weren''t happy ones, but in the end, I managed to ovee it all and pulled through."

    On the contrary, Aria''s face showed an expression of relief, one without any lingering regrets.

    There was no trace of resentment or any emotion towards the me from the first round.

    I realized that she had truly grown.

    I found myself also smiling subtly.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Her growth was trulymendable. So, I didn''t bother hiding the smile that was meant to congratte her.

    "And there''s one more good thing!"

    Aria sneakily approached me.

    Seeing that, I felt a strange pressure from her. Therefore, I leaned back unconsciously, only to hit the backrest of the chair.

    "I can tell you many things that you don��t know of, Professor!"

    "..."

    "I can also be of great help to you, Professor. So, I, who has only been on the receiving end until now, am your final arrangement."

    Her voice was cheerful and she had a smile on her face.

    To anyone else, it would have looked like a cheerful girl was approaching me, but strangely, it felt like I was facing a predator.

    _Thud. _

    It was truly an astounding move.

    Before I knew it, she was already sitting on myp, facing me directly.

    She confined my legs between her thighs and was rubbing her buttocks in a provocative manner that didn''t suit her age.

    "Do not cross the line."

    "When saying goodbye, it was the first time I was held in your arms, Professor."

    "..."

    I immediately realized that she was referring to the time when she had let go of the me from the first round, causing me to be momentarily stunned.

    "Can you please let me feel your embrace once again?"

    "Keep your lower body still."

    "...You never respond to students, do you?"

    Aria sulked as she pouted her lips. However, since I didn��t refuse her request, she cautiously leaned her petite body against me.

    "I can hear the sound of a heart pounding."

    "..."

    "I don''t know if it''s the sound from my chest or yours, Professor."

    I could hear Aria��s yfulughing from beneath my chin. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around my waist. Despite the slight tension in her grip, her voice surprisingly contained a hint of tears.

    "As you know, Professor, saving the continent means living with pain."

    "..."

    "People will p, cheer, and thank you, Professor."

    Aria''s touch trembled softly.

    "But do they know that? In the end, it all came back to me as a burden."

    Expectation, gratitude, blessing, envy, and so on.

    Aria must have felt so many positive emotions. When she first received them, it likely ignited a sense of duty and enthusiasm within her.

    However, as time went on...

    As she lost more and more��

    And as the path became more difficult...

    Ultimately, all those things just became another burden weighing on her shoulders.

    "It was a path of hardship with swords and spears thrust into it. In order not to lose anyone else, there was a time when I had no choice but to lose myself instead.��

    "..."

    "Professor... Professor... I hope you will never have to experience the suffering I''ve endured, Professor."

    Tears gradually soaked my chest as I heard Aria''s voice turning tearful.

    "Just say the word, anytime. You can tell me whenever you want, and I''ll be ready to walk that path again. Instead of you, Professor, I, who has already be numb to all this, am ready to sacrifice everything for this continent."

    "..."

    Perhaps Aria didn��tpletely grasp the weight of the words she had just uttered.

    Even though it was only the second round, there was one reason why I didn��t consider it fortunate to meet Aria Rias for the first time.

    If it were Aria, who was already in that state, she wouldn��t have been able to reach the true ending, even in the second round.

    Because...

    <em>One could only reach the true ending of the second round through the sacrifice of a girl named Aria Rias.</em>

    The death of the protagonist.

    And just like that, the game concluded��the girl saved the continent and closed her eyes for thest time.

    Now, Aria had matured enough mentally to guide the continent to the true ending. However��

    I gently pulled the girl into my embrace but added some strength to my hold. It was a symbol of my determination to never let go.

    "You only have one thing to do."

    It wasn''t about collecting the items needed to save the continent, building rtionships withrades, or growing.

    "You should do well in your final exams this winter."

    "..."

    "And then, find something you actually want to do before graduating from the academy."

    "Grad��uation..."

    "Anything is fine. Find your aptitude, discover your talents, and hone what you want to do. There''s no need to fear the future."

    Slowly, I ced my hand on the girl''s head. Aria didn��t resist; instead, she closed her eyes and epted it.

    "Little Lady, the continent is safe."

    <em>Because I am here.</em>

    <em>Because I will save it.</em>

    Tears streamed down her cheeks.

    The girl who had suffered a lot until now had finally let go of her burden properly, so the tears contained relief.

    She didn''t bother wiping them away.

    After shedding tears for a long time, Aria sniffled and nted her forehead on my chest.

    Perhaps now that her emotions had calmed down, Aria whispered breathlessly.

    "Even so... If it''s really tough for you, you cane and talk to me. You can lean on me. As the only one who has already walked the path you will walk, as the predecessor who walked it before you. I''ll be here for you."

    "You''re so reliable."

    "Fufu, I''m the strongest female student on this continent."

    <em>Squeeze.</em>

    Aria hugged me tighter and rested her chin on my shoulder. Along with the sound of her hot breath, her voice reached my ear.

    "Professor, I''ll be waiting for the day I be your sword."

    I hoped that such a day would never arrive.

    "Don''t wait for it."

    That was my /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 149: Festival Date (4)

    Chapter 149: Festival Date (4)

    On a dark evening, as the festival drew to a close, the Academy still glowed brightly with lights.

    Filled with a determination not to end the day just yet, an enormous bonfire illuminated the dark sky.

    "<em>Sigh.</em>"

    "..."

    And there was Erica standing beside me. The sigh that escaped her lips was quite long.

    "Are you worried? Perhaps there might be some strange rumors about you that might be going around because of me."

    Due to her experience of directly refuting the rumors and gossip that surrounded me in the past, Erica reacted sensitively to rumors.

    Since I also felt that I had been gettingcent, I had nothing to say in defense of myself in this situation.

    "In the morning, you had a secret meeting with Princess Eleanor, then an outdoor date with a maid wearing quite a revealing outfit in the afternoon, followed by another date with a female student.""...It was not a date."

    Although I tried to exin, Erica turned a deaf ear to my words and kept speaking.

    "Andter, you were taken to theb by Aria, right?"

    Ultimately, there was nothing wrong with what was said. Because I couldn��t say anything in response to that statement, I simply turned my gaze towards the bonfire, where the Dark Spiritualist was spinning around, looking excited.

    Even thest time, I had noticed that she seemed to like big fires like those.

    "I did not do anything strange."

    When I continued to remain silent, it felt like Erica''s fiery gaze was stabbing into my side, so I eventually answered her. She let out a deep sigh upon hearing my response.

    "Of course, you did not. I don''t think you acted out of ulterior motives. You probably did something like counseling."

    Erica''s guess was unexpectedly urate. When it involved personal feelings that couldn''t be shared with others, it could indeed be seen as counseling.

    "However, the problem is, people around us don''t think that way. Despite that, rumors about you are already circting, especially among the guests from outside��

    "Who told you this?"

    "..."

    Erica''s silence affirmed my words. No matter who she was, she wouldn''t have been able to catch wind of the rumors this quickly.

    Since Erica was my fianc��e, that person must have told her out of concern.

    ��<em>Your fianc��e is spending time with other women,</em>�� was probably what they said.

    Somehow, being scrutinized like this by those around us, made it feel like we were the protagonists of a morning drama<sup>1</sup>.

    If things continued like this, not only would there be misunderstandings, but Erica''s image would also suffer.

    "Well, I don''t really care what other people think of me. However, you''re different. You''re the first recognized Dark Mage in the kingdom, the Soul Whisperer affiliated to the Royal Family."

    I could hear genuine concern only for me from Erica��s voice.

    "Be careful, as great as your position is. There will be many who are ."

    Her response showed that she didn��t care what others thought about her; upon hearing that, I once again sensed the changes in her.

    She was no longer a woman that a ruffian like Gideon Zeronia could sway. The fragile Erica, whose future had been forcibly taken away by her household''s status, had now disappeared.

    Her attitude of not being intimidated by the gazes of others, because she was confident in herself and her firmly held beliefs, perfectly suited her to be called ady.

    But strangely, I couldn��t help but wonder why I didn��t want to leave her alone.

    "You seem to have misunderstood me."

    "Huh?"

    Erica tilted her head in confusion at my sudden words. While still staring at the zing bonfire, I continued speaking.

    "If my image as the Soul Whisperer is important, then naturally, as my fianc��e, you should not get involved in such malicious gossip either."

    "Hmm, that''s true."

    "It seems like there is a need to talk about our rtionship."

    I slowly stretched out my hand to Erica.

    "If you do not mind, how about we spend some time together?"

    "..."

    Erica stared nkly at my hand before chuckling, finally taking it cautiously.

    "Do you usually flirt with women in Norseweden like this?"

    "I do not really want to talk about those times."

    "Alright, I never imagined that my fianc�� would be such a yboy either. They really investigated your past to make me change my mind and force me to marry into the Zeronia family, you know?"

    "Indeed, that could be useful ammunition for the family meeting this time."

    Knowing that they had researched my background would give me more of an advantage when we finally visit the Bright household.

    "Yes, that��s why I��m telling you."

    Then, Erica smiled softly as if it were expected of her. Her fingers naturally and gently intertwined with mine.

    Then, with a red face, she lowered her head deeply. When I kept staring at her after her bold action, she covered her mouth with her other hand and nced at me sideways.

    "Don''t look."

    "The heat feels intense."

    Blushing with embarrassment, Erica spoke bluntly. Following her request, I slightly turned my head.

    As I walked slowly towards the bonfire, her steps naturally followed mine.

    "Oh."

    "Oh, it��s Professor Erica and Professor Deus."

    "Wow, they make a good-looking couple."

    "They suit each other well."

    Voices came from around us. It was a perfect performance to quell rumors about our rtionship.

    "Let us stay like this for a moment."

    At my words, Erica nodded without saying much, subtly moving closer to ce her arm against mine.

    Though her cheeks were still flushed, she seemed to have calmed down now. She looked at the bonfire before speaking again.

    "Just a few months ago, I never thought we''d have a moment like this."

    "...Me neither."

    "Uh, well, you know��"

    Erica''s lips twitched as she looked hesitant. There was a look on her face that seemed as if she wanted to say something but wasn''t sure if it was appropriate.

    To provide encouragement, I gave her a reassuring squeeze on her hand. Erica finally met my gaze and spoke her mind.

    "When you first came to the academy, didn��t we spend about a month and a half together?"

    During that three-month period, we spent half of the time together.

    After which, our rtionship soured; we hardly spoke and eventually, I was dismissed from my professorship at the end of the third month.

    "Back then, did you ever feel a sort of flutter when you were around me?"

    "..."

    It was an unexpected question that it caused my brows to furrow slightly. Seeing this, Erica continued nervously.

    "N-no! I mean, it was my first time seeing a guy! And I''ve never even been on a date..."

    "Did we ever go on a date?"

    "...Didn��t we drink coffee on the rooftop at night?"

    Erica swung the hand she sped with mine to hit my thigh.

    Well, we did spend a lot of time alone together.

    "Although you said you didn''t like me, I still�� wondered if I was the only one who managed to make you feel a flutter when I was around."

    "Hmm."

    Honestly, I couldn��t confidently say that I had ever felt something like that. At that time, I didn''t really understand what love was, and besides, I didn��t remember those few months that well.

    However��

    "During those three months, I was quite busyforting the Angel and the residents of Setima."

    "That''s right."

    Thanks to that, I was even used of being a devil worshiper.

    Anyway...

    "But even in the midst of all that, I always made time for you."

    "..."

    "I am not sure if I ever felt a flutter in me around you. However, I did enjoy it."

    When I confessed my honest feelings, Erica''s gaze didn''t waver from me.

    Then, she cautiously dropped another question.

    "How about now?"

    "..."

    "I''m feeling extremely nervous right now."

    Her usual cool-headed icy professor expression had melted away in the warmth of the bonfire, it was reced by a face filled with earnestness that was only visible to me.

    "Your hands are bigger than I thought. You look so thin and need to eat more. You smell sweeter than I expected. What if you can also hear my heart beating so fast right now?"

    "..."

    "These various emotions and thoughts are making my head feel soplicated."

    Erica exhaled deeply before speaking again.

    "Deus, how about you? Despite our rtionship being fake, are you... enjoying this time with me, with your fianc��e?"

    Her question gave me a chance to ask myself.

    <em>Am I... enjoying this?</em>

    "Yes."

    It was enjoyable.

    "It is pleasant."

    Spending time with a woman named Erica Bright wasn''t bad at all.

    Since we were both adults, there was no pressure, and we didn''t force anything on each other.

    While we didn��t care about the opinions of others, our time together was quite special.

    "I��m d to hear that."

    Erica slowly lowered her head and a faint sigh of relief escaped along with her voice.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    She released her hand, which was holding onto mine.

    The warmth and weight I felt in my left hand disappeared, leaving only a hollow feeling behind.

    Though the night breeze naturally seeped in to rece it, the empty space remained unfilled.

    Erica took out a piece of paper from her coat pocket.

    It was a familiar item�� a document tightly bound with a red thread.

    It was the annulment letter.

    "Here."

    Erica slowly unfolded the annulment letter she had handed me. Next to my signature was hers, which wasn��t there initially.

    "..."

    I didn''t feel the need to say anything. I calmly looked at her, waiting for her to exin her intention.

    "You said I should bring this to you once I returned to being the radiant and beautiful Erica Bright."

    "Yes, I did."

    "How about now?"

    She stood tall with confidence. Despite a slight tear glistening in the corner of her eye, her posture remained unwavering.

    Seeing that, I answered.

    "You are radiant and beautiful now."

    Indeed, she was.

    I had no choice but to answer honestly.

    Erica spoke with a smile.

    "Do you know that you''ve changed so much?"

    I didn''t deny it.

    If I objectively looked back at myself, there were indeed many differences between who I was when I first came to the academy and who I am now.

    "To you, who could only faintly feel emotions and was more indifferent and blunt than other people..."

    "..."

    "This is the only apology I, Erica Bright, can offer. As the woman who betrayed you, I hope I can be of some help to you, even if it''s just a little."

    When she slowly lowered the annulment letter, her tearful face came into view.

    Despite appearing distressed, she continued to speak.

    "Just like when you gave this letter to me for my sake, this time I''ll give it to you for yours."

    When I handed her this annulment letter, the words I said to her were��

    - _Not even for a moment�� I have never felt the emotion called love for you. _

    "Because I have never stopped loving you, not even for a moment."

    This time, instead.

    - <em>However, you are worth loving. No, you are a woman deserving of love.</em>

    "That is how much you are worth loving, and deserve to be loved."

    - <em>That is why I spent time with you and hoped to see you smile, I wished to love you.</em>

    "Therefore, I''ll give you time��time for you to meet someone who can make you smile, someone who you can truly love."

    She returned those words to me.

    With tears streaming down her face, Erica took a deep breath and continued.

    "Have confidence in yourself because you are an incredibly amazing man.��

    "..."

    "That annulment letter, when you find a woman you truly love..."

    Erica slowly closed her eyes.

    "Use it then."

    She seemed to find it agonizing to just look at me.

    "When you find someone who can awaken your emotions..."

    "..."

    "Bring it to me, and then we will finalize our separation."

    "Erica."

    Just like when Erica pushed Gideon away by using our engagement, she told me to use her as a shield to prevent any women I might not love from forcing themselves on me.

    It would be a painful stage for her.

    She would have to wait tirelessly for me to make my decision, sacrificing her most brilliant years,and in the end, nothing would remain.

    As long as we maintained our engagement, Erica couldn��t meet anyone else.

    No one else could love her.

    "Those are the words I want to say to you, who has been my benefactor until now."

    <em>Flit.</em>

    The annulment letter fell from her grasp and to the ground. Once again, Erica held onto my hand and as if trying to hide it, she buried her tear-streaked face in my chest.

    Unaware of the situation, the people around us either protested, saying that we shouldn��t rub salt in their wounds or expressed envy, saying that our supposedly fiery disy of affection was too much for their eyes.

    However, we ignored them and simply focused on each other.

    "But as your fianc��e, if I were to voice my selfishness..."

    That one phrase.

    After uttering those words��

    "Please, don''t leave."

    Erica continued to sob endlessly in my arms. She just cried, trembling with the fear of separation.

    To prevent anyone else from seeing that, I gently embraced /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 150: Preparing for the Family Meet

    Chapter 150: Preparing for the Family Meet

    <strong>[Did you enjoy it?]</strong>

    "..."

    <strong>[I asked you, did you enjoy it?]</strong>

    "..."

    <strong>[Please say something.]</strong>

    After the festival ended, we went back to our daily lives. The students were busy preparing for their final exams, which could be considered the end of the second semester.

    Naturally, us professors were also busy with preparations as well.

    Recently, I, too, had been rummaging through various books, reviewing them and considering questions for the exam.

    Perhaps the Dark Spiritualist would be quite helpful in this regard.<strong>[The festival onlysted for a day, so tell me, how did you end up meeting with four women at once?]</strong>

    However, it seemed like she was quite upset because I had seemingly abandoned her and wandered around with other people during the festival.

    Although I wondered why I had to make excuses about such things, first things first, I needed her help at the moment.

    "It was just a coincidence."

    Upon hearing my vague answer, the Dark Spiritualist pouted with displeasure.

    <strong>[Even if it was just a <em>coincidence</em>, how could you <em>coincidentally</em> meet with four people in a day? And, <em>coincidentally</em>, end up flirting with them? Seeing this, it seems like the rumors that you were a yboy might be true after all.]</strong>

    "Cut it out."

    I responded irritatedly as herining started to bother me. The Dark Spiritualist immediately pouted again and this time, sheid on her back on the top of my desk.

    Because of that, the exam papers with the question I had written down were hidden, and all I could see was the exposed stomach of the Dark Spiritualist, covered by a stocking-like piece of clothing.

    Was this what she wore under her robe? It seemed quite revealing.

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    <strong>[I��m already dead. But do you know what? While everyone else grows old and falls sick, I''m stuck in this state forever.]</strong>

    "So, what?"

    I sighed before infusing mana into my hands and pushing the Dark Spiritualist off the desk.

    <strong>[Ack!]</strong>

    And just like that, the Dark Spiritualist rolled off the desk and fell. Being a ghost, she wouldn''t get hurt or feel pain, but nevertheless, her reaction was quite amusing.

    "Surely this was not the image I had of you in mind."

    Although she acted like a child at times when she was around me, recently, it seemed like her mental age had truly regressed.

    She was someone who had spent her life secluded in theboratory, solely focused on studying Necromancy. Perhaps all her other desires from back then were now surfacing.

    <em>I heard that she acted differently when I was not around.</em>

    Owen said that during the time I was absent from the academy, the Dark Spiritualist, who spent time with him, was calm and cold.

    Therefore, I thought that perhaps she only showed her true self to me.

    <em>However, why did this woman...</em>

    Why did she pursue necromancy while having such a disposition? Why did she want to sever all ties and solely focus on reaching the end of Necromancy?

    I was really curious, but I didn''t voice out my thoughts.

    Just then, Erica Bright entered theb after knocking on the door.

    She was currently assisting me with this exam paper as well.

    Of course, in addition to that, we had also been spending more time together recently.

    "Take a short break."

    In her hand was a box from the luxury dessert shop Findenai and I had visited previously.

    Owen, who was tapping on the keys of the melodica, and Professor Fel Petra, who just like me, was also working on exam questions, were the first to react.

    "Wow! Wee!"

    "Professor Erica! I''m so d that you''ve beening here more oftentely!"

    Upon receiving a warm wee from the two of them, Erica''s lips curved upward slightly as she handed them the cake beforeing to my side.

    **[Do you know? Compared to before, the distance between you and your fianc��e has decreased a lot.] **

    Said the Dark Spiritualist after rolling off, peeking at me while poking her head out from under the desk.

    I pretended not to hear her.

    "How''s it going? Any progress? Do you need my help?"

    "Yes, would you like to try solving this?"

    "What is it?"

    As Erica moved closer, our arms naturally touched, but she continued to solve the problem I handed her as if nothing happened.

    Despite Professor Fel and Owen ncing over asionally, she showed no hesitation.

    For now, I pretended not to be bothered by it and waited for Erica to solve the question. Since Erica had attended all my lectures without missing a single one, if she couldn''t solve it, the other students wouldn��t be able to do so either.

    After some time, Erica casually took the pen from my hand and jotted down the answer.

    "That is correct."

    Erica nodded with satisfaction at my words. She then folded her arms and immediately offered her thoughts.

    "The students might still find it difficult to calcte this part. There is quite a significant differencepared to ordinary magic calction forms."

    "However, this is very important because many students still do not understand the difference between elemental magic and ck magic."

    "So, is this your stubbornness as a professor?"

    Unexpectedly, Erica smiled with satisfaction at my words and replied.

    "Then emphasize on this part more clearly in the next lecture. If you outrightly say that it will be in the exam, the students will put more effort into studying."

    "I will make sure to do that."

    As expected of Erica.

    Since she had more experience as a professor than me, the tips she had given me were quite helpful.

    Back when I was a student, I didn''t realize this as I only needed to solve the questions; now that I needed to create the questions for the exam, I had a lot to think about.

    Raising the difficulty level just enough to differentiate the grades of the students while ensuring it was solvable was no easy task.

    "Usually, it would be more convenient to quote questions from the previous exams of the other professors in the same or simr majors... But since that is not possible for you, you''ll have to work harder."

    Of course, there wouldn''t have been any previous exams on ck Magic.

    I kept working on the task without muchint as I was already aware of this. In the first ce, I knew that I wouldn��t be able to get the knowledge and answers I wanted from the other professors'' questions.

    "Let''s eat first."

    "...Alright."

    I wasn��t particrly fond of desserts, but seeing that Erica made an effort to buy this, I leaned back for a moment, rubbed my eyes, and nced at her.

    Without me noticing, Owen had already brought over the cake and a fork to my desk. As I slowly reached out to eat it, Erica looked around with a satisfied smile.

    "By the way, where''s Findenai?"

    There was still a piece of cake left for Findenai. I hesitated for a moment before answering.

    "She said she had some personal matters to attend to."

    "Personal matters?"

    Erica tilted her head suspiciously, but when she realized that I didn''t intend to borate any further, she stopped asking questions.

    I took a small bite of the cake with the fork. The subtle sweet taste spread pleasantly in my mouth. Since she knew I didn''t like overly sweet desserts, Erica must have chosen something suitable.

    I changed the subject while eating the cake.

    "By the way, have you sent the letter to the Bright Household?"

    "Yup, I marked it as urgent, so I received a quick reply. They asked us toe over as soon as the vacation starts."

    "Alright, I have also sent a letter to my family."

    This meeting was a sort of negotiation disguised as a formal meeting between the families. Still, since we had to fill the seats, I also called Darius.

    If we entrusted the matters of the territory to Deia, there wouldn''t be any problems.

    * * *

    While the weather at Loberne Academy was just turning chilly with the onset of autumn, an early wintry chill had already settled over Norseweden.

    Of course, this weather could be called autumnal in Norseweden.

    "A family meeting?"

    Deia''s voice was filled with coldness, appropriate for such a wintry chill.

    "Yes, it seems that Deus has finally made up his mind."

    Not noticing his younger sister��s mood, Darius let out a broadugh, rejoicing because of the marriage of the second son of the household.

    However, seeing such a sight made Deia even more annoyed.

    There was no way that bastard was nning to get married.

    Deia knew Deus very well. In other words, she knew if that were Kim Shinwoo, he would never marry Erica.

    With such conviction, Deia immediately sensed that he had other ns.

    She heard that there was a massacre in the eastern region of Marias Great Forest recently, and he had managed to end it. Perhaps at that time, he felt the need for something.

    <em>Perhaps there must be something he needs from the Bright Household.</em>

    The Bright household was always famous for its prestigious lineage of mages.

    It was well-known that Erica Bright was an expert in light magic research and had two papers recorded in the Millennium Library.

    While her contributions were not as prominent, Erica''s two older brothers and the head of the household were also highly regarded in magic.

    <em>Certainly, they are a household with many useful connections.</em>

    Even during the recent purges of King Orpheus, they naturally lowered their heads and passed through with minimal damage.

    At a time when households like the Zeronia were struggling, they were one of the few influential households that still remained.

    <em>Why is he hiding something from us? He can just tell us everything.</em>

    Deia felt slightly annoyed, but the reason Deus didn''t disclose everything was probably to avoid burdening them.

    However, an rm was already raised in Deia''s mind.

    <em>I can''t miss this opportunity.</em>

    As thedy of the Verdi Household, Deia realized that preliminary work was necessary to deal with the Bright Household.

    And for that, Darius would y the most crucial role.

    "Don''t think of it as a usual meeting between families. You need to remain focused. You need to memorize everything I''m going to tell you about the Bright Household."

    Since they could not leave their territory empty, Deia naturally thought that she would have to stay behind.

    Therefore, she had to make sure that Darius remembered and organized the information she would provide him and then hand it over to Deus.

    That was what she thought. However...

    "Hmm? Are you really going to investigate the household we''ll be inws with now? Don''t do something like that."

    "..."

    "Don''t unnecessarily create embarrassing situations. There''s no need to attack someone''s weak point."

    Ever since that incident, where he had to atone for the sins of the Verdi household with Deus, Darius always disliked this kind of maneuvering. However��

    "<em>Jeez</em>."

    Deia sighed as she smacked her forehead. Being clean and righteous was good.

    However, wasn''t this a bit foolish?

    "Fine, you should just stay quiet. Just go and smile politely, maybe bow a bit."

    <em>Because I will be the one who handles the necks of the opponent.</em>

    After swallowing back those words, Deia resolved herself to apany him to this family meeting as well.

    "Hmm, it''s certainly been a while since I practiced my etiquette and have smiled properly."

    "Why don''t you go and coolly impress everyone with your axe-handling skills while you''re at it?"

    "Well, I think that''s a bit too much. Use somemon sense, Deia."

    "..."

    Seriously, what a crappy /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 151: Their Own Paths

    Chapter 151: Their Own Paths

    "She is a beautiful woman wearing a dark-colored robe, with a curvy figure."

    Even though thest lecture of the semester had ended, students still gathered in the main auditorium��staring at me standing at the podium.

    Today, I deliberately took some extra time to give students an opportunity to provide an answer regarding the appearance of the Dark Spiritualist.

    Although everyone eagerly rushed for the Millennium Library pass, a valuable item that would be hard to obtain during their student days, they all failed.

    When even Aria and Eleanor failed, they judged that there was practically no correct answer.

    However, a noble male student who had been buying information about the Dark Spiritualist using the other students�� chances stepped forward and gave quite an urate answer.

    <strong>[Oh, has someone finally seeded?]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist beside me nodded as she stared at the boy who was describing her.

    "She is shorter than Professor and her figure is not particrlyrge. She is an average adult woman."I listened quietly without saying it was wrong, and exmations flowed from the other students.

    Certainly, so far, everything was correct.

    "Her eyes are violet, and her skin is pale, as if she hasn''t seen the sun for a long time."

    "Hmm."

    "What do you think so far?"

    The boy thought he had guessed everything correctly since he had said a lot. I slowly nodded.

    However, there was still one more thing he hadn''t mentioned.

    ��There is one more thing left to describe."

    "...Pardon?"

    The male student was flustered by my inquiry. Although it was not the direction I wanted him to take, his efforts to find out about the appearance of the Dark Spiritualist were quitemendable.

    Even though he used this method, I could see he had put all his resources and passion into it, so I didn��t feel reluctant to give him a reward.

    However, shouldn''t the answer be urate first?

    "When you see the Dark Spiritualist, there is something that stands out the most. You haven''t described that yet."

    "Something that stands out?"

    "Yes."

    "..."

    The male student shut his lips tightly. With an expression showing injustice, he clenched his fists and shouted.

    "Isn''t this enough?! Isn''t it just because you don''t like the method I used to get this information?��

    The boy realized that he had failed and eximed. I could understand why he was angry since he spent quite a lot of money on the other students to gather information regarding the Dark Spiritualist, treating them as disposable pawns.

    However, doubting my fairness was not something I could overlook.

    "That is not the reason. I knew from the very beginning that you were paying other students to acquire information to deduce the Dark Spiritualist��s appearance."

    <strong>[That''s right. We already knew that from the beginning.]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist beside me verbally agreed even though apart from me, no one else couldn��t hear her.

    I then added reluctantly.

    "That is also part of your own ability, so I will allow it. But the answer cannot be wrong."

    <em>Step</em>.

    My footsteps echoed throughout the main auditorium. After a few steps, I looked at the boy in front of me.

    "What is her most distinctive characteristic that you cannot miss when you first see her?"

    "...��

    A sharp silence followed after I asked that.

    When the sweat dripping from the boy''s forehead reached his chin, he finally tightly closed his eyes and responded.

    "I don''t know."

    "Alright, what is your name?"

    "...It��s Leighton Herrlich."

    The Herrlich Household.

    They maintained a close rtionship with the Royal Family.

    "Alright, Leighton. Nevertheless, you managed toe up with the closest answer, so I will give you some extra credit."

    "Thank�� you."

    He had a somewhat unsatisfied expression due to the result he obtained. However, I immediately lowered a string of hope.

    "Since no student managed to guess the appearance of the Dark Spiritualist, the owner of the Millennium Library pass is still vacant. Instead, I will give it to the top student in my ss."

    "...!"

    The students murmured among themselves while Leighton suddenly lifted his head, looking at me intently.

    Naturally, with the additional points he received, he now held the most advantageous position for the prize.

    Since the opportunity to get the pass was not yet over, the students''petitive spirit was reignited.

    It was one of the methods Erica had suggested to boost the students'' motivation.

    "Um, Professor. Could you tell us thest distinctive characteristic?"

    Leighton, who had quickly turned more friendly towards me, cautiously asked.

    Well, since he wouldn��t be able to use the same method next time, I extended my hand towards the Dark Spiritualist.

    "Grab it."

    <strong>[Huh?]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist looked puzzled. However, she first decided to slowly reach out towards me to see. When our hands ovepped, my mana flowed to her, and the semi-transparent Dark Spiritualist gradually began to gain color.

    The phenomenon was followed by exmations.

    "Wooooow!"

    "What is this?! Woah! This is amazing!"

    "Does Professor hang out with such a person?"

    "You��re my ideal type, Big Sis!"

    Using my mana, I let the Dark Spiritualist��s appearance be visible. The surprised Dark Spiritualist looked around and pointed to herself.

    <strong>[Can you all... see me?]</strong>

    "They cannot hear your voice."

    The Dark Spiritualist looked at me with a bewildered expression; I immediately let go of her hand and the mana surrounding her dispersed, making her appearance disappear.

    Amidst the disappointed students''ments, I turned to look at Leighton.

    "So, what did you miss?"

    In response to my question, Leighton made an incredulous expression and dered his defeat.

    "I never imagined that she would have a veil covering the lower half of her face."

    Right?

    Whenever anyone saw the Dark Spiritualist, the first thing they would notice was the semi-transparent ck veil that covered everything below her eyes.

    Therefore, since he didn''t mention that, the answer couldn��t be considered correct.

    "Well then, that is the end of today''s lecture. Work hard for your final exam preparations."

    I descended the tform of the auditorium. They would probably study hard since I had thrown them quite the tempting bait for their uing final exam.

    For the top-performing students, this was a much more realistic goal than guessing the appearance of the Dark Spiritualist.

    After we stepped out of the main auditorium, the Dark Spiritualist immediately popped her head out beside me.

    <strong>[How did you do that just now?]</strong>

    She widened her eyes as if she couldn''t believe what had just happened.

    "I simply projected the appearance of your soul using mana. I took inspiration from illusion magic."

    In Necromancy, there was magic rted to illusions, although it was usually used in more aggressive forms.

    I broke that mold and made it possible for others to see her soul.

    It was simr to coloring a picture that was previously only outlined.

    "It is quite challenging and consumes a lot of mana, so I cannot sustain the magic for long periods. Additionally, I was unable to let you make any noise."

    Even though I had mentioned several inconveniences rted to the magic, the Dark Spiritualist still stared at me with her mouth hanging open.

    <strong>[You are�� truly amazing.]</strong>

    However, the Dark Spiritualist''s words trailed off as if she was thinking about something. Strangely, it bothered me, causing me to furrow my forehead as I stared at her.

    "Master Bastard!"

    Beyond her transparent figure was Findenai. But my gaze naturally followed the sight of the Dark Spiritualist leaving.

    However, Findenai''s strong presence had already caught many people��s attention.

    "...What is going on?��

    I looked at Findenai, wondering if something had just happened, but she spoke boisterously.

    "Was that the Dark Spiritualist just now? It''s the first time I''ve seen her myself. Wow, that''s insane."

    "..."

    "I was wondering why you, Master Bastard, have no interest in women. It turns out you have another pouch right by your side. On top of that, it''s almost as big as Fel��s tit��"

    "Enough."

    After I warned Findenai with a sigh, she then giggled and nodded.

    "Sorry, I just didn��t expect that she would look like that."

    As Findenai neatly finished her sentence, I felt another small doubt in me emanate towards her.

    The unease that arose in my chest because of the Dark Spiritualist grew even more at the sight of Findenai.

    "Do you have something to say?"

    Approaching me boisterously and using this method to break the tension was Findenai''s specialty.

    She awkwardly scratched the back of her head, feeling as if she was caught red-handed.

    "Why do you read other people''s minds without permission?��

    When Erica brought the cake, Findenai had briefly stepped away from her job. Perhaps it was from that moment that she seemed somewhat different than usual.

    She probably thought she was hiding it well. However, perhaps because I had known Findenai for a long time, I could easily notice the change.

    "Well, you see,tely, I couldn��t contact the informant I left in rk Republic."

    "..."

    "It''s not just people from our side; I also hear nothing from the other resistances."

    "So, what are you saying?"

    I asked sharply, pressing her to get to the point, which was unlike me. Looking surprised with her eyes slightly trembling, Findenai thenughed like usual.

    "After all, you have to visit your fianc��e��s household for the family meeting this time, right? Uh, I thought... maybe�� I could temporarily return to that ce."

    "No, you cannot."

    "...What?"

    Findenai reacted with bewilderment at my resolute answer. It seemed that she hadn''t expected me to reply so sharply.

    However, I felt the same way.

    I hadn''t expected myself to show such a prompt reaction either. My emotions fluctuated as I recalled Findenai''s state after her brief visit to the rk Republic.

    If the Mountain Lord hadn''t been there, she would''ve died.

    "I have already let you return there once. Do not forget our contract, Findenai."

    "Ah, I know, I know. However, it��s not like I��m really needed at the family meeting, right? I don��t think I have to be present. After all, Illuania and Owen will also be there.��

    Findenai shrugged awkwardly. Seeing her unusually stubborn attitude, I felt unease once again. So I asked her.

    "What is the problem?"

    "...Huh?"

    "Tell me. Seeing you act so stubborn, there must be a reason why you absolutely have to return."

    "..."

    Findenai kept her lips sealed tight.

    There was no sign of hesitation; she showed a firm resolve to never tell me.

    "Speak."

    "I won''t."

    "...Speak."

    "I��m sorry, Master Bastard, but I definitely won''t tell you anything about it. Because this is our own problem."

    "..."

    The ��our own�� excluded me.

    It was a clearly drawn line.

    The atmosphere grew heavier.

    In the silence, Findenai suddenly burst intoughter and spoke loudly.

    "Damn, fine, I got it. I��m not going. I won''t go. <em>Jeez</em>, Master Bastard really can''t do anything without me."

    "..."

    "I''ll light onest cigarette, please allow that at least."

    As Findenai spoke, her departing figure and slumped shoulders looked unusually heavy today.

    ***

    "<em>Sssssp.</em>"

    <em>Puff</em>.

    White smoke billowed out.

    Now, there were only about eight cigarettes left in the case Master Bastard gave her.

    "It really tastes good."

    Findenai looked at the cigarette dangling between her fingers with a bitter smile.

    Normally, upon seeing a cigarette, she would want to light it immediately, but strangely, she wanted to cherish this one.

    Perhaps it was because Master Bastard gave it to her. That was why she unconsciously treasured it.

    <em>Sssssp</em>.

    <em>Puff</em>.

    Once again, she exhaled the cigarette smoke.

    Leaning against the wall in an alleyway, Findenai slowly gazed up at the sky.

    The sky could only be seen through the slight gap between the buildings.

    If she had been born in this ce and had only seen this kind of sky, perhaps she would have thought the sky was only long and narrow.

    <em>Just like I did.</em>

    For her, life was a struggle. She had never experienced freedom, so its meaning was ambiguous to her. However, because everyone else yearned for it, she, too, started fighting for freedom.

    And now, she hade to truly know what freedom was.

    What she had experienced so far was, in fact, something that couldn''t be called living.

    Struggle that couldn''t be called a life.

    "<em>Puff</em>."

    Her contact with all the resistance in the rk Republic had been cut off.

    Well, it was a familiar urrence.

    Due to Doberman''s meetingst time, many resistance leaders were caught, so she didn''t care much if one or two more were caught.

    However, the most important thing was the orphanage where she had entrusted the surviving children before she and the Scrapyard Nomads had crossed the Norseweden Mountain Range.

    She had lost contact with them.

    Perhaps the extermination units had finally rushed into that ce.

    "I��m sorry, Master Bastard."

    <em>Because if I told you, you would surely try to help me.</em>

    <em>You''d leave behind all your important tasks to follow me.</em>

    Even if that was not the case.

    If she told the truth and he still didn''t let her go, it would only instill an unbearable guilt within her, making her feel like she had abandoned the children.

    That was why she couldn''t tell him this.

    She didn''t want to burden the man, who was already shouldering so much, with another burden like herself.

    - <em>At that time, I will be the one to lend you a hand.</em>

    The words he said during Loberne��s summer festival echoed in her ears. She remembered feeling so relieved that she could barely hold back from impulsively epting that offer.

    <em>Ssk.</em>

    As if it was instinctive, she took out a photo from her front pocket.

    It was a picture she had once forced him to take. His face was as expressionless as usual, but because of the drawing on the wall behind him, it looked like wings were sprouting from his back.

    A photographer took it for him when they wandered around the city of artists, ren.

    Deus had Findenai��s picture and vice versa, Deus�� picture was with Findenai.

    It was a secret, but Findenai asionally looked at this picture. She secretly carried it on her person without anyone knowing.

    She didn��t even know why she did it.

    However, she simply felt like she wanted to do so.

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    Having smoked the entire cigarette while nkly looking at the picture, Findenai finally dropped the cigarette butt to the ground.

    She ced the picture back in her pocket before stepping on the cigarette Deus Verdi had given her as a gift, exiting the narrow /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 152: Time For Two

    Chapter 152: Time For Two

    "Hahaha!"

    With her report card in hand, Eleanorughed triumphantly as she stood on the podium.

    She had secured the position as the top student for the semester, and the Millennium Library pass was now hers.

    In front of her, was Aria, openly disying an irritated expression, while Leighton drooped his head in astonishment behind her.

    While Aria''s dissatisfaction stemmed due to the fact she lost to Eleanor, Leighton was despairing over failing to obtain the Millennium Library pass.

    Despite his best efforts to obtain it, he had ultimately failed to secure the top spot in Deus'' exam.

    On top of that, he even lost second ce to Aria, causing him to feel an indescribable sense of loss.

    "Hahaha! <em>Keuk</em>! <em>Cough</em>! <em>Cough</em>!"

    With veins popping up in her eyes, Eleanorughed hysterically until she eventually choked on her own saliva.After struggling to clear her throat, she stoppedughing and began to boast in a different manner.

    "You ignorant people, kneel before me! I am the top student!"

    "That''s a rather risky statement from the perspective of a princess."

    It was a remark that, if misunderstood, could lead to rumors that the Princess was looking down on the entire kingdom.

    After a moment of hesitation at Aria''s advice, Eleanor stretched out her hand again and shouted.

    "Will you kneel before me, all you sillymoners? For I am the top student!"

    "Hmm, that seems somewhat eptable."

    After Aria nodded approvingly at the slightly softened expression of the Princess, Eleanor happily waved about the Millennium Library pass like a g.

    It was nice seeing her smile so brightly, and her innocent celebration of her victory made her seem more like a typical female student of her age than a princess.

    After enjoying herself for a while, Eleanor exhaled loudly as she descended from the podium and approached Leighton.

    She casually ced the library pass on Leighton''s desk. Leighton looked at her with confusion, not understanding the situation.

    Eleanor winked in response.

    "I''m a princess, you know? I can just go in whenever I want to, so someone who really needs it can have it."

    Eleanor only worked hard because she wanted to excel in Deus'' subject and be the top student. She didn''t really need the library pass.

    "Ah."

    Leighton nervously picked up the library pass in front of him with trembling hands as if it was something really precious.

    "I��m in second ce, so why are you giving it to him?"

    "What are you yapping about? Anyone below first ce is just a loser, you loser."

    "You must be happy with your high grades. As for me, I need to go because Professor called me."

    "...Why did he only call for you? I''m the top student."

    When Eleanor asked with pursed lips, Aria responded with a mocking smile and stuck her tongue out yfully.

    "Who knows? Miss First ce, you should just stare at your report card peacefully. However, since I lost, I''ll go to Professor and ept my defeat as I sit on hisp."

    "Hey! Let''s go together!"

    "Stop talking nonsense! Only I was called!"

    "What did you just say? Nonsense? Nonsense?! You have insulted royalty, so you deserve capital punishment! Prepare the execution ground! I will immediately summon Tyren here!"

    Simply bringing up the name of the presiding Mage Tribunal Judge without reserve showed the reality of Eleanor''s position.

    However, unfortunately, her opponent was someone who could be called a transcendent.

    "Oh, call him then! Call him if you want to! Go ahead, <em>Princess!</em> And while you do that�� I''ll go to Professor!"

    "Hey! Let''s go together!"

    Aria dashed out of the ssroom at an incredible speed, with Eleanor chasing after her.

    A mana backst swept through the ce where the two of them were, showing just how serious they were.

    At that spot, Leighton held onto the library pass he had received as a gift tightly and stared vacantly at the ce where the two girls had been.

    "Princess..."

    It was at that moment that the pitiful boy''s first love blossomed.

    ***

    The Norseweden mountain range.

    It had been a day since Darius and Deia of the Verdi Household had left for the territory of the Bright Household.

    It was quite risky for both of them to leave their posts vacant at the same time, but they still made arrangements because it was a meeting between families for Deus, the second son of the household.

    However, it didn''t mean that the defenses of the mountain range were ckened.

    If anything, they were enforced more strictly. Any mistake made during this time would cause harm to the head of the household, Margrave Darius.

    In fact, it was not advisable for the both of them to leave their posts like this, but the Pce allowed it temporarily because it was rted to the marriage of the Soul Whisperer.

    The one who was taking over their duties briefly was Margrave Hellian from a nearby territory.

    He used to be quite friendly with Darius, but after learning that Deus was a Dark Mage, he distanced himself from Darius.

    Although he had agreed to take responsibility for the mountain range until Darius returned back to the Verdi mansion, in reality, he was just idling his time away.

    After all, the only ones crossing the mountain range were ves from the rk Republic, and it was not difficult to deal with them.

    "No matter how I look at this, it��s still a bit too much."

    "What do you mean?"

    At the peak of the mountain range.

    Two people were chatting away at the border outpost to pass their time.

    "I��m talking about Margrave Hellian. He has received a lot of help from our Lord in the past, but he seemed very reluctant toe here and help us this time, don��t you think so?��

    "Well, it��s probably because it��s already cold in Norseweden."

    "<em>Tsk</em>, he��ll probably just sit by the firece in the mansion, drinking coffee."

    "That''s also true."

    Although they wereughing together, that didn''t mean they werex in their guard duty.

    Sensing a presence, they immediately raised their spears and turned around. They could hear footsteps in the snowing from behind them.

    "Baguette!"

    When the person yelled out the secret code,ughter came from the other side in response.

    "Lemon juice. You''re working hard. Here''s a snack delivery for you."

    "Ah, it''s you guys?"

    Climbing up the mountain were members of the Scrapyard Nomads.

    Since they often helped around with odd jobs, they had frequently crossed paths with the guards and had be friendly with them. So, now they were able to interact with each other easily, without any reservations.

    "<em>Phew</em>, it��s even colder since this ce is quite high."

    "Let''s hurry. We also need to offer a tribute to the Mountain Lord."

    Just as the two members of the Scrapyard Nomads were about to turn around after handing over a simple snack.

    <em>Rustle</em>��

    Once again, the sound of footsteps in the snow could be heard.

    However, this time, it wasn��ting from the direction of Norseweden, but from the direction of the rk Republic.

    The four of them tensed up simultaneously and followed the sound of the footsteps with their eyes.

    At the end of their sight, stood a very tall man who had already taken his ce.

    His tall figure contrasted with his slender frame.

    He wore a ck coat and hat, and had a badge of the extermination unit pinned to his chest.

    "Hey! You there! Beyond this is the territory of the Griffin Kingdom!"

    Despite the guard''s warning, the man did not slow down in the slightest.

    He continued to steadily draw closer.

    "Huh?"

    However, one of the Scrapyard Nomads members stared in astonishment as he recognized the approaching man.

    "Doberman?"

    <em>Bang</em>!

    And that was the end of him.

    In an instant, a bullet flew out from the firearm in Doberman''s hand, piercing through the forehead of the member of the Scrapyard Nomads, apanied by the bone-chilling sound of a gunshot.

    "T-this��s crazy!"

    "Request for backup immediately!"

    "Doberman!"

    The guards hurriedly requested for backup. Meanwhile, the other member of the Scrapyard Nomads hugged his fallenrade while ring at Doberman.

    He was the cool-headed hound who had been at the forefront of the resistance, shouting for the freedom of the Republic alongside Findenai.

    So, why was he, wearing the attire and badge of the extermination unit, crossing the mountain range alone?

    Red eyes, drooling at the mouth, and a strange mechanical device attached to the back of his neck.

    At that moment, the rumor about brainwashing devices circting in the rk Republic, like something from an urban myth, came to mind.

    <em>Bang</em>!

    Another gunshot rang out.

    This time, it pierced the heart of the guard next to him, who fell onto the snowy ground.

    No matter how much they tried, they were unable to keep up or react to Doberman''s swift movements.

    As the surviving member of the Scrapyard Nomads moved to take cover��

    <em>Bang</em>!

    Another gunshot echoed in the distance. Then, he felt an impact on his head.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    He heard something falling, and it didn''t take long for him to realize that it was himself.

    The sky spun around as his vision blurred with a reddish tint.

    The member of the Scrapyard Nomads realized he was dying.

    Amidst all this, Doberman''s voice could be heard, choppy and strained.

    "Fin-den��ai."

    Doberman was solely focused on finding one woman.

    ***

    The winter vacation at the academy would begin tomorrow, and I was packing my bags, getting ready to leave for the family meeting with the Bright Household. However, I heard a knock at the door.

    Thinking it might be Erica, I opened the door without much thought, but to my surprise, I found Findenai standing there calmly.

    "What do you need?"

    Findenai replied to my question with a chuckle.

    "I��m just dropping by."

    In her hand was a bottle of liquor, filled to the brim. I did not know where she got it from, but it seemed quite luxurious.

    However, I felt like I had seen it somewhere before.

    "I secretly stole it from the Dean''s office."

    "..."

    It must have been a part of the Dean''s alcohol collection. If he found out, he would most likely throw a fit. However, Findenai seemed indifferent as she shook the wine sses she held between her fingers and stepped inside.

    "Are you packing? Isn��t this kind of thing usually left to the maid?"

    "If I leave it to you, it will not be done properly. Hence, I am doing it myself."

    "<em>Jeez</em>, you know me too well."

    Findenai shrugged as she sat down on the chair in my room. She ced the bottle and sses down, then pulled out a club from her waist.

    With a swing that made a sharp sound, the club transformed into an axe.

    Even though I felt this way every time I saw it, Findenai��s weapon was really inadequatepared to her skill.

    Findenai used the axe to skillfully remove the cork from the bottle, and then she handed me a ss.

    "Take a ss."

    "...What are you up to?"

    Ignoring my question, Findenai silently poured liquor into the ss.

    She then slowly raised the ss.

    I, too, raised my ss in response to her proposal.

    The atmosphere was set as the sses clinked together, creating a unique resonance.

    Under the gentle light of the bulb.

    Findenai looked down at her ss and replied with a bitter smile.

    "I don''t really like moments like this either. It''s better to justugh and talk while having meat together."

    "..."

    "However, it is a bit different this time. Um, I want it to be a bit special."

    Without her usual broad smile or her lewd yet inappropriate speech, Findenai''s bitter smile, which had subtly settled on her face, stuck to me.

    "At least for ourst /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 153: What She Wishes More Than Freedom

    Chapter 153: What She Wishes More Than Freedom

    "However, it is a bit different this time. Um, I want it to be a bit special."

    "..."

    "At least for ourst one��"

    I knew the meaning and weight of the words she uttered. After all, things had been strange ever since Findenai spoke about returning to the rk Republic.

    "..."

    Part of why I wasn''t greatly surprised was because I already knew she might make this choice.

    "You��re not even surprised."

    Findenai took a sip of her drink and grinned. It wasn''t her usual smile filled with yfulness, but rather one that was tinged with a hint of bitterness.

    "I possess half of your soul.""Yeah, I know."

    The terms of our contract were if I wanted to kill her, I could have done so at any time.

    However, Findenai just shrugged.

    "But the other half is still with me, isn''t it?"

    "..."

    "That''s sufficient then."

    An individual with half her soul destroyed.

    I had never seen such a person before, so I couldn''t urately predict the oue. However, one thing was certain��that person wouldn''t be able to live for long.

    It was safe to say that they were living on a time limit.

    Yet, Findenai replied calmly.

    "It��s fine as long as everything''s done before I kick the bucket."

    That showed how firm her determination was.

    It was to the extent that I felt I shouldn��t recklessly interfere.

    Nevertheless, I kept speaking.

    ��Can you still not tell me the reason?��

    If only she would give me a reason�� if she exined why she was being so insistent��perhaps I might be able to understand.

    However, the smile still hanging on Findenai��s lips remained unchanged.

    "I��m sorry."

    It was a sincere apology.

    Rather than the casual remarks she usually made, this was a genuine apology for having no choice but to make this decision.

    Unknowingly, I brought the ss to my lips.

    The Dean''s high-quality liquor could be called an exquisite drink. The sweet liquid that enveloped my tongue contained various kinds of sweetness.

    However, strangely, all I could taste in my mouth was bitterness.

    "Aside from your apology, do you not have anything else to say?"

    "Hmm, what else can I say..."

    Findenai nkly stared at the brimming liquid in the ss. From that gesture, I could sense that she was avoiding my gaze.

    It was very unlike her.

    It was not like Findenai at all.

    "Well, wouldn''t a lengthy conversation be a burden when saying goodbye?��

    "What if I still say I will not let you go?"

    "Well, that��s not entirely unexpected."

    Instead of answering me properly, she gestured at the axe leaning against the chair with her chin.

    It meant that no matter what, even if she had to break through me by force, she would run away.

    Did she realize that her resolute attitude was, in fact, weighing heavily on my heart?

    Honestly, I was surprised. I had no idea that I would feel this way about Findenai leaving.

    Beyond regret, a kind of sadness quietly settled within me.

    Starting with the Dark Spiritualist, who could hardly be seentely, I felt as though the connections I had always taken for granted were slowly breaking off.

    ��Well, if you''re trying to get revenge, go ahead. After all, when we fought in the mountain range, the Mountain Lord did everything.��

    "Then and now are different."

    Findenai suddenly let out an uncontrobleughter at my words.

    "Alright, honestly, Master Bastard, with your current abilities, it would be hard for me to win no matter how skilled I am."

    While nodding in agreement, Findenai added.

    "So, now, I��m nning to feed you a potion, Master Bastard."

    "..."

    Although I wondered what she was talking about, Findenai suddenly stood up and swiftly grabbed the teapot from the corner of my room. She even brought a container filled with tea leaves.

    "It''s not harmful to your body. On the contrary, it''s a sleeping potion that will help you, who hasn��t been able to sleep well until now, to sleep deeply."

    She set the wine ss aside and began brewing tea. Although this random attitude was typical of Findenai, this was not a situation I wanted to be in at all.

    "Are you asking me to drink that?"

    "Yes, drink it and sleep well. In the meantime, I''ll run away."

    A brief silence fell.

    As the sound of boiling water bubbled up, she crumpled and steeped the tea leaves.

    The calm, flowing sound of water could be heard.

    Once the serene sound, hardly imaginable as produced by Findenai, came to a stop, she offered me the tea.

    The finished tea looked as if any ordinary maid had made it. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed that Findenai had brewed it.

    However, drinking it was a different issue.

    "Do you really want to run away so badly?"

    I wondered if Findenai wanted to escape from my grasp so badly that she would go to such lengths.

    To my question, Findenai bitterly shook her head.

    "No, I didn��t mean it like that."

    "..."

    "Master Bastard, you will definitely try to stop me, right?"

    "Yes."

    I couldn''t just stand by and watch Findenai go back, especially since it would be much more dangerous now than when she crossed over to the rk Republicst time.

    ��And from such a Master Bastard, I will have to do whatever it takes to escape from you. You may be quite strong, but you are weak when ites to chasing after someone who is fleeing, right?��

    It was a valid point.

    While I was strong in battles where we had to sh with full force, Icked the strength to pursue enemies in mobile warfare.

    A prime example was the fight against Dante��s Monstrumancer, Dina in the city of artists, ren.

    I wasn��t able to pursue her properly when she fled.

    "I will definitely be able to escape. I have confidence in myself. However, in the meantime, I might not be able to keep my body safe, nor can I run away from you, Master Bastard. Because that''s how strong you are."

    When Findenai''s calm gaze settled on the teacup, only then did I understand the significance of this brew.

    This wasn''t a threat, negotiation, or some clever trick.

    This was...

    "Please don''t let me swing my axe at you, Master Bastard."

    It was a plea.

    It was Findenai''s plea not to let her wield her weapon against me.

    Although our opinions shed, she was saying she didn''t want to fight me.

    "I..."

    It was unbelievable.

    I never imagined there woulde a day like this in my life.

    "I never thought the day woulde when you would be able to persuade me this way."

    I took the tea and cautiously brought the teacup to my lips. The tea flowed smoothly down my throat, warming my body.

    The feeling of intoxication faded away, and tiredness soon flooded in. However, it wasn''t a negative, contrived fatigue.

    Instead, a feeling of suppressed exhaustion had naturally rushed back.

    After finishing the tea, I slowly handed the teacup to Findenai. She epted it politely, like a true maid.

    "Thank you."

    "I did not do it to receive your thanks."

    "It seems like you��re already getting sleepy. Well, do you have anyst words?"

    The atmosphere somewhat lightened towards the end. I found myself chuckling inadvertently at her reaction, which seemed to be her usual self.

    "Quite a bit."

    "Hmm?"

    "Your skills have improved quite a bit."

    Her once pig-urine tasting tea-making skills had improved significantly. She must have put in quite some effort behind the scenes.

    Since she wasn��t making tea for anyone else, it meant she simply did it to gain recognition from me.

    "<em>Sigh.</em>"

    Findenai slowly brushed my bangs aside with her hand. Were emotions welling up within her?

    I pretended not to notice as I was slowly about to close my eyes in surrender of the approaching drowsiness.

    And then, at that moment��

    A soft yet forceful sensation covered my lips. Then, I felt the warmth of her breath.

    Before I knew it, Findenai hade so close that she was right in front of my nose��she was kissing me delicately yet passionately.

    Rather than a kiss, her inexperienced tongue movements felt more like a predator devouring its prey.

    Perhaps it was due to the effects of the potion.

    I couldn''t react or say anything.

    All I could do was stay still with a stiff body while patiently staring at her as she kept her eyes closed.

    After my eyes slowly closed, I lost consciousness right then and there.

    ***

    "<em>Puha.</em>"

    Findenai stopped her kiss and looked down at Deus Verdi, who was drooping on the bed.

    Then, almost instinctively, she ran her fingers over her lips, savoring the taste.

    It was her first time.

    However, it was a moment where she could very well understand why lovers bit, nibbled, and went crazy on each other.

    "I should have tried this sooner."

    He had drunk the tea for her sake, and his lips looked so sweet that Findenai impulsively leaned in.

    Now that she thought of it, didn��t she kiss him right after he drank the tea with a sleeping potion in it? Would the potion affect her as well?

    Since it was probably just a small dose, Findenai didn''t think much of it.

    She stared nkly afterying Deus down roughly and covering him with a nket.

    Not knowing how much time had passed, she realized she had been staring at him as if she was being sucked into something.

    <em>I should leave quickly.</em>

    She felt like she might just wait endlessly until he woke up if she kept staring at him for no reason.

    Just as she urged herself to move forward...

    <em>Thud</em>.

    Arge bag caught her foot.

    The luggage Deus had been using to pack for tomorrow was still scattered around and not properly organized.

    After Findenai kicked it, it became even more disorganized. Amidst the cluttered luggage, a picture stuck out and caught her eyes.

    "..."

    Findenai unknowingly picked it up.

    The picture had the same background as the one she possessed, but the person in it was different.

    It was her, who was somewhat awkwardly standing in front of a wall with wings drawn on it.

    "So, he didn''t throw it away, huh?"

    Findenai, who had been vacantly staring at her own picture, suddenly crumpled it up and tore it into pieces before tossing it out the window.

    The shredded pieces of the photo scattered in the wind and naturally flew away.

    Now, it was her time to disappear, just like those pieces.

    "Just forget about me. It''ll be easier that way."

    Findenai was now prepared to leave.

    As she cast a final nce at the sleeping Deus, she felt her legs grow heavier.

    "Ha! This is ridiculous."

    It was indeed ridiculous.

    Yeah, it was hard to express it in any other way other than ridiculous.

    "The bitch who is supposed to be the leader of the resistance army will leave now."

    She couldn��t help but admit.

    The leash called ��maid�� that Deus Verdi had ced around her neck felt truly sweet.

    It was so sweet that Findenai, without realizing it, just wanted to settle down here.

    However, for the woman named Findenai, the end of her path wasn��t here.

    She had too many burdens to carry to simply settle down, forget everything, and live in blissful ignorance.

    If she really could give up everything she carried on her shoulders��

    "That wouldn''t be like me at all, right?"

    She wouldn��t be Findenai anymore.

    "You can''t keep a wolf on a leash forever. You knew that, and yet you still took me in."

    <em>Step. Step.</em>

    She could barely let her heavy steps take her forward. Each step she took made her axe feel heavier and heart hurt more.

    "I never thought there''de a day when I wanted to give up the fight for freedom."

    Finally, after cing her hand on the doorknob, Findenai slowly shook her head.

    Her silver hair cascaded down, enveloping her contorted red eyes.

    "Damn it."

    And almost inment...

    "I never thought I''d wish for something..."

    She exhaled a breath that sounded as if it were filled with tears.

    "Something more than freedom."

    With a heavy thud, the door closed, leaving only silence to fill the room.

    Thus, the wolf who crossed the mountain range had now embarked on a journey back to her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 154: The Giant of Norseweden

    Chapter 154: The Giant of Norseweden

    After confirming that all the luggage had been loaded onto the carriage, I slowly turned towards the academy.

    Before we knew it, the winter vacation had already begun.

    Just as I did during this past summer, I attempted to solve various incidents or unsolved cases caused by evil spirits while traveling around the kingdom.

    Thanks to Saintess Lucia, who seemed to have been working hard and had gotten some free time recently, I nned to visit Bright Household''s territory in Byolren for the family meeting.

    Erica, who was also checking the luggage in the same carriage, slowly approached me.

    "Do you have any ns?"

    "Regardless of my ns, they will be the ones who wille to me with their heads down, so there is no problem."

    Erica nodded at my words, but then, she looked at me with a subtle expression.

    "It sounds like you don��t have any ns.""..."

    "That��s unlike you."

    I felt that it wasn��t necessary for me to respond to that. However, my silence made Erica feel strange, and she disyed an expression filled with concern.

    "Nothing happened, right?"

    "Yes."

    When I replied firmly, Erica showed signs that she would stop worrying about me for the time being.

    "Anyway, where''s Findenai? She��s usually the loudest one around."

    Erica tried to change the subject by asking about Findenai. However, she unintentionally ended up hitting the bull��s eye.

    "She is gone."

    "Gone?"

    I thought I was using my usual tone and manner of speaking. However, it may have sounded a bit different to her.

    Erica''s expression contorted as she turned to stare at me. The worry in her eyes strangely evoked unsettled feelings from within me.

    "Yes, she came from the rk Republic, so she decided to return."

    "..."

    Erica, who had been staring at me intently, clenched her fists and bit her lips. She then lowered her head and said,

    "Let''s go after her."

    I didn��t expect her to react like this.

    I never imagined that a suggestion to chase after Findenai woulde out of Erica��s mouth.

    "There is no need for us to waste time chasing after a runaway maid."

    "She''s not just a maid, right?!"

    All of a sudden, Erica shouted loudly. Her voice was filled with various emotions�� jealousy, anger, and also a mix of sympathy and consideration.

    Pushing aside her own emotions, she spoke to me.

    "I��ve been pondering over it because something felt differenttely. So, that was the reason. Deus, I��m okay with this. Let''s go to Norseweden. After all, it''s only a family meeting in name. It doesn��t matter if we cancel it."

    "That does not make sense."

    "What doesn��t make sense?!"

    "The Bright Household has already been preparing to wee us, and Darius has also set off."

    "But�C!"

    "And I also invited the Zeronia Household."

    "What...?"

    Erica unconsciously took a sharp breath and replied in a fluster. Her expression showed that she hadn''t expected me to bring up their name here.

    "Of course, it is not rted to you. You do not have to worry about Gideon."

    "Wait, did the Zeronia Household say they wereing?"

    "In one or another way, they should."

    The Zeronia Household had been in a state of decline and were almost at the edge of the cliff. Upon reading the letter I sent as the Soul Whisperer, their bodies would heat up, and they would no longer be able to contain themselves.

    They would have immediately set off for the Bright Household in their restlessness.

    Perhaps my letter would feel a lifeline for them, making me look like a fairy godmother from a fairy tale.

    In reality, they wouldn��t even realize that the lifeline I was dangling was a leash to restrain them.

    "So... it��s not like you didn''t have any ns at all."

    Erica, who was tongue-tied, spoke again after clearing her throat.

    "Anyway, we have to go after Findenai! She''s someone precious to you, isn��t she?"

    "It seems that you surprisingly hold a lot of affection for Findenai."

    At my indifferent response, Erica widened her eyes and bit her lip before forcing out her words.

    "I..."

    "..."

    "I��m worried about you, that''s all."

    It was a statement filled with shame and humiliation.

    I don��t want to acknowledge the weight that the woman named Findenai holds within you, but I will ept it because you need her.

    That was what she meant by that.

    What should I say to Erica?

    As I was pondering over various thoughts, and was about to reply...

    "Professor!"

    Aria raised her hand as she rushed over. It seemed like she hade to bid me farewell since it was the winter vacation

    "I''m leaving now, Professor! Thank you for this semester!"

    "Yes, you too."

    "Alright, see youter!"

    After saying that, Aria left abruptly. Her steps were light, and the smile on her lips was that of an ordinary girl.

    "...It went surprisingly well, didn''t it? Rather than feeling regretful, it feels more like anticipation."

    Erica looked somewhat suspiciously at Aria''s departing figure. As we stood there quietly, another female student approached us.

    "Deus!"

    "...Yes, Your Highness."

    Since it was time for her to return to the role of a princess rather than that of a student during the vacation, I let it slide when Eleanor called me by my name.

    "I��ll be leaving now! See youter!"

    She gave me a big smile as she winked and swiftly departed.

    Noticing the urgency in their steps, Erica crossed her arms and asked again.

    "What kind of situation is this?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I mean, both of them let you go rather easily, didn��t they?"

    "They probably have a lot to do since it is their vacation time."

    Erica groaned, feeling that she had nothing to say when I replied in that manner. She furrowed her brows as if she was the only one who couldn��t understand something.

    "What are you thinking?"

    "Nothing is confirmed yet."

    "..."

    "However, when the timees to say it, I will definitely tell you."

    "Hmm."

    As I replied firmly, Erica fell silent and withdrew for the time being. Once again, I turned around to face the carriage and said,

    "How about we depart now?"

    ***

    It had almost been a week since the winter break at the Loberne Academy began.

    Amidst the chilling cold of Norseweden, a somewhat unique spectacle was unfolding.

    mes were burning.

    A sharp cold gripped Norseweden. However, at that moment, the wind scattered the heat of the ze, which was raging like a storm.

    Since everyone had already evacuated, the empty streets resembled that of a ghost town.

    Only sparks of fire crackled in various parts of the city, disying the violent aggression.

    And at the center��

    Doberman, the man had single-handedly brought down the city, was standing at the central square with his head bowed and eyes closed.

    <em>ng. ng.</em>

    The solemn resonance of the heavy armor reverberated. Even with his eyes closed, Doberman raised his head as he could already sense it as the start of a battle .

    The person''s armor was adorned with thick animal hide, unique to the northern region. A ck cloak hung long behind the scorched silver armor, and decorations of thick fur were wrapped around his waist and shoulders.

    However, what stood out were the scorch marks and signs of burns on the armor and cloak.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    Carrying a greatsword on his shoulder, Darius Verdi, the Northern barrier, stared at Doberman and spoke.

    "Is this what you have done to my homnd?"

    "..."

    "You also ntedndmine-type bombs outside."

    Doberman didn''t respond. He simply raised his right hand and pulled the trigger.

    <em>Bang</em>!

    The bullet fired from the long-barreled copper-colored revolver flew swiftly, aiming for the gap between Darius'' eyebrows.

    On the other side, Darius widened his eyes as he circted mana throughout his body.

    And that was the end of it.

    Darius didn��t budge at all.

    His mana, as cold as the chill of the northern region, wouldn''t even allow a mere lead bullet to touch its master.

    "Thanks to you, I had to rush back from attending the family meeting rted to my younger brother."

    Thanks to the quick and timely report, the citizens of Norseweden were fortunately able to evacuate to the nearby territory of Margrave Hellian. However, Norseweden itself suffered from considerable damage.

    By the way, Margrave Hellian had taken over the role of guarding the Norseweden mountain range in the absence of Darius. However��

    "Hellian..."

    Hellian, lying near Doberman''s foot with his eyes slightly open, had a bullet lodged in his forehead. He was dead.

    "You bastard, thanks to the bullets and bombs, I had quite a hard timeing here."

    Thanks to thendmines nted at every entrance of the city by Doberman, Darius was unable to bring in an army and had to infiltrate it all by himself.

    Since there was only one opponent, there was no need to risk casualties due to the bombs, so he entered alone.

    The burns on his whole body were caused by that.

    "However, it seems like it wasn''t enough to ward off the chill of the northern region."

    <em>Click.</em>

    Darius lowered the visor on his helmet to protect his eyes.

    At the same time, he lowered the greatsword he was holding in both hands. The Giant of the North crouched down and took a big step forward.

    <em>Boom</em>!

    Like the word itself, Darius charged forward, leaving behind the reverberation of an explosion.

    Each of his steps were heavy, making the earth itself tremble.

    <em>Beep beep beep beep!</em>

    Once again, warning sounds echoing from the ground were followed by explosions.

    <em>BOOOM</em>!

    And it wasn''t just one or two.

    An enormous amount of bombs had been nted on both the left and right sides of Doberman. And as they went off simultaneously, they unleashed mes and ck smoke.

    Doberman slowly lowered his hand and once again holstered the revolver at his waist.

    <em>Whoosh</em>!

    A sudden wind blew.

    And it was a very strong gust.

    A violent gale called Norseweden.

    "<em>Aaah!</em>"

    Along with a sigh, mockingughter pierced through the smoke, as if that person had just seen something ridiculous.

    Doberman hurriedly tried to draw his revolver once again. However, it was already toote.

    "So, is this the level of the mes of the Republic?"

    His cloak was nowpletely burnt, and his silver armor was already ckened with livid marks from the blows.

    However, the steps of Darius, the armor''s owner, were just as steady and forward as they were at the beginning, moving ahead unwaveringly.

    "It''s lukewarm!"

    He aimed his greatsword precisely at Doberman''s heart and /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 155: To Our Homeland

    Chapter 155: To Our Homnd

    The territory of the Bright Household, Byolren.

    Inside the mansion, preparations for the banquet were in full swing. Not only were they busy with cleaning the mansion but also decorating the banquet hall and bringing in the finest ingredients for various dishes.

    Of course, it wasn''t just the servants who were busy.

    "We should aim for Darius Verdi."

    Elliah Bright, who was Erica''s older brother and the eldest son of the Bright Household, firmly dered.

    Hearing that, the second son of the household, Edwon Bright, also nodded in agreement.

    "That''s right. I heard that he has a favorable attitude towards us and is very pleased about his younger brother, Deus Verdi''s marriage."

    "He even sent us separate gifts for this family meeting. It should be easier to persuade Darius rather than Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi."

    Listening to the advice of his two eldest sons, En, Erica Bright��s father and the head of household, let out a heavy sigh, he then rested his hands on the desk with his chin on them.��The Verdi Household does not justpose of the eldest son. Moreover, it was Deus who first suggested holding a family meeting, so he might not be hostile to us.��

    "But isn''t that strange? Why would the Soul Whisperer, who is the rising power in the kingdom, marry Erica?"

    "He must want something from us! If we let our guard down, only that cunning fox will be able to benefit!"

    Despite the fervent support from his two sons, En remained silent for a moment before checking the Verdi Household''s family tree which wasid out on the desk.

    Both parents had already passed away, leaving only the eldest son, Darius; his younger brother, Deus; and the youngest, their sister, Deia Verdi.

    En pointed to Deia''s name and asked.

    "What about this woman?"

    "...We absolutely can��t get through that woman."

    The eldest son, Elliah, responded with a frown as if just hearing Deia��s name gave him a headache.

    "She''s like thedy of the Verdi Household. While the eldest son, Darius, guards Norseweden, and the second son, Deus, is spending time at the Academy as theSoul Whisperer, she governs Norseweden."

    "Hmm."

    "We once sent them a gift after the Zeronia Household copsed quickly. It was a bribe to not forsake the marriage rtionship between our families, but..."

    Elliah took a deep breath, as if reminded of the memories of that event.

    "In return, they sent us a letter and flowers.��

    Despite being quite modestpared to the luxurious gifts that were sent by the Bright Household, the response alone showed that they were very grateful.

    The contents of the letter were quite friendly.

    They expressed that once a bond was formed, it was not easy to break, and how they trusted the Bright Household, and so on.

    However, the letter itself was literally just lip service; the real problemy with the flowers.

    "They were white flowers called Snow Flower, which only bloom in Norseweden. And... they had already withered on the way here."

    "..."

    "There was no way we could miss the meaning behind their gift. While the letters talked about maintaining a strong rtionship, the flowers expressed how our rtionship had already decayed."

    Deia had used the Snow Flower to convey that the rtionship between Bright and Verdi Households was over.

    "Do you understand? They already knew that we were trying to establish a new bridge called the Zeronia Household. Deus was also the one who dealt with the nobles through the bishops and strengthened the royal authority. The moment we mess around with them, an Inferno will strike.��

    Elliah eximed while mming the desk.

    "Deia Verdi? That woman is probably raising several snakes in her belly. She''s the Viper of Norseweden. The person we must aim for is definitely! Definitely Darius Verdi!"

    "Hmm."

    Seeing that even En, who was the head of the household, finally seemed to agree, Elliah''s voice grew louder.

    "He''s the giant who decided to be the kingdom''s protector. Our goal is to target that man, who is honest and loyal. Fortunately, as he is the eldest son and the head of the household, he can''t ignore his younger siblings."

    Targeting Darius��that was the Bright Household''s strategy.

    And just like this, time passed.

    Two carriages entered the estate.

    In one were Deus Verdi and Erica Bright.

    And from the other, Deia Verdi descended.

    "There is an issue at our territory, so the head of the household is unable to attend the meeting."

    At Deia��s words, the shoulders of the Bright Household members slumped as if someone had just pressed down on them. They realized that this family meeting would be more challenging than ever.

    * * *

    He thought he had surely won.

    Darius'' thick greatsword pierced through the heat and explosions without wavering, aiming straight for his opponent''s heart. And indeed, it did make contact.

    However, if someone asked if that led to victory in the battle, it did not; it did not even pierce through flesh.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    What echoed from the forceful push was not the sound of flesh tearing but the chilling ng of sturdy armor.

    "��!"

    Darius widened his eyes. What he saw inside the coat of Doberman torn by his greatsword was a dull ck garment he had never seen before

    It was very different from what could be considered armor from Griffin Kingdom. However, its sturdiness far exceeded that of iron armor for it to be assessed as ordinary clothing.

    Protection.

    This was known to be worn by the elite extermination units of the rk Republic, it was protective gear when worn, could never be taken off.

    Therefore, it possessed a formidable defense to the extent that even Findenai couldn''t normally prate it, and had to face the extermination units using another method.

    The moment he saw it, Darius immediately knew that it was the so-called Protection. Since information about the rk Republic was hard toe by, he owed it to the Scrapyard Nomads who lingered in his territory.

    <em>I heard he had been brainwashed.</em>

    The unique device imnted at the back of the neck seemed to have been a brainwashing device, and they also forced him to don the Protection as well.

    However, that was not a reason for Darius to spare him.

    After all, the ones who got brainwashed were dimwits.

    "<em>Huuueeeeub!</em>"

    Even if he couldn''t pierce the Protection, it didn''t mean he couldn''t harm the wearer. After tilting his sword to the side, Darius readied to swing his greatsword in a shing rather than a cutting motion.

    <em>Creakkkkk!</em>

    Doberman suddenly threw his body forward as if dodging the greatsword. Darius was taken aback by the unexpected response.

    However, he abandoned his revolver and took out a spherical bomb the size of his palm from his coat pocket.

    Seeing that, Darius instantly realized.

    <em>He��s going to blow both of us up!</em>

    It was toote to react. The bombs hidden all over Doberman''s body began to explode.

    Darius was swept away by the st.

    Although he had already endured the explosions several times, the impact at close range was different.

    "Damn�� it."

    Darius, who was charred ck, had his upper body armor turn into ashes. He spat out ck smoke from his mouth as he fell backwards.

    Meanwhile, Doberman, who detonated the bombs, remained unscathed thanks to the Protection.

    Although his coat and hat were blown away, Doberman, who initially wouldn��t be able to win against a formidable opponent like Darius, was able to win.

    Nevertheless, without any emotion, Doberman picked up his revolver lying on the ground.

    As the revolver''s muzzle was aimed at Darius''s temple and the trigger was about to be pulled��

    <em>Thud!</em>

    A blunt axe flew in, striking Doberman''s hand. Simultaneously, the revolver and the axe fell to the ground.

    Beyond the axe stuck in the ground, a woman with blood-red eyes and striking white hair could be seen.

    She had discarded her usual revealing maid outfit, and was now wearing a yellow coat with a ck shirt and pants. On her hand was the Hand of Hemomancy gifted by Deus.

    "Fin�� den�� ai!"

    "Doberman."

    Doberman, who moments ago, went wild without any reaction, growled as he red at Findenai.

    Meeting his gaze, Findenai calmly picked up her axe.

    "You idiotic bastard."

    Simultaneously, the Scraypard Nomads members rushed in behind Findenai. They arrived earlier than expected, but as it was time to leave Norseweden, they quickly followed their leader, who had returned to Norseweden.

    They were also standing there to settle the debt they owed to Norseweden.

    Findenai took out a cigarette from her pocket.

    It was the one he had given her.

    If she smoked it now, there would only be seven left. It felt like she used them faster than she thought, and she regretted it. However��

    <em>Fwoosh</em>.

    <em>Sizzle</em>.

    Findenai lit the cigarette with a lighter, savoring the taste deeply once again.

    Strangely, whenever she inhaled this cigarette, and enveloped herself in its smoke, she felt as if he was apanying her.

    "Leave that bear-like guy over there alone ande at me."

    Even without her saying that, Doberman was alreadying straight for her. He picked up the revolver that he dropped by rolling over and immediately pulled the trigger.

    Indeed, it was a shot worthy of him being called the best marksman among the Resistance.

    However, when Doberman aimed the muzzle at Findenai and pulled the trigger, she was already standing right next to him.

    Life in the rk Republic was much more intense than here.

    However, after following Deus Verdi around, she had faced various kinds of enemies.

    Therefore, despite less than a year passing since she first crossed the mountain range, she had undergone significant growth.

    Meanwhile, Doberman��s skill was indeed impressive, he also had a natural talent formanding people from the start. Additionally, thanks to the rk Republic��s cheat-like equipment, he was able to win against Margrave Darius.

    However, if they were to face each other again, it would probably be difficult for him to secure another victory.

    Anyway,

    When it came to close range, Doberman wasn''t a match for Findenai.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    After throwing her axe to the ground, Findenai quickly grabbed Doberman''s head and pulled it forward.

    With her other hand, she grabbed the brainwashing device at the back of his neck and pulled it out.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    "<em>Kaaaaargh!</em>"

    Doberman''s scream echoed. She then threw the brainwashing device, which oozed thick blood as well as a piece of Doberman��s flesh stuck to it.

    "What the..."

    Inside the brainwashing device, something squirmed and wriggled in agony along with the blood.

    It seemed that the device was simply for fixation and these insects yed some central role.

    However, Findenai crushed it under her foot.

    "Hey."

    Doberman, who was feeling a lot of pain, had crouched his body. When Findenai picked up her axe, Doberman stared at her.

    A few seconds passed like that.

    Findenai then spoke to Doberman in a cold, detached tone.

    "Stop acting, you motherfucker."

    <em>Bang!</em>

    An explosive sound and white smoke erupted from Doberman''s crouched body.

    Although he aimed at Findenai and pulled the trigger while crouching, the bullet was blocked by the axe, falling helplessly to the ground.

    "Something''s been off since thest time."

    She had sensed it ever since she returned to the rk Republic and the meeting area where Doberman held was attacked.

    Although she confirmed that the woman named Lexi was the traitor, Findenai still sensed something fishy afterwards.

    "After all, a traitor doesn''t just have to be a single person, right?"

    Doberman slowly rose from his crouched position. His expression was so calm that it seemed as if the man who was previously in agony wasn''t him.

    "You truly are a beast, Findenai."

    "You really sold out yourpatriots? You''ve chosen a great name, Doberman, you mutt bastard."

    "They weren''t mypatriots; I was a member of the extermination unit from the start."

    "So that��s why you nted bugs in your body? Even though you��re part of the extermination unit, your body really is full of parasites."

    "This is a token of my loyalty to the President."

    "Ha, you crazy mutt bastard."

    <em>Click.</em>

    In the middle of the conversation, Doberman quickly got into position and aimed the revolver at Findenai.

    Since he had already been discovered, he intended to at least eliminate Findenai, the most dangerous resistance member.

    However, before he knew it, Doberman was already rolling on the ground. A momentter, he realized that the impact and dizziness were caused by an axe precisely striking his temple.

    "<em>Phew.</em>"

    Holding the cigarette in one hand, Findenai deeply exhaled the smoke and used the axe to firmly pin down Doberman''s shoulder joint.

    "W-wait!"

    Since Findenai knew how to kill those from the extermination units wearing Protection, Doberman hurriedly shouted.

    However��

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Findenai precisely stepped around the Doberman��s neck area. Although there was no external wound, the shock itself couldn''t bepletely nullified.

    Therefore, it was effective to deal with him by either striking his head to cause dizziness, or breaking the neck bone inside this way.

    Although the Protection couldn''t be damaged, one could still cause harm to the person wearing it.

    Looking down at Doberman, who had died with his white eyes showing, Findenai turned around without a shred of hesitation.

    "Fin�� denai..."

    "Master Bastard�� Ah no, he��s not Master Bastard anymore now��"

    Darius barely regained his senses when he called her name out, but Findenai was mumbling something to herself.

    Her expression held an unspeakable bitterness.

    "Give my regards to Deus. And don''t forget that I saved you."

    "W-w-where... are you going... <em>cough</em>!"

    "Hey, quickly treat him and take him to where the soldiers are. He��s already helped us a lot, so we should at least do this much."

    Watching her members take care of Darius, Findenai suddenly noticed that the cigarette she was smoking had almost burned out.

    "<em>Phew.</em>"

    After taking one final deep drag from the cigarette, she flicked the butt onto the ground.

    Findenai then looked towards the mountain range and dered.

    "Let''s go! Back to our shitty /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 156: Family Meeting

    Chapter 156: Family Meeting

    ��<em>Ahem</em>.��

    Thevishly prepared food on the spacious dining table wasparable to that from a royal banquet.

    Despite the fact that Byolren, the territory of the Bright Household, was rtively in the south, they still managed to prepare dishes made from precious ingredients like seafood from the western sea and fruits from the east.

    The entire room was filled with a strange silence.

    It was bound to happen eventually.

    Originally, this was only meant to be a celebration of a family meeting between the Verdi and Bright Households.

    However, out of nowhere, the meeting was interrupted by the Zeronia Household.

    Although the Bright Household wanted to drive away the unwanted visitors, upon learning that Deus, who had initiated the event, was the one who invited them, they were unable to say anything.

    With the term ��family meeting�� having long lost its meaning, they wondered why they had to endure this awkward situation together."Hmm, it��s delicious."

    Of course, amidst it all, there were those who weren��t swept away by the atmosphere.

    Deia, for instance, appeared to be quite satisfied while enjoying the delicacies that were typically not found in Norseweden.

    "Try this."

    "I can eat by myself."

    "If you could do so, you wouldn''t have be so thin. Eat a lot while you''re here."

    Letting out a sigh, Deia nced at Erica, who was sitting on the other side of the table.

    "You should have taken better care of him while you were with him. He��s someone whose work is really important, so I''m worried he might copse.��

    Although Deia said it with a smile on her face, her words contained clear hostility. That alone was enough to bring down the temperature of the atmosphere even further.

    "Forcing someone to eat will only stress them out. I''m fine with Deus just the way he is now. Even if he copses, I''ll be there to support him.

    Upon Erica��s rather tant response, Deia flinched slightly. She never expected Erica to openly express her affection for Deus like this.

    "Erica has been taking good care of me. There is no need to worry."

    Just like when she bought desserts thest time, she subtly expressed concern about me being too thin without forcing me directly. She simply bought the delicacies and brought them over to theboratory.

    <em>Squeeze</em>.

    I could feel some weight and a stinging sensation on the top of my foot.

    When I nced at Deia, who was stepping on my foot, she put on a mask-like smile.

    "Why?"

    "...That is enough."

    I didn''t know why Deia was engaged in a war of nerves with Erica, but now was not the time for that.

    I shifted my gaze towards the others.

    Gideon and the Head of the Zeronia Household, Gilthea Zeronia��s mouths were twitching as if they were about to speak at any moment. However, they were unable to say a word because they felt like unwee guests.

    ��<em>Ahem</em>, Lord Deus. It seems like it is about time you exined why you arranged for this meeting."

    Eventually, En, the Head of the Bright Household and Erica''s father, was the first to speak up.

    "I thought today was an asion to further solidify the betrothal between Erica and Lord Deus, but it seems like that is not the case."

    He subtly nced towards the Zeronia��s side first before continuing his words.

    "There is an unnecessary guest here, isn''t there?"

    In response to his words, Gilthea who had long red hair, like a lion��s mane, flowing behind his back, snorted and replied.

    "Didn��t we also have some rtionship with the youngdy of your household?"

    "..."

    ��And did we ever hesitate and insult you like this when you came to us wagging your tail, saying you wanted her to marry Gideon?��

    <em>Bam</em>!

    Gilthea, who was slowly getting worked up while speaking, abruptly stood up and red in my direction.

    ��Let me make this very clear. Everyone else in the household said that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity given by the Goddess and that we should make a good impression on you, Soul Whisperer. However����

    "F-Father!"

    Bewildered by Gilthea''s sudden attempt to upend the situation, Gideon tried to intervene, but Gilthea was already pointing at me.

    "It seems you just called us here to discipline the Bright Household, but you''ll regret summoning us like some stupid mutts for this matter. Mark my words, we will rise again."

    Without speaking any further, Gilthea turned around to leave. I had heard about his tough temperament, and I could certainly see he did have the tendency.

    His thick arms especially gave the impression that the blood of a martial artist truly ran through them.

    First, to stop him from leaving, I attempted to speak up. However��

    "What a prick."

    Deia, who was sitting beside me and eating chicken, interjected while supporting her chin.

    Gilthea''s gaze shifted at those words. Even though his murderous intent, his mouth twisted into a vicious scowl, was directed at her, Deia simply stabbed her fork into the chicken and twirled her wrist nonchntly.

    "The downfall of Zeronia was your own fault, you know?��

    "What did we do wrong? We had no involvement whatsoever in the assassination attempt on the King!"

    "If someone stands too close to the sun and gets burned to death, is it the fault of the sun or the fault of the one who got too close?"

    "You little bitch...!"

    "It was <em>you</em> who shouldn''t have grown so big as to threaten the royal authority. You might as well have just started a rebellion, you son of a bitch."

    "T-That statement you just said! Can you take responsibility for it?"

    Uttering the word ��rebellion�� so recklessly itself was quite a risky situation.

    However, Deia shrugged her shoulders in response.

    "Who knows? Maybe I''m possessed by an evil spirit."

    Deia nced at me mockingly. She was confident because she knew such statements wouldn��t sway their standpoint.

    "Also, you''ve done nothing wrong? What bullshit are you spouting? Do you even remember what you did to the residents of Setima? It waspletely outrageous. "

    "That was during war, and those were the actions of our ancestors in the past! Additionally, we erected a monument and dedicated valuablend for them. Aren��t the people who were enved from the Marias Tribe now residing there?"

    "If you��ve taken responsibility, you should just acknowledge it and move on. Pouting and acting like it��s unfair is really pathetic!"

    "..."

    "Honestly, did you really give up thend and erect the memorial monument due to genuine remorse? You did it to appease the royal family and get them to stop pressuring you, to stop them from cutting off a piece of your flesh, didn��t you?"

    It wasn''t wrong.

    With that, Gilthea could no longer continue speaking, and a one-sided verbal assault began.

    "In the end, you came here with the hopes that you would at least gain something, didn''t you? Perhaps you thought that the Soul Whisperer might show you some favor."

    "..."

    "But now that you''re here, you go ��Huh? It seems like things are about to go south. Screw this, I''m a bloody martial artist!'' Then, you feel like you have to at least save face. So, you just start running your mouth, bbering nonsense embarrassingly! If that''s your n, why don''t you just draw your sword ande at us? Let''s have a fight. Right here, right now."

    Deia unleashed a tirade with fiery eloquence. Erica nced at me and silently mouthed if it was okay to let her speak like that. I simply nodded gently.

    However, someone else had apparently noticed that as well.

    "Hey! You there! Are you going to flirt with your fianc��e while your younger sister is fighting so hard for your sake?!"

    "...That is enough. You should sit down now."

    "Jeez, seriously, all these damn brothers are nothing but nuisances, nuisances I tell you!"

    Saying so, Deia gulped down her wine. Her actions might have seemed haughty, but��

    Did anyone here realize just how calcted her moves were?

    Even before entering the banquet hall, Deia and I had already coordinated our words.

    In a situation where everyone had an ufortable rtionship��

    It was self-evident that the one who thought they had nothing to lose would be the first to leave their seat.

    In the end, in this situation, how much could each household tolerate? Deia had emotionally pushed them to their limits to determine where the breaking pointy.

    Since I couldn''t confirm their positions myself, Deia sacrificed her own image for my sake, forcefully taking their hands and revealing their cards to me.

    Thanks to that, I was now sure.

    The Bright Household showed no sign of backing down.

    As for the Zeronia Household...

    "Let us put a stop to this and please sit down. I will take care of Deia."

    At my words, Gilthea cleared his throat and sat back down with embarrassment.

    In the end, even them standing up and showing an aggressive stance was a kind of a tactic for a war of nerves, as if they intended to dere, ��We won��t be easily manipted by you.��

    However, since Deia came out stronger, she eventually revealed all their cards.

    While we started in a somewhat favorable position, Deia emerged as the winner due to the mind games.

    "I have not called you here for no reason."

    Upon hearing my words, everyone immediately turned their attention to me and listened intently. If Deia wielded a stick, now, it was my turn to offer a carrot.

    "It is to offer you all the opportunity to contribute to the kingdom."

    Although it sounded like I was going to exploit them, and indeed I did n on doing so, the expressions of the members from the two households brightened up slightly instead.

    At times like this, when royal authority was soaring sky-high, just by serving the Royal Family and leaning towards the royalist faction, they probably already knew that there would be many unexpected profits.

    "It could be a good proposal."

    ***

    A sort of secret meeting was held under the guise of a family gathering.

    Despite spending time untilte evening, they did not reach a conclusion, so it was decided that the meeting would continue tomorrow.

    It was a time for some strategic nning.

    The eldest and second sons of the Bright Household headed straight to their father En''s office.

    As soon as they stepped in, the eldest son, Elliah, spoke up.

    "The Soul Whisperer''s proposal isn''t bad at all, but it''s still somewhat regrettable.��

    While he offered them a chance to get on good terms with the Royal Family, Elliah got a strong feeling that the engagement with Erica would practically be nullified.

    The Zeronia Household might wee the opportunity to wag their tails at the Royal Family, however for the Bright Household, who wanted to solidify the rtionship between the households through marriage, it wasn''t an entirely favorable oue.

    It was the next best thing, not the best.

    "Obviously, that foolish girl, Erica, has already taken the Soul Whisperer''s side."

    At Elliah��s words, En, the head of the family, also sighed deeply with regret.

    However, at that moment, Edwon, the younger son, interjected with a confident smile.

    "Then let''s go in a different direction."

    "Hm?"

    "Do you have some kind of secret n?"

    Under the gazes of the eldest son and their father, Edwon thumped his chest confidently.

    "I will marry Deia Verdi."

    "...Is that even possible?"

    Both of them had seen Deia Verdi''s momentum and had experienced her calcting nature firsthand, so they seemed unable to trust the idea.

    Surprisingly, Edwon responded with a fresh smile.

    "Since the start, Deia Verdi has been ncing at me continuously. When I counted the number of times our eyes met, it exceeded double digits."

    At his words, both of them found it unexpected, yet they could also see potential in his n.

    Even within the Bright Household, Edwon was particrly handsome. Of course, his poprity with women was quite dazzling, but ironically, that could be an advantage for him to skillfully seduce Deia.

    "Well, since she was quite a doll too, I don��t really mind marrying into that household. Since Erica failed, I''ll take on the responsibility."

    In fact, just by saying this much, Edwon quite liked Deia''s appearance.

    "From observing her behavior this time, it seems like she''s quite an emotional woman. So, if we orchestrated a few fate-like situations, it would naturally be enough for me to sweep her with my charm and eloquence."

    Having exchanged nces with her multiple times, Edwon was already confident that Deia harbored feelings for him.

    * * *

    The next morning.

    Since the secret meeting, which was disguised as a family meeting, was scheduled for the evening, there was some free time to wander around.

    Deia was sitting indifferently on a bench in the garden of the Bright Household, arms folded and legs crossed.

    In the distance, she could see Deus and Erica spending time together, staring at the flower bed. Somehow, seeing such a sight, oddly annoyed her.

    <em>Why is that idiot doing unnecessary things?</em>

    Why was he wasting time with Erica, when he wasn''t even nning to marry that woman anyway?

    Since it had been a while since thest time they met, Deia thought it wouldn''t be bad for the siblings to have a family conversation.

    After all, wasn''t the present family more important than the arranged one?

    <em>That woman wasn''t even part of the arrangement from the start.</em>

    As she sensed a presence next to her, with a deep sigh, Deia, who had been staring at the two, turned her head slightly.

    Edwon, the second son of the Bright Household, stood there with a bright smile, holding some flowers.

    "It seems that you are quite fond of the flowers in our household estate, so I picked some for you."

    "...Ah, yes."

    Deia tried to maintain her expression as she scrutinized Edwon.

    An intense determination was evident behind his bright smile.

    <em>Ah, he finally took it out.</em>

    Actually, the reason Deia kept staring at Edwon yesterday was because some food was stuck between his teeth and that annoyed her to the point where she felt the urge to yank his teeth out. However, fortunately, it didn''t continue today.

    "Would you like to spend some time with me?"

    <em>What��s this bastard��s deal with me?</em>

    Deia wondered why the man was suddenly making a move on her. However...

    <em>Ha, does he see me as an easy woman?</em>

    In that fleeting moment, Deia could clearly see what schemes the Bright Household was up to, which made her snort inwardly.

    She wanted to ask him if his head wasn''t working properly and if he''d like her to make a bullet hole in his head for some air cirction.

    However, upon seeing Deus and Erica in the distance, she felt all the more annoyed for no reason.

    "Come with me."

    Deia suddenly got up and walked towards the two with a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 157: Family

    Chapter 157: Family

    "I used to spend time here when I was young."

    Before tonight''s dinner conversation, Erica and I were looking at the flowerbed in the garden, apanied by the cool breeze.

    We hadn''t specifically nned to spend time together.

    It just so happened that when I came out to the garden, I saw Erica looking at the flowers, so I came and stood beside her.

    "At the time, I didn''t really have anything else to do. They never expected anything from me, not having even taught me magic properly. They simply neglected me."

    "You did not learn magic from your family?"

    Considering the Bright Household''s reputation in magic, I naturally assumed Erica''s exceptional skills stemmed from her family��s support.

    At my question, Erica gave a bitter smile.

    "Looking back, what I learned by watching over their shoulders could still be considered learning, right? Um, it actually might be more urate to say that I secretly peeked in order to learn.""..."

    "I was raised for political marriage from the start. Since they already had their eldest and the second son, they thought there was no need to pay attention to a daughter like me."

    She calmly recounted her rather bitter past. Having experienced it myself, I could understand the devastating feeling of the indifferenceing from your own family.

    However, Erica smiled confidently, as if she had already ovee everything.

    She strived to live her best life by leaving everything in the past and focusing only on the present. That sight was as beautiful as the flowers in the flowerbed.

    "Thank you foring here like this."

    "..."

    Without even turning to look at me, Erica suddenly let out her true feelings as she continued staring at the flowers.

    "No one knows how our rtionship will end up, but for now, I''m happy to have you by my side."

    Although I could certainly feel the sincerity in her words, her expression didn''t reflect it at all.

    "But is this really how you want to spend your time?"

    Erica turned her gaze from the vibrant flowerbed to me while I had been staring at her intently from the start.

    <em>That expression again.</em>

    Perhaps Erica herself wasn��t aware of it.

    Despite having ovee and grown through many hardships, she still had a habit of making a particr expression��a slight furrow between her brows as she forced a calm countenance. She would do this whenever she tried to conquer the feeling of suffering.

    That was exactly how she looked right now.

    Erica was once again enduring something within herself.

    "Is this really where you should be?"

    "..."

    I couldn''t figure out what to say to make her understand. No matter how much I racked my brain, I couldn''te up with the right words.

    I had no confidence in convincing Erica Bright, who had now managed to ovee her own desires and happiness.

    "I used to hate staring at these flowers when I was young. It was boring; I stared at them not because I liked flowers, but because I had nothing else to do."

    Erica strongly added that it was at least worth seeing.

    "But, Deus, I truly enjoy spending time with you��even just being together like this, looking at flowers."

    Even though she said it like that, her tone had still carried an obvious hint of reproach.

    "But you are not happy, are you?"

    "Erica."

    I tried to signal her to stop talking, but she naturally intertwined her hand with mine.

    "Haha, I guess I really do love you."

    Erica let out a hollowugh as if she thought the situation was too ridiculous. She cautiously leaned against my shoulder.

    "What I mean is, rather than my own feelings, your happinesses first."

    "..."

    "It''ll take quite some time to travel from Byolren to Norseweden. We should leave now."

    Byolren was in the southern part of the kingdom and Norseweden was in the north. Since they were inplete opposite directions, even leaving now would be toote.

    Findenai must have already crossed the mountain range and arrived in the rk Republic.

    "<em>Sigh</em>, Erica. Findenai made the decision herself."

    I hadn''t chased after her out of respect for her choice.

    "It was her own decision, and I showed her mercy by not killing her."

    Findenai might not know this, but I had already released her soul.

    It was a short period, but I had shown her my own form of mercy and gift for enduring enough suffering.

    After all, it was against all reason to shackle the soul of a woman who left to fight for others�� freedom.

    So, she herself should also bepletely free.

    In [Retry], there was no mention of the freedom fighters from the rk Republic achieving their goal, but now the situation had already diverged significantly from the game.

    I couldn''t predict what kind of future would unfold after this, and perhaps it was in Findenai''s hands.

    "We do not have to capture those who have left."

    "But I��m sure you have a n, right?"

    Even after I said this much, Erica still didn''t back down.

    "Before leaving the academy, you told me that you had a n prepared, although it wasn''t confirmed yet. What was it?"

    "It was nothing special."

    Indeed, it wasn''t anything special.

    "I simply informed His Majesty through the Princess that there might be some serious troubleing from the rk Republic and to keep an eye on it."

    "..."

    "I also told Aria to not do anything unnecessary and simply rest because she might cause trouble if left alone."

    "Then... were you lying to me?"

    Although I behaved as if I had ns regarding Findenai to convince Erica��

    "Yes."

    In truth, I had no ns concerning her at all. If I hadn''t said that, I wouldn''t have been able to convince Erica to stop urging me to chase after Findenai.

    "Deus!"

    She momentarily raised her voice.

    Erica tightly held my hand, almost feeling a sense of fear.

    "You were�� lying to me about something like this��?"

    Erica bit her lips. Her head bowed deeply and her trembling body showed that she might copse at any moment.

    "It turns out your condition is more serious than I thought."

    "<em>Sigh</em>, Erica."

    Erica forced herself to continue speaking as if she had swallowed something bitter, but I sighed and intervened in her words.

    "I am the same as usual."

    At my words, Erica raised her head abruptly. Tears that reflected many emotions slightly welled up in her eyes.

    "Can I bother the two of you for a moment?"

    At that moment, Deia, who had been watching us for a while, and Edwon, the second son of Bright Household, approached us.

    It seemed like an oddbination, but as soon as Erica saw them, she immediately released my hand and ran towards them.

    "Huh? What''s up?"

    While Deia was surprised by Erica''s sudden reaction, Edwon quickly frowned.

    "I''m sorry, Lord Deus. It seems like my younger sister stillcks manners; she is such a fool, I''ll educate her."

    "Do not insult my fianc��e."

    When I unconsciously said these words as if scolding him, Edwon immediately bowed his head in apology.

    "I-I apologize."

    "Hm, Sir Edwon? We need to talk between siblings, so can you please step aside for a moment."

    "Pardon? But you told me to follow along just now..."

    "Go."

    Deia felt her irritation surge, so she gestured at him. In the end, Edwon had no choice but to step back with a dumbfounded expression.

    "That is quite unexpected."

    When I subtly uttered those words, as I didn��t expect her toe with Edwon, Deia responded irritably.

    "I was going to tell you that I fell in love at first sight with him and we were going to get married to see your reaction..."

    She nced at me to gauge my reaction. However, as I remained silent while listening to her story, Deia sighed deeply.

    "<em>Jeez</em>, what was I expecting from you? He probably saw an opportunity with me because they thought your engagement with Erica might not go well."

    Deia stared at me with slightly furrowed brows.

    "What happened? What did that bitch say to you?"

    "<em>Huff</em>, Erica is my fianc��e. Be careful of what you say."

    "Who cares? After all, it��s not like you are going to marry her anyway."

    "..."

    When I chose not to respond to that and remained silent, Deia, seeming somewhat uneasy, asked again.

    "You�� won��t marry her, right?"

    "...No."

    After responding like that, Deia seemed somewhat relieved and took a deep breath before stretching.

    "Anyway, since that woman sees you in a favorable light, this matter should be resolved smoothly... But what is the real reason you involved the Bright and Zeronia Households in this situation?"

    "I needed a household among the nobles loyal to the kingdom who I can systematically control "

    Deia shook her head somewhat boredly at my words.

    "Alright, I get that already, but I''m still curious as to <em>why</em> you needed a family you can control."

    "..."

    Indeed, this was Deia after all.

    If it were Darius, he would have just said, ��I see,�� and let it slide. However, Deia was different. She would dig deeper into the underlying reasons.

    Seeing how she researched the Bright Household''s ws even before attending the family meeting, she must have been able to read my intentions somehow.

    Well, if it was Deia��

    It might be better to tell her everything so preparations could be easier.

    "There is an organization of Dark Mages called Dante."

    "Dante?"

    Deia looked puzzled as if hearing about it for the first time.

    "They were people I have asionally tangled with in the past, and the war in the Marias Great Forest could be considered their doing."

    "Hmm."

    Understanding the seriousness of the matter, Deia listened with her arms crossed before getting lost in thought.

    "Originally, I could roughly anticipate their actions, but it has now be difficult. Since it is impossible to predict how they will act, I am trying to use all possible means to prepare."

    "Since you''re the only recognized Dark Mage in the kingdom, they must be surveilling you from that side."

    Deia guessed it almost perfectly. Her thought process could conclude even the parts I didn��t exin explicitly. She then asked with a subtle expression.

    "Then, wouldn''t it be better to get help from the Royal Family?From what I sawst time, both His Majesty and the Princess were quite close to you.��

    "If I do that, it will look like the kingdom moves at my request."

    "...Huh?"

    "As of now, the subjects of the kingdom who are still resistant towards Dark Mages will not view the Royal Family moving in response to my words positively, right?"

    "Certainly."

    Indirect support would be fine, but I couldn��t request any direct help.

    They epted me solely because, on the surface, the power dynamics between the Royal Family and me were clearly defined as one of superior and subordinate.

    Perhaps the bishops were waiting tounch a battle of public opinion by manipting civil organizations into thinking that the Soul Whisperer was inciting the Royal Family.

    "So, is that why you chose the fallen Zeronia Household and the Bright Household, which, despite being located in a remote area, is still powerful?"

    They had some degree of power, and they were also the ones who had taken a step back from the stage.

    Having heard my entire exnation, Deia smiled subtly with a sense of satisfaction.

    "Hmm, I feel better after hearing you exin it like this."

    Perhaps because we were certainly within the bounds of family, it wasfortable to talk to Deia about something.

    The reason why she intentionally didn''t ask me about Findenai was probably because despite being worried, she also trusted me.

    "Is it because we are family?��

    I muttered almost absent-mindedly. Deia''s eyes trembled slightly at my words, and she gave an awkward smile.

    "Of course, we��re /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 158: The Women

    Chapter 158: The Women

    That evening.

    The conversation progressed quite smoothly.

    Both households agreed to support Deus and assist him in locating the Dark Mages affiliated with Dante hiding within the kingdom.

    If it had just been a matter of supporting Deus, both sides would have shown some difort. However, the moment he revealed his ns to eradicate the Dark Mages, all hesitation from their side vanished immediately.

    Not only did they hold some hatred towards the Dark Mages, but by eliminating them, they would gain considerable support from the kingdom''s subjects.

    The Royal Family would also appoint the Zeronia and Bright Households to subdue the Dark Mages whomitted evil deeds.

    Zeronia for the sword, Bright for magic��it was a perfect division ofbor.

    Only Deia felt regretful that the weaknesses she had dug up hadn''t been utilized and were instead left unused in a corner.

    <em>Well, of course, the situation where we don��t have to resort to drawing our swords is the best case scenario.</em>Deia knew it was for the best if they could be persuaded with just words, but it was still disappointing to have diligently gathered resources only to see them go to waste.

    Deus Verdi, En, the head of the Bright Household, and Gilthea, the head of the Zeronia Household were each holding a ss of wine and discussing the future in the banquet hall.

    Deia quietly slipped out into the corridor. This mansion was very different from her household��s mansion back in Norseweden.

    In Norseweden, the windows were thick to keep the cold out, every gap was sealed tightly to block the wind, and animal-skin carpets were used to trap the warmth.

    Perhaps because the Southern Region was the hottest region in the Kingdom, everything seemed to be the opposite here.

    The windows were thin, with gaps left intentionally for heat to escape, and carpets and other decorations were ced in a manner that allowed venttion and prevented exposure to moisture and heat.

    "Lady Deia."

    Deia turned her head towards the voice calling her from behind.

    It was Edwon Bright, whom she had met in the garden this morning.

    She had been ignoring his advances on her on purpose, but it seemed like he sought her out the moment she left the banquet hall.

    "What is it?"

    Even though she responded curtly, Edwon seemed to find it adorable, as the corners of his mouth were raised.

    In contrast, Deia''s lips drooped, making no effort to hide her bad mood.

    "If you''re too drunk, I can escort you to your room."

    "..."

    It was quite ridiculous.

    Since she was a child, Deia had always been sensitive to human desires, particrly the sexual desires of men, because her own brother, that crazy bastard, had sexually harassed her constantly and even attempted to establish a rtionship.

    During every meal, she always felt Edwon��s gaze greedilynd not on the food, but on her body.

    <em>This bastard...</em>

    She barely managed to restrain the curses from spilling out of her mouth. Edwon''s eyes were filled only with greed and desire.

    In the first meeting, she bluntly spoke to assert dominance, but now, as they had be one of the households cooperating with her brother, there was no need to sow further discord.

    However, Deia really felt like drawing out the magic gun she had hidden in her pocket and making a few holes in his head.

    Just then.

    "I am sorry, Brother."

    Once again, a voice came from behind, causing both of them to turn simultaneously.

    Standing there politely was Erica Bright, who was absent from today''s banquet.

    "I had already made ns with Sister-inw first. There are a lot of things I need to know before getting into married life."

    "You didn''t even attend the banquet and yet you dare... <em>Ahem</em>."

    Edwon was about to rebuke her harshly, but he nced at Deia next to him. He had be more cautious after Deus warned him earlier in the morning to not treat Erica as he wished.

    "Lady Deia, how about we go now,?"

    "...Alright."

    Although they hadn''t made any ns, Deia decided to go with the flow as she didn''t want to spend any more time with that man.

    After entering Erica''s room, Deia shut the door and leaned against it. She didn''t want to step any further inside.

    "It seems like it��s still a bit early to talk about married life."

    Despite Deia''s sarcastic remark, Erica didn��t show any change in her emotions as she replied.

    "Yes, I know."

    She epted it rather easily.

    And that only made Deia feel worse.

    "It does not seem like there''s much affection between the two of you."

    As Deia decided to throw another jab, Erica, who had been preparing something, stopped and stared at Deia.

    Her gaze was quite intense, causing Deia to involuntarily shrink back.

    "...W-why?"

    "I don��t know what you think about me, Sister-inw, but my love for Deus is genuine.��

    "Do not call me Sister-inw."

    Deia felt annoyed, knowing that Erica had intentionally changed the manner in which she addressed her. Regardless, Erica continued speaking.

    "That''s why I want him to be happy. Sister-inw, do you not find Deus a bit odd at the moment?"

    "He''s always been a bit strange."

    Deia shrugged, trying to change the subject, but Erica''s gaze didn''t let her off the hook.

    Eventually, letting out a deep sigh, Deia gave her answer.

    "It''s probably because of Findenai."

    It all started from when Findenai couldn��t be seen around and it wasn��t even necessary for Deus to say it out loud.

    Findenai''s disappearance was most likely the cause, and she had quite an impact on Deus'' mood.

    "Yes, he pretends like there��s nothing wrong, but I can no longer bear to watch his contorted expression."

    "...But you''re his fianc��e, aren��t you?"

    Deia felt misled by Erica''s words. Just moments ago, she was openly disying her affection for Deus, yet she was now speaking as if she supported his rtionship with the other woman in his heart.

    "Does it mean that you��re giving up?"

    "I''m not giving up. Well, maybe I can''t."

    Erica smiled bitterly before replying calmly.

    "But that��s okay. I guess there''s this kind of love, too."

    Others might not call it love and would suggest she give up.

    Strangely, Deia found herself empathizing with Erica''s emotions.

    The phrase ��giving up because you love someone�� oddly resonated with her deeply.

    <em>Because we are family��</em>

    Clenching her fist, Deia asked.

    ��Is there anything I can do to help?��

    "Hm?"

    Erica seemed slightly taken aback by Deia''s sudden offer of help, but after thinking for a moment, she asked just in case.

    "I''ve been thinking of asking my family for some help without Deus knowing. I��ve tried to handle it by myself, but I think I might becking power."

    "Ah-ha?"

    As soon as she heard that, Deia nodded sarcastically.

    "That''s also one of my specialties."

    Deia felt pleased that she finally found a reason to use the secrets of the Bright Household, which had been gathering dust.

    ***

    "<em>Phew</em>."

    A cold puff of breath flowed out, maintaining a subtle tension.

    Without realizing it, Findenai had already ced a cigarette from her pocket into her mouth. While thinking it was a waste, she still ended up taking out her lighter.

    <em>Flick</em>.

    <em>Click</em>.

    Although Deus didn''t like it, Findenai was rather fond of the flicking sound of the lighter.

    Upon hearing that, Deus dismissed it by saying that she didn''t actually like the flicking sound; rather, she was fond of it because when she heard it, it meant that she could smoke a cigarette.

    <em>What did he say after that again?</em>

    He said something like it was simr to using a bell to signal a dog before feeding it; the dog would then associate the sound of the bell with food<sup>1</sup>.

    At that point of time, she felt annoyed on hearing it, so she immediately flipped him off. However, now that some time had passed, it had be a memory.

    "<em>Phew</em>."

    Blowing out a long puff of smoke, Findenai stuffed the lighter back into her coat pocket.

    She was no longer dressed in her revealing maid uniform but rather , she was now wearing the same attire she wore back then, as the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads.

    Despite having worn this attire for much longer, she felt strangely awkward.

    Well, she''d get used to it soon.

    "Five left."

    While counting the number of cigarettes remaining out of habit, Findenai realized that there was a subtle hesitation at her fingertips.

    Since crossing the mountain range, she had been smoking endlessly, and now, the number had decreased significantly.

    "Should I quit smoking?"

    Even though she said that, Findenai still took a long drag of the cigarette, feeling it not just in her nose and mouth but also on her skin.

    She gently closed her eyes, recalling the time when he had given her these cigarettes�� back when she had crossed over to the rk Republic and returned just before dying.

    The embrace she had received from him, though unnatural, felt surprisingly warm.

    "Damn."

    <em>That��s enough, Findenai.</em>

    Just before she could throw the cigarette she had been biting on to the ground, she rebuked herself.

    However, as there was still enough left to be considered a stub, she continued inhaling it, savoring it until the very end.

    Watching the cigarette smolder away, she felt as though the memories she made with him were disappearing as well.

    Her destination was right before her eyes..

    A sign read ��Water Jug Orphanage.��

    She remembered her friend''s sunny smile when she jokingly called herself ��Water Jug�� in response to why this ce was called Water Jug.

    Since Findenai had a connection with the young matron of this ce, she had entrusted the children of the Scrapyard Nomads to her care before leaving for Griffin.

    ��...��

    She clearly remembered that it was decorated quite nicely during her previous visit. However, it now felt as if, perhaps because the clouds had cleared, the orphanage itself was tinged with gray.

    The scent of blood stung the tip of her sensitive nose.

    Realizing it wasn''t an old scent but was fresh, Findenai gripped the axe in her hand tighter and rushed inside with vigor.

    <em>Boom</em>!

    With her tattered coat fluttering behind, Findenai kicked the door open. The pictures of children decorating the entrance and corridor of the orphanage were now stained with blood.

    And at the end of the corridor,y the body of a little child she recognized.

    "Huh?"

    A man poked his head out into the corridor. Though he was not a member of the extermination unit, his uniform indicated that he was a soldier of the Republic.

    <em>Thwack</em>!

    Perhaps he had never thought that that would be hisst word.

    The axe thrown by Findenai cleaved the man''s forehead precisely, splitting his brain in half.

    And amidst themotion from inside, Findenai retrieved another axe hidden behind her back.

    "Alright.��

    Upon seeing the state of the orphanage run by her friend, she felt angry.

    As she stared at the body of the little kid who had onceplimented her beauty, her body trembled with rage.

    Only now did Findenai remember.

    "This is my real life."

    A fucking shitty life.

    A life that was a struggle.

    And a struggle that was a tragedy.

    Then the woman who was once again fighting for freedom, wielded her axe and charged forward.

    ***

    <em>Squelch squelch.</em>

    The sticky sound of footsteps echoed with every step, as she trampled upon the puddles of blood Findenai passed by the scattered bodies in military uniforms and entered the room where they had all gathered.

    "...You came?"

    A woman greeted her from one corner of the room.

    It appeared that she had been tortured in various ways. Despite not having a single strand of clothing on her, her skin was almostpletely covered by blood and wounds.

    "Muse."

    She was Findenai''s friend and the young matron of this orphanage. Findenai thought that Muse had hidden herself well, while secretly aiding the Scrapyard Nomads. So, how did she end up getting caught?

    Although many questions arose in her mind, Findenai didn��t have enough time to ask all of them.

    "Damn, those motherfuckers. Well, they deserved death. These guys were worse than animals."

    "..."

    "I, still, didn''t�� didn''t say anything. W-where else can you find such an amazing girl like me?"

    "I know."

    With each word, Muse''s breath got rougher, and it felt like she was on the brink of crumbling.

    Yet, Muse didn''t stop speaking, and Findenai didn''t stop her either.

    "Sorry�� I wanted to protect the kids, but I failed."

    "It doesn��t matter, I''ll save them all."

    Muse coughed a few times and vomited blood, yet she still managed to raise the corner of her lips.

    "I heard everything. First Detention Center. They took all the kids to that hell. "

    "..."

    "They�� tell you this? And yet�� you still managed to stay alive until now?"

    Chuckling, Muse let out a deep breath. It seemed it would be difficult for her to inhale again.

    Findenai slowly ced her hand on Muse''s shoulder. She expressed gratitude for thetter��s determination, but Muse just stared back and asked.

    "Was Griffin... good?"

    "Uh, the sun, the wind, the clouds, and even the grass. Everything felt so nice."

    "Hehe, hehehe! I envy you. So�� What did you do there?"

    "..."

    For a moment, she couldn��t help but hesitate at that question. However, then, with a wry smile, for the sake of her friend on her final journey, she confessed her secret.

    "I fell in love with someone."

    At the unexpected answer, Muse''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "<em>Cough</em>! <em>Cough</em>! Ah��! Damn it��!"

    After scolding herself for her shitty condition, Muse took a deep breath.

    "You idiot! Why are you only bringing up such an interesting topic now?"

    "I don''t know either. What can I do about the timing?"

    "Ah, damn... I was about to die, but now I have to live because of you."

    Findenai''s story about her love life made Muse''s determination to stay alive re up again. That was how curious she was about it.

    However, the sound of her breathing gradually decreased.

    Like gentle whispers, the rough breaths slowly grew softer.

    "That guy, let me meet him too... let me�� check if he''s really a decent person..."

    "No. He''s too damn cool, you��ll fall for him too."

    "Damn, I tried to steal him... but you�� caught me."

    The two of them chuckled uncontrobly in disbelief. Muse slowly raised her hand and ced it on top of Findenai''s hand resting on her shoulder.

    "I... will... rest... for a bit. Please�� take care... of... the rest..."

    "Got it."

    "Findenai..."

    With a hint of her first and final sign of tears in her fading voice��.

    "Please take care of the kids."

    Muse''s gentle touch slid away. Findenai silently watched over her before closing her eyes and nodding slowly.

    "I will. Sleep well."

    Findenai pulled out a cigarette from her pocket. It hadn��t even been that long since she thought about smoking in moderation.

    But now, it did not seem like she would be able to endure this situation without lighting one.

    The thick smoke from the cigarette naturally enveloped Findenai and Muse.

    It almost felt as if...

    Findenai felt as if Deus Verdi was granting Muse her eternal rest as she departed from this ne and thus she unknowingly felt her heart lighten.

    "<em>Phew</em>."

    Now, there were only four remaining.

    However, it didn''t feel like a waste this time.

    With a nk expression on her face, Findenai gazed at her friend onest time before standing up and grabbing her two axes.

    There was amotioning from outside.

    "First-ss fugitive, the terrorist Findenai! You are surrounded! Just surrender obediently!"

    Laughing mockingly at the absurd warning, Findenai slowly stepped outside.

    The jackals of the rk Republic had suddenly swarmed in and surrounded the orphanage.

    He always said that eternal rest was a long and deep sleep.

    Her friend had just closed her eyes, yet with all this noise, one would not be able to sleep even if they wanted to.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    She tightened her grip on her axe.

    The transparent shields held by the men reflected her own reflection back at her.

    Her white hair soaked in blood, bloodstains on her cheeks, and the Hand of Hemomancy which had now transformed into a glove that covered her hand.

    It was a gift from her Master Bastard, who knew well that the longer the battlested, the stronger she grew.

    Perhaps because of that, her body still felt hot.

    No, in fact, it had been like this all this while.

    Ever since she had crossed the Norseweden Mountain Range and returned to the rk Republic, the heat in Findenai''s body did not dissipate, it was almost as if she was still in battle.

    Perhaps because of that��

    Despite seeing a number of people that would usually make her flee, she felt a sense of ease emanating from her body.

    "Have I ever fought for this long before?"

    Asking herself, Findenai bit her lip, and then raised her axe high as she charged forward again.

    Life was a struggle.

    Findenai grew stronger as the battle prolonged.

    Bullets flew in without a warning, but they were swept away by her mana gale, unable to even graze her.

    It was a technique she had learned in the Griffin Kingdom.

    A violent gale swirled around Findenai as she took a big leap andnded in the middle of the enemy.

    "Surround her and kill her!"

    "She''s a first-ss fugitive! Just shoot her to death! There will be no problem!"

    "Anyone who catches her will receive a special promotion!"

    Like the des of a chopper, Findenai''s axe began to spin towards the soldiers who rushed forward without retreating.

    How many hours passed by just like that?

    Findenai''s entire body was drenched in blood, making it difficult for her to see her surroundings clearly.

    Staggering past the scattered piles of bodies, Findenai walked along the blood-stained path.

    She could see the members of the Scrapyard Nomads approaching her with haste from a distance.

    Despite huffing out hot breaths, Findenai didn''t copse but instead, she continued speaking.

    "We��re going to the First Detention /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 159: The Reason for Her Return

    Chapter 159: The Reason for Her Return

    The First Detention Center of the rk Republic.

    It was the ce where the most ruthlessly ruined, blood-soaked bodies came out as if they were being churned out from a factory.

    Although there were a total of five detention centers, this specific area was thergest and most advanced facility.

    If onested a year, they were considered strong-willed.

    If onested two years, then they were deemed to possess innate blessings from the go.

    If one managed tost three years, they were considered nothing but spies from the Republic.

    It was that kind of ce.

    However, in reality, among those who had entered this detention center, no one hadsted for three years.

    The First Detention Center was the Republic��s thickest whip and a symbol of terror for its citizens.<em>Whoooonnng!</em>

    Sirens were ring loudly.

    The inmates wondered what kind of situation would warrant this unfamiliar warning sound.

    In fact, it wasn''t just the longest-serving inmates who were wondering; it was also the first time the Republic��s prison guards, who worked there, had heard this siren.

    Because it was the signal that someone had infiltrated the First Detention Center.

    The culprit, Findenai, the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads, was running through the detention center''s corridors with her white hair fluttering.

    "I never imagined that there would be heat sensors."

    Findenai responded incredulously to the words of the Scrapyard Nomads members following her.

    "<em>Jeez</em>, these bastards only did their best for this kind of thing."

    Since the First Detention Center held not only the concept of a simple detention center, but was also a symbolic meaning for the Republic��s dictatorship, it was never meant to be breached.

    Holding her axe firmly, Findenai nced at the members following behind her.

    She knew that she would lose most of the people who came with her to this ce. However��

    "Chief, don''t hesitate unnecessarily."

    "That''s right. Aren''t we supposed to rescue the kids?"

    "I never thought I would experience freedom in this lifetime anyway."

    Seeing the determined resolve of herrades, Findenai also steadied her heart.

    Was it really that way?

    She put another cigarette in her mouth.

    After lighting and inhaling the scent, she exhaled the smoke. With a calm feeling, she turned to the corner of the corridor with the cigarette still in her mouth.

    In the distance, there were prison guards holding shields, already blocking the entire corridor.

    When they noticed Findenai and the Scrapyard Nomads advancing, they immediately extended their gun barrels through the shields and pulled the triggers.

    The bullets were fired without the slightest hint of mercy or hesitation. However��

    "Bullets won''t work on me now."

    Findenai''s mana twisted the trajectory of the bullets, embedding them into the wall. Among the techniques she learned in Griffin, it was the one she was most satisfied with.

    "Huh?"

    "T-the bullets got redirected!"

    Findenai flew towards the startled prison guards and kicked their shields away with her feet, breaking their defense.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    At the same time, she struck a prison guard''s head with her axe and immediately withdrew it back.

    Following her, the other Scrapyard Nomads members rushed in, stabbing spears or knives into the prison guards'' throats or heads, finishing them off.

    It was perfect coordination.

    After repeating this several times, the prison guards blocking their path were no longer visible. It seemed like they had another n, perhaps realizing that fighting in small groups would likely just lead to their defeat.

    "Let''s push through."

    With another cigarette from the remaining ones between her lips, Findenai ran towards their destination.

    They were heading towards the ce known as the Kids Zone in the First Detention Center.

    "It''s right ahead!"

    At the sudden shout from a member who had already finished scouting, Findenai put more force into her legs.

    Bright lights illuminated the end of the corridor; they had finally reached the Kids Zone.

    However, prison guards surrounded the entrance, aiming their guns at them.

    Bullets flew from every direction like a sudden downpour.

    But this was a situation they had already anticipated.

    The Scrapyard Nomads quickly conjured up storms of mana alongside Findenai.

    They weren''t just idling during their time in Griffin. Now, they couldbine their mana to shield themselves from the bullets.

    That was what they thought.

    <em>Bang</em>!

    Simultaneous gunfire erupted.

    The booming noise, which was reminiscent of cannonballs rather than bullets, heavily reverberated.

    Several members behind Findenai fell under the barrage.

    Snipers were pointing human-sized rifles in their direction from the second-floor railing.

    <em>Can bullets with such power really be stopped?</em>

    Findenai gritted her teeth at this realization and pushed forward.

    "Let��s advance inside so they won��t be able to snipe recklessly!"

    What followed was a feast.

    Despite taking injury, the Scrapyard Nomads plunged into the midst of the enemy, resulting in a brutal dogfight with the prison guards.

    However, the Scrapyard Nomads specialized in these kinds of scuffles as they were ustomed to it. The prison guards, who at most only wielded their batons against helpless inmates, were no match for them.

    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>

    More thick bullets rained down, piercing through some of the Scrapyard Nomads.

    Even Findenai narrowly dodged a bullet that grazed her waist.

    "These crazy bastards!��

    "Are they shooting regardless of friend or foe?!"

    Findenai crouched down, ring at the snipers who continued shooting as if it didn''t matter if they hit their own allies amidst the chaos.

    The battlefield on the bottom floor was already in their favor. As long as she handled the snipers, everything would be fine. So, she infused mana into her legs and leaped towards the second-floor railing.

    Her movements were truly elegant.

    Even Findenai herself felt that her condition and current form were impable.

    In mid-air, she hurled both of her axes. The snipers had no chance to try and evade as the axes embedded into their heads.

    It wasn''t just their splitting heads��it was a sign for utter destruction.

    Landing on the second-floor railing where the snipers had been, she pulled out her axes and turned her gaze to the remaining snipers.

    Those bastards had further distanced themselves, aiming to escape through the connected exterior of the second-floor railing.

    Their n was to flee to another floor using thedder installed on the outer wall.

    Feeling the chilling wind blowing in from outside the entrance, Findenai tucked one of her axes to her waist and grabbed a sniper''s rifle, pulling the trigger.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The scent of the cigarette from her mouth masked the rough recoil and the strong smell of gunpowder.

    One of the fleeing snipers copsed with a bullet pierced through his chest.

    With no intention of letting anyone escape, Findenai followed them through the second-floor railing, heading outside.

    <em>Whooosh</em>.

    A strong wind blew.

    She spotted the extermination units gathered at the first-floor entrance, waiting for them

    "Ha."

    The moment she saw it, she knew right away. It was so disgusting that she involuntarily gasped.

    The children in the Kids Zone were just bait and the prison guards who were defending the detention center from inside were just a distraction to buy time.

    Among them was the man whomanded all the extermination units alone. He was the only one d in a gray Protection. He met Findenai''s gaze in a provoking manner.

    One of the three Superhumans who pledged allegiance to the Republic''s Dictator.

    Oskov Valtan.

    With a soldier-like short haircut and scars running long across his cheeks, Oskov was originally over 2 meters tall, but due to his Protection, he now stood at almost 3 meters tall with numerous medals adorning his chest.

    Gripped in his hand was a greatsword shaped like a saw de, a weapon that had reaped the lives of countless resistance members.

    "Findenai, it''s been a while."

    Oskov greeted warmly, but Findenai immediately chewed on her cigarette and frowned.

    Even though the First Detention Center was an important location, it wasn''t typical for a Superhuman like Oskov to be on constant standby with extermination units.

    "Huh."

    They must have properlyid out a with the intent topletely finish the resistance.

    This scene must have been part of their n from the moment they sent Doberman to make Findenai return to the rk Republic.

    Without further ado, Findenai turned to check the interior of the Kids Zone. Thanks to the suppressed snipers, all the prison guards had now turned into corpses and the Scrapyard Nomads were rescuing the children.

    "Chief! We''ve found all the kids!"

    "We just need to make a run for it now!"

    The members were smiling brightly, unaware of the situation outside.

    If the extermination units could open the massive doors on the first floor of the Kids Zone and enter, then it would be as good as signing their death warrants.

    "I''ll draw their attention, so make your escape."

    "What? What are you saying?"

    "Get the kids and run! You can risk that much for your lives, right?"

    Sensing Findenai''s intense reaction, the quick-witted members asked anxiously.

    "Chief, is there something�� outside?"

    "<em>Ptooey.</em>"

    She spat out the burnt stub of her cigarette�� only two remained now.

    Findenai took one of them out, lit it, and tossed it towards herrades.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    The scent of the cigarette that fell to the ground spread, filling the surroundings.

    ��In case anyone dies here, I''ll at least provide some fine scent.��

    It was a good smell, surely they could have their eternal restfortably now.

    "Chief! Chief! What the hell are you talking about?!"

    "Where are you going? Chief!"

    "We''ll fight outside too!"

    Hearing the cries of her members, Findenai swung her axe down on the metal floor of the second floor, bringing it crashing down.

    "You��ve worked hard."

    With a final farewell, Findenai leaped outside and stood before the main gate of the Kids Zone.

    <em>ng! ng! ng!</em>

    She then hit the hugetch on the main gate with her axe, bending itpletely.

    Now, unless someone broke the gate, no one could enter or leave.

    "It seems like you��re done with your goodbyes?"

    As the extermination units aimed their guns at her, a towering figure, standing at a height of 3 meters, approached her with a greatsword slung over his shoulder.

    The smug sneer on the lips of the Superhuman Oskov couldn''t have been more irritating than this.

    Even though she wanted to light thest remaining cigarette, if she reached into her pocket now, bullets would surely fly.

    Now, with mana running so low that she had to conserve it, Findenai replied through clenched lips.

    "Screw you, did you swarm here with all your people because you felt like you couldn''t handle me alone?"

    "Provocation? Huh, not bad."

    Despite his words, Oskov''s pupils showed no hint of wavering.

    "But unlike you, I''m not foolish enough to let emotions dictate my actions."

    "..."

    "Just look at you, bringing yourrades here just to rescue some useless kids who won''t contribute anything to your revolution. Mark my words, the Scrapyard Nomads will be finished today."

    "As long as you''re around, we won''t disappear."

    The Scrapyard Nomads.

    It was a ce where useless discarded people gathered. They might curse each other as ugly bastards, but they treasured each other asrades.

    Behind her now were herrades who were like her family.

    The longer she stalled, the more time they''d have to escape.

    "The second and third Scrapyard Nomads will emerge again."

    "Without you at the center, they will just be rabble. White Wolf, wouldn''t it have been better if you had forgotten everything and lived in the kingdom?"

    "..."

    "You had the chance to settle down there, find work, meet a good man, and live a normal life."

    There was such a future.

    It would have been better to forget everything here and continue to live in Norseweden with everyone.

    Living as the maid of that man, she could grumble whileughing joyfully.

    Yes, it would have been nice to live like that.

    "Hey."

    However��

    "Stop spouting bullshit."

    She would no longer be called Findenai if that happened.

    There was a man she loved.

    Although it was just a guess, she thought he also probably had some vague feelings for her.

    It was because she was Findenai, the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads and a woman who bore everything and fought, she caught his eye.

    However, if she settled for a peaceful life in Griffin and let go of everything, could she still be called Findenai?

    Would she still be the same woman upying a part of Deus Verdi''s heart?

    "I didn''te back here to give up on him."

    <em>Grip.</em>

    She put more strength in her hands that were holding the axes.

    "The reason I returned��"

    As she exhaled a deep breath, a long white stream of breath escaped her lips.

    "...is to remain as the woman he loved, for as long as possible."

    Yes, it was to continue being the Findenai who Deus /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 160: 10 Minutes

    Chapter 160: 10 Minutes

    The cold settled low.

    With the thought of responding to even the slightest movement caused by Findenai, the extermination units slowly began encircling her.

    However, Findenai reacted faster than anyone else.

    Her sudden leap made no sound, not even a trace was left behind as the two axes moved swiftly, striking down upon the head of the Superhuman.

    <em>Kwaang</em>!

    "��!"

    Even Oskov, known as the Superhuman, was left bewildered as he hastily raised his greatsword. Such was the speed of Findenai; almost impossible to follow with one��s eyes.

    "Ugh!"

    Since the Protection he was wearing was specially crafted for him, there was nog in his strength.Yet, he still found himself unable to repel the axe that wasing down upon him with its full weight and force.

    <em>Wheeeeeeng</em>!

    Consequently, though it felt humiliating, Oskov had no choice but to exert all his strength. He infused the yellow force into his greatsword, causing its saw de to start rotating.

    However, Findenai, already aware of the greatsword''s capabilities, swiftly leaped backwards.

    Afternding on the ground, Findenai once again rushed towards the extermination units without a moment''s hesitation.

    Though she knew that her axes would not be able to break the Protection worn by the extermination units, she was someone who had already fought against countless extermination units equipped with Protection.

    <em>Crack</em>!

    The neck of a member of the extermination unit twisted unnaturally as she aggressively struck them with the axe de.

    Although the Protection showed no signs of damage, the member of the extermination unit inside it was unable to withstand the impact, causing their neck to break

    "��!"

    Unustomed to such abat style and brute disy of strength , the remaining members of the extermination unit were startled.

    Just one blow was enough to pierce through the Protection which they previously thought to be invincible. The unbelievable sight struck them with fear.

    Without missing a beat, the woman''s blood-red eyes swiftlynded on her next prey.

    <em>Bam</em>!

    <em>Bam</em>!

    <em>Bam</em>!

    It was truly a disy of power beyond human limits. Even though they were equipped with the Protection akin to a knights'' te armor ,she was easily able to break the necks of enemies she preyed on.

    "<em>Hoooo</em>!"

    Each time her tattered coat fluttered, a member of the extermination unit fell.

    Even if they wanted to fight back, this was something the extermination units were facing for the first time. They couldn��t help but panic.

    All this time, they had always been confident in the overwhelming defense of their equipment, hiding behind it while engaging in nothing but a one-sided ughter.

    Hence, they were called the extermination units; their purpose was to exterminate ��bugs��.

    However, this woman was no bug.

    If anything, she was a wolf.

    On top of that, she was a wolf who had crossed the mountain range.

    In the end, having no other choice, the extermination units drew their rifles instead of the batons they had held.

    After all, even if they shot their allies, the Protection would shield them. So, without any hesitation, they pulled the triggers in the direction of Findenai.

    "You motherfuckerrrrssss! Come at meeeeeeee!"

    Findenai��sst remaining mana burst out explosively from her feet, forming a storm.

    Swirling about like snow flurries, the bullets flew into the sky as they were swept away by it.

    Swinging her axe, Findenai once again plunged into the midst of her enemies.

    Every time she brought down an enemy, she could feel the energy coursing through her through the gloves she was wearing.

    <em>It is an item called the Hand of Hemomancy. If you inject blood into it while in use, you will gradually feel your health increase.</em>

    <em>You''re really giving this to me?</em>

    <em>Yes, it is a fitting item for you.</em>

    Remembering the conversation they had when he had given her this, Findenai couldn''t help it as a small smile crept onto her lips.

    The longer the battle prolonged, the stronger Findenai grew.

    For her, life was a constant struggle.

    Twenty-seven years.

    Striving for freedom from unjust oppression and dictatorship, she fought relentlessly for almost twenty-seven years, never resting for a single moment.

    "<em>Kaaaack</em>!"

    And at this very moment, the essence of that struggle had finally erupted now.

    Every aspect of the woman named Findenai was now pouring out.

    It was no longer fitting to call her a wolf now, for she had transformed into a brutal beast.

    Findenai had now be a monster of cmity, with her fangs aimed solely at the Republic as she went on a rampage.

    <em>Wheeeeeng</em>!

    "Go rampage moderately, you beast."

    Along with a chilling whirring sound, the sawtooth greatsword was thrust heavily into her side.

    Bullets also flew in simultaneously.

    It was not that they were aiming for Findenai, but rather, they were shot in the direction she was about to dodge.

    In the end��

    <em>Crasssh</em>!

    Findenai blocked Oskov''s sawtooth greatsword with the badly worn-out axes in her hands.

    However, the axes eventually shatteredpletely, and the sawtooth greatsword tore into her flesh.

    <em>Bam</em>!

    Findenai was sent flying towards the main gate of Kids Zone. As she tried to stand up again with her wobbly legs��

    <em>Bang</em>! <em>Bang</em>!

    Bullets pierced into her shoulders and thighs.

    She waspletely drained, unable to even muster the strength to scream.

    Steam enveloped her as the heat from her body shed with the cold outside.

    "<em>Pant, pant</em>��"

    Breathing heavily, Findenai slipped her trembling hand inside her coat in a final struggle.

    <em>Bang</em>! <em>Bang</em>! <em>Bang</em>!

    However, as if denying any futile actions, another bullet struck her, causing Findenai''s hand to go limp again.

    Along with it, the items scattered out of her pocket.

    A lighter and a pack of cigarettes.

    And��

    A single picture.

    It was a picture of Deus Verdi standing stoically in front of a wall with wings painted on it, looking in her direction.

    Despite her entire body being covered in blood, strangely enough, not a drop of blood was on the picture.

    "Huh."

    Feeling somewhat incredulous, Findenai let out a forcedughter.

    "Damn, even at the very end, you��re still looking good."

    Finding that expressing such sentiments felt absurd, Findenai slowly raised her head.

    As she looked past the grounds of the detention center, beyond the extermination units surrounding her and Oskov, a pure white sky, seemingly ready to unleash a heavy snowfall at any moment, unfolded before her eyes.

    Was he also looking at this sky?

    He probably was looking at the same sky as her, right?

    Even though they were so far apart, there was a strange sense of connection, making her feel a little less bad.

    After all, death wasn''t the end for him, so she hoped that he wouldn''t feel too sorry for her demise.

    Instead, she hoped that he would be proud of her for havingid the foundation for the freedom that would one daye upon thisnd.

    n n

    <em>I am really thankful��</em>nn

    She didn��t know when that would happen. However...

    n n

    <em>That I��m able to die as the me you love.</em>nn

    They would surely be able to meet again, right?

    "No! Hey! I told you that I made a promise with Professor!"

    She heard the irritated voice of a girl. Holding something to her ear, the ck-haired girl seemed to bemunicating with someone.

    The person on the other end seemed equally annoyed as they were arguing back.

    <em>- Who didn��t? I also told Deus that I��d return to Graypond and stay there obediently!</em>

    "I told you already, your circumstances and mine are different! I have reasons that I can��t really exin to you! Ugh, if it weren��t for the fact that you��re the princess, really..."

    <em>- What? What about me? You��ll be getting the death penalty as soon as this is over! No, wait! Set up the warp marker quickly, and I��lle over with Tyren to execute you!</em>

    "That��s funny! I beat up that old man at the Royal Pcest time. Is he doing any better now?!"

    <em>- Huh!</em><em>He said he only used one arm because he found your show-off attitude unsightly! Right, Tyren?</em>

    <em>- P-Princess! You must maintain your dignity! There are people around��!</em>

    It was ridiculous.

    Just moments ago, Findenai had bid this world her final farewell

    And now, just like when she was living at the academy, the ck-haired girl standing in front of her was as temperamental as ever.

    <em>- Hurry up and set it up! It takes time, you know!</em>

    "I said I got it! I''m telling you this again, as we agreed, we should keep this a secret from Professor! Don''t try to score points on your own!"

    - ��

    "Why aren''t you answering meeee!"

    <em>BAAAM</em>!

    The extremely annoyed ck-haired girl drove the double-ended sharp pir she was holding straight into the ground.

    As if it was waiting, the golden mana from within seemed to pour out brilliantly.

    Soon, it shot up high into the sky as it grew into a superhuman pir of golden mana.

    "Done."

    <em>- Ah, I can sense it here as well. Well done! Just hold on for another 10 minutes. You can at least do that, right?</em>

    "What? You said 5 minutes earlier!"

    <em>- What? What did you say? Crackle! I can''t hear you well. Crackle! Is themunication device faulty?</em>

    "<em>Tsk</em>, just listen to this girl talking. <em>Sigh</em>, it seems like the entire kingdom needs to be turned upside down.��

    <em>- Hey!</em><em>I heard what you said just now. You rebel! I''ll inform my brother about this, and you''ll be executed immediately!</em>

    "You idiot, a rebellion is what you started in the first round!"

    <em>Crash</em>!

    Aria Rias threw themunication device to the ground and smashed it.

    The girl, who was throwing a fit, naturally locked eyes with Findenai behind her.

    "Brat...?"

    "Oh my, you look absolutely terrible. Here, have some of this."

    Aria started pulling out various rare and precious items from her pocket. As someone who had been on the brink of death several times in the first round, all these potions were carefully selected by her.

    Additionally, even the highest-quality recovery potion supplied exclusively to the Royal Pce was present among them.

    "Just choose any of these and take it. I need to buy us some time."

    With those words, Aria tightened her robe as she nced back at the extermination units and Oskov, who were watching her with astonishment from behind.

    "Who are you?"

    Oskov asked, facing Aria who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Her sudden appearance, almost as if she had appeared using magic, made him feel a strange sense of unease.

    At Oskov''s question, Aria winked yfully in response.

    "I''m just an ordinary soon-to-be second-year female student."

    "A-a student?"

    The answer seemed like something from a lunatic, but what followed after was anything but.

    "Yes! But for the next 10 minutes��"

    <em>Kwoong</em>!

    She clenched the massive greatsword that appeared out of nowhere and mmed it to the ground

    The ominous, pitch-ck greatsword, whose mere presence implied its extraordinary nature, reverberated deeply throughout the entire detention center.

    And almost as if it were signaling an ominous foreboding, a chilly wind blew in.

    "Just for 10 minutes."

    Her fighting spirit surged forth.

    Gushing mana.

    A colossal tsunami of mana violently gushed forth from within the girl, that bullets didn��t even dare to leave the barrel.

    Even in the presence of Oskov, the man known as the Superhuman of the Republic, the man who had imed countless lives, she wore a rxed smile.

    The girl then dered.

    "I��ll return to being a hero."

    Casting aside her identity as a ''student''...

    Aria Rias would return to being a ''hero.��

    For exactly 10 /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 161: A Chaotic Land

    Chapter 161: A Chaotic LandThe girl��s bright smile immediately disappeared, as if extinguished by the sharp coldness of the Republic.

    Suddenly, the hero who had vowed to start anew by forgetting her own past was back at this very ce.

    <em>Srrung.</em>

    As she lifted the greatsword from the ground and slung it over her shoulder, Aria''s eyes held a calmness that were uncharacteristic of the girl who had been irritablyining just moments before.

    The greatsword hanging from her shoulder tore apart and arge mouth appeared, emitting a strange and vicious scream.

    Oskov furrowed his eyebrows at the ck Magic emanating from within.

    "The Sword of Predation, Duathane?"

    It was an object that could be called a living weapon. Especially since the sword''s nature and characteristics changed depending on what it cut through, it held limitless potential.

    The greatsword was something even the rk Republic, which was conducting various studies on weapons, was interested in. However, they were unable to retrieve it since it was hidden in the Griffin Kingdom.

    "Did you feed Dark Mages to it?"Oskov showed disbelief. Unlike the Griffin Kingdom, the rk Republic actively amodated Dark Mages, so he had some knowledge of ck Magic.

    If such energy made from ck Magic emanated through Duathane, it wouldn''t have been an ordinary Dark Mage it ate.

    And Oskov''s guess was correct.

    Back when Aria was still a hero and obsessed with Deus Verdi, she had fed two of Dante''s Dark Mages to Duathane and even presented the sword to Deus. However, he refused her gift.

    Since then, she held onto it due to the difficulty of disposing of the weapon; she never expected to use it here like this.

    <em>Kkkkkkiiiieeeeekkk!</em>

    Along with Duathane''s scream, Aria swung the greatsword. Despite the considerable distance between them, the force that pushed space itself was tremendous.

    Only Oskov, the Superhuman, remained standing firmly on both legs.

    His sawtooth greatsword began to roar roughly, emitting noise just like Duathane.

    "Those kingdom folks are truly unbelievable."

    <em>Thud, thud, thud.</em>

    Oskov approached Aria with heavy footsteps.

    "Even after living such mediocre lives, they think they are extraordinary."

    <em>Thud</em>.

    Standing right in front of Aria, he looked down at her. It was challenging for Aria to look up at Oskov, who reached a height of 3 meters with the help of his Protection.

    In fact, the height difference between them was more than double.

    In a situation where he already had the upper hand with just his physique, Oskov raised his sawtooth greatsword high.

    "Being elegant and dignified is proof that you are not fierce."

    <em>BAAAAM!</em>

    The sawtooth greatsword rotated as it struck down on the ground without hesitation. Initially, there should have been a scene where Aria''s whole body was mangled by it with blood sttering everywhere.

    However, the sawtooth greatsword just gnawed at the empty ground, sending sparks flying in all directions.

    In an instant, Aria leaped and spun her whole body like a top while holding Duahtane with both hands.

    <em>BAAAM!</em>

    The impact was so powerful that it didn��t seem like it came from the hands of such a petite girl.

    Oskov, who had been struck on the head, exhaled a tense breath for a moment. He feared he would have almost been knocked out had things gone slightly wrong.

    Yet, Aria and Duathane didn��t stop there.

    The ck Magic emanating from Duathane took the form of a hand, seizing Oskoph''s shoulders.

    As the hand continued to pull Aria towards Oskoph, she continued her assault without even touching the ground.

    Under the barrage of attacks, Oskov ultimately had no choice but to raise his greatsword in order to defend himself.

    Aria moved around as if unaffected by gravity, continuing the battle in all directions.

    Even while wielding a long and heavy weapon known as a greatsword, she engaged in close-quartersbat against an opponent more than twice her size without retreating an inch.

    Despite appearing fragile on the outside, herbat style was remarkably the opposite.

    "<em>Hoo</em>."

    It was a deep, steady breath.

    Just that sound alone could send shivers down one��s spine; Oskov hastily raised his sword and tried to create distance.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    When Aria''s feet touched the ground, an explosive burst of mana appeared.

    The ck mana contained within Duathane spread like paint, covering the surroundings.

    Thendscape turned pitch-ck as if obscured by a giant storm cloud��Oskov almost felt like he was floating in the night sky.

    "Half Moon."

    And then, as the girl drew her greatsword, a single sh resembling the moon in the night sky flowed out smoothly.

    The once imprable Protection began to crack under the assault.

    <em>Crack</em>!

    Once Protection shattered, Oskov, who was inside it, finally stepped onto the ground with his own legs for the first time in a while.

    While this could be seen as liberation from the seemingly unbreakable Protection, Oskov felt no joy about it.

    "No, this can''t be..."

    "<em>Huff!</em>"

    Regardless of Oskov''s reaction, Aria exhaled and hoisted her greatsword on her shoulder.

    After disying such a phenomenal series of attacks, why didn��t she im his life immediately?

    "Are you... showing mercy?"

    Oskov cried out in humiliation, but Aria responded to him indifferently.

    "Professor asked me not to take lives for his sake."

    When she heard his request in Norseweden, she initially refused. However, things were now different.

    After all, female students were not supposed to make light of other people��s lives.

    "More importantly, that thing��s unbelievably sturdy. It took me Half Moon to finally break it."

    As Aria nudged Oskov��s broken Protection with her foot, she furrowed her brow and mumbled in disbelief.

    "What the hell is this thing?"

    Although Aria had witnessed countless tragedies and disasters before her regression, this was her first time seeing something like this.

    Unlike what its sturdy exterior showed, the Protection''s interior writhed like hundreds of parasitic bugs seeking its next owner.

    It was a grotesque sight that could momentarily induce nausea. Did Oskoph, who was wearing such a thing, know about this detail?

    Despite her suspicion, Aria kept her distance from it.

    She turned her head to check on Findenai, who was leaning against the Kids Zone gate and breathing heavily.

    The extermination units seemed to have lost their determination to continue after witnessing Oskov''s defeat.

    <em>EEeeeeeeeng!</em>

    A buzzing sound echoed, which everyone had heard at least once during midsummer.

    "A mosquito?"

    As Aria frowned and looked around, she found that the area was suddenly swarming with flying insects.

    Looking at the gathering insects, Aria instinctively understood.

    The owner of these insects must be the creator of the abomination known as Protection, which should not exist in this world.

    The insects crawling on the ground and flying in the sky soon coalesced into a human form.

    Then, as the insects dispersed, a hunched figure appeared in their ce.

    If Oskov was twice Aria''s size, this man was the opposite.

    Despite appearing much shorter than Aria due to his hunched posture, he would likely stand at least 180cm tall if he straightened himself.

    While holding a staff, the old man greeted Aria with an air of interest.

    "What is your name, Maiden?"

    "Do not sexually harass me."

    "Hehe, that wasn''t my intention, but if you take it that way, it''s fine."

    The old man seemed pleased by Aria''s response. He chuckled as he introduced himself while cing his hand over his chest.

    "I am Fhi, the father of that girl, Findenai, who is behind you."

    "...What?"

    Aria momentarily looked surprised and nced behind her. Having heard the conversation, Findenai mustered all her strength to raise a middle finger.

    "Stop talking bullshit, you moron."

    Upon hearing her firm tone, the old man, who introduced himself as Fhi, let out augh.

    "Still got you fooled, huh? Wasn''t that entertaining? It was amusing for a moment, right? Haha! That''s what we call a sense of humor!"

    "You crazy bastard."

    As Findenai, who became the target of the joke, gritted her teeth and retorted with disgust. The old man wiped away his tears of joy and responded.

    "Hehehehe, I��m Barctos Niky, the executive director of rk Republic''s Weapon Development Department. I��m also affiliated with Dante, the same organization as the Dark Mages your greatsword devoured."

    "...You��re a Dark Mage affiliated with Dante?"

    "Right. Right. As a side job, of course."

    Even though he nodded, Barctos approached the Protection that broke into half and looked at it.

    "Hmm, so you''re able to break Oskov''s Special Protection. You��re quite impressive. Thanks to you, I��ve obtained valuable research material."

    "What should we do?"

    Aria gripped her greatsword once again and adjusted her stance.

    "It seems there won''t be time for you to make use of that valuable research material, you''ll be the third Dante Dark Mage devoured by this greatsword."

    "Haha! Is Duathane a gift for me, too? It seems like I��m getting a bundle of presents today!"

    The feeling of difort was immeasurable even though it didn��t feel like that when they had this conversation.

    The old man known as Barctos was unpleasant and repulsive to others, and yet he possessed enough strength to live that way.

    <em>He''s no ordinary man.</em>

    Even Aria, who had hunted two of Dante''s Dark Mages at the same time, couldn''t help but acknowledge Barctos'' strength.

    "Ah, it''s time."

    Barctos raised his head as if he had been waiting for something.

    Even Aria momentarily had forgotten about its intense presence.

    As the marker she ced began to radiate gold light in all directions, it soon transformed into human forms.

    They wore thick golden robes, which indicated that they were part of the kingdom''s elite forces.

    The Mage Tribunal Judges.

    And standing before them was the Presiding Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus.

    Barctosughed again as he looked up at Tyren, who was calmly ring at his surroundings while emanating a fierce fighting spirit.

    "Hehehe! It turns out it��s a visit from the big shots! Is the kingdom eager to start a war?!"

    Despite his amusement, Barctos tapped the ground with his staff. However, Tyren slowly turned and opened a path for someone.

    ��You havemitted an act without the slightest respect for the kingdom, and yet you dare to speak of war?��

    Then, a blonde girl who wore a dress that didn��t suit the detention center, donned with a sword strapped to her waist that also didn��t suit the dress she was wearing, appeared.

    "Hey, Hunchback, you��re so disgusting, so don''t open your mouth. I��m afraid I��ll identally unleash Norseweden''s wrath upon you."

    Upon the arrival of Eleanor Luden Griffin, the Princess of the Griffin Kingdom, even Barctos widened his eyes, smiling without letting out a sound ofughter.

    "Oh, oh, I can��t believe this, a Princess hase to such a dangerous ce."

    "..."

    "Here is a ce where no one would find strange if someone were to die due to an ident."

    <em>Eeeeeng</em>.

    An insect attempted to naturallynd on Princess Eleanor''s fair skin. However��

    "<em>Hup!</em>"

    It burned out, blocked by Tyren''s mana barrier, who was standing beside her.

    The golden robes of the Mage Tribunal Judges fluttered in the air.

    It was a weapon that could be called the counter to all magic, and because of its defensive power, even Deus found it troublesome to face Tyren.

    "<em>Hooh</em>."

    When Barctos showed deep interest in the Mage Tribunal Judge''s robes, it signified a moment of carelessness.

    "Tyren."

    At Eleanor''s cold remark, Tyren, a Presiding Mage Tribunal Judge, channeled power throughout his body, grasping his staff like a spear as he advanced.

    Before Barctos knew it, Tyren had rushed to his side. Looking up at him, the old man burst intoughter.

    Tyren''s staff stuck precisely at Barctos'' hunched back.

    <em>Craaaaaackk!</em>

    Barctos'' hunched back straightened and he copsed onto the ground like a worm, Tyren''s mana created intense pressure,pletely crushing him.

    "D-Director!"

    Even though he wanted to react, Oskov couldn''t respond because he had already lost his Protection.

    The other members of the extermination unit were no different.

    They couldn''t even move properly in front of Tyren''s overwhelming magic.

    Barctos ended up like a crushed centipede that was trampled on hollowed ground.

    "Haha! Are you really going to wage war?"

    Before anyone realized it, Barctos was suddenlyughing right next to Oskoph. Tyren, startled, checked the corpse he had killed, but it quickly disintegrated into hundreds of insects and vanished.

    "Princess! Do you know the situation you''re in right now? You''ve walked right into enemy territory. Do you realize how valuable your body is?"

    Barctos chortled as he licked his lips, reaching his nose with his tongue.

    Eleanor responded with a sneer.

    "How foolish."

    "Huh?"

    ��I only pretended not to see it until now, but it seems like you think I truly didn''t realize anything.��

    "..."

    The warp marker set by Aria trembled.

    A golden beam once again descended from the sky to the ground.

    This time, there wasn��t arge-scale mana that led a huge army.

    Only one figure was contained within the golden light.

    "Are you aware of the weight of the blood you��ve shed?"

    "....Ha."

    Barctos, upon recognizing the iing figure for the first time, tightened his grip on his staff with a tense expression.

    <em>Gulp</em>.

    As Barctos�� saliva dropped on the ground, insects began to slowly gather.

    "You��ll soon find out. How heavy the weight of death really is."

    Watching that figure, Eleanor��s lips formed a big grin.

    "In the end, can you all stop him from moving forward?"

    Just like that, as the pir of light finished its role and disappeared, in its ce stood an expressionless man known as the Soul Whisperer of the kingdom.

    A silent stillness enveloped the surroundings as if to wee him. His eyes were filled with various thoughts as he surveyed the Republic.

    "How can..."

    A sigh was directed towards the sky and the ground.

    He continued with genuine regret.

    "...it be this chaotic?"

    As if he saw something.

 Chapter 162: Lemon Flavor

    Chapter 162: Lemon vorFrom Byolren, the territory of the Bright Household, located in the southern part of the Griffin Kingdom, to thend of the rk Republic, beyond the Northern region.

    If someone were to ask how Deus Verdi was able to warp there instantly, the main preparator would undoubtedly be his fianc��e.

    After all, it was all the doing of Erica Bright.

    "Gosh, this is intense."

    The Zeronia Household had already departed.

    However, due to Deia''s insistence, we decided to stay in Byolren for a few more days.

    Shemented about the hardships she had endured until now and then sat near the flowerbed railing, smiling.

    "Deia, care to give me an exnation?"

    Due to an inexplicable surge of difort, I red at her with a perplexed frown, however, Deia immediately deflected responsibility with an exaggerated gesture of her chin.

    "It''s something your future wife asked me to do. I''m just following her orders because I''m a good sister-inw."Erica, who had created a pir of golden light, was standing where Deia was pointing at.

    She was checking to see if the pir was constructed properly and then wore a satisfied smile.

    "Thanks to that, the Bright Household must have be terrified of us, right? It was a good idea to do some research beforehand."

    I felt a sudden impulse to hit Deia on the head as she proudly dered that Darius would never have done something like this.

    Previously, I was wondering why everyone, from En, the head of the household, to the eldest and second sons of the Bright family, were suddenly treading around Deia carefully. It turns out that there was an untold story unfolding behind the scenes.

    "Anyway, all I did was assist her. Everything else, from contacting the Royal Family to deceiving you, was done by Sister-inw."

    "The two of you seem to have grown closer, huh?"

    Seeing her referring to Erica and herself as sister-inw made me wonder if she had acknowledged Erica in her own way.

    On the contrary, Deia stared at Erica with a wry smile.

    "It''s because she is a woman who is willing to make sacrifices to stay by your side. I admit, that''s a wise move."

    "..."

    "I don''t know what choice you''ll make at the end of the day, but if you''re going to break up with her, do it as gently as possible."

    After saying that, Deia crossed her legs and stared at the pir of light in the now destroyed garden of the Bright Household.

    It was quite a rare spectacle to behold.

    Seeing a gesture from Deia indicating she wouldn''t engage in further conversation, I sighed and turned toward Erica.

    Sensing my approach, she smiled faintly, as if proudly showing off her aplishments.

    "I have contacted the Royal Family. With this, you''ll be taken directly to the First Detention Center in the rk Republic."

    "Erica."

    I tried to speak with her, but Erica continued speaking, as if she didn��t hear anything.

    "It''s fortunate that Eleanor and Aria made the first move. It seems like they acted in advance after they noticed your strange behavior and became aware of Findenai��s disappearance from the Academy."

    So the two of them were also involved in this?

    I had clearly told everyone to stay still, but it seemed like no one was actually listening to me.

    "Erica."

    "If you go, you might find Findenai there. Go and bring back that maid of yours who ran away recklessly."

    "Erica."

    "..."

    Eventually, Erica could no longer ignore me. She took a deep breath and raised her head.

    "Yes, Deus."

    "I never wished for you to do something like this."

    "I know."

    She replied sinctly, but it was not an answer that could be taken lightly.

    "However, it is something you need."

    "..."

    Without saying another word, I slowly turned my eyes slowly towards the golden pir and Erica followed suit.

    "It is quite impressive, right? I mixed my specialty light magic with the warp magic of the Mage Tribunal Judges. Thanks to that, you can move much faster and safer."

    "You must have also used arge amount of mana to open the passage from this side."

    "Even though the dunderheads in our household are morons, we are still considered to be one of the top houses in the kingdom in terms of mana quantity."

    Eventually, as I just stared at her with my lips shut tight, Erica slowly drew closer.

    "It''s a gift your fianc��e has worked hard to create. Are you really not going to ept it?"

    "Why are you going to such lengths?"

    At my question, Erica simply grinned bitterly, trying to forcibly hide her expression.

    "Because I love you?"

    "..."

    "That��s why I��m sending you away. I am unable to fill the void left by Findenai for now."

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    Exhaling deeply, I nced down at my feet for a moment.

    My heart was clearly telling me to ept this and go meet her.

    However, the thought of leaving this woman in front of me made me feel uneasy.

    Did she know that I felt like this?

    <em>Tug</em>.

    Erica gently tugged my cor.

    It was a simple gesture that seemed insignificant, but since I was in a somewhat rxed stance, my upper body naturally leaned forward.

    My gaze, which had been on the ground, caught sight of Erica''s raised heels.

    She then gently pressed her lips to mine. The pir of light enveloped us like a spotlight, creating a serene atmosphere.

    Her lemon scent lightly tickled my nose.

    After pulling away, Erica cautiously opened her eyes and stared at me.

    As if determined not to cry, Erica smiled. However, that only made me feel more bitter.

    "You should have at least tried to resist me, you know."

    Her hand, which had suddenly reached out, was now resting on my chest.

    "Let this moment linger in your heart."

    Saying so, Erica pushed me into the pir of light.

    I was startled by the bewildering situation, and I could see Deia yelling something from a distance.

    However, I was soon sucked into the light, and the scenery began to change.

    <strong>[Whoaaa! Where are we going?!]</strong>

    At that moment, the Dark Spiritualist��s voice rang in my ears. I hadn''t seen her around recently, so I wondered where she had been, but all of a sudden, she was now clinging to my shoulder.

    Even in the midst of warping, I was still able to have a conversation like this, so I calmly asked her.

    "Where have you been all this time?��

    <strong>[...I was doing something like searching for my ego. More importantly, did the kiss feel good?]</strong>

    "..."

    <strong>[Are you not going to answer me?]</strong>

    "You should have not asked me if you already knew that."

    <strong>[<em>Tsk</em>, I''ve never tried it when I was still alive.]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist grumbled as she leaned closer to me to avoid falling away.

    However, there was one thing that bothered me.

    "When you were still alive?��

    Did that mean she tried doing it after her death?

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist immediately puffed out her cheeks and shut her mouth. It felt like I had just received some annoying information when��

    <strong>[Keeaaarrrrrghhhh!]</strong>

    <strong>[Save meeeee!]</strong>

    <strong>[I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!]</strong>

    <strong>[This is hell! This ce is hell!]</strong>

    <strong>[Dictator! I curse you! Dictator! I curse youuuuuu!]</strong>

    We somehow arrived in the Republic.

    As if weing us, the cries of regretful souls greeted us fiercely.

    The coldness of the Republic, the Mage Tribunal Judges surrounding the area, Eleanor, and even Aria, who was hiding behind Tyren��none of them caught my eye.

    I just unconsciouslymented as I saw the souls surrounding thend and skypletely and heard the violent screams of the souls tearing my ears apart.

    "How can�� it be this chaotic?"

    I had nevere across such a sight before.

    What was floating in the distance beyond the sky were not clouds but souls.

    I thought that the color of the earth had faded away, but it turned out that that too were souls.

    It was truly a ce filled with dead; there was not a speck of it that wasn''t crowded with souls.

    This was and where human life was treated no differently from aponent in a machine.

    This was the rk Republic.

    <strong>[Let me help you a bit.]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist, who could hear and see the same thing as me, shook her head as she gathered her mana.

    Thanks to that, the screams that were piercing my ears and disturbing everything around me quieted down.

    "Hey! You said you wouldn''t call Professor!"

    "Shut up!"

    Then, I heard Aria��sints as she approached Eleanor, still hiding behind Tyren.

    When my gazended on the two girls, they flinched, seemingly unsure of what to do.

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    Eventually, only a heavy sigh escaped from my lips.

    Despite ignoring my words to stay still, they actually acted in my interest.

    Hence, I was not able to just scold them thoughtlessly.

    "She��s over there."

    Eleanor gestured subtly.

    At the end of her gaze was Findenai, who had copsed in front of a giant door.

    Her clothes were soaked in blood, indicating that she had fought to her limit. However, seeing the empty bottles rolling around, it seemed she had managed to ovee the critical danger to her life.

    And before I knew it, my steps were headed towards her.

    They were calm yet heavy steps.

    As I looked down at her leaning back, Findenai slightly raised her head and greeted me.

    "Hi, Deus."

    "..."

    "Why did youe to such a filthy ce?"

    Panting heavily, Findenai asked me. <em>Why did youe?</em>

    "If you''re here to help me, go back. This is something I have to do on my own."

    Findenai rebuffed me coldly with her words.

    I knew she was concerned about me getting involved in the affairs of the Republic.

    However, her voice didn''t reach me.

    Why did Ie?

    That question alone spun around wildly in my mind.

    I hade here because Erica and Deia gave me a push from behind, and now that I actually saw Findenai, I realized I was really behaving unlike myself in her absence.

    However, I was still unable to answer Findenai''s question properly.

    "I came to arrest you."

    Because I was unable to give a clear exnation as to why I came to find Findenai, that was the reply that slipped out of my mouth before I realized it.

    "Huh?"

    Findenai, wearing an expression that showed she hadn��t expected such an answer from me, gaped, and I could hear a subtle sigh from behind.

    However, the milk was already split.

    Adding more details to make it convincing, I decided to borate on my barebone excuse.

    "I am the only Dark Mage in the Griffin Kingdom recognized by His Majesty, holding the position of Soul Whisperer."

    "..."

    ��You illegally put a potion in my drink and sexually harassed me. That can be considered a serious crime, you know?��

    Then, I heard the two girls gasp from behind.

    "Sexual Harassment? Is she crazy for real?! We rescued her for nothing!"

    "Wh-what did you do to Deus?! What did you do!"

    As Aria and Eleanor bbered, Findenai scratched the back of her head nkly and responded.

    "I didn''t rape you though, did I?"

    Howe her choice of words never changed? I wondered why.

    "If you did that, you''d already be dead! Professor! May I receive permission to be a hero for just 5 minutes?!"

    "Tyren! Off with her head! Execute her immediately!"

    Tyren Ol Velocus was trying his best to pacify the two girls rushing towards me and Findenai.

    Anyway,

    I simply looked down at Findenai and dered.

    "Findenai, I am cing you under arrest. Let us return to Griffin together."

    "...<em>Pfffttttt</em> haha!��

    Perhaps finding what I said to be absurd, Findenai burst intoughter, covering her face with both hands and took a deep breath.

    "My aplices inside there."

    She used her hand to subtly point at the building where she was leaning against.

    "Please take them with us too."

    Indeed.

    "Of course."

    Her usual carefree smile could be seen on her face as she lowered her hands.

    "Before I am arrested, can I at least have a smoke first? I only have one remaining."

    To show her that I didn��t mind, I just nodded. Findenai then picked up the cigarette that had been rolling on the ground and put it in her mouth. It was the one I had given her.

    She groaned with pain as she got up, then slightly stuck out her head.

    "Fire."

    "..."

    Despite feeling annoyed by her tant demand, I ended up conjuring fire at my fingertips and lit the end of the cigarette.

    "<em>Puff</em>."

    Findenai, who spewed out thick smoke, seemed to feel strange about something for a moment. She opened and closed her mouth a few times before she resumed smoking the cigarette.

    "Hmm."

    "Is there any problem?"

    Feeling something was strange, Findenai scratched her head. She nodded at my question and threw the cigarette to the ground.

    "It turned bad."

    "...?"

    It clearly seemed that she liked it when it tasted good.

    While I pondered over her remark, the smoke and scent from the cigarette suddenly filled my mouth, and I could sense a tongue, like that of a beast, exploring my mouth.

    Findenai, with her arms around my neck, rushed at me and was now exploring my lips.

    The screamsing from Aria and Eleanor behind me sounded nothing like that of a human.

    ��<em>Puha</em>.��

    Although she had already pulled her lips away, Findenai smirked and spoke while still clinging to my neck from behind.

    "Yeah, this is what I''ve been craving the most.��

    Findenai, smiling brighter than ever, was now right in front of me.

    "But unlikest time, why does it taste like lemons this time?"

    "..."

 Chapter 163: Reason Why She Like It There

    Chapter 163: Reason Why She Like It There"Did you eat a lemon?"

    "I do not have time for small talk."

    As I turned around and left Findenai behind, a subtle voice could be heard from behind.

    "Why do I feel like you��re avoiding the question?"

    <strong>[You��re caught.]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist, who had finally appeared again, looked upset beside me, but I ignored her and pretended not to hear, and approached the direction of the older man who seemed to be a Dark Mage and part of an extermination unit.

    However, before that, Aria and Eleanor rushed to my side.

    "P-Professor. It''s a coincidence to see you here! I came here to sightsee!"

    "...Really? In one of the Republic��s detention centers? Do you think Deus will fall for that lie?"

    Aria looked anxious because she ignored my advice to just enjoy her winter vacation as a student.When Eleanor rebuked from the side, they immediately started bickering.

    As I gazed at them nkly, both of them naturally turned their heads to meet my eyes. Despite constantly opposing each other, they gave me the feeling that their rtionship was actually better than it appeared.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Perhaps because of that, I gently ced my hand on the heads of these anxious, petite girls.

    "Ah."

    "Uh."

    Both of them gasped and stared at me with a nk expression. It was because a smile, which didn��te to my face easily, had smoothly appeared today.

    Surely a change hade to me as a person as well, and these two must have contributed to it.

    "Thank you."

    "P-Professor..."

    "Deus..."

    I couldn''t stroke the top of their heads for long. The enemies who were waiting behind us seemed to have reached the limits of their patience.

    "From now on, watch and trust me."

    Upon my words, the two girls immediately nodded, trying to hide their flushed cheeks.

    As I slowly withdrew my hand, the sound of insects incessantly flying near my ears was bothering me, so I stared at the culprit.

    An old man with a hunchback, holding a staff, was smiling viciously like a snake while staring at us.

    "<em>Huheehehehe</em>, the esteemed Soul Whisperer has arrived. Rather than being right here, you should go to the cemetery..."

    "Shut up."

    <em>Pow!</em>

    I wielded my mana and materialized the soul who was hanging on his back, giving it a physical form with magic. The soul immediately thrust itself towards the old man.

    However, the old man had already turned into an insect and appeared in another ce.

    "Huh."

    The old man was genuinely surprised and speechless. Aria, who was standing behind me, subtly notified me of the old man��s identity.

    "He introduced himself as Barctos Niky, a Dark Mage affiliated with Dante. It seems that he can manipte insects."

    "...Dante?"

    He was someone I had never seen nor heard of before. Aria also nodded in agreement.

    "I also have never seen that man while I was conquering Dante. He mentioned it was only a side job... I don''t think he ever intervened when I destroyed Dante in my previous life."

    A Dark Mage affiliated with Dante and we didn��t know about him?

    Moreover, he possessed a very rare magic capable of manipting insects, and had also received support from the rk Republic.

    Not only that.

    <em>He is simr to a Cadavermancer.</em>

    Just like how Cadavermancers hid their bodies while manipting corpses, he also pretended to be present here by using his own insects, but it was not his true body.

    No matter how many times I killed him, that old man would probably continue reappearing forever.

    Strictly speaking, it meant that I didn��t kill the old man, but just all the insects nearby.

    Barctos chuckled, his hand holding the staff trembling slightly.

    "That performance you showed in Marias Great Forest was quite impressive. Well, can you reveal that explosive killing intent again?"

    "..."

    "You probably have taken Dante''s Dark Mages�� souls too, right? Let��s see�� Shaman of the Marias tribe, Monstrumancer Dina. Who else?"

    "..."

    "<em>Huheehehehe!</em> How about trying to take this old man''s soul as well? Wouldn''t it have some value? You��ll be a Necromancer who handles the souls of a Monstrumancer and an Entomancer at the same time! You might even surpass Dante''s leader!"

    Watching Barctosugh, I sighed, feeling tired, and made ament.

    "You do not have to be scared."

    "...!"

    "I will not let you go just because you are provoking me."

    "Heh, hehe."

    Feeling absurd, Barctos irritatedly tapped the ground several times while beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    It seemed like he was trying to buy time, thinking there might be some other way.

    <strong>[<em>Ah! Ah! Aaaarrrghhhh!</em>]</strong>

    <strong>[Is this my chance?! My chance to get revenge on thisnd?!]</strong>

    <strong>[Daaaaaaddddd!]</strong>

    <strong>[A Detention Center! It��s a cursed building that has be my grave!]</strong>

    The screams of the souls were now audible to ordinary people. And as always, I did not control them.

    If he expected a battle like the one in Marias Great Forest where I abandoned my principles�� then I''m sorry.

    The grudges of the dead were so deep and strong towards the Republic that I didn''t need to intervene at all.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    I could tell from the sound of Barctos swallowing saliva, which was so loud that I could hear it from where I was. He was tense.

    As if predicting the impending disaster through their extrasensory perception, the insects started to move tumultuously.

    "<em>Huheehehehe</em>, Dark... Dark Spiritualist."

    It was somewhat out of the blue for Barctos to mention her name. However, by now, everyone in Dante already knew about the Dark Spiritualist since I revealed her presence when I faced the Monstrumancer Dina.

    "While you are going around and bringing her with you, do you know what kind of woman the Dark Spiritualist was?"

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    At his words, I nced at the Dark Spiritualist who was next to me. She red at Barctos as if she was ready to tear him apart at any moment.

    "There''s no other Necromancer who was as steeped in madness as that woman."

    "..."

    "So, you learned Necromancy from a woman who is theplete opposite of your principles. Dante, you say? Regardless, our final goal is still to save the continent. Well, personally, I only joined them since it seemed interesting."

    Once again, he smiled like a viper.

    Barctos judged that he had regained control of the conversation through this dialogue.

    "You said you��re going to punish us? Can''t you see the robe of the woman you call your teacher? It is stained with blood! Don��t you also hear the screams of souls around her?"

    I slowly turned to look at the Dark Spiritualist. She was clutching her fists tightly without saying a word, trembling.

    She purposefully refused to look back at me, which was evident from the tension in her stiff neck.

    "Alright.��

    I calmly nodded and reached out my hand towards Barctos.

    "I have heard enough."

    The souls which were appearing from all directions turned into blue mes, beginning to gnaw at him.

    "Your argument is not as convincing as her silence."

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist widened her eyes and turned to look at me because of what I said, but I was already walking forward.

    In response, Tyren Ol Velocus, who seemed to want to protect me, also stepped forward.

    "Tyren, I entrust you with escorting the Princess, my student, and the sinners."

    After I refused his unnecessary action, he wore a worried look.

    "Even if it��s you, it is still a dangerous situation to be in. We do not know what kind of powers they have."

    "Right now, the one you should worry about is not me."

    "..."

    "Go, before you get swept away."

    At my words, Tyren hesitated for a moment before saying that he understood, turning his body.

    However, he halted his steps and only turned his head towards me to speak.

    "The attack on Norseweden is regrettable. Fortunately, there were almost no casualties. I also heard Margrave Darius was seriously injured, but his life is not in danger."

    "...An attack on Norseweden?"

    I stopped walking after hearing this information I wasn��t aware of at all. I simply came here to save Findenai, but now that I thought about it, it was excessive for the kingdom''s princess and the Mage Tribunal Judges to move just for a runaway maid.

    "You didn��t know about that?"

    Tyren then briefly exined the event that happened in Norseweden.

    After hearing all of it, I told him that I understood and gestured for him to leave now.

    "It is fine as long as the Margrave does not die."

    Although I heard something happened in Norseweden, I never thought it would be rted to this.

    Perhaps even Erica and Deia, who had sent me here, didn''t know the details.

    "Yes, as long as he does not die��"

    I once again repeated it. However...

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    Normally, when people talked about signs of anger, it was typically associated with emotions boiling up like an inferno, but it was a bit different for me.

    Even though I tried not to let it affect the battle ahead of me, the slow and cold approaching rage froze my heart and chilled the air every time I exhaled.

    "Why is our family��s foolish eldest son going around getting beaten up?"

    Barctos appeared once again in the distance with a new body.

    Even though I could hear the orderly footsteps of the Republic''s elite troops rushing towards the main gate of the First Detention Center, I was indifferent to them.

    I clenched the ck gem in my right hand.

    A faint light emanated from Lemegeton, lending its power to the souls.

    Now, the souls painted by Lemegeton''s light were no longer just resentful beings, they became magic and floated in the sky.

    However, this alone wouldn��t burn all the insects.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Then, I summoned a ming sphere in my left hand��the remnants of a spiritual being that had been burning for eternity.

    "...Horua?"

    Entomancer Barctos recognized his natural enemy and immediately trembled.

    "You could even control the soul of a spiritual being?"

    I extended my left hand toward Barctos, who wasughing uncontrobly in disbelief. I then shot the mes, engulfing the Dark Mage, which also caused the mes to rapidly spread.

    The screams of the souls spread from all directions, and the ground was overflowing with the mes of destruction.

    I walked away from the scene which was reminiscent of hell written in the Bible.

    "There is a saying where Ie from: ��burn not your house to fright the mouse away��."

    It seemed like an appropriate proverb for this situation.

    "How much of the Republic do I need to burn down to stop you from reconstituting your body?"

    "Is this�� really the beginning of war?"

    "I do not know about war, but..."

    Although Barctos reappeared amidst the inferno, his body continued wavering as if it was about to be consumed by the mes, so I passed by, reigniting him once more.

    "I should at least see the esteemed Dictator of the Republic."

    Wanting to see that great face of his, I began walking alone to conquer thend of the Republic.

    ***"Wow, what the hell��s this?"

    Findenai stared at the burning First Detention Center of the Republic bewilderedly.

    The inmates who were inside the detention center were already in the process of escaping thanks to the Republic soldiers disappearing and the crumbling walls.

    The only ones remaining with Findenai, who was under the protection of the Mage Tribunal Judges, were just the Scrapyard Nomads and the children.

    Realistically, they couldn''t save everyone.

    "Is the Second Young Master this strong?"

    "Is he trying to conquer the Republic alone?"

    Even the members of Scrapyard Nomads, who had just had an emotional reunion with Findenai, were dumbfounded.

    "Even if he��s Professor, is that really possible? There may be many souls in the Republic, but it''s still too dangerous to go too deep."

    "That��s right, even we need to maintain a certain distance."

    Between the members of Scrapyard Nomads, there stood Aria and Eleanor. Though they had said this, they, too, were gaping in awe at Deus, who led the inferno that not even hundreds of souls and allies could approach.

    Despite such two people being with them, Findenai, who was staring at Deus'' back from a distance, naturally looked up at the sky.

    "<em>Pfft.</em>"

    Findenai suddenly burst into uncontrobleughter as she realized something. Upon seeing this, Aria and Eleanor absentmindedly blinked for a moment, and as if something had just reminded them, they immediately rushed forward.

    "Hey!"

    "You!"

    Both of them wanted to say something, but they couldn''t find the right words, so they just stared at Findenai while standing at a close distance from each other.

    "...How was it?"

    "W-was it, good?"

    The two people were curious about Findenai��s experience just now because they were unfamiliar with this topic.

    Findenai just shrugged her shoulders and answered them like she was in a good mood.

    "It tasted�� like lemons? Did Master Bastard just eat lemons beforeing here?"

    "L-Lemons? Ah, I can''t eat sour things..."

    "If the taste changes depending on what we eat, I should eat strawberries."

    "You guys are talking nonsense so much."

    Even as she scoffed at the two girls who were lost in their own fantasies, the smile never left Findenai''s lips.

    When one of the members of the Scrapyard Nomads saw that, he subtly asked, thinking it was a good sign.

    "Are you feeling better?"

    "Huh? Oh, it''s just... I just felt like I said something wrong."

    "Huh?"

    "I mean, to Muse."

    Muse was the matron of the orphanage, and her friend.

    Although she must have closed her eyes and entered into eternal rest now, the memory of telling her something wrong still crossed Findenai''s mind.

    "I told her that everything about Griffin was good. The sun, the wind, the clouds, the grass..."

    "Um, but weren��t they really good?"

    Findenai patted the head of the member who couldn''t follow the conversation and smiled brightly.

    "No, I thought everything was good because of Griffin."

    However, it wasn''t.

    The sun in the Republic also felt nice.

    She liked the rough wind blowing right now, and she found the clouds floating with souls amicable. She even liked looking at the grass now, which were nothing but weeds.

    "I was mistaken."

    Findenai still stared at the back of Deus Verdi in the distance.

    <em>It was because of you.</em>

    That was why everything felt good.

    It was because of him, her fucking lovely Master Bastard.

    "Haha! This is insane!��

    She couldn''t stopughing as this feeling kepting.

 Chapter 164: The Dictator

    Chapter 164: The DictatorA natural disaster.

    The current Deus Verdi was truly worthy of being called a natural disaster.

    The only difference was that he was only striking his enemies with clear precision.

    He used Horua��s mes to guide the souls and ensure they wouldn��t harm innocent civilians.

    Of course, this was just a stopgap measure in case of emergency, but most of the ghosts were simply pouring out their attacks towards the soldiers of the Republic who had made them like this.

    "Extermination units, assemble and advance!"

    "The enemy is a Mage! It''s over if he gets close!"

    "Snipers, take your positions! Open fire on my signal!"

    Research Director Barctos let out a hollowugh as he watched the soldiers move in an orderly fashion.

    After the First Detention Center had disappeared from the map, Deus Verdi continued advancing towards the heart of the Republic.In just a few hours, the second and third detention centers, along with an entire brigade, had also disappeared.

    "It��s really ridiculous."

    Barctos had no intention of doing anything. All he did was share his sight with the other members of Dante.

    Some of the aggressive members of Dante were urging Barctos to fight, but he remained indifferent.

    Wasn��t itughable?

    "How can humans prevent disasters?"

    Chuckling and shaking his head, Barctos was left speechless as he felt the searing heat of the inferno rising from beyond the horizon.

    "How can he wield Horua��s power to such an extent?!"

    It was beyond astounding.

    It was simply marvelous.

    Of course, it was not even half the firepowerpared to when he was still the guardian deity of the Marias Great Forest. Still, Horua was now a soul, and a human was controlling him.

    <em>- Perhaps because, in the end, even Horua is just a soul.</em>

    Barctos could only agree with the judgment of the solemn voice echoing in his mind.

    "Right. Indeed. Is it because you both are Necromancers?"

    <em>- ��</em>

    The man who was called a Necromancer did not respond and this reaction piqued Barctos'' curiosity. Once again, he posed a question.

    ��As someone who created an organization called Dante to save the world, what are your thoughts?��

    <em>- It''s no doubt an enviable talent.</em>

    "Hm? It seems like regardless of his talent, you believe that you''re not inferior to him, huh?"

    <em>- Surely. After all, he cannot be called a Necromancer.</em>

    It was a firm deration.

    Despite witnessing the current scene, his voice did not waver nor were there signs of hesitation.

    Barctos subtly sounded him out with another statement.

    "Indeed, for Heralhazard, whomitted a massacre, this must be like a drop in the ocean."

    A brief moment of silence ensued.

    Without expressing any emotions, the man smoothly changed the subject.

    <em>- It would be more challenging to deal with that Dark Spiritualist woman.</em>

    "<em>Huheehehehe</em>, even if they are overpowering, his skills are still too mild to say that she is the one who is guiding him, right?"

    <em>- ��</em>

    Even though he didn''t reply, it was still as good as a positive response. Barctos simply sighed regretfully as he stroked his chin.

    "Mypatibility with him is poor due to the existence of Horua. So, I''ll just sit back and watch for now, but I will still keep an eye to see how far Deus Verdi can go."

    With that, their connection was severed, but they could still witness this scene through Barctos�� eyes.

    Along with the soaring inferno like the rising sun, a tumultuous whirlwind of restless souls revealed itself.

    Even though he was far away, he still could feel the ominous gusts from his spot.

    It wasn��t that Deus Verdi was just stirring up the whirlwind using the souls.

    The souls had gathered on their own, bing a solitary disaster that was advancing to destroy the Republic.

    "How did he obtain such talent?"

    The situation was absurd, to the point of ridiculousness. Heralhazard might have imed that he could kill Deus Verdi.

    However, he didn��t say anything about being able to reproduce this scene.

    Just like how different chefs could produce different vors using the same ingredients.

    This scene was something Heralhazard would never be able to create using his Necromancy.

    As Barctos watched the whirlwind of the deceased, the warning of Princess Eleanor Luden Griffin suddenly came to mind.

    "The weight of death, was it?"

    The huge stack of deaths umted by the Republic had copsed just like that. He couldn''t deny that more blood than the Republic could contain had been shed on itsnd.

    "But what can we do? After all, we have a monster that feeds on blood."

    If that was truly the weight of death that would condemn the Republic��

    "We''re still far from it."

    <em>Huheehehehe</em>!

    Barctos tapped the ground with his staff and turned around. The soldiers surrounding him were expecting his assistance, however��

    "It''s already toote."

    The souls that had suddenly rushed towards Barctos enveloped him and exploded.

    And that wasn''t all.

    The extermination units, who were supposed to charge at Deus Verdi, felt something squirming inside the Protection they were wearing.

    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>

    One after the other, explosions erupted from within the protective gear. While the Protection itself remained intact, the members inside were charred ck as they copsed to the ground.

    "It��s because they''re souls."

    Barctos, who had reappeared, clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    "Pardon?"

    Oskov, who had already lost his Protection and was now temporarily acting as themander, asked Barctos. However, the old man suddenly burst into uncontrobleughter upon hearing Oskov��s question.

    "No matter how invincible the Protection may seem, it will have a gap somewhere. Those souls have slipped through that gap and have transformed into magic."

    "W-wait, but Deus Verdi is still far away..."

    Indeed, that was true.

    The massive whirlwind was so far away that it appeared to be the size of a thumb from a distance, yet even from there, he was still able to exert such power?

    "Well, what can we do? This is reality after all."

    As Barctos shrugged, Oskov fell into contemtion.

    In that case...

    What would happen if that whirlwind drew closer?

    As such fears arose within him��

    The radio transmitted the news of the snipers being killed as they were shot by the magic of the souls from a distance that was beyond the sniping range.

    <strong>[Republ!]</strong>

    <strong>[This is hell! This ce is truly hell!]</strong>

    <strong>[Dictator! Such a detestable nameeeee!]</strong>

    <strong>[What did we do wronggggg!]</strong>

    <strong>[I��m not a traitor! I told you! I''M NOT A TRAITOR!]</strong>

    The screams of souls running rampant amidst the army resounded. Unlike the Griffin Kingdom, the rk Republic naturally had the means of defending themselves against ck Magic.

    They kept trying various methods, such as casting a giant protective barrier to block the ck Magic altogether, or creating white mes to prevent souls from approaching them recklessly, and so on��

    However, despite taking multiple measures��

    "Ah..."

    It was all futile.

    The weight of death looming over the Republic was truly immense.

    It was difficult to handle the overflow of souls.

    "Is this... the end of the castle we''ve built?"

    While Oskov sought an answer with a dejected voice, Barctos, who was watching the scene with a smirk, erupted with boisterousughter.

    "Hahaha! Are you trying to make meugh to death? Haha!"

    Barctos, who hadughed the loudest today, chuckled as he fiercely tapped the ground with his staff.

    The insects bounced around in response to hisughter.

    "Who? Us? Are you saying you and I helped build this Republic?"

    "T-that''s..."

    Wasn''t it obvious?

    Oskov was a soldier.

    Furthermore, he was also one of the three superhumans in the Republic.

    Moreover, wasn''t Barctos one of the main contributors that turned the Republic into a technological powerhouse?

    The Protection used by the extermination units was a prime example of his masterpiece.

    However, Barctos wasughing so uncontrobly, that he had to wipe away the tears forming in the corners of his eyes.

    "From the very beginning, this Republic was built by one person. What nonsense are you spouting?"

    "Pardon?"

    "No, perhaps, not a person?"

    Barctos simply shrugged.

    <em>Wooooong</em>!

    A rough sound echoed.

    Its speed was iparable to the carriages of the Griffin Kingdom. As the vehicle was propelled forward by its internal magic engine, all the soldiers immediately stopped what they were doing, stood at attention, and saluted.

    Barctos, who had a hunched back, only raised his hand. However, he could feel the presence behind the ck window gazing at him.

    "<em>Huheehehehe</em>! Here hees~"

    The only ck vehicle in the Republic. It was a disy of the Republic''s technology, boasting of imprable strength against bullets and magic, and speed that was several times that of an ordinary carriage.

    The only being would take such a precious object and head toward the whirlwind.

    "The master of the Republic has arrived!"

    Without any hesitation, the owner of thend moved forward, towards the impending disaster.

    ***A killing intent pressed down on my skin.

    But what was important was that the killing intent wasn''t focused solely on me.

    It would be more urate to say that I was coincidentally struck by this killing intent.

    It was just there.

    <em>Wooooong.</em>

    The faint white light beyond the whirlwind approached me.

    Then, a strange phenomenon began to unfold.

    The swirling souls that were venting their resentment began to flee in fear.

    I also realized early on that the emotion tingling my skin was fear.

    My hand was trembling.

    However, it wasn��t my body that was trembling. The tremor originated from Lemegeton in my hand.

    The killing intent alone was already pushing away the whirlwind itself, and not even Horua��s inferno was able to stop it.

    By the time it had arrived before me, the thing apanying the killing intent resembled a sedan I had seen back on Earth.

    The body of the vehicle was ck and sleek, and it had eight wheels.

    Though it was muchrger, the appearance gave off the feeling of a luxurious sedan.

    I could feel a slight wavering in my heart on seeing it.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    The door opened, and the silhouette of a man appeared in the back seat.

    A plump belly, drawing circles like a balloon, and a wide silhouette�� although his head wasn��t lowered, there wereyers of chin fat, and his head was bald.

    No matter how nicely I tried to put it, he did not look like someone you would see in a normal lifetime.

    However, a nauseatingly vile energy seemed about to emanate. Residing within that man was something that was impossible to belong to humans.

    After pondering for a while, I came up with an answer.

    "Ha!"

    A dumbfoundedughter almost involuntarily flowed out of my mouth.

    The rk Republic was a ce that barely appeared even in the game [Retry].

    So, information about the dictator was extremely scarce. Or one could say it was almost nonexistent.

    "The Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi. I��m Magan, the President of the Republic."

    Unlike his external appearance, his eyes were full of intelligence and wisdom.

    However, that didn''t mean he looked good-natured.

    Rather, he was very evil.

    Meeting his gaze could induce a chilling sensation, as if one''s heart were descending into corruption.

    "It is quite surprising."

    I was now convinced.

    "Could it be�� that the President is actually a Demon Lord?"

    Even when my words hit the bull��s eye, Magan showed no change in expression.

    Almost as if he was saying, so what?

    "Can we stop here? You''ve already destroyed three out of five detention centers and crushed one brigade. Considering that we only attacked one territory of a Margrave, it''s like we''ve gotten the raw deal.��

    Although it seemed like he had no intention of negotiating, he still brought it up.

    Trying to sound him out, I replied.

    "I am just relieving the grievances of the dead."

    However, his reaction was indeed violently aggressive.

    "You''re not leading this? You��re just performing a memorial service? Then, you will have no problem if I consume all of them, right?"

    <em>Slide</em>.

    Magan raised his fat index finger and pointed towards the whirlwind. The souls at the end of the direction he was pointing at began fleeing in terror in an orderly manner.

    Gradually, the whirlwind lost its form, and even Horua''s inferno was unable to inflict any harm on him.

    "If you��ve brought them to my table so enticingly, it''ll be troublesome. I might end up eating all of them without realizing it."

    "..."

    Table.

    The man, no, the Demon Lord in front of me, described the Republic as a simple table.

    "The guardian spirit of Marias Great Forest, two Dark Mages from Dante, the Great Warrior... And��"

    <em>Gulp</em>.

    Could the sound of saliva being swallowed be so chilling?

    Suddenly, it almost felt like his huge mouth and teeth were tearing into my nape.

    "The Saintess of Starlight and the Demon Lord of Deformities. Ah, how tempting! It must be delicious."

    "..."

    As if he could no longer hold himself back, Magan��s upper body began to lean forward.

    In such a dangerously vtile situation, one that did not even allow me to rx in the slightest, the door of the sedan opened at the driver��s side.

    Out came a woman.

    The woman was skinny and had emerald hair. She then presented a long box to Maganas if it contained a treasured sword.

    "Ah, right. It''s not ripe yet. I must hold myself back."

    His gaze, full of anticipation, was boring into me. Magan swallowed his saliva as he broke the seal of the box, and reached inside.

    What could be inside?

    The scene that unfolded was so shocking that all my concerns seemedughable.

    It was an ��arm.��

    A slender and fair one.

    A beautiful left arm.

    Magan kept licking it here and there, like a child with their favorite candy.

    As if it was unbelievably delicious��

    As if it was irresistibly tempting��

    And at the same time.

    My chest throbbed.

    Something like a scream erupted from within and violently overwhelmed my entire body.

    "Ah."

    Only then did I realize who that arm belonged to.

    The one who had her eyes gouged out.

    The one who had her legs rot away.

    The one who had her left hand severed.

    "Ste."

    As I unintentionally uttered her name, Magan''s mouth stretched into a huge grin.

    "The hand of the woman chosen by the gods is quite extraordinary, right?"

    I was unable to even muster a sigh of disbelief.

    In the midst of inexplicable terror, my once chilled emotions suddenly became fiery.

    "Alright."

    With Lemegeton and Horua in each of my hands trembling simultaneously, I unconsciously began to forcefully exert all the mana inside my body.

    The spirits of the dead in the surroundings began to respond to me in that state, spewing hatred, and forming a whirlwind once again.

    "Tear him apart."

    The negotiation had copsed.

 Chapter 165: Demon Lord

    Chapter 165: Demon Lord<em>Wooong!</em>

    The heavy pressure of wind rushed in from all directions, creating a ring and hindering external interference, like an arena enclosing me and Magan.

    It seemed to represent the current situation, where there was no room to retreat or even think about it.

    While my purposeing here was to rescue Findenai, the situation had now evolved beyond just Findenai alone. This was because Iunched a preemptive attack on the rk Republic without any prior deration of war.

    However, even though my head was getting heated, I had no intention of repeating the mistake I made in Marias Great Forest and using the innocent souls around me.

    After all, I also thought that ordinary souls would be unable to inflict any harm on that Demon Lord.

    So, I awakened the sleeping souls within me.

    Valkzar, the Great Warrior of Marias Great Forest, who had a huge build even for an adult man. Syong, Dante��s Shaman, who deceived him and Horua.

    There was also Dina, Dante��s Monstrumancer, whom I fought against in the Land of Artists, ren.

    These were the three souls I controlled as a Necromancer.They, who had turned into translucent forms, rushed straight towards Magan.

    "Hmm."

    Magan, who was stroking his thick chin, carefully observed the three transparent figures before pointing to Syong, the shaman.

    "For the sake of what��s toeter, I should eat the most tasteless one."

    <em>Crunchhhh!</em>

    The ground cracked open, and something with ck skin and red nails suddenly protruded, grabbing Syong and presenting him to Magan.

    What happened next was too predictable.

    Having consumed Syong as if he were slurping a drink, Magan rubbed his belly and subtly smiled.

    "Still, being associated with Dante does make him quite a delicacy, doesn''t it?"

    While chuckling, he shook Ste��s left hand here and there, continuing to provoke me.

    I thought that if I recklessly used Valkzar and Dina, they would also end up like that, so I nned to assist them with Horua''s mes. However��

    <strong>[Gather the souls.]</strong>

    Unlike usual, the Dark Spiritualist beside me spoke up, looking at Magan.

    <strong>[After all, they''re just prey to him. You can''t defeat that creature with human souls.]</strong>

    "That��s true."

    It was Magan who responded to the Dark Spiritualist''s words. Just hearing him speak alone already seemed to make her ufortable, yet she continued to talk.

    <strong>[Demons; on top of that, a Demon Lord is simply like that. Fighting him with human souls would just be providing him with more food]</strong>

    "Exactly. Especially Deus Verdi, you''re a truly tempting man. If only you came here a few yearster, I would have eaten you up right away."

    Magan muttered that he couldn''t resist me while licking his lips. However, he immediately restrained his desire while licking Ste''s arm, which he was holding.

    <strong>[Deus, listen to me carefully from now on.]</strong>

    "..."

    I unconsciously turned my head towards the Dark Spiritualist. She wasn''t wearing her usual yful smile, but rather showed a bitter one.

    <strong>[I''ll handle him.]</strong>

    "..."

    <strong>[I''m a soul as well as a Necromancer. And I was the one who taught you magic.]</strong>

    "It is dangerous."

    That meant she would be fighting the Demon Lord from the closest possible ce.

    I couldn''t let the Dark Spiritualist take the lead against a creature that could consume souls.

    <strong>[Deus, we can''t win if we don''t do this.]</strong>

    "Did you not just say that human souls are unable to harm that thing?"

    When I pointed out that this differed from what she just said, the Dark Spiritualist shook her head.

    <strong>[I''m not a regr human.]</strong>

    "��"

    <strong>[I''m a Necromancer, remember?]</strong>

    She was someone who had reached this far in order to look beyond the limits of humanity, striving for the pinnacle of Necromancy.

    She gently pointed to Lemegeton and asked me.

    <strong>[Let me borrow it for a moment.]</strong>

    "��"

    My hand, which was holding Lemegeton, tensed. I knew what would happen if I recklessly handed her this stone.

    I tried to refuse, but her mana, stronger than I expected, pressed my hand holding Lemegeton, swiftly snatching it away.

    The Dark Spiritualist, who now held Lemegeton, began infusing her mana into it. Her previously translucent body started to take on color.

    Despite my months of attempting to control the legendary stone, her skill clearly surpassed mine.

    No, it wasn''t just a matter of skill.

    "Lemegeton��"

    It had fully epted the Dark Spiritualist as its master. I thought I had already utilized all of Lemegeton��s power, but that wasn''t the case.

    Simply by holding it, she was showing me something beyond the limits I had reached.

    The answer to this came from Magan.

    "Ha��! Hahaha! What''s this?! So, that''s it! That''s it! Hahaha! You carry the blood of the girl to whom Lehric gave the stone?��

    Lemegeton.

    It was a gem given by a demon to a girl who had lost her mother, wishing to see her mother again.

    A descendant of that girl?

    I also found myself turning to look at her. However, the Dark Spiritualist had already begun to utilize Lemegeton without saying anything.

    <strong>[Deus, there is a line you should not cross while living in this world.]</strong>

    It was a voice that conveyed a sense of distance.

    It carried the hope that I would nevere to where she stood.

    <strong>[You showed me a path to the truth I couldn''t reach.]</strong>

    "��"

    <strong>[That''s why. That''s why��]</strong>

    This, too, was a first. In the corners of the Dark Spiritualist��s eyes, faint tears reflected many regrets.

    <strong>[Please, stay as you are. Since you are human, please continue to regard humans as valuable.]</strong>

    "Dark�� Spiritualist."

    <strong>[You should be a different person than me.]</strong>

    <em>KRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRGHHHH!</em>

    Screams.

    All the souls swirling around were screaming in agony.

    And the woman right before me was the one who caused suffering to all of these souls.

    It was the Dark Spiritualist.

    "No matter how many human souls you gather�� it''s not very interesting."

    Magan scratched his chin with his thick fingers. But as he did, the Dark Spiritualist, who was gradually rising into the sky, reached out her hand towards him.

    <strong>[I have never treated souls as human, not even for a single moment.]</strong>

    "Huh?"

    <strong>[They are merely my magic and tools.]</strong>

    The screams of souls echoed and spread in all directions as they were forcibly thrust down like meteors, ensnared by the Dark Spiritualist''s mana.

    Upon this, Magan reacted by widely opening his mouth, stretching it like rubber with his chin reaching the ground.

    "<em>Hoo-woooop!</em>"

    Magan inhaled deeply, generating a suction force strong enough to pull even someone as far away as me towards him.

    Without any hint of hesitation, the Dark Spiritualist continued to pour souls into his mouth.

    Souls were forcibly stuffed into Magan''s belly without any chance of escape.

    Just as countless souls were swallowed by Magan and the numbers began to dwindle, he closed his mouth with a satisfied smile.

    <em>BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!</em>

    A chain reaction explosion erupted from his belly. It was so violent that his bloated stomach was tossing in all directions.

    "<em>Keugh.</em>"

    With his hands clutching his stomach, Magan released ck smoke from his nose and mouth. His emerald-haired secretary quickly hurried over from the side.

    However, he swatted her away as he red at the Dark Spiritualist.

    "Yes, it''s always been like this."

    He found it absurd, and yet somewhat amusing. Magan muttered while forcefully stomping his hefty foot forward.

    ��Humans are weak. However, those who have transcended humanity... those individuals pose a threat to our positions.��

    An example of someone who transcended humanity: Ste, who became a Saintess.

    Or someone who had forsaken her love of people: Aria Rias, who became a hero to save the continent.

    "I will acknowledge you. You have the worth to challenge my position."

    The Dark Spiritualist, who had be a Necromancer, was also someone who had transcended humanity.

    <strong>[I do not need your acknowledgement.]</strong>

    Still, the Dark Spiritualist continued tomand the souls around her without any signs of stopping. She was determined to put an end to Magan right here and now. However...

    "It is such a convenient tool, is it not?"

    Maganughed boisterously and pointed to Lemegeton.

    "It''s such an amazing gem that it can exert a partialpelling force over all nearby souls. Do Necromancers refer to it as the Necromancy Stone, a very precious treasure?"

    <strong>[...?]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist furrowed her brows as she sensed something odd. Lemegeton began to react strangely, unlike anything we had ever seen before.

    "Do you know what we call Lehric, the original owner of Lemegeton?"

    With little information about Demon Lords, naturally, we didn��t know much about them. Seeing us like that, Magan chortled as if handing down a death sentence.

    "The Demon Lord of Deception."

    I was already moving my legs forward. Lemegeton had transformed into a massive gaping hole, seeking to absorb the Dark Spiritualist.

    <strong>[Ah...]</strong>

    She, too,mented after she realized that she had been deceived.

    "Where did the girl who received the stone from Lehric go? Did she really meet her mother?"

    <em>Kik-kik-kik-kik-kik</em>.

    The sound of the demon''sughter resonated, spreading far and wide.

    At the same time, the souls who felt fear ran away, dispersing in all directions.

    Suddenly, the whirlpool disappeared, leaving only the gray sky in its ce.

    The Dark Spiritualist, who was gradually being absorbed by Lemegeton, slowly turned her head towards me.

    She looked at me tearfully, unable to muster an apology and bidding a farewell with her pitiful eyes.

    Having fortified my entire body with mana, I quickly reached her.

    <strong>[De��us?]</strong>

    "It''s going to hurt a little."

    I used my mana-enveloped hand to slice off the Dark Spiritualist��s wrist, which was holding onto Lemegeton.

    <strong>[<em>Keub!</em>]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist looked at me with tearful eyes. However, I had already snatched Lemegeton away.

    <strong>[De�� Deus!]</strong>

    Although The Dark Spiritualist desperately called out to me, I pushed her away with strong mana.

    The sight of Lemegeton in my right hand that was sucking away at my soul and body reminded me of a ck hole.

    In a situation where any loss of focus or strength would seem to result in me being pulled in, there was a sudden unexpected sound.

    "Hmm?!"

    It was Magan.

    Magan, the Demon Lord, was known for gluttony and greed. He regarded the Republic itself as nothing more than a giant dining table of his.

    And this kind of Demon had been licking his lips while eyeing me.

    He had even murmured several times about how he would like me to mature more, just like wine.

    Right before his eyes at this very moment, the food he thought would be the most delicious was being stolen by another Demon Lord.

    There was no way Magan could bear it.

    "What the hell are you doinggggg?!"

    Magan rushed forward, causing the ground to tremble. For the first time today, there was urgency in his eyes.

    Despite having a fat body, he moved forward at a speed that couldn''t be followed with ordinary eyes.

    Magan created long nails, aiming to cut off my arm holding Lemegeton and urgently swung it.

    However, I was already pushing my hand, which was holding Lemegeton, into his mouth.

    "<em>Ubwup!</em>"

    Magan made a euphoric expression as if he had just tasted something truly sweet. His thick tongue couldn''t resist the temptation as he licked my arm in his mouth.

    And then, <em>crunch!</em>

    As Magan''s gruesome teeth severed my arm, Lemegeton caused a massive explosion inside his stomach.

    <em>BOOOOMMMMM!</em>

    ***"<em>He�� Hieek..</em>"

    A sound of someone��s gasping breath could be heard.

    Magan heaved as if he had just exercised again after a long time. His breathing was rough, almost as if it would soon be cut off.

    To avoid being sucked into the trap called Lemegeton, Magan exerted all his strength. When the two Demon Lords'' full strength shed, it resulted in a massive explosion.

    "<em>Hieeek! Huuaaack!</em>"

    Magan was in a horrible state; his abdomen had arge hole pierced through it. Not only that, his lower body was alsopletely gone.

    It was a situation where an ordinary human would never have survived, but somehow, Magan managed to cling to life.

    "Mr. President!"

    "Don''t make a big fuss for something as trivial as this!"

    The woman with emerald green hair, who had been blown away by the explosion, hurriedly approached Magan.

    After shouting at her for being annoying, Magan felt hungry; he looked for Ste��s left arm, which he had been holding.

    However, during the altercation, Deus Verdi had taken away Ste��s arm as he was blown far away, holding it with his remaining hand, as if it were precious to him.

    <strong>[Deus! Deus!]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist called out his name in tears. However, Deus had copsed and remained motionless.

    "How dare you�� to me..."

    Magan felt like he wanted to immediately devour the man in one bite.

    However, no matter how much of a Demon Lord he was, with his lower bodypletely gone and arge hole near his heart, he had no way to move.

    And then...

    "Shall I fetch him for you?"

    The woman, carefully considering Magan��s enjoyment of devouring humans, asked him.

    However, he shook his head.

    Magan was a Demon Lord.

    He wasn''t some stray dog wandering the streets.

    "I do not eat corpses."

    Although it was regrettable to lose a delicacy, it was still better to leave it on the ground rather than having it end up in another Demon Lord��s gullet.

    It might be different if only he could consume Deus�� soul. However, the Dark Spiritualist would likely do her best to intervene, and considering his current state, it would be dangerous to fight her.

    At least the supreme quality taste he felt from Deus'' hand still lingered on his tongue.

    For Magan, preserving his messed-up body was the first priority.

    In the distance, members of the kingdom were rushing over. Among them was the girl destined to save the continent.

    "Let''s go back."

    <strong>[Deusssss!]</strong>

    Leaving only the Dark Spiritualist''s screams behind, Magan was carried by the emerald-haired woman and fled.

    ***I slowly opened my closed eyes.

    The scenery was pure white.

    It felt like I was standing on a nk canvas with nothing on it.

    My body, which was previously heavily weighed down by fatigue, had now felt as light as a feather.

    Once I saw that my right arm, which had been bitten off by Magan, was now restored, I realized that I had be a soul.

    I heard a woman''s sobbing.

    In the distance, a woman was crouched down, crying.

    She was trying to forcefully suppress her tears, but still, they streamed down her face.

    It was a woman with dull blond hair and turquoise eyes. She, the saintess, was wearing her nun��s habit even after death.

    "Ste."

    As I cautiously called her name, Ste turned her tear-streaked face and shouted at me.

    "You fool!"

    "..."

    "And also... an idiot!"

    A very childish reproach like it wasing from a little kid.

    "Perhaps it is because you are a former Saintess, but your vocabry for insulting others is not very rich."

    The moment she heard my words, two horns suddenly sprouted from Ste''s forehead and her pupils began to change.

    And then��

    "You fucking bastard!"

    A very sharp curse echoed.

 Chapter 166: Comfort

    Chapter 166: Comfort"You fucking bastard!"

    The hideous horns of a demon rose from her forehead. The gruff gift of gab and the rough intonation that changed in an instant.

    "Is this Velica?"

    The demon in charge of deformities. Just like her title suggested, even her demonic instincts had be deformed, and that led her, the Demon Lord, to apany Ste.

    When I had put Ste to sleep within me, Velica seemed to be in an unconscious state due to the mes of the Holy Grail, but it seemed like she was fine now.

    "It looks like you are full of energy, huh?"

    "Of course, I had a long rest after my death."

    That was true. I shouldn��t delude myself.

    Ste and Velica.

    At the end of the day, they were already dead.I had only lent them my body so they could rest peacefully within me, however, I still had to ept the fact that their lives had already ended.

    "What were you thinking? Fighting against Magan? Ugh, you fucking moron."

    "The timing was good."

    "What''s so good about it?"

    "Do you have any information about Magan?"

    Thinking about it, the one who knew had the most information about Magan was probably Velica, who was also a Demon Lord.

    Putting my life on the line, I tried to end Magan once and for all while also getting rid of Lemegeton. However, ording to my estimation,I didn��t think he was someone who would die that easily.

    If that were the case, the other Demon Lords would have coveted Magan''s position long ago.

    Just when I thought I had found a fairlypetent informant, barring her hideous teeth and horns, Velica began yelling.

    "Hey, you mo�� S-stop it. Velica, please stop it."

    However, instead of a torrent of profanities, a calm voice resounded from her once more.

    "Ste! Didn''t you hear what he just said? He''s nning to fight him again! Even after bing disabled!"

    "S-still! You cannot curse. The gods bestow their mercy upon the foolish, not punishment."

    "...Those fucking gods of yours�� I should kill them all one day."

    Was this what it felt like to watch a one-man y? The two of them were having a conversation using Ste��s mouth, but because their manner of speaking and intonations were pr opposites, it wasn''t difficult to understand.

    "After all, it is not you who called this person here to say something to him, right?��

    "But I still have to say something! Since you won''t, I��ll do it myself. I know that you were looking forward to seeing him since it��s been a while but...!"

    "Wow! Whoa! V-Velica!"

    With her face flushed red, Ste immediately used both hands to cover her mouth. She subtly stole a nce at me, trying to check my reaction, but I pretended not to notice.

    Ste''s hand released the other as she shouted.

    "I got a little excited..."

    <em>Thud.</em>

    She once again mped her mouth tightly with both hands.

    She seemed really angry as she exerted pressure on her forehead, and then, the horns that had been protruding from her forehead disappeared.

    Ste, who had been staring at the ground with both hands pressed against her mouth for a while, nced up briefly and blurted out an excuse.

    "Velica uttered something strange just because she is a demon."

    "I see."

    "We absolutely do not share emotions or anything just because she is a part of me."

    "I have never thought about you like that, not at all."

    "Are you speaking the truth?"

    "...Yeah."

    Rather than that, a part of the conversation I had with Velica earlier was what bothered me.

    "I heard that you called me here for a reason."

    "Ah, that is right."

    Ste slowly got herself together, turned her body around, and extended her hand forward as if to guide me.

    Then, the scenery, which was like a nk canvas, began to change. The moon and stars rose, and an ordinary night sky with drifting clouds took its ce.

    We had be silhouettes floating in that sky.

    _Thud. Thud. _

    I tapped the ground with my toes. So, we didn��t really move to this ce and it was just a concept like wallpaper?

    It could also be seen as a type of optical illusion.

    "It is fascinating, right? I was only able to master this trick after trying it several times."

    Ste started walking slowly in the sky. I followed behind her.

    "There is also a vige over there."

    "..."

    There was indeed a view of a vige spread out at the end of where Ste was pointing towards. Was there a festival going on?

    Despite being quitete at night, it was pretty lively with brightnterns illuminating the surroundings.

    Of course, it was not a real vige.

    It was probably a figment of Ste''s imagination.

    However, the atmosphere was quite pleasing.

    "Do you think the gods also watch us from a point of view like this?"

    "Probably, yes."

    A vige that could be seen from above while high in the sky.

    Certainly, on continents where the inte, airnes, satellites, and other modern technologies had not yet been developed, it was not a sight that could be seen easily.

    "<em>Fufufu</em>."

    Ste seemed to find something amusing as she covered her smile with her hand.

    It felt good to meet her again after a long time.

    Even though the situation had disrupted her deep sleep, being able to talk to her again was enjoyable. However��

    "Ste, I am sorry, but I do not have much time to waste here."

    "..."

    "There are people who are worried about what happened to me after I was defeated by Magan. And my condition is probably quite critical, right?"

    "You have sustained a lot of damage."

    "Yes, that is why I need to return immediately."

    In response to my demand to get to the point, Ste scratched her cheek and sighed before replying.

    "You do not need to worry about your body. Um, well, actually, I guess you are in such a hurry because you have a rough idea about the condition your body is in right now, right?��

    "...Either dead or on the brink of death."

    "Correct. Actually, even Magan assumed that you were already dead. That shows how badly you treated your body."

    "Is that so?"

    The information was really shocking, however, all I could do was give a nonchnt response.

    Since I had witnessed the boundary between life and death, it wasn''t as surprising as I thought it would be, and I always knew that I would arrive at such a situation someday.

    "However, you do not have to worry because someone is protecting your body properly."

    "Pro�� tecting?"

    "Yes, so there is no need to get too impatient. If I have to put it in words, you are ''not yet'' dead, and even if you return now, you will just be repeating the same thing."

    It was hard to grasp the meaning behind Ste''s words. It felt like she was exining the Gospel using itsplexnguage.

    However, Ste just smiled widely, as if my reaction was natural.

    "There is no need for you to worry. You will definitely be able to return."

    "..."

    If Ste was saying so, there must be a reason behind it.

    The reason why she was keeping me behind even though I could return.

    Now, that was what I was curious about.

    "Anyway, how long do you n to keep on acting?"

    "..."

    "Look at yourself now."

    I slowly lowered my head at her words. Instead of the noble coat usually worn by Deus, I was wearing a modern-style suit from my days as an office worker.

    "Ah."

    I hadn��t realized it at all.

    Only now did I finally understand why Ste had been calling me ��you�� or ��this person�� instead of ��Deus��.

    "<em>Fufu</em>, so this is what you looked like?"

    Before I knew it, I had be Kim Shinwoo.

    "Even while I was sleeping inside you, I could still hear and see a lot. You know, it turns out that resting inside another person is not asfortable as one might think.��

    "Sorry."

    Ste simply shook her head at my honest apology andughed.

    "No, on the contrary, I quite liked the fact that I could keep listening to your stories like lubies."

    "..."

    Ste didn''t stop there and continued with a question.

    "So is that why? I have been following your actions closely. You haveforted the dead, guided your broken student back to the right path, and given value to the yokai created unfairly."

    "..."

    "And there was a time when you almost went astray, but still, you came back."

    "..."

    "And this time, you even managed to bring the Demon Lord of the Republic, who only sees humans as food, to the brink of death. Such deeds can only be called heroic."

    Ste listed all the events I had gone through until now, not for the sake of praising me, because as she continued speaking, her expression gradually grew darker.

    And then,

    "Why?"

    She asked me a question that felt like someone threw arge stone into a calmke.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Why do you go to such lengths?"

    Kim Shinwoo�� Ste then added my name after that question, once again giving me a feeling that I was being reminded of the clear boundary between this continent and myself.

    "I was actually curious."

    Ste slowly bent down and sat down right where she was. It looked as if she was perched on the clouds in the night sky.

    Her turquoise eyes moved across the distant horizon of the far-off sky and eventuallynded on me.

    "You have deluded yourself into thinking that you are doing this in order to survive, correct?"

    "..."

    "To put it bluntly, you wish to prevent the downfall of the continent just to survive. You have taken on too much responsibility."

    The statement wasn��t incorrect, so I couldn''t deny it.

    "In fact, you, yourself, are not even overly concerned about your own death."

    Each of her words pierced deep into me, yet Ste formed a gentle smile on her lips.

    After a brief moment of silence, as if giving me time to organize my thoughts, Ste began to reminisce about the past by asking.

    "Do you remember the time when we spoke at the convent?"

    "....Yes, I remember."

    "It is just like back then. I only want to listen."

    <em>Tap. Tap.</em>

    Tapping the seat next to her, Ste suggested that I sit as well.

    As if I was entranced by something, I naturally sat down next to her.

    "To providefort to souls, you have heard countless stories. But strangely, there is no one on this continent to listen to your story."

    Without realizing it, the corners of my eyes began to waver. After meeting my gaze, Ste carefully wrapped her arms around my head.

    "What is the real reason you volunteered to serve this world?"

    "..."

    Clearly, as I was a soul, I wouldn��t be able to feel anything.

    Yet strangely, Ste''s embrace feltforting, and the warmth quickly spread within me.

    "It is okay. Take your time and give me your answer. It does not matter if you wish to take a short break."

    "Ah."

    My body, tense from all her prating questions, gradually began to regain its stability.

    "You have endured a lot, haven''t you?"

    As her warmth enveloped my entire being, and her whisper tickled my ear, I slowly closed my eyes.

    ��For the sake of you, who hasforted the continent����

    Let me be the one whoforts you.

 Chapter 167: Re...turn?!

    Chapter 167: Re...turn?!I couldn��t deny that it was a truly warm time.

    If I were to call this period, where I lost my physical body and became a soul, a dream, then the desire not to wake up would fill my heart. That was how sweet the time I spent with Ste was.

    It wasn''t simply because having a conversation with her was enjoyable. It was because we understood each other,id everything bare without secrets, and there were no worries.

    It was my first time being separated from this continent.

    It was the first time I managed to act, think, and speak solely as Kim Shinwoo.

    "It is delightful."

    I couldn''t help but agree with Ste''s sunny smile because the time spent with her was indeed enjoyable.

    "Your world is truly fascinating."

    Back when we spent time together at the Elia Convent, we spoke about each other''s lives.

    It was a time when we shared stories and listened, like one continuous narrative.But now, it was a bit different.

    We started from serious concerns and moved on to trivial small talk.

    We shared thoughts, exchanged stories, and expressed various opinions.

    Velica also asionally chimed in, adding spice to the conversation and making it even livelier.

    "There is something I realized after meeting you."

    Ste slowly turned her head to look at the vige below us. Although we had talked for a long time, the vige still remained in a festive mood.

    It was as if only that part was being yed on repeat.

    Therefore, I was unable to perceive the passage of time clearly.

    "What is it?"

    As she was about to answer my question, Ste slowly leaned against my shoulder.

    "In the end, I was also human."

    "..."

    "When I lived my life as the Saintess, people found me noble and even shed tears for me, while the demons marveled at my transcendence beyond humanity.��

    That was true.

    Indeed, there were asions when Magan also made remarks acknowledging Ste.

    It was simr to Aria and the Dark Spiritualist, who turned away from humanity to be the Hero and a Necromancer.

    "However, do you know what?"

    Ste chuckled and carefully buried her face in my shoulder, as if whispering a secret.

    "That was not transcendence."

    "..."

    "It was the opposite."

    "The opposite?"

    "Rather than transcending humanity, it was more like I was confining myself to the mold called Saintess."

    That was why she was unable to look or act like an ordinary human.

    She was unable to live an ordinary life like other people because she confined herself to the mold of a Saintess.

    It was what Ste was trying to tell me now.

    The moment I heard it, I also realized that it was the correct answer. Only after death did Ste obtain this realization.

    "Kim Shinwoo, do not confine yourself."

    "..."

    "Do not restrict yourself as the Soul Whisperer. Do not throw everything else away just for that purpose."

    Saintess.

    With just that one word, she abandoned everything else, even herself.

    Both Aria Rias, the Hero, and Dark Spiritualist, the Necromancer, were the same.

    However, Ste was advising me what they both hadn��t realized.

    "You are also an ordinary human. So, you should not use the title ��Soul Whisperer�� to judge yourself."

    "I see."

    Ste slowly lifted her face from my shoulder and calmly touched my cheek.

    She caressed me as if I were precious, and I entrusted my body to her.

    "You are Kim Shinwoo, the second son of the Verdi Household, a professor at the Loberne Academy, and Erica Bright��s fianc��."

    Then, she listed out more names.

    All of them were ultimately referring to my existence.

    "You are a precious guest from another dimension."

    The sorrowful smile forming on Ste''s lips was conveying her feelings.

    "And the only person I truly love."

    "..."

    "You should not throw everything else away and be trapped by virtue of a single title."

    ��Like I did,�� the end of her statement resonated bitterly.

    Ste had given up everything to solely live as a Saintess.

    Ironically, once God took back the Holy Power within her, she lost her title as the Saintess and lived in tragedy.

    It would be the same case for Aria, who was captivated by her identity as the Hero, and Dark Spiritualist, who was obsessed with being a Necromancer.

    I knew all too well how they would end up bing.

    That was why Ste was worried.

    She hoped that my path wouldn''t end in tragedy like theirs did.

    Soul Whisperer.

    The one whoforted the dead.

    Now, I had no choice but to admit that I had not been looking at myself.

    "I know, thank you."

    Did my answer satisfy her?

    Ste carefully embraced me, and I, too, naturally pulled her closer.

    Just like that, while we were spending such a short time together, Ste cautiously spoke again.

    "So, can you now answer me?"

    I knew what she was asking for.

    In the end, I realized I hadn''t answered her first question yet.

    "What is your reason for fighting for this continent?"

    At that question, I briefly turned my gaze to the night sky.

    Then, I naturally lowered my gaze down below, to look at the continent and the vige within thend.

    Was it because I was looking at this scenery?

    I gave her an answer that I would never have given under normal circumstances.

    And it came out with a bright smile.

    "The reason is because I am��"

    There was a brief silence following the answer that was neither lengthy nor brief.

    Ste, who stared at me nkly , grabbed my shoulders and slowly made eye contact. Seeing her expression, which showed that she hadn''t expected my response at all, made me feel like the answer I provided shocked and surprised her. However��

    <em>Chu</em>.

    Ste simply approached me as she was and kissed my lips.

    Her kiss didn��t leave a lingering feeling like Erica''s, nor was it as intense as Findenai''s.

    After a kiss so brief that I doubted if it really happened, Ste brightly smiled and said.

    "How could I not love you?"

    ***It had already been a week since they visited the rk Republic.

    The war of nerves between the Griffin Kingdom and the rk Republic continued as diplomatic issues were escting.

    From Griffin''s perspective, they only responded to the surprise attack initiated by the rk Republic.

    However, from the rk Republic''s perspective, the attack on Griffin was carried out by the Resistance, whom they also considered enemies. Therefore, they imed it was unrted to them, and they criticized the aggressiveness of the kingdom��s response.

    Additionally, they were taking a firm stance of ming Griffin for allowing a single person to breach their defenses.

    In response to this, the Protection worn by Doberman was presented as evidence. Nevertheless, the Republic still took a shameless attitude, saying they were definitely not involved.

    Other countries on the continent were closely watching the situation between these neighboring countries with great interest.

    No one could predict whether this confrontation would lead to a dramatic reconciliation, or perhaps reignite arge-scale war on the previously calm continent.

    Naturally, voices calling for ountability for ipetence emerged from the Verdi Household, which was responsible for guarding the border.

    On the other hand, since the Verdi Household had also decimated the rk Republic, the situation became ambiguous.

    King Orpheus postponed everything, dering that all matters would be rified once the situation stabilized; he was actively preparing for a potential war with the rk Republic.

    However, at the border region directly adjacent to rk..

    Norseweden was engulfed in a quiet stillness.

    "..."

    Looking at Deus Verdi lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Deia felt a gloomy feeling digging into her heart.

    Despite being somewhat relieved because Darius Verdi had gotten up from his sickbed two days ago, Deus still showed no signs of waking up.

    <em>Creak</em>.

    At that moment, two women entered through the door.

    It was Findenai and Erica Bright.

    Both women approached Deia��s side without a word. Findenai, dressed in her usual maid uniform, reced the scented candle next to Deus with a fresh one.

    "He still hasn''t woken up."

    When Deia spoke gravely, Erica gently ced her hand on her shoulder and said.

    "It''s okay, he''ll wake up soon."

    "It''s been a week already."

    "Owen heard from the Dark Spiritualist that Deus'' soul hasn''t departed or found eternal rest yet."

    Owen and Illuania, who were previously staying in Loberne, had joined them from there.

    ording to Owen, who was the only one able to converse with the Dark Spiritualist, Deus�� soul was still inside his body.

    During this period, the Dark Spiritualist had also consistently been by Deus'' side.

    "Unlike before, he''s breathing and his pulse is steady."

    Findenai''s words were correct.

    When they first brought Deus here, he wasn''t breathing, so he might as well have been dered dead.

    However, a quiet breathing sound suddenly emerged at some point. It was something that could only be described as a miracle from God.

    "..."

    Even though she had just finished smoking a cigarette beforeing here, Findenai felt the desire to light another one rising again as she looked at Deus. So, she gazed out the window.

    Outside the mansion, Aria Rias was training with a fierce momentum as she swung her sword, determined to regain her old skills.

    Meanwhile, Eleanor, as the princess who had engaged in directbat across the border of the rk Republic, was currently required to be present in the royal pce.

    <em>I had so many things I wanted to do once we met again.</em>

    Turning away from the window, Findenai looked at Deus once more.

    She had thought it was their farewell, but it wasn''t.

    The mere fact that he hade to find her filled Findenai with a happiness she had never felt before.

    However, now, she experienced even more sadness enveloping her entire being than when she faced her own death.

    She now realized that simply seeing the man in front of her lying with his eyes closed could already make her feel so anxious like this.

    In that moment of thought��

    "<em>Ugh</em>."

    The gazes of the four people in the room simultaneously turned to Deus.

    They could hear a low groan.

    Although none of them were speaking, they all precisely shared the same thought.

    <em>Please��</em>

    And as if in response to that thought, Deus, after being unconscious for the past week, slowly began to open his eyes.

    "Where... am I?"

    He muttered with a cracked voice.

    Just that alone made the four realize that there was something wrong.

    "<em>Ugh,</em> my head. What is this? I''m sure... I..."

    Deus furrowed his brows and looked around. His expression contorted like he had tasted something bitter as he muttered to himself.

    "Yuck, shit. I feel like I''m going to throw up."

    In this confusing situation, Deia was the only person who came up with the correct answer.

    "Scoundrel Deus?"

 Chapter 168: Kim Shinwoo

    Chapter 168: Kim Shinwoo"Scoundrel Deus?"

    Hearing Deia��s words, Deus immediately furrowed his brows and narrowed his eyes.

    "You..."

    He wanted to say something, but he couldn��t find the right words.

    "So..."

    Feeling like he was trying to loosen up his stiff mind; Deus tried to say something, but unfortunately, he was unable to do so.

    Because��

    <em>BAM</em>!

    Deia mmed her fist directly into his face first.

    "You crazy bastard! Why are you the one who showed up?! We never wanted you here!""<em>Keuoghh</em>!"

    "If you��re dead, you should have stayed dead, shouldn''t you?!"

    As Deia continued beating him up, Erica hurriedly grabbed Deia from behind to stop her, while Findenai stepped between the siblings to create some distance.

    As Erica and Findenai still didn''t know about Kim Shinwoo, they wondered why Deia was behaving in this manner.

    "Master Bastard just woke up! So what the hell are you doing!"

    It didn''t make sense to greet someone who had barely recovered from the brink of death with a fist to the face.

    Findenai approached Deus with a worried expression.

    "Master Bastard, are you okay?"

    "Ah�� Ahem. Um��"

    As Deus pondered over what to say, Findenai''s expression immediately twisted and became fierce, like that of an evil ghost.

    "Who the fuck are you?"

    <em>Click</em>.

    As soon as her hand touched it, the club on Findenai��s waist immediately transformed into an axe.

    <em>Thud</em>!

    The axe grazed Deus'' face and embedded itself into the bed. Forgetting what she had just said to Deia, Findenai pressed her foot on his chest to pin him down and looked down at him.

    "How dare a bastard like you upy his body!"

    "N-No, it''s not like that!"

    "Shut up! One more word and I''ll really tear you apart."

    Findenai''s menacing mana pressed down on Deus roughly, her eyes filled with the desire to kill her opponent right then and there.

    If it weren''t for the fact that it was Deus'' body, her axe would have already been lodged in his neck.

    "Wait!"

    Pushing away Findenai''s mana, Erica''s light magic enveloped the entire room.

    Erica then pushed away Findenai and Deia and stood besides Deus.

    "What in the world are the two of you doing?! And that too, to someone who requires absolute stability!"

    Erica rarely raised her voice, but now, she was scolding and ring at Deia and Findenai, threatening to cast magic the moment they did anything strange.

    "T-Thank you."

    Hearing Deus'' voice from behind, Erica��s eyes widened and she immediately turned her head.

    "Oh."

    The light swords that were aimed at Deia and Findenai instantly turned in the direction of Deus.

    <em>Clench</em>!

    The light swords flew at Deus with precision, binding him like restraints. And then, Erica spoke in her coldest tone.

    "You have taken over his body�� again?"

    "<em>Kaarrrrghhhhh</em>! It hurtssssss!"

    This time, Erica''s reaction was even stronger than Findenai''s. Having already witnessed Deus struggle against someone for control over his body at the Loberne Academy, Erica found it hard to keep her emotions under control.

    Thinking she could no longer bear to see such a sight, Erica looked down at Deus and spoke with a voice cold enough to rival the chill of Norseweden.

    "Never again will I allow someone to treat his body recklessly."

    The light magic binding him gradually tightened. Despite screaming in pain, it seemed like he finally regained his senses due to the urgent situation and shouted.

    "W-Wait, someone just... asked me to take care of this body for a while!"

    "Hm?"

    Hearing his response, the three of them looked at each other and then back at Deus.

    Deus, on the verge of tears, cried out while sobbing.

    "Also, this was originally my body, you know! Ssshhiiiit! What the hell is this? I didn''t even volunteer to help!"

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    ***"Huh, really."

    Outside the Verdi mansion, caught up inplex emotions, Findenai leaned against the wall, staring up at the white sky with a lit cigarette in her mouth.

    A situation where words failed due to sheer absurdity was precisely what that meant, wasn''t it?

    "He��s actually someone else?"

    <em>Crush</em>.

    She unknowingly crushed the cigarette she was smoking. Despite her regrets, she knew she had to discard the broken one, so she took out a new one and put it in her mouth.

    The ground was already littered with cigarette butts she had smoked, yet, only now did she notice that some of them were crumpled and only half-smoked, just like the one from a moment ago.

    "Kim Shinwoo?"

    So, the Deus Verdi she knew was not actually the real Deus Verdi? She couldn''t deny that she was in considerable shock upon learning about it.

    But, wasn��t he also the first man she had ever loved?

    Even though the situation was difficult to articte, Findenai''s mind was clear.

    <em>So, that Deus was the one they called a scoundrel yboy in Norseweden.</em>

    Frankly speaking, she found it too strange.

    The Deus Verdi she knew certainly didn��t seem like someone who lived a life like that from the rumors.

    However, with Illuania as a living witness, she had no choice but to believe them.

    "Of course, it was someone else."

    So, the Deus she knew and the man who used to live recklessly and sleep around werepletely different people.

    "Kim Shinwoo. Hmm�� Kim Shinwoo."

    With the cigarette in her mouth, Findenai got lost in thought only snapping out just before the smoldering tip touched her lips.

    "He has a pretty name."

    With a slight smirk, Findenai became curious: how would Deus react if she called him ��Kim Shinwoo�� instead of ��Master Bastard�� once he returned?

    Obviously, he would hate it. However��

    "So, the only ones who he only didn��t tell were his fianc��e and me, right?"

    Findenai felt really annoyed because Deia and Aria already knew about it. Yet��

    "I''ll call it even since he came to rescue me this time."

    Findenai dusted her clothes to get rid of the odor of cigarettes. However, she unknowingly found herself chuckling.

    "<em>Geez</em>, what a pity, he has such a handsome face."

    Was it because the person possessing the body had changed?

    It was amusing that one��s mood could be ruined just by looking at someone.

    It wasn''t just an ufortable feeling; it felt more like someone had taken something precious from her.

    Therefore, if possible, Findenai thought it would be best not to see Deus in his current state and mulled over his original name again.

    "Kim Shinwoo, Kim Shinwoo. Hmm�� it''s quite a catchy name."

    ***Inside Deus'' room.

    Deus had just realized that Kim Shinwoo had already rearranged all the furniture in the room and had also changed the structure. Then, while still lying on the bed, he nced at Erica.

    A rather lengthy silence ensued.

    However, it was Erica Bright who eventually broke the silence after getting herself together.

    "Is your arm okay?"

    ��I-it just feels like it��s throbbing for now."

    Looking at the spot where Deus'' now missing right arm was supposed to be Erica asked, as if resolving herself.

    "So, you''re saying that you��re the original Deus Verdi?"

    "...Uh, uhm, yes."

    "And this is the first time we have met."

    "Yes, I heard that I was engaged to someone from the Bright Household."

    Since Deus just had a rather unpleasant experience with Erica, he kept avoiding eye contact, feeling somewhat dispirited.

    Erica felt awkward seeing him behave like that, but ironically, it allowed her to discern the difference between Kim Shinwoo and Deus more clearly.

    Whenever she saw him before, her heart used to race.

    Yet, now, let alone a moment of flutter, all she felt was a chilling coldness, which was truly a mysterious experience.

    "So you came back briefly to prevent your body from dying for De�� I mean, for the sake of Kim Shinwoo?"

    "A Saintess with horns on her forehead woke me up while I was in repose. She said he''s in danger and needs some time."

    "..."

    "S-so, I came to buy him some time. Because I also felt..."

    Clutching the nket tightly, Deus expressed his feelings.

    "Indebted to him."

    "..."

    Erica understood very well what he meant by that. Though confused by the sudden revtion of truth, there was only one thing that mattered at the moment.

    <em>As long as he has time, he''ll eventually return.</em>

    Just knowing that alone made Erica feel as if a heavy burden on her chest had disappeared, like water flowing away.

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    Erica bowed her head and covered her face with both hands as she wiped it.

    For now, she intended to leave because, frankly speaking, she didn''t even want to talk to the current Deus Verdi.

    "Um, w-wait."

    At that moment, Deus cautiously spoke up.

    "Is... Illuania... doing well?"

    "Ah."

    Knowing the rtionship between Illuania and Deus, Erica hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    "Yes, she and her child are doing well. The child��s name is Sevia and they��re currently in Norseweden."

    "They��re in Norseweden now?!"

    Deus'' eyes sparkled and he was about to make a request, but Erica shook her head.

    "You can''t show your current self to others. And I''m not sure if Illuania would want that either."

    "Ah, alright...."

    Though he showed a bitter expression, Deus didn''t deny it, nor did he try to force the issue because he clearly knew what his role and position were.

    "...Please stay here for a moment. I''ll call another caregiver for you."

    Deus turned his gaze towards the window and replied that he understood. Erica then slowly stood up and was about to leave the room.

    However, before Erica could even ce her hand on the doorknob, the door opened, and two people stepped in.

    It was Darius Verdi, the head of the Verdi Household, wrapped in bandages as the wounds he had received in the fight against Doberman were not healed yet.

    Along with Deia Verdi, who was ring at Deus with a look of disgust.

    Upon seeing Erica, Darius greeted her with a slight nod and then spoke.

    "Could you please vacate the room for a moment?"

    "Ah, yes. I was just about to leave."

    After Erica left in that manner, the two just stood in front of Deus Verdi.

    Deia clearly showed that she was forcefully dragged to this ce, despite not wanting to engage in the conversation. Next to her, Darius simply gazed at Deus with a troubled expression.

    Even though the three of them had already taken a seat, they remained silent for a moment to gather their thoughts.

    "We need to talk."

    The first to break the silence was the eldest son, Darius.

 Chapter 169: Family Time

    Chapter 169: Family Time

    We need to talk.

    Even though he couldn��t even remember how long it had been since hest heard those words, Deus recognised the situation he was in.

    To put it positively, Deus�� family allowed him to live as he wished; to put it negatively, they had given up on him for choosing to live recklessly.

    Darius was the only one who asionally repeated the warning not to cause any trouble and to marry the daughter of the Bright Household.

    Meanwhile, Deia never even spared him a nce and immediately showed disgust and anger if she happened to be in the same space as him.

    Remembering how he had emotionally and decadently responded to Deia''s reaction at the time, Deus was flooded with intense regret, like being hit by a wave of sand.

    "Is your right arm okay?"

    It was just a question uttered without much thought since Deus'' right arm was nowpletely missing.

    Deus nodded as he bitterly gazed at the empty space."It''s just throbbing slightly now."

    After that answer, there was another moment of silence, but eventually, Darius continued with his questions.

    "You really are Deus Verdi, right?"

    "...Yeah."

    Just with that short answer, Darius could already clearly sense the contrast between Deus and Kim Shinwoo. This caused him to let out a bitter sigh and wipe his eyes with his thick hands.

    "It makes sense now. No wonder I thought you changed too suddenly."

    Darius had already heard everything from Deia. However, Deia couldn��t gauge his reaction, so that was why she initially remained silent to observe the situation.

    "You�� died?"

    It was a question uttered with much difficulty.

    Just that one sentence already made Deus feel so sorrowful that tears welled up in his eyes.

    "Y-yes... that''s right."

    Deus sounded choked when he answered, his voice filled with a sigh tinged with self-me for how his situation hade to be.

    "How did you die?"

    Darius asked with an uncharacteristic calmness.

    No, beneath that calmnessy regret and sadness disguised asposure.

    "I-I don''t know. Before going to sleep... I think I took some drugs and drank alcohol, and also..."

    Deus listed various possible reasons.

    When he recalled everything he had done so far, he thought it was impressive that he hadn��t died sooner.

    Darius'' expression grew darker as he heard Deus articte each of those words.

    "..."

    Once he was done listening to all the reasons Deus blurted out without much thought, Darius couldn��t even sigh. With a remorseful expression, he could only lower his head to stare at the ground.

    Then, he turned his gaze towards Deia.

    "Why did you hide it from me?"

    "What would you have done if you knew about it?"

    "What?"

    With her arms crossed, Deia showed no signs of backing down, even against Darius, who was unable to hide his anger at this moment.

    ��What''s the point of saying that, anyway? It''s not like this bastard will be back in our lives. After all, he''s already dead, you know. But we can make it seem like <em>he''s</em> not. It''s not like you don��t know how much trouble we would be in if we told the Bright Household he died, right?��

    "Deia!"

    As he scolded Deia for saying things that shouldn��t have been said out loud, Darius was so angry that a vein popped out on his forehead. Nevertheless, Deia still showed no sign of retreat.

    "What! Didn��t you like that idiot too?! He��s not even our family, not even my older brother! But still, that person has taken care of me much more than my real brother ever did!"

    "..."

    ��That person is still better than this fucking bastard who only got drunk, did drugs, or was emotionally unstable half the fucking time! All this bastard did was just moan about wanting to bed women everyday and cry in the mansion. In fact, he even kept urging the sibling he shared the same blood with to have a rtionship with him!��

    Unable to contain her anger, Deia raised her clenched fist high, but she slowly lowered it again as if trying to suppress her emotions as much as possible.

    "Compared to this bastard, that person is much, much better."

    She deeply lowered her head.

    Tears falling beneath.

    With tears drenching the ground around her feet, Deia sobbed like a child.

    "Bring him back, you motherfucker. That person. Bring him back�� my brother."

    "..."

    "You came to help? For him? Don''t bullshit me. I was gradually starting to forget everything you did. I was just starting to remember the good things first, before the things I hated and felt disgusted every time I saw your face��"

    Deia wiped away her tears and red at him with reddened eyes.

    "I don��t need a bastard like you."

    Darius couldn''t even response because he also knew how much stress Deia got from Deus.

    In fact, the kind of hatred she harbored towards men was definitely created by Deus.

    In the past, Deus would have immediately resorted to cursing and using foulnguage.

    However, now, he slowly stepped down from the bed, knelt down, and banged his head on the ground.

    "I''m sorry.��

    "...!"

    Deia''s eyes trembled because the Deus she knew would have never resorted to kneeling and apologizing to anyone.

    However, after crossing the threshold, epting the end of his life, being sent away by Kim Shinwoo, and making a decision for someone else��s well being only at thest moment, Deus had managed to change, albeit slightly.

    "Bull��shit!!"

    However, if he expected the victim to ept his apology like that�� It would never happen like he thought it would.

    Deia gritted her teeth and tried to vent her anger again. However, Deus, who was still on the ground, shouted once more, his voice resounding in the room.

    "I''m already dead. But before I leave, please let me do something for our family."

    "..."

    "The reason I''m here now is for the person you wanted to wake up."

    "Fuck..."

    She wanted to demand that he leave immediately, but she couldn''t. She didn��t know what Kim Shinwoo was doing, but it must have been serious enough to wake up Deus, who was already dead.

    Although her brain understood this, her heart still couldn��t. Her anger had reached the top of her head. However...

    "You..."

    Deia slowly covered her face with both hands. She lifted her head high to conceal her tears.

    "The wounds you gave me will never disappear."

    He had hurt her too many times.

    Being family, their bond was too close. It left no refuge for the sharp words and actions that ensued.

    The scars that were inflicted were the kind that could never be healed.

    "However..."

    New voices and memories were oveid above those deep wounds.

    <em>- Just give me 5 minutes every day.</em>

    That request asking for just 5 minutes a day to show his changed self was their new beginning.

    <em>- It is the opposite. I took over Deus'' body.</em>

    At her wish for him not to lie to her, that man revealed his true identity without any hesitation.

    <em>- He might be pitiful, but he does not deserve sympathy. Nevertheless, in the end, he departed with regrets about his own life.</em>

    Even when he revealed the final moment of the true Deus Verdi, his words showed consideration for her.

    <em>- You may not want it, but I will make an effort to be an older brother you can be proud of.</em>

    Did he know?

    Deia treasured the bear keychain she received when they had dinner together at Graypond.

    "The memories I shared with him have overshadowed all the wounds you gave me. I won��t�� forgive, hate, or deny someone like you."

    "..."

    "But I will forget. That''s how I will ovee the past."

    Deus already felt grateful that Deia would do at least just that. However, he didn''t say it out loud.

    He didn''t feel deserving, and Deia probably wouldn''t have wanted to hear his thanks too.

    That was the conclusion of an already distorted rtionship.

    Watching as his siblings each offered their own answers, Darius slowly approached Deus with a mix ofplex emotions, gently cing his hand on his younger brother��s shoulder.

    "What you did to Deia is definitely unforgivable."

    "...��

    Darius met Deus��s gaze as he slowly lifted her head.

    "However, as the eldest, I lost sight of my responsibilities."

    "Brother��"

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t lead you down to the right path."

    Darius offered an apology as he reflected on his past, how he ignored his broken younger brother, whom he didn''t want to see despite being the eldest son.

    "<em>Keugh!</em>"

    Seeing her eldest brother embracing his younger brother, who was now shedding tears, Deia slowly stepped aside.

    Even though she had put an end to her rtionship with Deus, she had no intention of interfering with Deus�� rtionship with the eldest son, Darius.

    Deia stepped outside, crossed her arms, and leaned against the wall next to the door, waiting for a short time.

    If Findenai were here, she would have probably already been puffing on her cigarette.

    Deia continued to stand with her arms crossed, considering it a suitable way to pass the time. Soon, Darius stepped out of the room.

    Upon seeing Deia outside, he briefly paused. However, he soon realized why she was waiting for him.

    "So, what are you going to do?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Deia''s eyebrow furrowed at his response of asking something he already knew.

    "Do not imitate him."

    "<em>Ahem</em>."

    After immediately getting caught trying to imitate Kim Shinwoo, Darius awkwardly coughed and quickly turned his head, but Deia persisted in her questioning.

    "Whether you acknowledge him as your brother or not doesn''t matter to me. To me, <em>he</em> is the only second brother I have."

    "..."

    "I do not care if you do not acknowledge him."

    At Deia''s bold deration, Darius looked down at her for a moment, then chuckled and gently ced his hand on her head to pat her.

    "What the hell are you doing?!"

    Deia grumbled, irritated by the sudden touch, but she didn''t push his hand away.

    "No, it''s somehow funny."

    "What is."

    "To suddenly gain another younger brother at this age."

    "That''s... "

    "Why are my younger brothers all so unusual?"

    Darius withdrew his hand from Deia''s head, smiling somewhat delightedly as he continued talking.

    "If they were even half as much like you, I''d have fewer worries."

    After leaving such a firm statement behind, Darius returned to his study.

    Watching his retreating figure, for the first time...

    "We are family."

    Deia thought Darius was reliable.

    However, a momentter��

    "De-Deia! What should we do with this?!"

    If only Darius hadn''t made such a big fuss when he brought over the invitation the rk Republic sent to his study, Deia might have started to trust even the eldest son by now.

    "How can you not maintain the atmosphere like this for even half a day?"

    "<em>A-Ahem!</em>"

    With a forced cough, Darius pretended not to hear. Deia grabbed the invitation from the Republic and checked it.

    "A banquet for the Peace Treaty?"

    It was a banquet to mend the strained rtionship between the Griffin Kingdom and the rk Republic.

    The invitation specifically included the name of the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi, whose presence was indispensable for this incident.

    Seeing it, Deia felt a headacheing on.

    "Why did they send this directly to us, and not to the Royal Pce?"

    "Exactly. Especially when they know that Deus is dead."

    Darius was right. With its strange implications, this invitation seemed to reveal an aspect of the rk Republic.

    "<em>Sigh</em>, let''s contact the Royal Pce immediately. It seems that these Republic bastards are up to something."

    "Got it!"

    "Also, please! You bastard! If you were as reliable and cool as just a moment ago, shouldn��t you at least make an effort to maintain that image for a day?!"

    Deia grumbled aint at the end, but Darius had already ignored her outburst and left after turning his back.

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    There was no time to dwell onplicated personal concerns. While holding the problematic invitation in her hand, Deia closed her eyes tightly once again.

    With everyone��s eyes across the continent focused on Griffin and rk, ignoring this invitation would make it seem like they were rejecting the other side��s offer of reconciliation.

    <em>Attending the banquet could have many advantages.</em>

    Although she didn��t know what rk Republic was up to, they were still the first to bow their heads.

    This action could lead the other countries to perceive that the rk Republic had acknowledged their own faults.

    <em>However, many areas of this sound suspicious.</em>

    The way they suddenly bowed their heads and hosted a banquet for reconciliation at this time.

    Furthermore, they sent the invitation directly to the Verdi Household instead of the Royal Pce.

    Moreover, they even invited Deus Verdi, whom they already knew was dead.

    Feeling uneasy about all of these factors, Deia''s attention was drawn to the message written at the end of the invitation.

    It was unclear when it was written there.

    Written in elegant handwriting, it gave off a strange sense of pressure.

    <em>- Please return the item you took.</em>

    "Item?"

    Deia pondered for a moment, wondering if Deus had brought back anything, but she immediately frowned.

    She almost made the mistake of crumpling the invitation.

    "They want us to return the Saintess�� left arm?"

    They were demanding the return of the former Saintess Ste''s left arm, which Deus was determined to retrieve even at the risk of his own life.

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    Realizing the situation''splexity, Deia couldn��t help but let out a sigh.

    To put it bluntly, Deia''s personal impression of the rk Republic was fucking awful.

    However, given the Griffin Kingdom''s position, they couldn''t maintain a hostile stance towards the rk Republic.

    Through the Marias Great Forest incident, they realized that even the Jerman Kingdom beyond the desert was eyeing them covetously.

    Being potentially attacked from both sides, the Griffin Kingdom urgently needed to regain a neutral position with the rk Republic.

    In that case, the best course of action was to return the left arm and let the Soul Whisperer attend the banquet for the sake of peace.

    However, the problem was��

    "<em>Arrrrghhh!</em>"

    The current Deus Verdi wasn��t the Soul Whisperer.

    "I can''t ask that moron to go to the Republic!"

    They could deal a significant blow to the rk Republic by having Deus Verdi, whom they thought was dead, attend the banquet.

    "You��! Son of a bitchhhhhh��"

    Deia leaned back in her chair and gazed at the ceiling, murmuring wistfully.

    "When will you return?"

 Chapter 170: Time to Learn

    Chapter 170: Time to Learn<em>nk nk.</em>

    At the sight of the Republic, Deia��s mood soured for no reason as she looked outside the carriage.

    The moment she saw the invitation, Deia knew that it woulde to this. And now that it was actually happening, she could only sigh deeply.

    An invitation to the banquet had also been sent to the Griffin Royal Family. And from the perspective of Griffin, they couldn''t ignore this event, especially considering that the rk Republic had lowered their heads first.

    Therefore, they had no choice but to set off to attend the banquet.

    "Don''t hate it too much. The ones who live here are also humans."

    "So, is that why you are active in the Resistance?"

    "That�� of course, is because there are more beasts than people here."

    Then, beaming with a smile, Findenai shrugged and pointed out the window.

    "Flowergarden? Are we going to stop there?""Uh, yeah. The horses are tired from crossing the mountain range, so I think we should rest here for a day."

    "Hmm, that doesn��t seem like the best decision."

    "Why?"

    The signboardbeled ''Flowergarden'' had a cheerful atmosphere as it weed the guests from Norseweden.

    And the yellow flowers being cultivated in the distant vinyl greenhouse especially added a poetic ambiance to the vige scenery.

    "<em>Ssspp</em>, I feel like I''ve heard that name somewhere before."

    Deia murmured, resting her chin on her hand.

    Since the rk Republic itself was quite secretive, Deia had seen many viges that were not marked on the map during their journey.

    However, the name ''Flowergarden'' still felt strangely familiar. It was like she had heard it somewhere before.

    Surprisingly, it was Findenai who gave her the answer.

    "Emily. It''s the hometown of the girl who had be the Human-Bone Centipede in the basement of your mansion."

    "Ah!"

    Emily, the girl who loved flowers.

    Because of the girl who said she liked the yellow flowers from her hometown, Deus Verdi would often leave flowers at her grave in the Norseweden Mountain Range.

    "Indeed, it''s a type of flower that a child would''ve liked."

    "..."

    Upon hearing that statement, Findenai remained silent and simply stared out the window.

    After all, Deia would discover the truth sooner orter, so there was no need for Findenai to inform her about it in advance and incur her resentment.

    As they approached the vige, Deia noticed a thickyer of yellow pollen in the vicinity, which gave her a strange sense of unease.

    "<em>Cough! Cough! Khek! Khek!</em>"

    All of a sudden, the old coachman who was driving the carriage started coughing uncontrobly, gasping for breath.

    "Ah, damn it."

    With an incredulous expression, Findenai stepped out to bring the carriage to a stop and ushered the coachman inside.

    Thanks to that, the other carriages behind them that were carrying the rest of the party were also forced to stop.

    "<em>Hack! Haaack!</em>"

    "What''s happening?! Why is he behaving like that?"

    Ignoring Deia''s question, Findenai brought the coachman inside with haste, fetching water as his face swelled.

    Only after the coachman''s breathing began to stabilize did Findenai let out a sigh.

    "Does he have bronchitis or something? We haven''t even reached the vicinity; why are the symptoms already showing up?��

    Findenai turned away in frustration. But when Deia demanded for an answer, she finally responded with a shrug.

    "Flowergarden is the Republic''srgest drug production site."

    "What? Drugs?!"

    "Yeah, all those flowers are used as raw materials for drugs. They''re specially processed by the Republic, so they''re pretty harmful to the human body even in their raw form."

    Finding it ridiculous, Deia stared at the distant flower field before quickly turning her head.

    "Then what about Emily?"

    "You heard her thoughts, right? She said her parents never allowed her to touch the yellow flowers."

    "Ah..."

    That was why Emily admired and loved yellow flowers; she had never even touched them once.

    "You can think of that vige as a kind of colony. They have specialws that apply only to them."

    For example, aw that prohibited dating until the age of 20.

    "Dating?"

    The use did feel somewhat random, but Findenai shrugged and exined the truth behind it.

    "Roughly, if you spend around 20 years in there, you''ll develop enough antibodies, right? They want only those people to reproduce."

    "..."

    "That''s the only way they can keep the cycle going. Don''t even think of giving birth to children who won''t survive. Something like that."

    "Crazy bastards."

    Seeing Deia��s reaction, Findenai could only agree in silence. It was at that moment that Deia understood why the people who had escaped from Flowergarden tried crossing the Norseweden Mountain Range.

    At that moment, two people wearing masks with purification filters that covered their entire face appeared at the carriage window. .

    They were carrying rifles on their shoulders, but they knocked at the carriage and approached them in a friendly manner.

    "Are you the guests from the Griffin Kingdom?"

    Were they informed about this?

    Deia responded with a nod from inside the carriage.

    "Yes, that''s right. As for food supplies... we''re good. We were nning to rest here briefly since it''s alreadyte."

    There was no way that they could provide proper food in a ce like this, so she let it pass.

    "It��s impossible to enter the vige. However, you can stay in the tents you set up outside."

    It was normally out of the question to approach this ce, however, considering that they were envoys, this was at least decent treatment they could provide.

    "Also, if necessary, we can provide you with gas masks separately. Though we can''t arrange arge quantity."

    "Bring them quickly."

    Deia hurriedly nodded. Before they left, the two people wearing gas masks nced at Findenai, who was beside Deia, but then turned away and left as if they hadn''t seen her.

    Although she was a most-wanted criminal, she was currently a member of the party of envoys from the Griffin Kingdom, so she couldn''t be arrested recklessly.

    "Cover your face while you''re out if possible."

    "They can��t arrest me even if I tantly show up here. Isn''t it ridiculously satisfying to see something like this?"

    Findenai chuckled, but replied that she understood and offered a piece of her own advice as well.

    ��Although we can��t stay out there for too long, it��s not like we are not allowed to step outside at all. So you don��t have to worry about this too much. They''re wearing gas masks because they''re not from the Flowergarden and need to stay close to this for a while.��

    As Findenai stepped out, Deia followed suit after wiping the coachman''s sweat with a towel.

    "Ah."

    It did feel somewhat stuffy and suffocating, but since they were far from the vige, it wasn��t that big of a problem.

    Perhaps because the coachman was old and his immunity seemed weak, it caused such a big reaction.

    Aria Rias and Erica Bright also got off the carriage right behind them.

    The two were apanying them in case of unforeseen circumstances. However��

    "<em>Arrghhh!</em> Can''t I change carriages?! Professor keeps lecturing me! She keeps me asking if I want to be her assistant!"

    "<em>Ahem.</em>"

    Given that it was only her and a student in the carriage, perhaps her instincts as a professor kicked in. Erica slightly turned her head in embarrassment, pretending not to hear that.

    "Hm?"

    "This...?"

    Perhaps because the two were pretty sensitive; they immediately felt something was wrong with the air surrounding them and frowned.

    From the back of the carriage they rode in, another two individuals emerged, descending from thergest and most luxurious carriage of the Verdi Household.

    It was Darius Verdi and Deus Verdi.

    "Deia, what''s going on?"

    It seemed like Darius had just woken up, so he was a beatte in responding. His hair was disheveled, and there was a hint of drool at the corner of his mouth.

    Deia was about to say something upon seeing his condition. However��

    "<em>Sniff! Sniff! Sniff, sniff, sniff</em>!"

    "You crazy bastard!"

    Watching Deus sniff as if inhaling something from the air, Deia immediately exploded in anger.

    "Put that damn bastard inside the carriage immediately! Findenai, go get�� what��s it called? A gas mask! We''ll put it on that bastard!"

    Detecting theponents even in the fine pollen particles in the air, Deus started inhaling instinctively.

    He was someone who was addicted to drugs and, despite being the second son of a Margrave, he knelt before the local thugs.

    Even if Deus now regretted his past and wanted to repent, his addiction to drugs was a problem that he would not be able to ovee by sheer willpower alone.

    As if he had lost his senses and was now going mad, Deus began inhaling the fine particles in the air instinctively.

    "Huh! Just knock him out!"

    "Little Brother, I''m sorry!"

    With his eyes bloodshot, Deus started running towards Flowergarden. However, before he could get too far, Darius clenched his fist andnded a solid blow, knocking him unconscious.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Deus then copsed to the ground.

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    Irritated by the situation, Deiained that she was unable to hold herself back even though she didn��t want to swear at him.

    Findenai hurriedly brought a gas mask while Erica prepared some type of magic.

    Meanwhile, Aria was covering her eyes with both hands.

    "...What the hell are you doing?"

    In response to the reaction that seemed like something had gotten into her eyes, Aria responded with a bright smile.

    "I don''t want to ruin the image I have of Professor."

    "..."

    "Professor is invincible! Noble! Intelligent! Ingenious! Elegant! Cool! Kind! And fatally sexy! But because of this idiot, Professor''s image is getting ruined, so I don''t want to witness that."

    "You are wildly generous with your evaluation, aren��t you?"

    However, in another sense��

    "It��s a pretty smart move."

    Yes, it seemed she was a very smart kid.

    "I wish I could close my eyes as well."

    As Deia sighed, with Erica as the focal point, golden mana from her hands began spreading around.

    Erica''s magic began to clear the impurities from the air as it formed a circle.

    "You even know spirit magic."

    It was magic assisted by elementals. Thus, even without gas masks, it seemed unnecessary to worry about the impurities in the air.

    "Still, go and put on the gas mask on him."

    As Deia pointed at the fallen Deus, Findenai rushed toply with her instruction.

    ***<em>Thud</em>!

    I felt like something was shaking.

    I wondered if it was just my imagination, but considering where I currently was, maybe something had happened to Deus�� body.

    "So, how long are we going to stay here?"

    The scenery around us was ake this time.

    However, instead of fishes swimming about, the clear, transparent water had stars.

    Observing the nightke, it felt like I could see the reflection of the sky, and it was exactly like that.

    In front of that, Ste and I were each holding a fishing rod without any actual purpose.

    This was the perfect moment to say ��fishing for time��<sup>1</sup>.

    "Huh?"

    Upon hearing my question, Ste, who was sitting right next to me, asked in bewilderment.

    "D-did you not like it?"

    "It is not that."

    "Actually, I have wanted to try something like having a date while fishing."

    "..."

    Though I was somewhat speechless after hearing her say that, I forced myself to continue.

    "It was nice. However, I do not feel like we should just be sitting still like this. I feelforted and was able to take a break thanks to you, but now, it is time for me to return."

    "Is that so?"

    Ste looked at me with a hint of disappointment. I almost softened under her gaze for a moment, but I still needed to return.

    As I slowly got up from my seat, Ste followed suit with a smile.

    "I am sorry. I wanted to spend time with you even to the extent of being selfish."

    "Huh?"

    "See you next time."

    <em>Clunk</em>!

    As Ste waved goodbye, horns protruded from her forehead and her eyes turned into those of a demon.

    ��You enjoyed your time with Ste enough, right? It��s my turn now!"

    "What are you talking about?"

    I had told them that I needed to leave, so what was she talking about here? Still, Velica raised a finger to silence me.

    "What am I talking about? Of course, I mean I can��t just let you go, you know."

    Did she have to make such gestures with Ste��s body?

    "What are you going to do after leaving this ce? Are you nning to fight against Magan again? You��ll really die this time, you know?"

    "...��

    ��Hey, if you die, do you know how many demons will flock over to devour Ste, me, or even you?��

    It was crude, but what she said wasn''t wrong. My life wasn''t just my own anymore.

    There were two women within me that I had to take care of.

    "You lost Lemegeton, and your right arm had been cut off."

    With my power drastically reduced, I would be defeated immediately if I fought against Magan again.

    "You foolish bastard. Of course, that��s because, being a Necromancer, you left out your strongest card while fighting him.��

    "My strongest�� card?"

    When I looked at her suspiciously, Velica pointed to herself confidently and shouted.

    "To face a Demon Lord, don��t you think you need another Demon Lord of the same level?"

    She grinned widely as she called herself a secret weapon.

    "Don��t you have incredible talent? Ste keeps boasting about that all day long."

    "..."

    "The guardian of the boundary between the living and the dead. That��s exactly who the man standing right in front of me is! <em>Gaaahhhh</em>! It''s going to be fun!"

    <em>Thud</em>!

    As Velica took a big jump, the surroundings began vibrating and started changing dramatically.

    Theke disappeared, and the stars in the ck sky vanished.

    Only Velica''s sinister eyes remained illuminated as she gazed at me through the pitch ck darkness.

    "So, Necromancer, can you handle me?"<ol>1. Grand Duke Jiang (Jiang Ziya) often said this. It probably originated from the image of someone gazing at a tranquilke, repeatedly contemting and enjoying a leisurely life as they wish.</ol>

 Chapter 171: Time for The Actor

    Chapter 171: Time for The ActorPeople gathered around the crackling campfire. Thanks to Erica��s spirit magic, they were able to breathe normal air even though they were close to the Flowergarden.

    "Where''s Deus?"

    "He''s unconscious in the carriage."

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    The sight of him being intoxicated, losing his mind from the pollen mixed in the air clearly showed how broken of a man he was.

    "You can��t just say it��s only Deus�� problem because the air here is so polluted, that even the spirits are reluctant to stay."

    Deia wondered if the butterflies fluttering around Erica were spirits. However, despite her curiosity, Deia ignored Erica��s words which were defending Deus and let them in one ear and out the other.

    After finishing eating the simple meal they prepared with the food they brought, there wasn''t much to do.

    So, they naturally tried to start a conversation since it was still a bit early to turn in.

    However, an awkward atmosphere lingered as they were not that close to each other."There aren��t any stars."

    Aria Rias, who had a lot of experience doing this from adventures, spoke up in the midst of the silence.

    At her words, the party naturally looked up at the sky. Indeed, there were no stars to be seen, and it was also unclear if the moon was even out.

    This indicated how much impurities the murky sky of the rk Republic was filled with.

    Being the youngest among them, Aria continued to talk with light-hearted questions despite the heavy situation they were in, walking into the lion''s mouth.

    "But is the Dictator really inviting us for a peace treaty?"

    "That''s bullshit, of course."

    Deia sighed as she crossed her legs and rested her elbow on her knee, supporting her chin.

    "Isn��t the Republic''s Dictator a Demon Lord? Would such a creature truly speak of peace?"

    "Hmm."

    Having personally seen Demon Lords a few times in the first round, Aria thought it might be possible.

    Even though they were Demon Lords, they were not necessarily absolutely evil; they were simply true to their desires.

    Just as someone��s justice could be someone else��s evil, they, too, in a way, were simply enforcing their own sense of justice, although their notions and innate nature were very different from humans.

    "That��s why the Kingdom is deliberately inviting envoys from other countries, isn''t it?"

    It was a minimum safeguard.

    For the banquet hosted in the interest of peace, not only were rk and Griffin participating, but the kingdom beyond the desert, the Jerman Kingdom, had also sent envoys.

    On the surface, they came to convey their gratitude and congrattions for the decisions made by the two countries for the sake of the great cause and peace of the continent.

    In reality, it was just to examine the diplomatic atmosphere and direction.

    "If they cause trouble here, they��ll be the enemy of the entire continent in an instant. So, they can��t act recklessly, right?"

    Also, the rk Republic wouldn''t dare to bare their fangs at them in this situation unless they were insane, right?

    This was a clever move from the Griffin Kingdom.

    A banquet for peace?

    Fine.

    However, let��s do it openly in front of everyone.

    With that connotation, the Griffin Kingdom invited envoys from other countries.

    "We also brought a kind of secret weapon to use in truly dangerous moments."

    When Darius grinned and gave a thumbs up, Erica tilted her head and asked him.

    "A secret weapon?"

    "Sister-inw, you��ll be surprised when you see it!"

    Deia felt irritated as she watched Dariusugh confidently. Additionally, she didn��t like the way Darius called Erica ��Sister-inw.��

    "It��s the Holy Grail."

    When Deia spat out the answer surlily, Darius�� jaw dropped.

    "W-wait, if you reveal that so easily��"

    Still gaping, Darius stared at Deia, asking why she revealed it that easily, but she just shrugged.

    "After all, only that woman doesn''t know about it here. Did you forget that it was Aria and Findenai who retrieved the Holy Grail?"

    "Huh? Did you call me?"

    Findenai, who had just finished smoking behind the carriage, dusted herself off and casually sat down.

    "The Holy Grail��"

    Erica was startled by the unexpected mention of such an item, but it did reassure her because an item with a name such as the Holy Grail must have aplete oppositepatibility<sup>1</sup> against demons.

    "I didn''t know an object like that actually existed."

    Erica added amidst the awkward silence, and Darius nodded vigorously.

    "That''s right, Sister-inw. I never knew something like the Holy Grail actually existed either. Speaking of which, Deus�� or Kim Shinwoo�� what should we call him?"

    Confused by theplicated situation, Darius scratched his head and turned to look at Deia for help.

    "Just call him Deus, that��s also how that woman called him."

    "Oh,e on. That woman? You should properly call her ��Sister-inw��."

    "Stop exaggerating, they��re not even married yet!"

    ��Even though she may seem like this, she''s actually a good person. Even her prickly personality can be somewhat cute... well, not really though����

    When Darius tried to speak well of Deia, he ended up clearing his throat and changing the subject.

    "Anyway, how did he know about the existence of something like the Holy Grail? Isn��t Deus quite capable?"

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    "Even if he seems like that, he��s actually pretty warm-hearted��!"

    With a shake of her head, Deia gave up trying to stop her brother. Darius then started to list out Deus�� good points to Erica, but unfortunately, he couldn''t evenst three minutes.

    "��"

    He couldn��t even mention five of Deus�� good points. Others might have been able to think differently, but Darius was unable toe up with any positive traits.

    He was aloof.

    You never knew what he was thinking.

    He even spoke informally to his older brother.

    <em>What the heck?</em>

    Why could he onlye up with Deus�� bad points the more he thought about it?

    As Darius fell deep into his thoughts alone, Findenai chimed in while adding more fuel to the campfire.

    "He��s surprisingly considerate."

    "Huh?"

    "Hmm?"

    Voices came from both sides.

    However, despite Erica and Deia��s exmations, Findenai continued speaking in her blunt manner.

    "He��s kinder than you��d expect. He often shows consideration in unexpected ces and situations."

    "Oh, I know that too. Like when he holds the door open and sometimes invites you to dinner if you haven��t eaten yet."

    Aria also added that she sometimes skipped dinner to visit hisb because of this!

    Findenai nodded and grinned in agreement at the bold statement from the young female student.

    "He also lets me choose the menu. Thanks to that, I get to eat lots of expensive food."

    "Exactly!"

    Being in the positions of a maid and a student, respectively, Findenai and Aria Rias, who were able to unexpectedly spend a lot of time with Deus at the academy, started talking excitedly.

    "Sometimes, when he reads books, I can see his jawline from the side and it looks so sexy!"

    "I did feel like licking it."

    "What? I mean, I get what you mean, but... are you an animal?"

    ��It��s still better than drawing weird pictures of Master Bastard.��

    "Wait a second! That was Eleanor, not me! I was just watching from the side!"

    Aria quickly distanced herself from the Princess. While it was quite amusing to hear this, but from Darius and Deia��s point of view, it was somewhat confusing.

    "I''m more concerned about Professor Erica! Weren��t you supposed to break off your engagement?"

    Aria''s bombshell statement was an attempt to steer the topic away from the conversation about her drawing Deus. At that, Darius�� eyes widened as he nced at Erica.

    She slightly shook her head with an embarrassed smile.

    ��We don��t know it yet. I haven��t given up on him, you know?��

    It was a pretty meaningful statement.

    Darius, who was about to make a fuss, managed to somewhat calm down, but this time, it was Deia''s eyes that showed a hint of trembling.

    The two naturally locked eyes, and various emotions passed between them.

    However, as always, Findenai broke the silence.

    "Whether you two end up married or not doesn��t really matter."

    She casually spouted words she��d heard somewhere.

    "True love always lies with the personal maid, isn��t it?"

    "What kind of nonsense is that?"

    Finding it absurd, Aria red at Findenai while Erica silently echoed her disapproval.

    Despite the sharp, piercing gazes from all around, Findenai remained unfazed.

    "That''s what they say, right? Isn''t itmon to hear stories about men trying to escape the stress from their wives by falling in love with a sensual and charming maid, secretly holding hands behind their spouse��s backs?"

    "Who�� who��s saying that?"

    Erica ground her teeth due to the vivid image forming in her mind.

    Perhaps she imagined Deus neglecting her and making love to Findenai.

    "Illuania told me. Unexpectedly, she says she��s seen it a few times."

    Illuania, who used to wander around the red-light district, had seen many such messy affairs and was quite knowledgeable of the topic.

    And just like that, the conversation grew more intense.

    A kiss that tasted like lemon��!

    That was actually��

    Such a cheap trick!

    Watching the various stories being shared around the campfire burning away, Deia quickly retreated to the carriage to escape the shock.

    ***"Wow."

    "It��s quite impressive."

    After passing through the Flowergarden and traveling for several more days, they arrived at rk Republic��s capital, rkwork.

    Deia and Darius couldn��t help but express their honest admiration at the sight of the tall castle walls.

    In fact, the castle walls were so high that they couldn��t discern what these walls were meant to keep out. Falling from such a height wouldn��t just cause instant death, but the body would likely scatter into pieces upon impact.

    In front of the castle walls, which required one to tilt their head all the way back to see the top, Deia handed a warp marker to Deus.

    "<em>Huff, huff, huff!</em>"

    He took several deep breaths, clearly nervous, while anxiously looking around. He visibly trembled as he took the warp marker from Deia.

    "Remember, you��re the Soul Whisperer now. You��re responsible for weing the kingdom''s esteemed guests."

    Actually, it wasn��t a difficult task.

    All he had to do was ce the warp marker in the spot designated by the Republic and allow the kingdom��s envoys to arrive via warping.

    However, for a scoundrel who spent his days drinking, embracing women, and doing drugs, it was a significant responsibility.

    "Stay focused. Make sure your eyes seem devoid of emotion. Here! Like this! Just like this."

    Deia imitated Soul Whisperer Deus�� cold stare, creating a strikingly simr atmosphere and highlighting their resemnce as siblings.

    "Also, keep your answers short. Actually, scratch that. Since I''ll be next to you, it��s better not to answer at all. I��ll tell them you''re notfortable speaking because of your injury."

    "Okay."

    <em>Smack!</em>

    Deia finally pped Deus, who was still not fully focused.

    Startled, Deus stared at her in a daze, which prompted Deia to yell at him.

    "Get a grip! You''re not the scoundrel you were right now. You''re the Soul Whisperer, the face of the kingdom and the representative of our envoys! Be confident! Act cold and collected!"

    "...I-I''ll try."

    "Not ''try,'' you <em>have</em> to do it. At least until the real one wakes up."

    Deus swallowed hard and nodded in understanding.

    Though still looking awkward and anxious, he managed to mimic her instructions.

    The carriage passed through the castle wall and came to a stop.

    Outside the window, the Republic''s soldiers were ceremoniously clearing the path.

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    Deus still wasn''t fullyposed despite the hour having arrived. Seeing him acting like this, Deia finally pulled out a picture.

    "Take this."

    "Huh?"

    He took the photo with his trembling left hand, which was still clutching the warp marker.

    It was a picture of Illuania smiling while holding a small child.

    "Ah..."

    Illuania was the only woman Deus Verdi ever loved. He had even given up his own body and chosen eternal rest for her and the child she bore.

    "Brace yourselves, at least for those two."

    "Hang in there!"

    With words of encouragement from Deia and Darius, Deus nodded, managing to muster some courage.

    He carefully ced Illuania''s picture into his pocket as if it was a cherished treasure.

    Outside, Findenai opened the carriage door.

    Even if it was only for a brief moment, the Soul Whisperer, no, Deus Verdi, the actor, began his performance.<ol>1. "??" patibility) is a loaned word from Japan. "??" often assumes a rtionship of ''opposition'' between two entities, it''s argued that it''s difficult to trante the original meaning into Korean properly.

    In Korea, the term "??" patibility) was first used through thepetitive action game scene. For example: The Street Fighter series.

    When a specific character struggles or is disadvantaged against another particr character, the term "??" is used, and conversely, the term "???" (reversepatibility) is used when the opposite is true.

    The cause of "??" arises mostly from the characteristics of the characters when the performance difference between characters is disregarded. For example, if a character named (A) is said to have a disadvantage against (B) in terms ofpatibility, (B) may have traits that make it easier to exploit A''s weaknesses or nullify A''s strengths. As this rtionship intensifies, even if both yers are equally skilled, it bes very difficult for A to defeat B without any lucky chances.</ol>

 Chapter 172: Greeting

    Chapter 172: GreetingMagan had sent a separate invitation for the banquet to the already dead Deus Verdi and Norseweden for his amusement and to warn them.

    It was a warning to return Saintess Ste''s left arm, which once belonged to him, and a pretense of ignorance regarding Deus Verdi''s death.

    It was a bizarre joke that only demons wouldugh at.

    However,

    "Am I seeing this correctly?"

    Leaning against the balcony, Magan had his eyes fixed on Deus as he stepped out of the carriage.

    Magan casually inquired as if it were natural, despite the considerable distance that would have made it impossible for an ordinary person to see.

    The secretary with emerald hair standing next to him kept her mouth shut, unable to utter a word.

    She wasn''t an ordinary person either, so she could see Deus as well, but she was unable to exin why someone they thought to be dead was still alive.

    Her role was to assist Magan to the best of her abilities and provide him with the delicacies and answers he desired, but now, she had no choice but to remain silent."Do humans obtain an additional life if they be a Soul Whisperer?"

    "..."

    "Huh? Tell me. You see, I''m not too sure as I''m not human. How much karma does one have to umte in order to gain another life? Is one coupon<sup>1</sup> enough?��

    "No, sir."

    "Right? They don''t, right?"

    Magan guffawed, his double chin shaking. However, the damage inflicted by the explosion of Lemegeton in his stomach was notpletely healed yet.

    His abdomen began aching the moment he saw Deus, making him realize that no matter how much he ate, the pain would not dissipate naturally.

    "That��s right, Deus Verdi."

    <em>Lick</em>.

    Magan''s tongue swept across his thick lips. He hadn''t felt like this since he had seen Saintess Ste.

    Someone he wanted to devour but was unable to�� that man was standing on the soil of the Republic, which was practically his dining table, yet he couldn''t reach him.

    He forcibly restrained his impulse to step onto the balcony railing and rush towards Deus.

    "Eventually, he too will be served as a meal before you, Lord Magan."

    "Yes, of course he will. It seems like it will be necessary to make some adjustments to the original n."

    Hearing his secretary''s words, Magan, who was struggling to calm himself, took a deep breath but did not take his eyes off Deus.

    "I still feel like that man''s right arm is inside my stomach."

    He had to admit that it was indeed a delicacy. A human who had borne numerous resentments and karma and ovee various hardships was so sweet, that even his tongue rejoiced.

    "<em>Ahhhh~</em>"

    Magan''s voice resounded low, carrying genuine regret.

    "He��s truly appetizing."

    ***The moment Deus mmed the warp marker onto the ground, a giant pir of light descended from the sky.

    Findenai and Aria were indifferent as they had seen this spectacle before, but some of the other party members and a few soldiers from the Republic looked up, with their mouths agape.

    The golden pir soon took the shape of people, with a blonde girl standing at the forefront.

    Eleanor Luden Griffin.

    Compared to when they hade to rescue Findenai, there were more people this time. Along with the Presiding Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus, arge contingent of knights were also present.

    No matter the circumstances, it would be too dangerous for King Orpheus to attend the banquet personally, and it wouldn��t have looked good if the citizens of the kingdom learnt that their king had traveled directly to the Republic.

    Since a king always had to remain serious and dignified, he couldn''t show himself responding that quickly and easily just because the Republic had called him over, especially while they were still engaged in a war of nerves.

    Nevertheless, to maintain a minimal level of courtesy, it was decided that Eleanor, a member of the Royal Family, would attend on his behalf. This was because she also actively pushed for it.

    "Princess."

    Deus slowly knelt before her. He intended to kiss her hand, but Eleanor signaled that it was unnecessary with a considerate smile.

    "I''ve heard everything."

    She would have been more agreeable if it were Kim Shinwoo, but she didn''t want it from the current Deus.

    "You''ve worked hard, and please continue doing so."

    "Yes, I understand."

    Just like how Darius had once managed to act convincingly in front of the clerics, Deus seemed to have some talent as an actor as well. Only those who had been around Kim Shinwoo for a while could feel that Deus�� acting stillcked something.

    "May I see your arm for a moment?"

    A woman wearing a white priestess robe emerged from the group of people who had warped over.

    It was the Saintess, Lucia Saint.

    After confirming that Magan, a Demon Lord, ruled over the Republic, Lucia hade over personally to counteract that threat.

    Seeing Deus'' now missing right arm, Lucia''s expression darkened.

    "Oh, Goddess Justia."

    Luciamented to the Goddess she served and took a moment to pray for Deus.

    After the prayer ended, she slowly opened her eyes, and Deus swallowed hard and expressed his gratitude.

    "Descendants of the Great Griffin, pleasee this way."

    A man hade over to greet Eleanor.

    Although he was extremely polite, his posture and manner of speaking suggested that he, too, held a high rank.

    At Eleanor''s subtle nce, Deus took his ce on her left, as instructed by Deia.

    Saintess Lucia stood at the right, and right behind her stood the Presiding Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren, exuding the dignity of Griffin.

    "Straighten your shoulders."

    Deia, who was right behind, warned Deus, prompting him to naturally straighten his shoulders and look around.

    The hospitality disyed by the soldiers of the Republic, lined up orderly, evoked a level of grandeur that Deus had nevere across before in his life.

    "Don''t look around too much."

    "..."

    He was not even allowed to sightsee.

    Anyway, Deus solely focused on the rigid tile pathid out in front of him, ignoring the piercing marching songs, the erupting cheers of the citizens, and the stern escort of soldiers.

    At the end of the long parade,rge feet and thick thighs came into his view. Even from a distance, the presence felt imposing.

    Perhaps due to the straight path, the pressure that presence exuded hit him full force without any hindrance.

    It was far from being fighting spirit.

    The one who understood this best was the Presiding Mage Tribunal Judge, Tyren Ol Velocus.

    Having faced countless murderous intents and fighting spirits head on, he could immediately recognize that the emotion emanating from Demon Lord Magan in the distance was vastly different from those hostile aggressions.

    However, while Tyren could recognize the difference, he couldn''t articte it any further. It was Eleanor who identified that emotion.

    "Voracity."

    A primal yet profoundly universal desire. And currently, Eleanor could feel that the man, embodying one of the three great desires��the voracity that everyone naturally possessed��was looking straight at Deus.

    Realizing that he was being seen as mere food, Eleanor frowned deeply and stepped to the left.

    She naturally positioned Deus behind her, intercepting the greedy gaze directed at him.

    "<em>Huff, hup</em>."

    Deus, who was struggling to breathe due to the pressure of the Demon Lord, managed to catch his breath thanks to Eleanor''s help.

    However, as he had to maintain his expression and remainposed, it prolonged the grueling time.

    "Oh my, I am greatly honored that the Princess herself hase."

    Magan extended his hand with a friendly smile. To anyone else, he might have appeared warm and kind.

    With a demeanor resembling that of a considerably overweight neighbor, Magan made eye contact with Eleanor, who also responded with a smile.

    "Thank you for arranging this meeting for the peace of our nations."

    "Haha, I am simply delighted that I am able to step forward for the greater good of the continent!"

    After exchanging pleasantries with Eleanor, Magan greeted the Saintess.

    "Saintess, the Sun of the continent. The continent remains so bright thanks to you."

    "��You tter me.��

    Lucia couldn''t hide her unease as she never expected that she would be conversing like this with a Demon Lord.

    Magan had hidden his demonic aura so perfectly, that he didn''t seem to be a demon at all.

    Had she not been informed beforehand, she would never have guessed he was a Demon Lord.

    Hence, Lucia felt that she was stillcking whenpared to the previous Saintess.

    Next, Magan approached the Soul Whisperer Deus.

    Observing Magan''s massive size and build, Deus felt like he might be crushed at any moment.

    "It has been a while, Soul Whisperer."

    Magan slyly extended his right hand, then tapped his forehead with augh.

    "Oh, right! You do not have a hand there!"

    "��"

    "I was inconsiderate. Here, let me offer you my left hand."

    Magan''s eyes gleamed menacingly as he extended his left hand.

    As far as he knew, Deus Verdi was dead, so Magan was testing whether this Deus was truly the one he knew or a fake.

    Sensing that, Deia broke into a cold sweat as she anxiously watched what Deus would do next.

    If Deus smiled as if it were fine with him or shook hands casually, Magan��s suspicions would be confirmed.

    During this brief but dangerous psychological battle, Deus made his choice.

    <em>Plop</em>.

    He decided to thrust his hand into his pocket.

    It was a clear refusal to shake hands with him.

    While it may have appeared rude to the onlookers, however, as Magan had insulted him with the remark about his missing right arm first, it was not an unreasonable response.

    "Hmm��"

    Magan licked his lips, barely restraining his appetite.

    <em>Is he the real one? Did he manage to survive and return?</em>

    Magan had an ambiguous expression on his face as he pondered internally, but he turned away without saying much. Only then did Deus slowly pull his hand out of his pocket, barely able to breathe.

    "Well done."

    Deia whispered carefully, and Deus turned his head slightly.

    His expression was a mess, and he looked like he was on the verge of tears.

    "I-I just didn��t want to shake hands because I was scared."

    "Yes, yes. You unexpectedly lucked out by backing away."

    From Deus�� perspective, thinking he might be eaten the moment he took that hand, he had just run away in fear.

    Thanks to the tension freezing the muscles in his face, it helped him maintain his expression and deceive the Demon Lord.

    Of course, Magan��s suspicions weren''t erased entirely.

    "<em>Sigh</em>, there''s still a long way to go."

    Knowing that the banquet had just begun, Deia kept her eyes on Magan��s back, still feeling tense.

    However, on the other hand, at the moment when all eyes were on Deus, Deia failed to notice that Magan''s gaze had shifted beyond Deus and hadnded on her.<ol>1. The original raws say ''? ???'' or ''One Coin?''. If you have ever read Ready yer One or watched the movie, you can see that a "Coin" signifies an extra life (spoiler alert), which is what is the case for most retro games. It inherently stands for a "reservation" to an arcade game or the "amount" given to y a game in Korea. As such, in the frame of Korean culture, "One coin?" implies, "Oh, so you can y again, even though it''s Game Over?".

    We chose to go with ''One coupon'' to fit Magan''s character and the setting of the story.</ol>

 Chapter 173: Victim

    Chapter 173: VictimThe grand chandelier in the banquet hall, reminiscent of something one might find in a detective novel, looked both dazzling and unsettling.

    The brown-patterned fur carpet gently cushioned the feet, while the subtle lights on the walls made one forget it was currently evening.

    Circr tables were reserved for the ambassadors from various countries.

    There were representatives from the Griffin Kingdom, the Jerman Kingdom, the Duchy of Valestan, which was located quite far from the rk Republic, and even from the declining Han Empire in the east.

    With many countries attending the banquet, this alone was a testament to Griffin Kingdom��s influence.

    The Jerman Kingdom might have just been across the desert, but the Griffin Kingdom also managed to invite a small country like the Duchy of Valestan and the now poorly regarded Han Empire.

    Lavish dishes adorned each table, which were particrly abundant in a variety of meat, reflecting Magan''s preferences.

    Naturally, not everyone could enter the banquet hall. Among the Norseweden party, only the three siblings of the Verdi Household were present.

    The three of them upied a table while Princess Eleanor, Saintess Lucia, and Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren sat at another table meant for the Griffin Kingdom.

    "<em>Sigh</em>."As soon as they sat down, Deia gently pushed aside the champagne in front of her and requested water.

    Although alcohol, which was the Republic''s specialty hard liquor, was hard toe by in the Kingdom, she couldn''t afford to be drunk in such tense circumstances.

    Deus also felt like drinking, but held himself back for now. Only Darius had taken a sip out of courtesy.

    "Anyway, there are a lot of important figures gathered here, aren''t there?"

    Even at a nce, Darius, who was a martial artist, could already discern that many strong people were present.

    For instance, there was the rk Republic''s Superhuman Oskov, who was confidently guarding the entrance.

    "The Protector of the Duchy of Valestan, Tom. I''ve heard he''s as big as a bear, and now that I��m seeing him in person, he certainly lives up to that reputation."

    The man called Tom from the Duchy of Valestan upied two chairs since one was insufficient for him. He had already started drinking from the bottle.

    Even the hard liquor seemed like just a soft drink to him.

    ��Given that the heir to the Duchy is present, he''s probably here to protect him in case of any unforeseen circumstances, right?��

    With her chin resting on her hand, Deia nced toward the Duchy of Valestan. Among the people gathered in the banquet, the young man who was heir to the Duchy, although appearing calm, was discreetly keeping an eye on things despite having the smallest stature among those summoned.

    "And the old man who was once known as the War God of the Han Empire, Han So, is also here."

    "With the empire in a critical situation, they couldn''t afford to sendkey figures. Being the War God, he certainly lives up to his reputation. However, since he��s an old man now and is supposedly about to retire soon, it seems he has nothing else to do, so that��s why he��s attending."

    "...Do you have to interject my thoughts with yourmentary every single time?"

    Darius was excited about meeting great martial artists, but Deia, who responded with her own political perspective on the situation, only shrugged her shoulders.

    Despite the Duchy of Valestan and the Han Empire sharing a border, their tables were ced at opposite ends due to their strained rtionship.

    Perhaps the reason why they attended the banquet was because they were observing each other.

    ��Most importantly, the Jerman Kingdom has used quite a bit of resources on us."

    The Jerman Kingdom, located beyond the Marias Great Forest across the Sahar Desert, had attempted to use the Marias tribe as a foothold tounch an invasion on the Griffin Kingdom.

    While others might not know, Deus and Aria were already aware that they would soon mobilize a massive army towards the Griffin Kingdom in a few years.

    That event would mark the beginning of a bloodbath across the continent once again.

    "The Phantom Beast of the Desert, Jordia."

    Copper-colored skin and ripped muscles��despite wearing banquet attire, he carried a khopesh, a sword with a de curved like an axe, on his waist.

    "It seems like all the big shots are gathered here. Will there really be no sparring or something like that?"

    As Darius sniffed and murmured, Deia clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    "What''s the point if you''re only going to end up getting stepped on?��

    "W-what are you talking about? I''m also a renowned martial artist, the Giant of Norseweden!"

    "Oh, is that why you got sted by that Doberman bastard alone?"

    "I-it��s because that bastard had explosives...!"

    "Forget it. Since we have Sir Tyren present here, we won''t fall behind in terms of strength."

    "..."

    Actually, they weren''t merely at the level of ''not falling behind''. In fact, the imposing presence of Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren was looming ominously, to the point that others were wary of being around him.

    He exuded a fighting spirit such that any hint of nonsense or insulting remarks would immediately be met with consequences.

    "Would you like to smoke one?"

    At that moment, a maid approached with something on a silver tray. Even before properly identifying it, Deus'' eyes had widened all of a sudden.

    "<em>Sniff! Sniff!</em>"

    It was a familiar reaction that they had already seen before.

    Feeling suspicious, Deus inspected the silver tray the maid had extended. On the tray were cigarettes thicker than fingers, all lined up neatly.

    <em>These are not ordinary cigarettes</em>.

    They were drugs.

    Due to the rk Republic openly producing drugs, theirws regarding such matters were inherently different from those of other countries.

    While Darius declined, Deus couldn''t resist and almost let saliva dribble from his mouth.

    "I-I��m good."

    He resisted by forcibly turning his head. It was amendable disy of willpower.

    "Give me one."

    Deia, who had been absentmindedly staring at the cigarettes, took one and tucked it into her pocket.

    She had no intention of smoking it, but she grabbed one in case of emergencies.

    "You..."

    "They��re crazy bastards who are handing out drugs to important guests. We should check what they''ve given, right?"

    "But..."

    Just as Darius was about to speak, unable to hold himself back, Magan and his secretary walked onto the stage in the banquet hall.

    The sight of Magan, who was staggering as he walked while holding a microphone, was so unsightly that it prompted some small chuckles from a few tables.

    However, those who knew of his true identity didn��t even lift the corner of their lips.

    Because, in the end, they felt like each of these actions only served to deliberately emphasize that he was trying so hard to appear insignificant.

    "To all of you attending tonight''s banquet, wee to our esteemed country. As you may know, I am Magan Tolles, the President of the rk Republic."

    It was a brief self-introduction.

    Following that, he uttered clich��d greetings and poured out insincere words, devoid of any genuinemitment to working together for the future and peace of the continent.

    Deia gazed down at the empty ss that she had deliberately ced to allow her to observe other tables.

    <em>The Jerman Kingdom seems uninterested at all. The Han Empire is feigning friendliness, and the Valestan heir is...</em>

    Through the reflection in the ss, Deia saw that Valestan��s young heir was wiping away tears.

    While she had heard that a demon''s whispers often gave humans false emotions, she doubted anyone here would be swayed by Magan''s cunning tongue.

    <em>If he��s acting, then it��s truly remarkable.</em>

    But no matter how you looked at it, it didn''t seem fake. Tom, who hade to escort him, was even patting his shoulder to get him back to his senses.

    "Now! Ladies and gentlemen! You are all esteemed individuals burdened with great responsibilities. However, let us release all of those burdens tonight!"

    The corner of Magan��s lips stretched unnaturally long.

    "Please, enjoy your dinner."

    <em>BOOOM!</em>

    It was a deafening explosion.

    The unstable chandelier fell, engulfing the area in ck smoke. The dust was carried by a strong wind.

    The entrance wall of the banquet hall copsed like a tsunami, burying one side of the hall under rubble.

    Superhuman Oskov, who was guarding the door along with numerous servants of the Republic, were buried under the pile of stones as dark blood seeped out from between the rubble.

    "Lower your head!"

    Deia urgently protected Deus. After pushing the startled and trembling man under the table, she locked eyes with Darius.

    "I''ll cover you. Assess the situation."

    "Got it."

    Darius hurriedly nced towards Eleanor''s table.

    Fortunately, the protective spell from Tyren''s robe extended to both the Princess and the Saintess, shielding them simultaneously.

    "Are you okay there?!"

    Due to the smoke and dust, Eleanor was unable to see the table next to hers clearly, so she had to inquire about their situation.

    "We''re fine, Your Highness! The Verdi siblings are all safe!"

    Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief at Darius'' reassuring shout.

    While no one was sure of the situation on the other side, it was evident that they were trapped in the banquet hall.

    It must have been a confusing situation for everyone.

    The lights in the banquet hall had already gone out, and amidst the explosions and smoke which erupted from an unknown source, it was Saintess Lucia who reached out to everyone first.

    "Everyone, please stay calm."

    A white sphere emanated from her palm, flying towards the spot where the chandelier used to be. And despite the dust and smoke permeating the area, its light remained pure, refusing any impurities.

    Soon, the lightposed of Holy Power illuminated the entire banquet hall.

    "Ah."

    "That''s the Saintess."

    "Is that Holy Power?"

    Naturally, there were no casualties at any table.

    With many renowned martial artists in the continent present, such a surprise attack was out of the question.

    Deia''s and Eleanor''s gaze simultaneously shifted towards where Magan was.

    "Crazy bastard."

    "Could he not contain his instincts, huh? What a fool. "

    They were about to rebuke Magan for daring to pull such a stunt in front of so many envoys from various countries, and even dere that the diplomatic image of the rk Republic was utterly ruined. However��

    "Huh?"

    No voices came out.

    No, they couldn��t even properly understand the situation itself.

    Because while everyone seemed unharmed, there was one sole victim from this attack.

    His internal organs were clearly visible because a sword had pierced the nape of his neck, making a long downward stroke.

    His blood sttered far around the area.

    His breath was already cut short.

    His lifeless eyes turned upward.

    And his body crumpled like a deted balloon.

    Therey the corpse of Demon Lord Magan.

 Chapter 174: A Question

    Chapter 174: A QuestionMagan��s corpse was lying there.

    The moment they saw it, everyone became rigid, as if time itself had frozen in the banquet hall.

    It was a situation where the highest authority figure of the host country was assassinated amidst a gathering of important dignitaries from different nations.

    It was a scene that revealed the dangers of the ce and also proved their ipetence at the same time.

    "T-the Resistance?"

    The first to speak was the heir of the Duchy of Valestan. Considering that the Resistance of the rk Republic was famous enough to be known even in other countries, it was a somewhat reasonable deduction.

    However, most people were skeptical. If the Resistance could cleanly assassinate thePresident in a ce with so many powerful people gathered, it was rather strange that they had not been able to do it until now.

    Rather than that��

    ��Rather than the Resistance, Griffin sitting closest to his seat appears to be more suspicious.��

    Jordia, from the desert Kingdom of Jerman, stood with arms crossed and cast a suspicious nce toward the Griffin Kingdom.Though openly hostile, Jordia''s attitude toward the Griffin Kingdom left them a bit flustered. However��

    "You are forcing a ridiculous narrative here."

    Princess Eleanor dismissed it without hesitation.

    "Why would we? We came here to make peace with the rk Republic. There''s no reason for us to assassinate the President out of the blue."

    "..."

    "We know that the Jerman Kingdom has taken a keen interest in us. After all, isn��t the situation that took ce in the Marias Great Forest still unresolved?"

    Without any hesitation or retreat, Eleanor firmly responded to the Jerman Kingdom, which openly sought reasons to nder Griffin.

    Perhaps sensing a jab, Jordia kept his mouth sealed tight and didn''t unfold his arms. However, Tyren found that demeanor was even displeasing.

    "Uncross your arms and apologize."

    His mana surged within the banquet hall��a closed chamber without escape.

    In this ce, while they were in each other''s sight, it wouldn''t be strange if someone else died if everyone closed their eyes intentionally.

    "..."

    Despite Tyren''s warning, Jordia remained silent, standing with his chin held high.

    Eventually, Tyren stepped forward assertively, unable to contain his anger.

    "What about the Secretary?"

    Deia''s words echoed through the banquet hall, drawing everyone''s attention.

    Deia, who had leaped forward, was examining the Dictator''s corpse and their surroundings.

    It was a fittingly gruesome death for a dictator of a country, but more importantly, the Secretary with emerald hair was nowhere to be seen.

    "The Secretary is missing."

    Deia''s words prompted the others to approach the stage one by one. Deia had looked around, hoping for another exit, but there was none.

    "So, the Secretary was the assassin?"

    "Oh, that''s possible."

    "It certainly seems more usible to be the work of an internal assassin rather than us, the foreign guests."

    Swept along in their own flow; everyone offered their own opinion. However, from Deia''s perspective, it all felt a bit strange.

    <em>Then where did the Secretary go?</em>

    If the Secretary was the assassin, shouldn''t she have been present here?

    That implied that since it was impossible to escape, she was probably still hiding somewhere within the banquet hall.

    "Sir Tyren, please see to the safety of the Princess and the Saintess."

    "Hmm."

    Tyren nodded reassuringly and told her not to worry. He tapped his staff shaped like a spear on the ground to assert his presence.

    "So where did the Secretary go then?"

    "Hmm, that also seems strange."

    "We need to remain calm. The suddenness of the situation has narrowed everyone''s focus."

    As they spoke amongst themselves, the group quickly regained theirposure, acknowledging their own distress, proving that they were not high-ranking individuals for no reason.

    "Have you calmed down now?"

    At that moment, an unusual voice came from the copsed entrance. Emerald hair was faintly visible in the darkness beyond the light.

    "Secretary!"

    "There you are."

    The martial artists of the group immediately stepped forward in response. Tom, the Protector of the Duchy of Valestan, and Han So, an elderly God of War from the Han Empire, aggressively took a step forward.

    The Secretary smiled at them before extending her hand.

    "Have you all grasped the current situation properly?"

    Her voice resonated softly but clearly, enveloping everyone��s ears.

    She waited until she was sure everyone could hear her words clearly.

    At the same time, she made it known that she was skilled enough to hide in their midst without being detected by anyone.

    "The President of the Republic has been assassinated. The instigator was the Griffin Kingdom. Unable to withstand the pressure, Princess Eleanor confesses andmits suicide upon returning to the kingdom."

    "....What?"

    Eleanor frowned and red at the Secretary, who suddenly brought up her name.

    However, the Secretary''s words were not yet concluded.

    "Outraged, the rk Republic deres war on Griffin. The Jerman Kingdom from the east pledges to assist us in conquering this wicked nation of assassins."

    "Hm."

    Jordia from the Jerman Kingdom remained silent and kept listening with his arms crossed. It was difficult to discern if he was approving or disapproving of this statement.

    "The God of War from the Han Empire will support the testimony, and the heir of the Duchy of Valestan will assassinate his father after returning and will take over the leadership but feeling burdened, he will hand themand over to us."

    "That��s ridiculous!"

    "Wh-What did you say?!"

    Both Han So, the God of War from the Han Empire, and the heir of Valestan raised their voices simultaneously. It was hard to ignore the rk Republic fabricating the story as they desired.

    "Well, as for the assassin��..."

    <em>Scuttle, scuttle.</em>

    The sound of something creeping and crawling around could be heard in the surroundings. Numerous somethings were on the move beyond the light of the Saintess.

    "It��s you."

    The Secretary pointed to a woman with short hair.

    It was Deia.

    "Holding a grudge due to the raid on Norseweden, you received a special mission from the Griffin Kingdom to carry out the assassination, and you executed it splendidly. It��s truly impressive."

    <em>p, p, p, p.</em>

    It was the sound of mechanical apuse.

    The Secretary��sughter echoed faintly from beyond the darkness.

    "We were fooled too. Who would have thought that Griffin would attempt an assassination during a peace gathering."

    "Crazy bitch."

    Deia swore under her breath out of annoyance, but the Secretary shrugged and slowly walked forward.

    "Now, this is where the manufactured story ends. If you dislike any part, please refrain from speaking out, unless you want to die."

    Hearing those words, Tom from the Duchy of Valestan stepped forward in disbelief.

    "What bullshit! Do you not realize the responsibility you''ll have to bear if even one of us dies? How dare you present us with this shameless, self-fabricated story!"

    "...I see."

    While listening to Tom''s words, Deia arrived at a rather unpleasant realization.

    It was something that dawned on most of them present, and Princess Eleanor''s expression darkened significantly.

    "Why did you say that?"

    Darius asked Deia, who sighed. Seeing that he didn''t understand the situation at all and that Deus was tense with a hardened expression, she called them over and exined.

    "Those bastards nned this from the start. They don''t care if everyone here dies. That''s why they created this enclosed room, so no one can see what happens to us."

    On top of that, with the death of their leader, the President, they ensured that no one could point a finger at them.

    Ultimately, it was the rk Republic who suffered the greatest loss.

    "You don��t have to worry. We can easily find substitutes if you don''t cooperate."

    "Substitutes?"

    "Well, let��s save that for our future enjoyment."

    The Secretary smiled and stretched out her hand. The only part of her that entered the light from the darkness was her hand that was pointing at the Saintess.

    "However, only two people. Saintess Lucia and..."

    The hand that was pointing at the Saintess moved towards Deus.

    "Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi, the both of you must die here."

    At this emotionless death sentence, Lucia sped her hands in prayer, and Deus struggled to maintain hisposure.

    "Hmm, but before that, I need to confirm one thing."

    The Secretary revealed herself as she slowly stepped into the light. Her eyes resembled those of a serpent, with an unnaturally long tongue protruding from her mouth.

    Compared to what they had seen earlier on stage, it was apletely different appearance. Everyone present recognized it immediately.

    She was a demon.

    With the situation taking an unexpected turn, they had no choice but to be tense. The moment they realized that the woman was a demon, the words that just sounded like nonsense until now felt like cursed prophecies.

    That showed how big a source of fear the existence of demons were for the people of the continent.

    "Rather than seeking confirmation, I am providing you with an opportunity."

    "An opportunity?"

    Her direct gaze pierced through Deus, who tilted his head in confusion. Rather than showing mercy, her pupils felt more like she was testing him .

    And the very next words uttered by the Secretary made it very clear.

    "Are you truly the Soul Whisperer?"

    "..."

    She was doubtful about his very identity.

    All eyes in the banquet hall immediately turned to Deus.

    The envoys from the Griffin Kingdom, who knew his true identity, were tense, while the people from the other nations were intrigued by the Secretary''s question.

    He was the only Dark Mage acknowledged by the Griffin, which strictly opposed ck Magic.

    Naturally, the other nations had also done their basic research on him.

    "What do you mean?"

    Standing upright, Deus tried to feignposure.

    Seeing that, the Secretary''s lips curled into a sly smile.

    "I suspect that you are not the real Deus. The man I met before had an imposing presence, an aura, and a calmness that you can''t even imitate half-heartedly."

    "..."

    "So, I''ll give you a chance."

    Demons always tested humans.

    They presented them with choices while reveling in their dilemma.

    "Are you truly the Soul Whisperer? If you answer me honestly, I will let you live."

    "...!"

    "After all, there''s no need to kill a man who isn''t the Soul Whisperer."

    A tense silence filled the room.

    All eyes were on Deus, who was still pretending to have a nk expression, while racking his brain.

    "Ah, really.��

    But perhaps even that brief silence bored her, for the Secretary made another proposal.

    "Alright then, just one thing. Answer this, and I will let you live."

    "What is it?"

    "If you truly are the Soul Whisperer, one whoforts the dead and you possess the eyes blessed and cursed to see all souls��"

    <em>Tap</em>.

    Her long nails pointed at Deus'' eyes.

    "Where is the soul of the recently deceased Lord Magan?"

 Chapter 175: Two Choices

    Chapter 175: Two Choices"Where is the soul of the recently deceased Lord Magan?"

    It was a riddle-like question.

    Deus'' body trembled. He was shocked that the Secretary seemed to have seen through his real identity.

    What would happen if he said the wrong thing here?

    Would she really let him go?

    And despite these thoughts, he couldn''t help but feel a little greedy.

    If she truly was a demon, could she possibly bring him back to life again?

    After all, there were many instances in legends or fairy tales where demons often granted humans'' wishes.

    "So, what is your response?"

    Deus took a deep breath at the Secretary''s question��he didn''t know the answer.How could he possibly know where Magan''s soul was? His head felt hot, and just as he was about to blurt out that he didn''t know, the throbbing pain in his right arm silenced him.

    Even the great Kim Shinwoo, who fought with his life on the line, couldn''t kill the Demon Lord.

    Kim Shinwoo had even used the gem called Lemegeton to bring about mutual destruction, and yet here, just a few dayster, the so-called Demon Lord was smiling and shaking hands with them as if nothing had happened.

    <em>Did he really die that easily?</em>

    <em>That</em> Demon Lord Magan?

    He still felt like his whole body was being oppressed by Magan''s creepy smile; his empty right arm was telling him the answer.

    "It is not here."

    The others were puzzled by his curt reply, but the Secretary''s eyes twitched slightly.

    "Magan''s soul is not here."

    Seeing the Secretary''s trembling eyes, Deia stood beside Deus and supported his im.

    Although she couldn''t see souls, Deia had also reached the same conclusion.

    "Because he is not dead."

    There was pressure in his firm deration. After all, the words had already been spoken. Even if it wasn''t the correct answer, he needed to assert it confidently as if it were.

    Those who didn''t know Magan was a Demon Lord looked puzzled as they checked his corpse again.

    His dead body was still lying there in a wretched state.

    However, the Secretary''s lips twisted with a sense of disgracefulness as she red at him.

    "<em>Heh�� hehehehe!</em>"

    Maniacalughter suddenly echoed from the darkness. Theughter, which was filled with immense joy, only made everyone more uneasy.

    "<em>Hahahahaha!</em> Yes! That is right! You are Deus Verdi! That is exactly how it should be!"

    From the opposite side of the Secretary, the owner of the voiceing from the shadows was someone they all knew well.

    President Magan.

    Hidden in the darkness where the light couldn''t reach, he continued tough.

    "That is the only way I can enjoy the taste of you again! That is the only way I can savor you, my special delicacy!"

    The Demon Lord was truly delighted. Now, he was convinced that Deus Verdi was the real one.

    "Has your momentum and spirit dwindled because your right hand was cut off? That is human! That is truly humane! That makes you all the more delicious!"

    "..."

    "There is nothing more special than a human who bears burdens, ovees hardships, and possesses a stronger conviction."

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    As a fierce wind blew, the white light created by the Saintess�� Holy Power vanished. Thick darkness enveloped them once more.

    "You''re annoying, Saintess."

    The moment the Holy Power disappeared, they realized that Magan started moving.

    Deia urgently shouted to protect Lucia, but it was already toote.

    "<em>Ugh!</em>"

    With Lucia''s scream, mes appeared again, illuminating the surroundings.

    But this time, it wasn��t the white mes created by Holy Power, but purple mes conjured by Magan.

    In front of the rising mes stood Magan, holding the fallen Lucia in his arms.

    Seeing this, Tyren urgently swung his staff, about to rush forward. However��

    "<em>Shhhh.</em>"

    He had no choice but to stop when he saw Magan''s hand gripping Lucia��s neck.

    "Make the slightest move and I''ll break her."

    Magan''s long tongue licked the unconscious Saintess�� cheek as he giggled.

    "H-how could this happen?"

    "What kind of situation is this?!"

    "The President was supposed to be dead..."

    The people were bewildered upon seeing that the President was still alive.

    The Secretary stepped forward to calm them down.

    "Now, this is the recement I previously spoke about. Even if all of you die here, we can create identical puppets to rece you."

    "Puppets?"

    "You��re insane��"

    "Did any of you suspect that the Lord Magan who presented himself at the start of the banquet was a fake?"

    In an instant, the Secretary��s words silenced the pouring criticism.

    It was true. Though they didn''t know about the method used, they hadn��t realized that the assassinated Magan was fake until she told them.

    What if they died here, and the fakes created by the rk Republic returned to their respective countries?

    The sound of swallowing saliva resounded loudly in the room.

    Everyone attending was an important figure with significant influence in their respective countries. Imagining what would happen if they were reced by fakes loyal to the rk Republic already made them feel terrified enough.

    "Do you understand the situation better now? We''re giving you a choice. You can either be food for the bugs, or survive.��

    The identity of the crawling creatures they had heard earlier was finally revealed. The moment the Saintess�� Holy Power disappeared, hundreds of insects were crawling at their feet.

    They were scurrying around, excited and eager to devour the humans at any moment.

    "What do we have to do to survive?"

    Jordia from the Jerman Kingdom raised his hand slightly and asked. Although others sent him reproachful nces, he remained calm.

    "You are indeed wise, O�� Mystical Beast of the Desert. Do you remember the cigarette we provided before the banquet started?��

    "You mean the drugs?"

    "<em>Fufu</em>, in here, the rk Republic, they��re perfectly legal. Well, they are different from what you can find on the market, though."

    The Secretary slowly took a cigarette out of her pocket.

    "After smoking this, you will have no choice but to follow our orders. And you will even do so very happily!"

    The implication of having his mind controlled caused Jordia''s eyes to waver, but the gasp of astonishment came from somewhere else.

    "W-wait. Cigarette?"

    Tom, the Protector of the Duchy of Valestan, was the only one who had smoked the cigarette. He was now examining his body in a panic.

    Seeing this, the Secretary reached out with a smile.

    "Aha! Let��s see what happens."

    <em>Snap!</em>

    With a snap of her fingers, Tom��s expression gradually grew calm. He slowly lowered his head before suddenly bursting into uncontrobleughter.

    "How ridiculous! Why was I feeling so panicked? I was being foolish."

    "Tom?"

    The heir of the Duchy cautiously called out to Tom. Thetter then smiled brightly and spread his arms.

    "This is it! This is what I''ve been searching for my whole life! Ah, why was I so afraid? This is truly delightful!"

    "T-Tom?"

    "There��s absolutely nothing to fear! Ah, I now feel ashamed of how panicked I was."

    Tom smiled brightly, showing genuine happiness. He became apletely different person from before. It was definitely still Tom, and he was truly joyful.

    "Tom! Snap out of it!"

    Tom shrugged at the heir''s shout.

    "I am in my right mind. I have simply realized the truth in reality. Ah, it makes me think that my life so far has truly been foolish."

    Tom had suddenly changed.

    Naturally, the others did not react kindly to such a drastic change.

    However, the Secretary widely smiled and made them an offer.

    "So, will you smoke the cigarette and join our side? Or will you die coldly here and be food for the bugs?"

    The demonid out two choices.

    The only sound in the silent banquet hall was the crawling of insects. The first person to break the silence and approach the Secretary was an old man named Han So from the Han Empire.

    "I am someone old enough to die anyway. I suppose I might as well get revenge on the Empire that once called me the God of War and then discarded me like trash.��

    "Sir Han So!"

    "How can you do this?!"

    The envoys from the Han Empire loudly rebuked Han So, but the hunched old man stood before the Secretary without hesitation.

    The Secretary smiled and offered him a cigarette.

    "Wee."

    "Ah."

    However, Han So''s hand, which was reaching for the cigarette, started to rise even higher.

    <em>BAM!</em>

    In an instant, he clenched his fist and delivered a precise blow to the Secretary''s jaw.

    "How dare you test my loyalty!"

    Han So continued to strike the suspended body of the Secretary. The envoys from the Han Empire, realizing that he hadn''t actually defected but was instead fighting for his life, erupted in cheers.

    The God of War Han So realized that this moment was his peak, the final ze of his dwindling life.

    Reflecting on one''s original nature.<sup>1</sup>

    At this moment, he disyed the force he once wielded as the God of War. However��

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    However, he bit his lip once he saw the flying bugs that had flown to his feet gnawing at his flesh.

    <em>Smash!</em>

    He mmed the ground roughly, using mana and wind pressure to blow them away.

    "��!"

    However, only a few were pushed back while many more insects swarmed his body.

    "<em>Ahh, aaaaargh!</em>"

    As screams and blood gushed out, the Secretary rubbed her sore jaw, frowning deeply.

    "Old man, you still have some strength, huh."

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The secretary''s hand took the form of a spearhead and pierced the heart of Han So, who was covered by insects.

    The life of the man who once dominated an era as the God of War ended in vain��consumed by the insects to the point that even his corpse could no longerbe found.

    "Alright, everyone from the Han Empire is to die now."

    The first to move at those words was Tom from the Duchy of Valestan. He immediately rushed at the Han Empire��s envoys, tearing them apart.

    His huge build was fitting for someone who was likened to a bear, and his fighting style was just as ferocious.

    Despite a massacre happening, the others couldn��t move carelessly because the Secretary''s gaze was fixed on them, daring them to try.

    Perhaps it felt like looking into the eyes of Medusa, a creature who could turn people to stone.

    After a moment, the insects that had devoured everyone from the Han Empire gradually began to take human form.

    Starting from the God of War Han So, who had fought and died valiantly, and moving on to the other members of the envoys.

    The Secretary pointed at them with augh.

    "See? No matter what choice you make, it doesn''t matter to us. Things will always go the way we want."

    However, the reason they offered such a choice was because they were demons who reveled in toying with humans.

    "Of course, that��s the only way you can think of it."

    A solemn woman''s voice broke the somber atmosphere. Standing between her brothers, Deia fixed her unwavering gaze on the Secretary.

    "That is because you are demons. That is why you take theseplicated steps, just to toy with humans."

    "��"

    "Do you really think you cedparable values on the scale? From my perspective, it seems like you just want us to smoke that cigarette."

    The choice between certain death and abandoning one��s humanity for a chance of survival.

    However, if you delved deeper, there was another way to look at it.

    Even though they didn��t know how the cigarette would control their minds once they smoked it, it somehow offered a future.

    Because once they return to their respective countries, they might be able to find a way to heal.

    In essence, smoking the cigarette means abandoning their present in the hope of a future.

    Hope.

    A hope that perhaps if they managed to survive and escape this ce, something might change.

    And those demons used that to subtly pressure the people to smoke the cigarettes. And in reality, most people here were thinking that they couldn��t afford to send the fakes to their respective countries if they lost their lives here now.

    Deia emotionlessly pointed a finger at the fake envoys from the Han Empire.

    "There must be something wrong with those things, right? Isn��t that so?"

    "<em>Hooo...</em>"

    "You pretend it��s a choice, but in reality, you just want to handle things your own way."

    The corner of the secretary''s mouth, which was raised, dropped slowly, very slowly.

    "You siblings are really the same. Annoying!"<ol>1. ????(Hoegwang-banjo) was a basic practice method of patriarchal Seon, through prior studies rted with banjo or reflection in Seon Buddhism. Hoegwang-banjo means to turn one��s attention which is ordinarily directed to external things back to oneself. Especially in Patriarchal Seon, there is sudden awakening or ''empty quiescence and spiritual awareness'' ording to the experience of Banjo or reflecting on oneself. Just as the eye cannot see the eye itself, this banjo or reflection is only possible through non-dualistic awareness.</ol>

 Chapter 176: Return

    Chapter 176: Return"You siblings are really the same. Annoying!"

    Using her wisdom to outwit the Demon''s riddle, the woman drew the magic gun from her pocket and aimed it at the Secretary.

    <em>Bang</em>!

    A gunshot rang out.

    However, upon seeing the Secretary catch the bullet using her index and middle fingers like a pair of tongs, Deia shouted gruffly.

    "Those bastards were nning to y with us from the start anyway!"

    "<em>Uoooooh</em>!"

    The gunshot was the signal.

    Darius and Tyren, who had already exchanged looks and nned their move, charged forward simultaneously. Their sole objective was to rescue Saintess Lucia from the grasp of Magan.

    If those two were truly demons, retrieving the Saintess alone would be enough to sustain the battle.After all, Holy Power was the one thing demons feared the most and the most effective weapon against them.

    That was why, even if it was just for a moment, the Demon Lord Magan took the trouble to personally capture Lucia.

    "Huh?"

    Watching the two figures charging at him, Magan smiled sinisterly.

    However, that was it.

    ck, shadowy arms sprang forth from the darkness, snatching up the two men simultaneously and mming them into the wall.

    Pained groans escaped the mouths of the two martial artists. And just like that, Tyren Ol Velocus, one of Griffin Kingdom''s powerhouses, and Darius, the Giant of Norseweden, were subdued.

    "No way."

    It didn��t matter how strong a Demon Lord was nor how overwhelmingly powerful they werepared to humans.

    How was Mage Tribunal Judge Tyren Ol Velocus defeated without even putting up a proper fight?

    There was something strange here.

    If Magan was that powerful, Deus�� trick of using Lemegeton to cause his self-destruction wouldn��t have worked in the first ce.

    Did he get stronger?

    "<em>Kik, kikikik.</em>"

    Magan��s eerieughter resounded through the darkness, echoing throughout the banquet hall.

    It was the type of demonicugh that would break a human��s will.

    This Demon was a monster who had lived on this continent for centuries, always upying the seat of the top predator proudly.

    "I surrender."

    Was it because hisughter destroyed their spirit?

    Jordia of the Jerman Kingdom finally raised his hand and dered their surrender.

    "I��ll smoke the cigarette."

    Although they heard him say that he would willingly be the demon��s puppet, none of the other envoys from the Jerman Kingdom voiced out anyints.

    "We have already lost."

    Jorida even asserted that the situation was unfavorable.

    Who knew when the reinforcements from outside would arrive? No, in the first ce, it was possible that preparations for reinforcement hadn��t even started.

    The Han Empire waspletely annihted.

    The Duchy of Valestan��s powerhouse, Tom, had already switched sides, with the heir trembling on his knees, having lost the will to fight.

    If the Jerman Kingdom also surrendered, the only one remaining would be the Griffin Kingdom.

    However, with Tyren and Darius defeated thoroughly, and Saintess Lucia in the hands of the Demon Lord��

    All who remained were Princess Eleanor, Deia, and Deus Verdi.

    The battle was essentially already over.

    ��It is a reasonable judgment.��

    Jordia lit the cigarette offered by the Secretary without hesitation and put it in his mouth.

    How many times did he puff?

    ��So this is the realization you spoke of.��

    ��<em>Fufu</em>, doesn��t the world look different now?��

    For the first time, a smile appeared on the previously stern face of Jordia.

    ��Ah, do you have any more left?��

    Following Jordia, who hadpletely switched over to the enemy''s side, one by one, the envoys of the Jerman Kingdom began lighting the cigarettes offered by the Secretary.

    The smoke from the cigarettes spread thickly in the already enclosed space.

    From beyond the smoke, the Demon Lord turned his gaze to Deus.

    ��So, do you intend to fight this time as well?��

    ������

    He couldn��t reply.

    His body was stiff, his tongue felt tangled, and his mouth was dry.

    ��If it''s you, you should have already realized it, right? The one you met before and the current me arepletely different.��

    Magnughed as he tossed Lucia, whom he had been holding, to the ground. Recognizing that she was their master��s prey, the surrounding insects immediately avoided her.

    ��I am Magan, the Demon Lord of Gluttony.��

    ������

    ��This ce is my banquet hall, my dining chamber. In this ce, I am stronger than anywhere else.��

    <em>Thud</em>!

    ��<em>Keuaaaackk</em>!��

    A gigantic hand rose from the darkness once more, seizing Deia this time.

    Her scream, wrought by the violent, crushing grip, reverberated through the banquet hall.

    Magan slowly walked toward Deus. At the same time, the gigantic hands moved and brought two people before Deus.

    Darius and Deia.

    Both groaned in pain as neither could escape from the grip of the hands.

    ��Now, it��s a choice, Deus.��

    ��Ah.��

    Having already anticipated what he would say next, Deus couldn��t help but clench his fists and tremble upon hearing that.

    ��If you could save just one person, who would you choose?��

    He was unable to fight back.

    Deuscked the ability to break through the conundrum posed by the demon and forge his own path.

    He lowered his head.

    Who should he save: his older brother or his younger sister?

    The Demon presented him with choices that were difficult to pick.

    ��The one you choose will smoke the cigarette and survive, and the one you forsake will be a feast for the bugs.��

    Hundreds of insects swarmed around Magan, chattering eagerly for their share.

    ��Ponder over it carefully, Deus Verdi, that��s how you will mature.��

    ������

    "Bear the burden, agonize over your choice. That''s how you''ll truly be a part of my feast."

    <em>After all, won��t your soul, which hasforted so many others, be a real delicacy?</em>

    With each word from Magan, Deus felt a surge of emotion as his head began to burn.

    <em>Why?</em>

    <em>Why the hell are you still not showing up?</em>

    <em>Kim Shinwoo. What the hell are you doing?</em>

    <em>It has reached this point.</em>

    <em>It��s time for you to wake up.</em>

    <em>You know that it''s impossible for me to resolve this situation.</em>

    <em>How long are you going to remain asleep?</em>

    <em>No, are you even sleeping?</em>

    <em>Aren''t you actually awake and watching all of this?</em>

    <em>If so, why?</em>

    <em>Why?</em>

    <em>Why?</em>

    <em>Why won''t you wake up?</em>

    <em>You promised me, didn''t you?</em>

    <em>You promised that you would be the second son people could be proud of.</em>

    <em>Instead of me, whocks a lot and is the worst person ever, instead of the pathetic and foolish addict that I was...</em>

    <em>You said you would take responsibility and protect everyone, didn''t you?</em>

    <em>Even though it is impossible for me to do it, you''ve always made it possible.</em>

    <em>So, why won��t you return to my body�� huh?</em>

    He then realized that something was wrong.

    And only now did Deus Verdi understand.

    <em>My body.</em>

    Yes, he was indeed the original owner of this body.

    As long as he, the rightful owner, remained here shamelessly, how could Kim Shinwoo return?

    <em>Ah, I see.</em>

    After all, the body belonged to Deus Verdi.

    And all decisions stemmed from Deus Verdi.

    Because even Kim Shinwoo, who helped him to conduct his funeral, didn''t take the body by force, but persuaded him to yield.

    ��Hahaha! Consider it! Struggle over it! Season your soul with human anguish and despair!��

    Then, what could he do right now?

    Only now did Deus Verdi clearly understand.

    ��Shut up.��

    At Deus�� coldmand, Magan��s expression twisted strangely. He looked both delighted and infuriated at the same time.

    However, Deus ignored Magan and took out a small photo from his pocket and stared at it.

    It was a picture of Illuania and her child, Sevia, smiling.

    Holding it tightly, he looked alternately at Deia and Darius.

    And then��

    <em>Thud</em>.

    He knelt.

    ��I offer myself.��

    In order to summon Kim Shinwoo, he first needed to vacate this body.

    However, Deus didn''t know how to fall asleep again. Everything was always done by others, whether it was waking him up or even putting him to sleep.

    This time was no different either.

    By others.

    In other words, he needed to borrow the power of the Demon Lord to vacate this body.

    Therefore, Deus Verdi did his best to act like Kim Shinwoo.

    He had to deceive the Demon Lord before him.

    For the first time, Deus looked up at Magan with unwavering eyes.

    He didn''t feel any fear towards the Demon.

    The trembling in his body had already stopped.

    Courage surged through his entire body, heating it up.

    This time, it wasn��t Kim Shinwoo.

    It was...

    The final stand of Deus Verdi.

    ��You idiot, what the hell are you doing!��

    ��Don''t say unnecessary words!��

    Upon hearing him say that he would surrender himself, Deia and Darius rebuked him despite the pain.

    However, instead of dampening his spirit, it actually served to strengthen Deus'' resolve even more.

    As the bad younger and older brother who had gone astray, in the end, even now, all Deus Verdi could do was act like Kim Shinwoo for the sake of his family��just like how Kim Shinwoo had pretended to be him.

    His unwavering gaze, filled with conviction, was directed towards Magan.

    <em>I look incredibly delicious, don��t I?</em>

    <em>This is the soul of the Soul Whisperer you desire so much.</em>

    <em>It looks tempting, doesn��t it?</em>

    <em>What you''ve been yearning for is right in front of you.</em>

    <em>You want to eat me, don��t you?</em>

    <em>I have finally ovee all the pressure and agony and am willing to sacrifice myself for the sake of my family. Just as you hoped, I have perfectly matured in the manner you desired, haven��t I?</em>

    ��I am the Soul Whisperer.��

    <em>So eat me.</em>

    ��Ah.��

    Looking down at Deus, who was willingly offering himself instead of choosing Deia or Darius, Magan let out a short sigh.

    Then,

    ��I can��t hold it any longer!��

    He opened his mouth wide and began to suck everything around him. Deus'' hair fluttered, his clothes pped, but the truly important thing was��

    The fact that the soul within his body was being sucked by the Demon.

    ��I will chew and swallow your soul over and over again for years, and your body will be preserved to be licked for a lifetime.��

    It was a delicacy he couldn��t afford to lose.

    That was the method chosen by the gourmet called the Demon Lord, who wanted to savor Deus for a lifetime.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    Deus'' body toppled forward. His soul was already being chewed on meticulously and savored by Magan.

    It was agonizing, truly agonizing.

    It felt like he could vanish at any moment.

    However, his pupils were still fixed on his own body.

    ��Hm? The taste...?��

    Magan realized that something was off. The taste of Deus'' soul, tainted by pleasure and hedonism, was like chewing on vorless gum that had lost all its sweetness.

    ��What is this?��

    He wondered what in the world was happening, and just as he tried to confirm if the soul he was chewing on was truly the soul of Deus Verdi��.

    <em>Thud</em>!

    From the body that was supposed to have already turned into an empty shell, Deus'' left hand pushed against the ground and rose.

 Chapter 177: Home Ground

    Chapter 177: Home Ground<em>Thud.</em>

    The air inside the banquet hall began to change with the simple act of the fallen one-armed man pushing the ground with his left hand, starting to rise.

    The demons'' arrogance and mockery, which had once settled heavily, froze cold.

    A fierce wind blowing from somewhere sent shivers down the spine, causing the movements of the insects crawling in search of prey to stiffen.

    "..."

    Demon Lord Magan, who was standing closest to him, felt a prickling sensation on the back of his neck.

    <em>Am I getting tense?</em>

    By simply realizing that the man in front of him had risen once again, it made his body tense up.

    He reached his hand inside his mouth and pulled out the soul he was chewing on, inspecting it.

    Although they looked the same, the dissipating soul in his hand was not the Soul Whisperer he knew.He had also been deceived by this insignificant soul��he was certain of that much.

    "So, you were the original Deus Verdi.��

    As Magan stared at the slowly rising mana, he licked his dry lips with his thick tongue.

    He had no idea what kind of being that man was, but Magan didn''t care at all.

    After all, all he needed to do was kill and devour both of those souls, there was no need toplicate his thoughts.

    "Magan."

    A voice, dull to the point that even a chill could be felt, echoed.

    Just one word.

    With just one word spoken.

    He was now certain that he was facing the real Soul Whisperer, Deus Verdi.

    It was almost ridiculous that he had been deceived by the clumsy fake performance just moments ago.

    Therefore, Magan felt even more irritated and was about to try to devour the soul he held in his hand. However��

    <em>Thwack</em>!

    A flying spear made of blue mes pierced through his wrist.

    It was a sudden attack from Deus, who was still unable to control his own body properly.

    Magan, who hadn''t even expected him to be able to cast a spell in that state, clicked his tongue. It was such a ridiculous attack that it didn''t even make him feel an itch.

    However, with a hole pierced in his wrist, his fingers lost their grip. Seizing this opportunity, Deus snatched the soul with his mana and pulled it into his arms. Upon seeing that, Magan ground his teeth.

    That man truly lived up to his title as the Soul Whisperer.

    Despite his enemy standing right before him��a monster who had severed his right arm, the Demon Lord who previously possessed the left arm of the former Saintess and treated it like a trophy.

    Deus still chose to ignore someone like him for the sake of the soul that was about to disappear.

    "How dare you...."

    To Magan, it felt utterly disgraceful. It was as if Deus had squandered his only opportunity tounch a surprise attack, all for the sake of saving just that one soul.

    The Demon Lord felt that he was not as valuable as that soul in the heart of the Soul Whisperer.

    <strong>[...Ah.]</strong>

    With holes caused by Magan''s teeth, the dissipating soul of Deus stared into his face.

    They had the same face but carried an entirely different atmosphere.

    He had to admit that although the man in front of him was merely someone who used the same name as him, he was apletely different person.

    Was it because of that?

    That Deus could ept his own annihtion more easily.

    <strong>[It was as you said.]</strong>

    For the first time in a long while, as he slowly closed his eyes, Deus showed not a smile tainted by alcohol, drugs, or lust, but rather that of an innocent, sunny smile of a child.

    <strong>[I was a human who was capable of change.]</strong>

    For souls, there were only two possible endings: eternal rest or annihtion.

    Eternal rest was the kind where you simplyid down and closed your eyes forever, while annihtion meant you disappeared without leaving anything behind.

    This man woke up from his eternal rest to fight for his family, and in order to do that, he had to abandon himself.

    At the moment of annihtion, because he did not lose his smile��

    "I just..."

    The remaining Deus Verdi in this world honored his departed self.

    "Thank you."

    * * *Because the original Deus'' soul upied the body, I had no way to show up.

    Even though I knew about the ongoing tragedy, I couldn''t help butment my inability tomunicate.

    "I just��"

    However, Deus Verdi''s noble will and sacrifice enabled me to stand here again.

    "Thank you."

    It was like the words I said when I sent him off at the funeral without mourners in the past.

    He was the kind of person who could sacrifice himself for others. And if given the opportunity and the right circumstances, he could have changed.

    He , who, while embraced in my arms, departed with pride for having sacrificed himself for his family and me at the very end.

    I probably would never be able to forget him for the rest of my life.

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    I slowly raised my head and faced the demon, who had turned purple with rage right in front of me.

    Though I feltpletely drained of energy and breathless with my shoulders slumping, my senses were sharper than ever.

    The mana sleeping inside my body had awakened once again and weed me.

    ��Just to bid your farewells to such an insignificant soul�� How dare you ignore me standing in front of you?!��

    "He was someone much more valuable than you."

    "Are youparing me, a Demon Lord who has lived for centuries, to that worthless trash who couldn''t even live for a few decades?"

    "I cannot say that he is a good person. However..."

    I slowly concentrated on the mana with my left hand since I no longer had a right arm. It was not easy bncing my mana while standing still.

    "Yet, he was not someone who gave up on changing like you."

    "Ridiculous! It was not that I gave up on change, but it was simply not necessary!"

    The conversation itself wasn��t something that could be continued.

    After all, I was human and he was a demon.

    The difference in perspectives and our preconceptions determined from birth could never be narrowed.

    That was why there was no future where Magan and I would leave this enclosed banquet hall together.

    One of us would definitely die here.

    Although Magan also felt this, he had absolute confidence.

    "What a fool."

    Magan smacked his lips, sighing while shaking his head.

    "It is hard to find something as sweet as the soul of one who sacrifices their life for others."

    My eyebrow slightly twitched as he mentioned Deus just now.

    "However, the taste of the man just now was so terrible that the sweetness could not overturn it."

    "..."

    "But just like you now, those who struggle in the face of life-threatening situations are quitemon."

    After all, when faced with a life-threatening situation, it was natural to struggle until the end rather than to give up on the spot.

    And Magan was already sick of enjoying such a naturalness.

    "Your dilemma is not over yet."

    Strength returned to the hand holding Deia and Darius.

    "Choose, Soul Whisperer."

    He hoped that I would make the same decision again. He didn''t simply desire the ordinary taste of struggling at the expense of others'' lives. He must have also wanted to experience the delicacy of sacrificing myself to the extent of throwing away my own life.

    "This banquet hall is inessible from the outside."

    Magan looked puzzled after seeing me suddenly uttering irrelevant words. However, despite this, his curiosity was piqued, and he lifted the corner of his mouth, urging me to continue speaking.

    "Are you nning to resolve this situation with external support? The moment moonlight shines into this ce, I will immediately kill them both."

    It meant that he would kill Deia and Darius the moment he sensed any movement from outside.

    With a sneer, I shook my head.

    "Support is already here."

    "Lord Magan!��

    At the urgent cries of his Secretary, Magan hastily turned around. But it was already toote.

    No matter how enclosed the chamber was.

    No matter how thick the walls were.

    It was all useless in front of her.

    "I am a Necromancer."

    <strong>[It��ssss finaaaaallllllly you!! I was worried sick!]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist, who had been hiding from Magan, immediately noticed my return and joined me without hesitation.

    And like a guillotine, the sword created through her mana sliced through the wrist of the massive arm that was holding Darius and Deia.

    The two fell to the ground and gasped for breath. Even if I wanted to help them, there was no time for it.

    At the thought of being caught off guard, Magan violently turned his head and red at me. Suddenly, he gritted his teeth; his eyes were bloodshot red and the veins popped out around his eyes, revealing the enormity of his wrath.

    "Deus Verdi. It seems like you want to be devoured while still alive."

    It was a warning growl from the Demon.

    Despite seeing Darius and Deia getting back their senses and hurriedly rushing towards me in desperation, he paid no attention to them whatsoever.

    No, it probably didn��t matter to him.

    Because as long as we were trapped in here, no human could escape his grasp.

    This was his dining table.

    "This will bepletely different from our first encounter, Deus Verdi."

    <em>Thud</em>!

    His heavy steps were approaching. Just a single step was enough to send a tsunami-like wave of terror crashing over us humans.

    He was one of the top predators surpassing the human race.

    "I am Magan, the Demon Lord of Gluttony!"

    <em>Thud</em>!

    As he got closer, the pressure bearing down on my shoulders felt like it would crush my entire body.

    "How dare you oppose me at my dinner! You pathetic humans! You mere pieces of meat!"

    Deia and Darius had already sumbed to the pressure and fallen to their knees, while the Dark Spiritualist urgently stayed close to me.

    <strong>[Y-you have a way to escape, right?]</strong>

    "No, I do not."

    <strong>[What?]</strong>

    "There is no way to escape. And I have no intention to."

    <em>I will kill him.</em>

    As I uttered these words, the Dark Spiritualist widened her eyes and stared at me with astonishment.

    Although it was for a brief moment, I nced at her; out of the blue, a chuckle escaped my lips.

    "It is good to see you after so long."

    <strong>[Uh...]</strong>

    In an instant, I pushed away the frozen Dark Spiritualist and warned her.

    "Keep your distance, this is not a battlefield for humans."

    <strong>[W-what are you...]</strong>

    Before the Dark Spiritualist finished her sentence, a burst of maniacally excitedughter resonated from my empty right arm.

    <strong>[Keehahahaha!]</strong>

    <em>Crack! Crack! Crack!</em>

    My right arm felt hot.

    Despite having nothing there, my skin started swelling and I felt like blood was flowing, almost as if I had an arm.

    Souls contained mana.

    And the mana from the Demon Lord''s soul inside me swirled like spiral particles, forming the grotesque shape of an arm.

    "Velica."

    Magan called out the name of another Demon Lord. In response, the projection of Ste''s soul, with horns on her forehead, emerged behind me.

    <strong>[Magan! That fat body of yours is still the same, huh?!]</strong>

    "How dare you mock me, you moron, you��re only a Demon Lord who acts like a parasite to the Saintess."

    <strong>[You fool! I am only adhering to my nature, you know? I am Velica, the Demon Lord of Deformities! It means my demonic nature is just as twisted as well! Very much unlike you, you psycho bastard!]</strong>

    "Yeah, that fucking mouth of yours sure knows how to y."

    After saying ��but��, his tongue flicked restlessly as if he couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "How dare you think of fighting <em>me</em> at my dining table? Has your deformity affected your foolish brain?! This is my stage! Have you forgotten that no other Demon Lord would dare challenge me at my own table?"

    As if everything until now was just a trivial disy of his power, Magan''s mana exploded forth, causing the world to tremble.

    It was a power that could turn even the most powerful forces of each country into mere dishes.

    Facing such an enemy, Velica, who was already a dead soul, practically couldn''t be considered a match for Magan. However��

    <strong>[Did you eat so much that even your brain got fat from it?]</strong>

    Instead, Velica let out augh. It was not an empty taunt, but one filled with deep trust and conviction.

    Magan''s visibly narrowed eyes showed that he felt it.

    <strong>[It seems like you forgot what kind of Demon Lord I am!]</strong>

    Behind me, Velica''s energy started to fluctuate as it tried to burst out.

    I epted her without any resistance. As my mana mixed with Velica''s, spider-like legs took position behind my back like wings.

    <strong>[I am Velica, the Demon Lord of Deformities! And the bastard with me right now��]</strong>

    <em>Bang! Bang!</em>

    Velica patted my shoulder without holding back and smiled brightly.

    <strong>[His right arm is now gone, disappeared! His emotions have been worn out! His body is not his own! And even his soul hase from another world!]</strong>

    I thought she was mocking me.

    However, from Velica''s perspective, there was no better praise than this.

    <strong>[That��s why he is a truly deformed human! I mean, his whole existence, you know? You pig!]</strong>

    The rather rough introduction line didn''t sit well with me.

    However, if someone asked who would be the best match for the Demon Lord of Deformities on this continent��

    Someone whose every aspect seemed to bepletely deformed.

    I thought the answer might be me.

    <strong>[Has the reward for Ste''s faithe to me as well? How could such a perfectly fitting guy appear before me?]</strong>

    Velica lifted her middle finger and directed a confident smile towards Magan.

    <strong>[How about we fight once on each other''s home ground!]</strong>

 Chapter 178: Magan The Demon Lord

    Chapter 178: Magan The Demon LordThe Battle of the Demon Lords.

    They began ring at each other in tranquil silence, signaling the start.

    Velica, who just moments ago had disyed brazen provocation and a confident demeanor, whispered quietly to me.

    <strong>[Although I��m the one who said that, you do know that you''re the one who has to fight, right?]</strong>

    "��"

    <strong>[Even if I was once the Demon Lord, ultimately, I am already dead.]</strong>

    Even though she was a demon, now that she had be a soul after death, she was unable to wield her power freely.

    Just like humans, demons also experienced the same thing in the face of death.

    The reason she was able to parasitize me and use her power was, of course, because I was a Necromancer.

    While it may have seemed like my body had been taken over by the Demon Lord, ultimately, everything was under my control.Magan probably knew that as well.

    <strong>[But if it��s you, you should be able to exert and use my power to the fullest.]</strong>

    "Just help me control the legs attached to my back."

    Since I originally had my right arm, it wasn��t an issue for me to control the newly emerged hand. However, it felt like the spider legs that sprouted out like wings would require practice to handle.

    However, I had no time to practice at the moment, so I left it to the auxiliary.

    <strong>[Of course.]</strong>

    "Don''t mumble in front of me!"

    Apanied by a roar, a massive ck hand, the one that had restrained Darius and Deia, rose from the ground, and swiftlyshed out at me.

    It was the same technique that had the power to subdue even Tyren, the Mage Tribunal Judge, with a single blow. However��

    <em>I need to test it.</em>

    I raised my newly sprouted right arm. The moment when my still-swirling hand made contact with Magan''s attack, the massive hand began distorting strangely, as if it was caught up in the spiral.

    And in just a few seconds, Magan''s attack disappeared.

    <strong>[If it��s just this level, it��s super easy, you know.]</strong>

    Velica shrugged as she boasted proudly. Although she thought it wasn��t much effort, I could certainly feel the vast difference in power between the Demon Lord and a human.

    <em>Creak! Creak!</em>

    The spider legs on my back extended to the ground, supporting my body and lifted me off the ground, so that I no longer needed to run.

    <strong>[Since youck stamina, leave the brute force movements to me!]</strong>

    <em>Tap, tap, tap!</em>

    Like a pianist ying the keys, the spider leg moved rapidly, striking forward.

    Compared to its speed, my running speed was perhaps�� nothing.

    And as soon as I arrived in front of Magan, I swung my right arm like a hammer.

    <em>Boom</em>!

    A thick shield resembling a te materialized above Magan''s head. Gritting his teeth, he red at me with his sinister eyes, spewing hatred and rage.

    "How dare you!"

    The te immediately whirled and disappeared as if my right hand absorbed it.

    However, Magan took advantage of the moment, crouched down and leaped with his mouth wide open.

    It was a leap I never imagined to be possible with that body. His mouth, wide open amidst the shattered te fragments, swallowed my right arm in its entirety.

    <em>Crack! Crack! Crack!</em>

    "��!"

    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly after he began devouring my swirling right arm, which distorted everything it touched.

    <em>Crunch. Crunch</em>.

    That bastard started chewing on it and he didn''t n on stopping there; he tried to cling to my body with both arms and legs.

    <em>Thud, thud, thud!</em>

    The spider legs supporting me pierced his abdomen like des, trying to create some distance between us.

    Thanks to that, the hand and foot that Magan had extended towards me iled in the air helplessly, but nheless, my right arm had been devoured.

    I hurriedly tried to withdraw with the help of Velica, but I found something hard blocking my retreat.

    When I took a nce, all I could see was a giant, circr te.

    And it enveloped both Magan and me simultaneously.

    <strong>[Get yourself together!]</strong>

    My brain had a hard time keeping up with this high-paced battle.

    The inside of the te was dark, hot, and humid, making it difficult to breathe.

    My right arm was severed once again, and I was unable to see anything properly.

    And inside the pitch-ck interior, Magan''s yellow eyes turned into a malicious grin right in front of me.

    "It seems like the ingredients are not fully prepared yet."

    <em>Crunch</em>!

    The sound of something being munched on resonated from below. It seemed like one of the spider legs was bitten off.

    <em>Crunch, crunch!</em>

    One by one, the spider legs supporting me began to disappear, and my body swayed and lost its bnce.

    The moment my left foot had just touched the ground, something sharp, simr to teeth, tried to bite it off instantly.

    I was unable to gauge urately what was happening in the darkness, but I could infer that a battle of nerves was unfolding between Velica and Magan on the ground, with me in the middle.

    "<em>Hehehe.</em>"

    In the darkness, Magan��s eyes turned into a half-moon shape.

    That gaze, which subtly informed me that it was only a matter of time, was reminding me of the forgotten terror.

    However, I emitted mana with my left hand.

    And only now could I see the grotesque shadows resembling snakes with sinister mouths.

    They attacked me ferociously, determined to devour the blue light.

    However, as I immediately shot the mana sphere upwards, the mouths flew towards the mana, and not my left hand.

    <em>Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.</em>

    Since the sphere was small, the mana was consumed quickly, and that caused the mouths to devour each other.

    It was a bizarre sight, yet Magan still raised the corners of his mouth.

    "Pathetic."

    That was his onlyment.

    His excited expression looked like that of a child, eagerly waiting for his favorite dish on the verge ofpletion.

    However��

    "��!"

    His previously narrowed eyes widened, and a rumbling sound spread through his abdomen.

    "<em>arrrrgh</em>!"

    The right arm created by Velica emerged from Magan''s mouth, and returned to me, finding its owner again.

    <em>Crash</em>!

    "Velica!"

    <strong>[<em>Ugh</em>, look at this arm, it��s all wet!]</strong>

    The irritated Velica put strength in the remaining spider legs, propelling us upward, and I extended my right arm, shattering the te that trapped us, and we escaped outside.

    "He��s out!"

    "Deus!��

    <strong>[I thought you were dead!]</strong>

    Deia, Eleanor, and the Dark Spiritualist watching from outside let out cries of joy.

    However, there was no time to respond to their cheers.

    The te that had trapped me and Magan suddenly faded and disappeared. In its ce was Magan, crouching and drooling.

    "I reasoned you wouldn''t be able to digest the power of the Demon Lord that easily."

    Ultimately, even the hands and mouths protruding from the outside were also parts of the body connected to Magan.

    Else, there would have been no reason for him to devour me through those parts.

    If the mouths devouring the spider legs were a part of Magan, I theorized that I could directly harm him through them.

    It wasn��t that I dealt a blow using mana. I merely created a path for Velica''s undigested right arm inside Magan��s stomach to find its way back to its owner.

    <strong>[You could do that?]</strong>

    "I have quite a good teacher. So, I should at least be apetent mage by now, right?"

    After all the training and battles I��d been through, I couldn''t afford to fail at this level, right?

    <strong>[But the power of the right arm has diminished considerably. If it remained there, it would have beenpletely digested.]</strong>

    "��"

    Just as Velica said, I could clearly see that the power in the right arm had decreased.

    <strong>[We can''t let ourselves be devoured anymore.]</strong>

    "I have a slightly different opinion."

    <strong>[Hm?]</strong>

    Magan tried to catch his breath and readjusted his posture once more. It must have been pretty painful to vomit something that had reached deep inside the stomach.

    "We must continue fighting while being devoured."

    <strong>[What crazy nonsense are you spouting?]</strong>

    Velica scolded me, calling it absurd. Despite her words, my eyes remained fixed on Magan, who was ring at me with his head lowered.

    "Magan is strong because this is his banquet."

    <strong>[��Trying to stop the banquet won��t work. It has already begun. No matter how much we try to escape, we''re just food to him.]</strong>

    "Exactly."

    I kind of praised Velica for grasping the key point, but she simply scratched her head instead.

    <strong>[How were you able tomunicate with Ste?]</strong>

    "It is me who is wondering how Ste became friends with you. I do not get it."

    Anyway, despite our mutual dissatisfaction with each other, we found a way to win.

    <strong>[So, what should we do?]</strong>

    "Since the banquet has already started, we cannot stop it. But not everything in a banquet can be eaten."

    <strong>[��?]</strong>

    "We just need to inform him that there is a dish that cannot be eaten."

    Once again, I put strength into my right arm. Although Velica still didn''t understand itpletely, she decided to use the spider legs to propel me towards Magan.

    "Block them!"

    As he still hadn��t recovered, Magan shouted in a rage. At hismand, the Secretary immediately rushed over and blocked our path.

    I didn''t want to exert unnecessary force, but as it seemed unavoidable, I attempted to knock her down in a single blow. However��

    <em>Thud</em>!

    Wearing a robe, Tyren fiercely poured mana from behind and tackled the Secretary, toppling her over.

    With Magan''s hand, which had been restraining him, disappearing as the Demon dealt with me, Tyren was finally able to move.

    "Go!"

    "<em>Iiiikkkk</em>!"

    Pushed aside by Tyren, the fallen Secretary hurriedly tried to pierce his throat with her sharp nails. However��

    <em>Crash</em>!

    The right hand she raised was cut off and rolled on the ground.

    It was Darius, who in sync with Tyren, also drew his sword and cut off the hand of the fallen secretary.

    <strong>[They��re pretty useful!]</strong>

    Seeing them in action, Velica praised the two upon, but I kept my gaze fixed on Magan.

    He gnashed his teeth and then pulled out a golden trident from his mouth.

    <em>No, not a trident.</em>

    A giant fork.

    Looking at the weapon that conveyed his determination to still view us merely as simple prey, I snorted.

    <strong>[The Pursuer of Delicacies��that''s the name of his weapon. Considering that it''s been several hundred years since hest brought it out, it seems he is quite desperate.]</strong>

    Several hundred years.

    That amount of time was simply immeasurable. However, on the contrary, it also meant that for such an immeasurable amount of time, he had just been dining, not fighting.

    He thrust the golden fork straight at me. And it wasn''t until it was right in front of me that I could tell.

    The amount of karma this weapon carried.

    Writhing and agonizing, the fork screamed with countless thoughts.

    My neck slipped through the gap between the tines of the fork. It was a dangerous situation where I could have been pierced, but Magan seized the opportunity, held the fork in reverse, and then raised his hand.

    Thanks to that, the fork''s tines were pressed against both sides of my shoulders, and due to the overwhelming difference in strength, I could only kneel. However��

    "Huh?"

    <strong>[What''s going on?]</strong>

    Magan and Velica.

    The two Demon Lords eximed simultaneously.

    My right arm and all the spider legs attached to my back disappeared, leaving Velica in her soul form clutched my left hand.

    "Go ahead, feast on this! If you can handle it.��

    <strong>[Hey! Hey!]</strong>

    I pulled my left hand back and swung it towards Magan''s mouth, as if I were a shot put thrower.

 Chapter 179: Partial Victory

    Chapter 179: Partial Victory"Go ahead, feast on this! If you can handle it."

    <strong>[Hey! Hey!]</strong>

    I pulled my left hand straight back and swung it towards Magan''s mouth, as if I were a shot put thrower.

    Velica''s soul shot straight into Magan''s huge mouth, and his face contorted horribly as his throat was hit.

    "<em>Kk, Urruk</em>!"

    Magan''s lips twitched as he tried to forcefully swallow Velica, who had entered his mouth.

    While doing so, he noticed the thin threads of mana that were in his lips.

    "<em>Kkurrrip</em>!"

    They were connected to my hand, and I pulled it with all my might.

    Magan forcefully shut his mouth, pressing his lips together and showing a determination not to open it.Suddenly, his eyes widened as if something had hit his uv, he opened his mouth with a scream full of pain.

    "<em>Kkureuk</em>!"

    <strong>[<em><strong><strong>Puhhaaa</strong></strong></em>!]</strong>

    Velica popped out of Magan''s mouth. When I pulled her towards me, she threw her fist past me.

    <strong>[You''re doing crazy things!]</strong>

    "It was a strategy."

    <strong>[Did you know that Ste was almost eaten by him just now?]</strong>

    "...I apologize for that."

    However, unless it was the soul of a Demon Lord, it would have started melting the moment it entered Magan''s mouth��just like how Deus was after being briefly chewed.

    "But victory hase to us."

    Once again, through Velica, I conjured my right arm, wrenched out the fork that was pressing down on my shoulders, and threw it to the ground.

    Magan nced back and forth between the fork and me as he clutched his own throat and vomited gastric juice, as if losing his grip on reality.

    Facing him, I firmly dered.

    "Mealtime is over."

    * * *"Mealtime is over."

    It was a ridiculous deration.

    He was Magan, a Demon Lord.

    For centuries, humans had been nothing but his food, a mere dish on the table that he could eat at any time.

    Now, this human tried to drag him, who had been seated at his own dining table for countless years, away?

    "Everything is unnecessary now."

    As Magan reached out his hand, the Pursuer of Delicacies once again coiled tightly around his palm.

    ��I will make you unable to die; you will live forever trapped between my teeth, screaming for the rest of your life.��

    How dare this human try to challenge him? Because of the food that had entered his mouth attempting to escape against his will, all of this fueled his rage, an emotion Magan had never experienced before.

    With a burning rage like a volcano, Magan swung the fork forward.

    His giant hands and mouths began to extend outward, as if spilling onto the ground.

    Whenpared to Deus'' small body, they possessed substantial mass and overwhelming size, making the attack unavoidable.

    But the moment Deus'' deformed spiral right hand touched them, they twisted and vanished without being able to exert any force.

    Only now did Magan realize he had been driven by emotions, andmitted a pointless attack. But it was already toote.

    Just as he had relentlessly pushed forward, Deus had also swiftly surged forward at the moment of opportunity.

    <em>Boom</em>!

    The spider legs attached to his back, which barely had any energy left, gathered all their strength into one powerful leap.

    Deus rushed forward, tightly gripping his right arm and swung it ahead. However, Magan raised the Pursuer of Delicacies and blocked the attack.

    <em>Kwaang</em>!

    The collision of the two caused the entire banquet hall to shake, dust pouring from the ceiling.

    For some reason, Magan started to lose strength and began to slide backwards.

    He eventually realized that a pile of rocks at the entrance had now reached his heels.

    <em>Gnash</em>.

    Just being pushed back by a human in his own banquet was enough to make his anger almost explode.

    Magan roared violently as he vented his emotions.

    "<em>Graaaaaaaaahhhh</em>!"

    With his huge mouth stretching forward, his throat extended like rubber as he attempted to swallow Deus whole, who was right in front of him.

    However, Deus skillfully withdrew his right arm and ced it in front of Magan''s mouth.

    Initially, Magan would have immediately swallowed Deus''s right arm.

    <em>Srrk</em>.

    Suddenly, the recent situations where he had swallowed this came to mind, causing hesitation.

    It was something he shouldn��t eat recklessly.

    The moment such a thought crossed his mind��

    "So��"

    Deus''s chilly voice echoed ominously.

    "You hesitated."

    "Ah."

    <em>Phooeok</em>!

    Deus'' right hand thrust forward, striking Magan''s face to the side.

    The shock was so great that Magan''s body floated up and flew towards the wall, and in his ce, a few broken teeth were pitifully rolling around.

    "<em>Krkhuuup</em>!"

    Magan hurriedly collected himself and tried to get up. However, Deus leaped again��his right fist was already approaching Magan''s face.

    This was his own banquet.

    The humans attending were merely dishes prepared for him.

    Such facts had made Magan, the Demon Lord of Gluttony, the strongest. However...

    <em>Ah</em>.

    He couldn''t recklessly bare his teeth at the presence in front of him. For Magan, this man was already��

    No longer a dish.

    <em>Phooeoooooak</em>!

    Magan''s face was crushed. When Deus�� right arm touched the Demon Lord��s face, it began to rotate freakishly and tear the skin��blood made a pattering sound, soaking Deus�� hand and the floor.

    "Velica!"

    Pulling back his right arm, Deus called out her name, and the spider leg responsible for his speed disappeared as soon as his foot touched the ground.

    However, his right arm grew evenrger now.

    With all his strength concentrated into one blow, it pierced through Magan''s already destroyed face.

    <em>Kuuuuuuung</em>!

    As a section of the banquet hall''s wall copsed, Magan''s body was sent flying.

    "<em>Grrraaaahhhh</em>!"

    Along with the roaring of the Demon Lord as he was blown away, the cool night air rushed into the banquet hall.

    This signaled the sess of the Demon Lord��s suppression.

    "<em>Hoo, woo.</em>"

    Deus exhaled and inhaled, filling his lungs with dust, and forced strength into his legs to stand.

    Having used his body roughly, pain began to rise from deep within him.

    Given that he had always led an unhealthy lifestyle and was already weak, it was only natural that engaging in closebat would lead to such a result.

    "Are you okay?!"

    "Deus!"

    Deia and Eleanor hurriedly rushed towards me.

    Darius and Tyren were fighting against the Jerman Kingdom and the Duchy of Valestan, who had sided with the enemy and the Secretary.

    Fortunately, Saintess Lucia, who had regained her senses, was supporting the two, gradually tipping the bnce in their favor.

    As Deus forced himself to walk outside, considerablemotion was erupting around the building.

    <em>Is it Findenai, Aria, and Erica causing havoc?</em>

    The three outside seemed to be causing quite amotion upon seeing the copsed banquet hall.

    "You did well."

    "Heh, it''s really a relief."

    Deia let out a sigh of relief while Eleanor wiped away tears.

    Since the building was tall, Magan had crashed through the wall and was now leaning against the balcony railing behind it, barely clinging to life.

    In reality, his situation was so dire that anyone could easily finish him off if they approached him now.

    It was clearly a victory on their side. However...

    "<em>Kekkekkekkekkek</em>."

    A wickedughter emanated from Magan''s grotesquely twisted mouth.

    <strong>[I think... something feels strange there]</strong>

    Simrly, the Dark Spiritualist beside me furrowed her brow, gazing into the distant night sky.

    She crossed her arms as if trying to steady her trembling body in response to the overwhelming pressure approaching us.

    And, it wasn''t just the Dark Spiritualist who felt it.

    Deia, Eleanor, and I also sensed it.

    Facing therge flock flying towards us with the moon at their backs, we were experiencing unprecedented intense pressure.

    "Did you... really think I... established the Republic alone?"

    Spitting out blood, Magan continued grinning as he struggled to speak.

    "Three... are the number of the Demon Lords who formed an alliance to maintain the Republic."

    Someone leading the approaching crowd from afar pped their wings.

    In that fleeting moment...

    "Hmm."

    A woman with red skin covering her entire body, spreading angelic wings behind her, stood before us, holding a spear.

    She emitted the same sensation that Deus felt from Magan.

    She was also someone who bore the title of a Demon Lord.

    "What a sorry state you''re in."

    Her gaze shifted towards the fallen Magan. Her presence alone already exuded an overwhelming pressure.

    However, it didn''t end there.

    "Jeez, if it weren''t for our alliance, I would have already eaten him up."

    Suddenly, a small-bodied boy with ten tails was sitting in front of Magan, mocking him.

    Each tail was of a different kind, and the five horns on the boy''s head also varied in shape.

    "..."

    And thest one��

    A huge man stood before me, looking down with a stoic demeanor.

    His legs were those of a ram, and he had three eyes; veins were protruding alongside the wool on his muscles, which were as thick as steel.

    <strong>[Valkyria, the Demon Lord of War; Feyron, the Demon Lord of Worship; and Dune, the Demon Lord of Pride.]</strong>

    Velica told me each of their names with a grim expression.

    "..."

    Having just brought down one Demon Lord, my strength had already been depleted to this extent.

    Yet, before me, stood three more Demon Lords.

    "Can you... fight again?"

    Just to be sure, I asked Velica, who then responded with a forcedugh.

    <strong>[It''s not about whether you can. It''s about what you must do. Those bastards will never spare you.]</strong>

    I knew that.

    The killing intent from those Demon Lords were already pouring towards me.

    <em>What if I have Aria��s support</em>?

    Even with Aria''s skills, it seemed impossible.

    Despite being in her second round, she would still find it challenging to secure victory in one-on-onebat against these creatures.

    And now, three more of such foes had appeared.

    It was truly a desperate situation. However...

    "Deia, Eleanor."

    I clenched my fists while straightening my posture once again.

    "Go. Find the others.��

    The path toward victory, which was still unreached, calmly began to take shape in my mind.

 Chapter 180: Transporting The Holy Grail

    Chapter 180: Transporting The Holy Grail<em>Tap, tap, tap</em>!

    Deia and Eleanor��s footsteps echoed from behind. Despite their footsteps gradually fading away, the demons showed no sign of movement.

    It wasn''t because they let them go.

    They were rxed because, regardless of where the two were going, they were confident that, ultimately, they were in the palms of their hands.

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    Let''s think calmly.

    Even though they were Demon Lords, the strength they possessed couldn��t be called overwhelming, like for Magan just now.

    Magan grew significantly stronger because of the banquet setting, and we were able to win by demolishing that.

    The power level of the demons ahead probably wasn��t at the same level as Magan during the banquet. However��

    <em>At the moment, they were one level higher or lower than Aria.</em>There would still be disparities in strength even among Demon Lords; we could probably assume as such in our current situation.

    "It''s surprising that he was able to reduce Magan to this state in his own banquet.��

    "Haha, wasn''t it just because this guy got fat and couldn''t move?"

    "..."

    Nevertheless, there were three Demon Lords.

    While Valkyria, the Demon Lord of War, and Feyron, the Demon Lord of Worship, were having a rxed conversation, Dune, the Demon of Pride, was staring at me nkly while he stood before me.

    His three ck eyes were fixed precisely on me, as if contemting something.

    "Human."

    "..."

    "A proud human being whoforts the continent."

    As soon as he uttered those solemn words, the two Demon Lords, who were chatting about Magan, shifted their gaze towards me.

    From their stiffening expressions, I immediately realized the gravity of the situation. The rxed atmosphere from just a moment ago vanished, and was now reced by tension.

    "Will you show me your conviction?"

    It was a bizarre question, but Velica calmly exined the intention behind it.

    <strong>[It means a one-on-one fight. We must not ept it.]</strong>

    "..."

    <strong>[It''s just like Magan''s banquet. The moment he realizes that it''s a battle where both sides are fighting with their pride on the line, his strength will increase drastically.]</strong>

    I swallowed my saliva and took a deep breath.

    I stubbornly remained silent in response to the question he had posed, as if it were a verdict.

    <em>Scuff</em>!

    At that moment, the spider legs sprouted from my back once again.

    Though they were smaller and fewer in number than when I first fought Magan, the legs quickly nted themselves into the ground and then vaulted backwards, creating arge distance between me and the demons.

    "<em>Hmm</em>."

    Taking that action to mean refusal, Dune stroked his chin with a disappointed expression.

    Then the other Demon Lords approached Dune and asked with serious expressions.

    "He''s just a human. Is he really worthy of being called a strong warrior who would stake his pride in a fight against you?"

    "Did you not lower your standards too much just because it''s been a while?"

    "Everyone, snap out of it."

    Dune calmly reprimanded the arrogant two. His legs, resembling those of a ram, scratched the ground.

    "He is a human who managed to demolish Magan''s banquet. It has also been a while since we fought, so everyone has be toocent."

    "<em>Ugh</em>."

    "Ah, you��re actually quite serious."

    Valkyria showed an expression that indicated his words hit the mark. However, Feyron shook his head while ying with one of his tails.

    ��Anyway, he��s just someone who has run out of strength. I heard that the Saintess is also here, but I bet she''s still just a small fry.��

    Valkyria sneered at Feyron''s words.

    "Feyron has never met the previous Saintess. That��s why he can say things like that."

    And just then, Tyren, Darius, and Luc��a had finished fighting against the Secretary and the warriors from the other countries under mental domination.

    Although they won, their state was indescribable, showing just how hard they fought.

    The three approached me, panting heavily.

    Tyren, using his staff as support, asked me.

    "Are they also Demon Lords?"

    "Yes, all three."

    "Hah, is this the chosen ce for me to die?"

    Even as he spoke, the ming fighting spirit in Tyren''s eyes, burning brightly with the urge to live, refusing to be extinguished.

    "Deus... No, Kim Shinwoo."

    Darius approached me from behind Tyren. His current state was far from normal, but he, too, still had the strength to hold his sword.

    While I was unsure of what to say, he suddenly gave me a hug.

    "...!"

    "It''s ufortable to hug you with legs sprouting from your back."

    After making a trivial joke, he brought his head close enough for our cheeks to touch while hisrge hand cupped the back of my head gently.

    "Brother, let''s have a beer while looking at the night view of Norseweden once we return."

    <em>Pat pat.</em>

    After stroking my head gently, Darius slowly let go. Along with the reddening eyelids, there was an affectionate smile on his lips.

    I didn''t give him any particr response.

    I just nodded, imagining that future together.

    "I''ll do my best."

    Filled with determination, Saintess Lucia sped her hands together as if in prayer. She was the natural enemy of demons, making her our most effective weapon against them.

    After thinking about it again, I stressed on it to Tyren and Darius.

    "Our top priority is to protect Lucia."

    Due to the surprise attack from Magan, Lucia fainted while being helpless, but with us acting as a barrier, she should be able to exert her strength to the fullest.

    * * *"<em>Jeez</em>, what the hell are these things again!"

    Findenai swore as she vented her frustration while plunging her axe into the heads of the demonic monsters rushing toward her.

    She was clearly dealing with soldiers from the rk Republic blocking the way just moments ago.

    However, the situation shifted abruptly and she was now striking the heads of demonic monsters flying through the corridor''s windows.

    Witnessing the banquet hall copse, Findenai, Aria, and Erica, who were waiting outside, hurried towards the banquet hall.

    A considerable amount of time was wasted due to the intermittent appearance of soldiers from the Republic.

    And it especially took quite some time to behead one of the three Superhumans from the Republic.

    "The situation seems to be rather serious."

    Aria clicked her tongue as she stuck her head out of the window to nce at the building on the other side, where the banquet hall was located.

    ��The Mana seems to be fluctuating and getting murky over there. It means that there are more Demon Lords present. And there''s a big chance that it''s not just one bastard.��

    "Another Demon Lord?"

    Erica, who was holding the box that contained the Holy Grail, eliminated the most demonic monsters while controlling the butterfly shaped spirits.

    Her magic illuminated the surroundings as the brightest light in the darkness.

    <em>If it��s this many, are all three here? What the hell is going on in the rk Republic?</em>

    Secrets that Aria had never uncovered in the first round kept popping up, leaving her as bewildered as others.

    It was already astonishing to learn that a Demon Lord was the Dictator, but she never imagined that the other Demon Lords would join him as well.

    <em>The Demon Lords were cooperating with each other?</em>

    Demons lived with a slightly different manner of thinking from humans. They liked humans because they lived based on their unique desires.

    Because humans were valuable resources that satisfied most of their desires.

    <em>So, the rk Republic wasn''t just serving as Magan''s dining table.</em>

    Realizing that those Demon Lords were using the rk Republic for their own reasons and to satisfy their desires, Aria tightened her grip on the greatsword.

    Although she had abandoned her title, her inherent nature was kind enough to be called a hero.

    Them using the Republic as a shield and humans as livestock were twisted actions she couldn''t overlook easily.

    "There''s no other way."

    It felt like the iing demonic monsters were clinging to her ankles, so Aria looked up and raised her greatsword with both hands.

    "I''ll clear the way...!"

    As Aria''s intense mana swept the floor like a gust and wrapped around her greatsword��

    "Findenaiii!"

    <em>Bang! Bang!</em>

    The cries of a woman and gunshots echoed from the building across the window.

    "Deia!"

    Findenai, who immediately recognized Deia''s call, quickly stretched her neck out of the window.

    She could see Deia shooting guns and Eleanor using magic through the window of the opposite building.

    "What a nuisance!"

    Seeing the two struggling to handle the demonic monsters pouring in, Findenai felt anxious, as if there was a fire under her feet, but there was no way to cross over to their side.

    The passage was still blocked by demonic monsters. And with so many flying-type demons, crossing over through the window was out of the question.

    "You got the box?!"

    Even in the midst of a dire situation, the first thing Deia did was confirm that Findenai had the box containing the Holy Grail.

    Erica raised the box she was holding for Deia to see.

    "Pass it over here!"

    The Holy Grail would be Deus'' greatest weapon against the Demon Lords he was facing.

    If Saintess Lucia were to hold it, it would undoubtedly demonstrate tremendous efficiency.

    Having understood that Deus'' real intention in asking her to find theirpanions was to retrieve the Holy Grail, Deia rushed out of the banquet hall.

    "That girl really says whatever she wants! How can we just send it over?"

    "Figure it out yourselves!"

    "This is a Royal Order!"

    Despite Findenai''s annoyed shout, the situation on the other side was really grave, so Deia and Eleanor teamed up and began forcing their way through.

    "Do you think everything can be resolved by saying it��s a Royal Order?!"

    Despite her burst of anger, Findenai pondered over a solution. However, the answer unexpectedly came from Aria beside her.

    "I''ll clear the way."

    Gripping her greatsword, Aria aimed it towards the wall in the direction of Deia and Eleanor.

    Both of them already knew that she wasn''t an ordinary girl.

    Erica cast a protective magic around the three of them.

    Though the flooding demonic monsters clung to it, making it seem like it might shatter at any moment, Aria swung her sword with all her strength, creating a momentary gap.

    "As long as there are no demonic monsters in the middle, I can use magic to fly us there."

    Erica handed the box with the Holy Grail to Findenai and immediately prepared her magic.

    Findenai wore a look of disbelief as she was suddenly told that she would be sent to the other side using flying magic, but she quickly fastened her axe to her belt and took the box.

    "If I fall and die here, I''ll surely go straight to Master Bastard and tell him! ��

    Even though she mutteredints, Findenai still positioned herself right behind Aria.

    As Erica''s protective magic began to falter, holding her greatsword low, Aria suddenly swung it in arge arc.

    <em>Crash</em>!

    The overwhelming mass and mana contained in the sword aura shattered the wall mercilessly while decimating the demonic monsters soaring through the sky.

    "Princess!"

    "<em>Kyaaaak</em>!"

    The power from the sword aura was so immense that it even tore through the outer wall of the building Deia and Eleanor were in.

    The situation might have been dangerous, but she managed to open the path nheless.

    Findenai entrusted her body to the golden mana surrounding her.

    As the mana swirled around her feet like tickling feathers, she suddenly heard a booming sound and was lifted into the air.

    "Wow!"

    For the first time in her life, Findenai soared into the sky, her exmation echoing through the skies of the Republic.

    "Whoa! Whoa! Hey!"

    As Erica''s mana had depleted from the grueling battle, Findenai��s speed gradually slowed down, and she began to descend once she reached halfway.

    Flustered, she iled her feet in the air and grasped the box tightly, with both hands.

    "It''s okay."

    Amidst the panting breaths, Erica''s reassurance reached her ears. At that moment, a huge golden butterfly appeared under Findenai''s feet and carried her to the other side.

    "Holy shit."

    Despite letting out a sigh of relief after her near-death experience, Findenai immediately ced the box on the ground and drew her axe.

    The area cleared by Aria''s sword aura was once again flooded with demonic monsters.

    "Protect the box! I''ll clear the way to the banquet hall!"

    With the shout, Findenai began to rush forward aggressively.

    Since she flung her body towards a crowd of numerous demonic monsters, injuries started to appear here and there.

    Eleanor immediately followed right behind Findenai, using magic to assist her.

    Behind them, Deia dashed straight after, holding the box tightly.

 Chapter 181: The Saintess

    Chapter 181: The SaintessThe Demon Lord of War, Valkyria''s spear, struck between Darius and me with precise uracy.

    Although we managed to dodge well enough on our own, and with Valkyria''s body leaning forward, I thought it was a good opportunity to counterattack. However��

    "Don''t underestimate me."

    The moment her wings fluttered, intense heat from the spear burst, engulfing us.

    "<em>Keughk</em>!"

    Darius covered his face with his arms and fell backwards. I worried he might suffer from burns, but now was the time to trade blows, not to worry about him.

    My right hand, which was spinning in a spiral, absorbed the pouring heat. I brushed past the extended spear and threw a punch at Valkyria.

    But the moment her wings fluttered again, she had already vanished from in front of me; she was now cunningly smirking from a distance.

    <em>The attack itself is not threatening, but her mobility with those wings is a problem.</em>

    When I briefly nced at Darius to check his condition, I saw Holy Power descending upon him.The burns he suffered were healed, and Darius forced himself to breathe deeply and stand up again.

    I turned to another direction and saw Tyren, who, with Lucia��s assistance, was struggling against the Demon Lord of Pride, Dune.

    Her Holy Power was working effectively against the Demon Lords.

    <em>But it is not touching them.</em>

    Although the potency of Holy Power was the main reason the Demon Lords were cautious around it, Saintess Lucia''sck ofbat experience also yed a part.

    After all, a Saintess was not meant to fight demons, but to heal and care for the living.

    While protecting humans from demons was possible, defeating them required skill and experience.

    But thanks to Lucia, Tyren was able to hold out against Dune.

    "Where is Feyron?"

    The moment I mentioned the Demon Lord of Worship, as if responding to it, a small boy suddenly appeared from behind Lucia.

    "<em>Peek-a-boo</em>!"

    Feyron, who showed up with a big grin, tried thrusting his hand into Lucia''s back. However, a purple me red up from the empty air, wrapping around Feyron''s hand.

    <strong>[Cunning fox!]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist had been hiding near Lucia for the purpose of protecting her.

    Since Feyron was displeased that his attack was blocked, he decided to change his target to the Dark Spiritualist instead of Lucia.

    "O�� Goddess of Justice!"

    However, in that brief moment of opportunity, Lucia''s Holy Power shot straight toward Feyron like a beam of light.

    He dodged the direct hit by bending his body like a bow, but one of his ten tails, the one resembling a cow, was grazed and struck.

    "<em>Gyaaackk</em>!"

    His tail immediately caught fire with white mes that were quickly spreading. If Feyron hadn''t ripped out his own tail due to his survival instinct, his entire body might have been engulfed by the Holy Power��s mes.

    Severely burned, he ran on all fours straight between Valkyria and Dune. As he trembled and grouped with the other Demon Lords, Valkyria sneered at him.

    "I told you not to underestimate Holy Power."

    "Fuck it! Fuck it! Fuck it!"

    Enraged by Valkyria''s mockery, Feyron mmed the ground with the five horns on his forehead.

    Holy Power was something only one person among the countless humans on the continent could use.

    It possessed overwhelming healing abilities and the capabilities to purify and annihte evil.

    That was the biggest reason why Magan targeted Lucia first in the surprise attack.

    <strong>[<em><strong><strong>Kyaa</strong></strong></em>! I thought I was going to be annihted too.]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist, looking tearful, flew towards me. Holy Power was a lethal power even for souls, so the Dark Spiritualist who was nearby almost got swept away as well.

    "I-I''m sorry."

    The Saintess apologized to the Dark Spiritualist. While it wasn''t strange for Lucia and me, as we could see the Dark Spiritualist, Darius and Tyren were confused amidst their struggles, as it seemed to them that Lucia was apologizing to thin air.

    "Saintess, just having you with us certainly helps us hold our ground."

    "Yes, it''s really amazing."

    Tyren and Darius significantly benefited from the effects of the Holy Power.

    However, I could not enjoy that power since I was apanied by Velica''s soul.

    Since the three demons in front of us were weakerpared to Magan, who had grown exponentially stronger through the banquet, we were able to resist against them, whom we wouldn��t have been to easily face before, and buy time.

    "Th-thank you."

    However, Lucia''s condition wasn''t very good.

    As I mentioned before, the act of fighting by itself was unfamiliar to her, so she was feeling quite breathless, and her Holy Power had now significantly weakenedpared to the beginning.

    <em>Deia muste soon</em>.

    I needed to buy more time until Deia, who understood my intentions and had gone to retrieve the Holy Grail, returned.

    "Conserve your strength as much as possible."

    When I stepped forward and warned her, Lucia shook her head.

    "No, I can do it."

    "You are our hope. So, only use it at crucial moments."

    "<em>Heheh</em>."

    She suddenly let out augh. When I turned to see why, Lucia murmured self-deprecatingly.

    "Really?"

    "��"

    "Liar."

    The pure white Holy Power once again surged towards Darius and Tyren.

    Despite the continuous battle, Tyren and Darius, who should have been exhausted, took positions with renewed vigor as if they were warriors who had just drawn their swords, forming a crude hollow square.

    The Demon Lords, whose eyes gleamed again, attempted to break through our formation.

    Even in a situation where they couldn''t use their full strength due to the Holy Power, their fighting spirit and overwhelming pressure felt like they could engulf us if we lost even a bit of focus.

    "Do you think you had the upper hand just because we went easy on you?"

    <em>Whooshh</em>!

    A fierce wind capable of stinging eyes blew, and feathers reminiscent of angel wings fluttered in the air.

    Confident in her mobility, Valkyria flew up and thrust her spear downwards.

    Tyren, who had the highest defense, hurriedly raised his staff to block them. In doing so, one of his knees buckled, creating a dent in the ground.

    "<em>Grrrkkk</em>!"

    He groaned hoarsely, biting his teeth so hard that blood trickled down his jawline.

    Darius urgently wrapped his arms around Lucia to shield her from the shockwave, and their bodies were flung away together.

    The remaining two demons seized the opportunity and charged forward.

    Feyron disappeared back into the darkness, while Dune, who had been scraping the ground with his hooves, began to charge at full speed.

    <strong>[Start with Dune! Feyroncks decisive power!]</strong>

    As Velica suggested, my body was already moving towards Dune. With the help of the spider legs on my back, I confronted the Demon Lord of Pride head-on.

    I swung my right arm widely to strike at him, but he responded by thrusting his fist forward.

    Dune''s skin, which was torn by my spiraling right arm, immediately regenerated.

    "You��re using a fellow Demon Lord to fight us�� Is that human pride?"

    Dune posed a profound question.

    His three eyes looked as if he was testing me.

    Without bothering to respond, I continued my standoff with Dune. I tried to quickly push him back and stop Feyron, but his resistance was fiercer than expected.

    Eventually, Feyron appeared in front of Darius and Lucia.

    Darius, who was blown away while wrapping his arms around Lucia, urgently swung his sword.

    "Now, I''m serious."

    Feyron, who had lost one tail, met the swinging sword with his grotesquely twisted face.

    The horns on his forehead mercilessly shattered Darius'' sword, going further to smash his chest.

    <em>Crack</em>!

    With the sound of ribs breaking, Darius flew at tremendous speed, crashing into the wall and spitting blood as he fell to the ground.

    Seeing Darius being thrown, Lucia instinctively wanted to tend to his injuries, but she forced her gaze back to Feyron.

    She shot her Holy Power once again.

    But having been hit once before, Feyron dodged smoothly with a smirk showing at the corners of his mouth.

    He reached out to break Lucia''s neck.

    This time, an immense amount of Holy Power spread from her entire body.

    She poured it out with the determination to end the Demon Lord without allowing him to dodge it.

    However, having learned from his previous encounter, Feyron had already ced a significant distance between himself and Lucia as soon as she gathered her Holy Power.

    "<em>Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!</em>"

    The full-powered attack ended up being futile. Lucia��s legs gave out, and she eventually copsed to the ground.

    "She��s done."

    Dune''s cold deration was followed by his arm gradually lowering. I immediately pulled my hand back and looked at Lucia.

    I''m sorry.

    She was so distraught that her voice couldn''t evene out.

    Her mouth formed a soundless apology towards me.

    Now, in the end, I was the only one left.

    Tyren was pushed back by Valkyria''s attack and he fell to the lower floor, while Darius was barely holding on to hisst breath.

    Lucia had exhausted all her Holy Power and couldn''t move a finger.

    Now, the three Demon Lords were surrounding me from three directions.

    "It seems we''ve finally warmed up."

    "Shit! I lost a tail."

    "Is this the end?��

    Despite us having fought with all our might, the Demon Lords dismissed this fight as insignificant.

    <strong>[What are we going to do?]</strong>

    <strong>[Deus��.]</strong>

    Velica and the Dark Spiritualist sighed beside me. With Saintess Lucia out of action, it seemed like our chances of victory were slim.

    However, at that moment, a voice came from the banquet hall��s copsed wall.

    "Master Bastardddddd!"

    It was Findenai; she was smiling brightly despite being covered in blood and wounds, having heard that I had returned.

    Eleanor and Deia had returned as well.

    "I brought it here!"

    Deia lifted the box containing the Holy Grail.

    The three demons sensed the divine energy seeping from the box.

    They instantly realized that the item inside the box was extremely threatening, and charged forward.

    Feyron ran on all fours towards Deia, aiming his horns at her, but Findenai''s axe struck him from the side, hindering his movement.

    Valkyria pped her wings and flew straight towards them, her spear thrusting sharply. However, Eleanor''s magic deflected the spear''s trajectory, making it pierce the box instead of Deia.

    <em>Crash</em>!

    The box shattered, revealing the Holy Grail in all its radiant glory.

    In that fleeting moment, as Deia lifted the Holy Grail and prepared to throw it��

    "How foolish."

    Dune was already standing in front of Lucia.

    "You n to replenish her Holy Power through the Holy Grail. If you had seeded, it would have indeed been threatening to us."

    As everyone was focused on the Holy Grail, no one protected the Saintess.

    Therefore, Dune raised his massive fist and poised to strike Lucia.

    "You''re the foolish one, goat head."

    Deia''s lips curled into a sly smile.

    The Holy Grail was thrown from her hand, tracing an arc through the air.

    It made a loud echo as it hit the ground and rolled, eventuallying to a stop at my feet.

    Using my toe, I kicked it to an upright position.

    The three Demon Lords'' gazes immediately locked onto me.

    I was someone like them, who was unable to ept Holy Power.

    Seeing Deia throw the Holy Grail before me, someone who had fought by borrowing Demon Lord Velica��s power and thereby being unable to receive Lucia��s blessing, they couldn''tprehend it.

    "You were right, Lucia."

    I looked down at the Holy Grail and answered her honestly.

    What Lucia had said earlier was correct.

    I was a liar.

    In order to deceive the enemy, I had to deceive my allies first.

    Although I managed to deceive Darius and Tyren, only Lucia had noticed my lie.

    It had to appear as if Lucia was the hope in this battle, however, it did not truly rest on her.

    Sensing something, the Dark Spiritualist distanced herself from me.

    The spider leg that had been attached to my back and the spiraling right hand naturally concealed their traces.

    Velica , who had been hanging on my shoulder just moments ago, returned to having ordinary human eyes. The pair of horns on her forehead had also disappeared.

    And just like that, Velica slowly disappeared and was reced by the Saintess.

    <strong>[You must not handle the Holy Grail carelessly. It''s dangerous for me as well since I''m in my spirit form.]</strong>

    "I know."

    Ste gently smiled, satisfied with my answer.

    As her turquoise eyes focused on the three great evils before her, the Demon Lords flinched and immediately retreated.

    After losing her Holy Power, Ste suffered unspeakable torment from the demons.

    Her eyes were gouged out.

    Her left hand was severed.

    And her legs rotted away.

    She had been ridiculed for days by the demons, including Demon Lord Magan.

    But here...

    We needed to change perspectives a bit.

    It was only after she lost her Holy Power did the demons approach Ste.

    Even the Demon Lord of Gluttony, who had be the Dictator of the rk Republic and only saw humans as mere cuisine, waited for the moment when she finally lost her power.

    <strong>[O Merciful Goddess Hertia.]</strong>

    Why did the demons, who considered humans so insignificant, wait in silence for the moment when the gods abandoned her?

    <strong>[This humble woman beseeches your grace once more.]</strong>

    Now, the answery before me.

    <strong>[Please grant me��]</strong>

    This was the woman who made even the Demon Lords tremble with fear and caution.

    <strong>[The strength to vanquish evil.]</strong>

    After finishing her prayer, she stared at the Evils.

 Chapter 182: Pride

    Chapter 182: PrideThe woman who represented the opinions of a being who lived in the heavens.

    Even though the being she called God reimed her power and the tragedy that ensued was cruel, the pure white power began to surge in response to Ste''s will, as if to reward her unwavering faith.

    Just like the well-known Holy Being<sup>1</sup>, who was said to have resurrected three days after being ced in a tomb��

    The Saintess, who awakened from her slumber, had returned to purify this ce where evil and murderous intent ran rampant.

    Just as the Bible promised, that there would be judgment by fire on the day the Son of God returned, the pure white mes that red from Ste were ready to judge the evil.

    "Th-this is dangerous."

    "<em>Eek</em>!"

    "..."

    Valkyria folded her wings and stepped back. Meanwhile, Feyron curled up, hiding his nine tails in his embrace.

    Even Dune broke out in a cold sweat as he looked up at the boundless Holy mes.It didn��t matter how pitch-ck the darkness was, when even a small candle me was cast upon it, it had to retreat.

    The appearance of Saintess Ste was like the sun rising slightly earlier than usual in the wee hours of the morning.

    <strong>[Are you okay?]</strong>

    "Y-yes."

    Naturally, unlike the Holy Being from the Bible, Ste had not resurrected with a body.

    Just as I had used Velica��s power through her soul, Ste was aiding me in a simr manner; I was the one supplying the mana to wield the Holy Power.

    Of course, it would have been impossible without practice.

    Just as I had to practice synchronizing with Velica as it was impossible to use spontaneous techniques, no matter how well the minds of two people were aligned.

    However, after practicing to coordinate with Velica, I managed to finish practicing to coordinate with Ste as well.

    If you asked how it was possible, it was an unexpected achievement obtained during the period when Deus prolonged his control over the body.

    People might im that controlling the soul of Ste, who had lost her Holy Power, would be useless. However, if I were to indirectly harness Holy Power by using the Holy Grail in this manner, things would be different.

    Using Ste��s experience and skill, I drew Holy Power through the mana expanding outward, without letting the power touch her body.

    <strong>[For a soul like me, it��s a forbidden power to wield.]</strong>

    Even for Ste, touching Holy Power would inevitably lead to her annihtion.

    Moreover, Holy Power was a tricky power that couldn��t be wielded for long.

    <strong>[A brief moment is enough.]</strong>

    However, even with the few minutes allotted to her, Ste was confident in our victory.

    The white mes upying the central space of the banquet hall finally began to move.

    The mes, initially the size of a person, gradually increased as they flew, shooting straight towards the Demon Lords.

    The reaction of the tense Demon Lords was so desperate, that it resembled fleeing rather than avoiding.

    They showed pitiful movements, frantically rolling on the ground or barely beating their wings to take off.

    "Huh? Oh!"

    "Wait a minute!"

    In the ce the Demon Lords had now fled from, were mypanions who were previously fighting them.

    Due to the extensive reach of the pure white mes, none of mypanions could avoid being hit by them.

    "Huh?"

    Findenai''s dumbfounded voice indicated that she had not suffered any harm.

    Deia and Eleanor were looking around their bodies, which were gradually being healed by the mes.

    Saintess Lucia, who had been sitting down, had a look of utter shock as she looked through the mes.

    <strong>[Driving away the evil.]</strong>

    Ste slowly turned her head towards the stunned Lucia.

    The former Saintess and the current Saintess locked eyes. Lucia''s lips trembled as if she had a lot to say.

    Ste smiled warmly as she imparted wisdom.

    <strong>[Healing the injured.]</strong>

    "L-Lady Ste��"

    <strong>[That is who we are, right?]</strong>

    The power that could kill Demon Lords instantly, with even the slightest touch, had now be a blessing that healed and revitalized the humanspletely.

    That was what a Saintess should be.

    They were someone whose power was solely reserved for humans.

    Ste turned her gaze back to the Demon Lords. Lucia burst into tears as she absentmindedly watched her back.

    She had always followed that back.

    In difficult situations, she had always asked herself what that person would have done.

    That person was a fully matured Saintess, who had borne all her burdens and then retired.

    Lucia seemed to look towards that ideal, hoping that one day, she too would reach that level of maturity.

    Ste, who once again disyed her brilliance to her sessor following after her, turned her gaze back towards the Demon Lords.

    The ground, resembling a field of autumn reeds, was already set aze with Holy Power''s mes spreading at an enormous speed, preventing the Demon Lords from moving about carelessly.

    This wasn��t just about driving away the Demon Lords or making an intention disy of her power.

    I realized that it was Ste''s determination to protect all the humans present in this ce.

    Thanks to the mes of Holy Power spreading and surging in all directions, mypanions standing within its embrace were safe from the Demon Lords'' threats.

    <em>She is so impressive.</em>

    She was able to make a quick judgment in such a brief moment.

    I felt sorry for Lucia, but it seemed like she would have to work really hard to catch up with Ste.

    Not only did Ste have extensive experience in fighting demons, but she also knew how to protect others while battling them.

    The Demon Lords clenched their teeth as they looked down at the burning ground.

    Valkyria could escape anytime with her wings.

    However, Feyron and Dune were either clinging to the walls or hanging by holding onto amp with one hand.

    In order to escape, they would ultimately have to take the risk of getting injured and run outside the building.

    "I''m escaping!"

    Feyron broke through the wall after realizing the danger posed by Holy Power. He thought he must at least try to survive and threw himself through the hole he had just made.

    "Stop!"

    "Feyron!"

    The other two demons tried to stop his reckless action, but it was toote.

    The pure white mes pouring through the hole Feyron had created swallowed him entirely.

    "<em>Arghhhhh</em>!"

    The Demon Lord, who was engulfed in the mes, clutched his face with both hands in burning pain. Unable to maintain his bnce, he eventually fell from the wall.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    The living mes weed Feyron''s fall and consumed him.

    The scream did notst for long.

    The Demon Lord, who had tormented humans and arrogantly received their worship with his ten tails, met an unexpected futile end.

    And it wasn''t just Feyron''s problem.

    This was the power of Holy Power.

    An unprecedented power bestowed by God upon a single person among humanity.

    Valkyria and Dune swallowed hard as they witnessed Feyron get annihtedpletely, leaving no physical body or even a soul at rest.

    The threatening heat could be felt from outside.

    The two demons had already known that Ste''s mes had spread outside the banquet hall''s walls like a fis.

    They also realized that they had indeed be insignificant pawns in the hands of the woman who followed God.

    They were once the top predators of the continent.

    Soaring endlessly as if there were nothing above their heads, the Demon Lords now realized the true height of the ceiling above them.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    The shadows of defeat loomed heavily, and the bitter sense of centuries-long defeat weighed over them.

    However, what made it feel even more unfair was that they were being defeated without any chance to resist.

    As a species of demons, they must have enjoyed various privileges as beings who sought war and pride.

    The title of Demon Lord was akin to having a ck card<sup>2</sup> that worked everywhere, granting legitimacy to all their actions, as if it were a type of right.

    However, now��

    That very title had the ankles of the two demons firmly in its grasp.

    "O�� Saintess�� with lofty pride."

    Hanging from the chandelier and looking down at Ste and me, It seemed like Dune had to eventually give in and asked in a low voice.

    If this was to be their end, at least as the Demon Lord who held the epithet of Pride...

    It seemed like he had the desire to close his eyes while still holding onto his pride.

    "Please, show me your conviction."

    Dune requested once again, having the impulse to confirm if we were worthy adversaries.

    I wanted to let the gentleman, who hade to terms with reality and epted his death in such a hopeless situation, feel the disparity clearly with his eyes and skin.

    <strong>[Deus, is it okay?]</strong>

    If it were the former Ste, if she were still alive, she wouldn''t have given the demon even a sliver of hope.

    From what I heard before, the old Ste was known for her infinite mercy towards humans, while being equally ruthless to demons, maintaining a bnce.

    But now, having considered the Demon Lord of Deformities as a friend, she acknowledged that they, too, had their own convictions and ways of life.

    "Fine, as you wish."

    As she received my permission, Ste calmly looked up at Dune and nodded.

    <strong>[I will ept.]</strong>

    The moment Ste''s words reached the edge of his ears, Dune��s body began to thicken.

    The third eye on his forehead opened wide, and tears of blood began to flow. The lower body of Dune that resembled a ram, began to transform, his entire body gradually bing covered in coarse, steel-like fur.

    <em>Kuooooooooooo</em>!

    The final roar of the Demon Lord echoed through the night sky. Though insufficient to encapste the long years, he immediately gathered strength in his legs, stepped on the wall, and leaped towards Ste and me.

    <em>Crash</em>!

    The impact of his leap caused the wall he stepped on to copse, and the ceiling of the banquet hall began to tilt.

    Even as the banquet hall, which had precariously maintained its bnce, was copsing, everyone''s eyes were fixed on us.

    Dune was leaping towards Ste''s white mes like a moth drawn to a me. Just a mere touch began turning his body into ck ash.

    Yet, the momentum from his leap still persisted.

    He flew through the swirling mes that threatened to engulf him.

    "I have witnessed the pride of thousands, tens of thousands! The convictions shown by those who lived on thisnd were truly magnificent and boundless!"

    Even though his eyes had already decayed and he could no longer see anything, his third eye remained focused on us.

    ��I, Dune, the Demon Lord of Pride, in response to your impressive performance, will show you the pride of great evil!��

    The moment he approached us, Dune twisted his waist. He nned to secretly swing his right fist.

    One blow.

    If it were the current Dune, just one blow would be sufficient to crush us ruthlessly and make us hispanions on the journey to his death.

    <strong>[You have taken pleasure in preserving the desperate yet noble convictions of the people of the Republic''s.]</strong>

    Ste bid a meaningful farewell to the Demon heading towards his end.

    <strong>[Isn''t the so-called pride that you keep asserting about nothing but an embarrassment?]</strong>

    Dune''s right hand was no longer visible.

    "Ah."

    Before long, Dune gazed down at his body, which was now ashes. He let out a burst of uncontrobleughter of realization at the end, before closing hisst eye.<ol>1. He''s referring to Jesus from the Bible2. It is an ultra-exclusive credit card reserved for the incredibly wealthy who have immense spending power and an exceptionally high worth.It is the symbol of status and reputation.</ol>

 Chapter 183: Sunrise In The Republic

    Chapter 183: Sunrise In The RepublicNow, only one Demon Lord remained.

    Valkyria looked around while avoiding the falling debris of the copsing banquet hall.

    Having already observed Ste''s Holy Power spreading widely like a cage, Valkyria, who firmly held her spear, now loosened her grip.

    In my opinion, out of the Demon Lords present, Valkyria was the one who most resembled a demon.

    While the wings on her back resembled those of an angel, her skin color and eyes were reminiscent of the conventional image of demons known on Earth.

    <strong>[We need to hurry.]</strong>

    Ste whispered, informing me that wielding Holy Power beyond this point would be difficult for us.

    It was clear that further dying this matter would be problematic, so I looked at Valkyria��the Demon Lord of War.

    Whether it was Magan, the Demon Lord of Gluttony, or Dune, the Demon Lord of Pride, each demon had a special territory rted to their name.

    Magan grew exponentially stronger through the banquet, while Dune''s strength had amplified in a duel of pride.As indicated by the title of ''War,'' Valkyria was undoubtedly a demon associated with battle.

    However, had there ever been a time when she thought about truly engaging in battle here?

    All she did was enjoy her warm-up by fighting against Tyren, and fighting against me was just a momentary affair.

    Yet, when she faced Ste, she did nothing but flee without resisting.

    A one-sided violence resembling battle continued to repeatedly unfold, leaving Valkyria so powerless that her title, ''War,'' seemed meaningless.

    So, right now, it was a suspenseful moment as we wondered whether she would die embracing her pride as a Demon Lord like Dune, or reveal a different side.

    "I surrender."

    <em>ng</em>!

    With an expression distorted by shame and anger, she dropped her spear to the ground.

    At the unexpected deration, Ste and I momentarily locked eyes, confirming if we had indeed heard correctly.

    It was a clean deration of surrender, rendering the title ��War�� purposeless. Valkyria folded her wings and descended.

    Since Ste''s mes zed on the ground, Valkyria, who stood on the debris of the copsed ceiling, kneeled without hesitation.

    "I''ve lost. However, is killing me truly the path you wish to take for the future?"

    Her audacious tone was truly beyond belief. However, Valkyria held her negotiation card to survive.

    "If all of the Demon Lords of the Republic die now, what do you think will happen?"

    "..."

    "It��s true that the internal affairs were carried out by the crowned Magan alone, but the rk Republic is a truly scrumptiousnd that was created by us four demons."

    She implied that since the country was formed by incorporating the preferences of each Demon Lord, the Republic became a spot that would inevitably make other demons covet it.

    "The moment all four of us Demon Lords disappear, other Demon Lords will certainlye to thisnd."

    "And you think you can stop it from happening?"

    "Yes! And not only that, I can also prevent the aftermath of this incident."

    That was actually the part I was worried about the most.

    Although unintentional, I had brought down the Republic by killing an essential pir of the country, Magan.

    Now, everything could end happily ever after!

    Could I really say this?

    Even if it was a thorn-covered irond rule, thew was still thew.

    If it suddenly disappeared in an abnormal way, what remained was not a sense of achievement for gaining freedom, but only chaos.

    Another Magan may emerge, or the country could even degenerate into something like awless area.

    With external pressure pouring in, there was a real possibility that the Republic itself would fade.

    <em>It is the perfect situation to turn this ce into prey for neighboring countries.</em>

    After being invited to the banquet, all the dignitaries from these countries were ughtered.

    Although Magan had nned to nt his spies in other countries using the cigarettes and insects, in reality, the n had fallen apart, leaving only gruesome corpses behind.

    <em>It is already...</em>

    The rk Republic was essentially finished.

    With justification, there was a possibility of diplomatic pressure, and even these countries would also directly threaten to tear them apart in war.

    "With me around, I can...!"

    "Bullshit!"

    A voice, which felt like a threat from a beast, came from beside me.

    Carrying an axe on her shoulder, Findenai walked through the mes. She stared at Valkyria as she approached.

    "Where the hell are you spouting nonsense from?"

    "Findenai..."

    What was a bit surprising was that Valkyria knew Findenai. Moreover, the tone in the Demon Lord��s voice didn''t exude hostility, but rather wee.

    "You��ll take responsibility? In a country that''s alreadypletely finished like this, what can you possibly do?"

    "..."

    "In the end, you''re just asking us to return inside the fence you created. With the same bullshit called great cause or justification for the future!"

    <em>Thud</em>!

    Hatred filled her red-blood eyes, and wrath was evident in her sharp fangs.

    This was Findenai, the leader of the Scrapyard Nomads.

    "It��s not only ridiculous but also absurd! Even if this is an unexpected oue, I won''t kick away the freedom that came seeking me just because I don''t have the confidence to take responsibility."

    As if testing her, Valkyria questioned Findenai.

    "Can you withstand all the chaos and external pressures that wille after?"

    ��Hell yeah, you fucking bitch."

    "..."

    "Even amidst your damn persecution, we''ve managed to survive tenaciously. It''ll be the same this time."

    Findenai made it clear that she didn''t n to protect the country called the rk Republic. Even if it was her homnd, she was someone far removed from patriotism.

    It was about freeing those who had barely survived living on thisnd, like livestock, from their leash.

    She hoped that others wouldn''t experience the pain and harsh life she had endured.

    Because Findenai solely wished for that, a resoluteness emanated from her.

    <strong>[She hit the bullseye.]</strong>

    "I see."

    I acknowledged that I became briefly conflicted, and had hesitated because of Valkyria��s words. However, Findenai''s speech managed to persuade me.

    If anyone had the right to decide what to do with the freedom that hade to the rk Republic, it naturally belonged to Findenai, the person who had fought passionately on the front lines for the longest time.

    "Heh."

    Looking at Findenai, Valkyria let out a bitterugh.

    Along with a burst of uncontrobleughter, her eyes held deep remorse.

    Seeing Valkyria act this way, Findenai readied her axe once more.

    The mes made of Holy Power spread across the axe that had been stuck to the ground, creating a magnificent disy.

    "Let me finish this."

    The final blow paving the way to rk Republic��s freedom.

    Ste and I humbly stepped back while Valkyria, who was still kneeling, looked up at Findenai.

    "Findenai, you''re a truly great woman."

    "Huh?"

    The words that came out of Valkyria''s mouth were quite unexpected. It was theplete opposite of begging for her life.

    Ste and I both knew that the cause of this change was Findenai''s arrival.

    "Do you know why we, the Demon Lords, established this Republic?"

    "..."

    "After a long war, we no longer wanted to fight. But our desires still remained."

    I had heard of that story from Velica.

    Long ago, there was a war among demons, and those who survived are now called Demon Lords.

    <em>This is a lore that was not even present in the game.</em>

    Since demons didn''t y such a significant role in the game, I wasn''t aware of such intricacies.

    ��To fulfill those desires, thisnd became a giant dining table for Gluttony.��

    Magan, who turned countless humans into livestock, continued to feast on them.

    "A stage for Worship to wear the mask of gods."

    Considering how tragic the rk Republic was, I also knew that many people called for the Gods.

    Feyron, the Demon Lord of Worship, must have impersonated as many gods as the tails he had, feeding on the faith of the people of the Republic.

    "A ce where cold and tragedy mixed, making human pride even more fiery."

    That was for the Demon Lord of Pride, Dune.

    Amidst the conflict between the oppressive Extermination Units and the Resistance who were against the Republic, he truly enjoyed witnessing the pride held by many in their hearts.

    And finally.

    "I felt pleasure watching all of you fight for your lives."

    "You fucking bitch."

    The reason why Findenai bothered to listen to the demon''sst words was because we thought Valkyria might reveal some necessary information.

    However, Findenai was no longer able to hold herself back any longer. She spat out a curse and nced towards me.

    I nodded.

    There was nothing more to listen to now.

    The reasons why the Demon Lords created the Republic were endless trivialities.

    Therefore, she raised her axe.

    Even as the long and winding journey of her life was nearing its end, Valkyria solely looked at Findenai.

    "Aaaaah, it��s truly so beautiful."

    "..."

    ��Your life was a struggle. It was pure struggle itself, Findenai.��

    "And I hated that."

    "Of course you did; I understand because I''ve lived that life."

    Valkyria had fought in countless battles to the extent that she earned the title ''Demon Lord of War.''

    Unable to forget the stimtion and excitement it provided, she seemed like a drug addict who was hooked on the concept of war and struggle.

    <strong>[You must have found vicarious satisfaction from watching Findenai.]</strong>

    "You��re disgusting."

    Seeing Findenai, who viewed life as nothing but struggle, Valkyria felt a sense of satisfaction.

    Throughout the history of the Republic, how many Findenais had Valkyria encountered?

    And if I hadn��t stopped Valkyria here, how many recements would have been created just like her?

    "You understand, right? Killing me means throwing yourself back into the endless war."

    "It''s no different from now."

    "Hehe, it''s a pity I won''t get to see anyone��s life beyond yours."

    Facing the axeing towards her, Valkyria bid farewell.

    "Congrattions on your liberation, and I wish you happiness throughout your prolonged war."

    <em>Crush</em>!

    Just like that, Valkyria''s decapitated body was buried in Ste''s mes.

    In an instant, Valkyria turned into ashes and disappeared. Then, after confirming the deaths of the Demon Lords, Ste''s Holy Power quickly concealed their presence.

    Although the white mes had extinguished. The copsed banquet hall was now bathed in light.

    The sun had risen.

    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind that even in a ce like the rk Republic, the sun would still rise.

    Although it was entirely natural, somehow, it felt strangely awkward.

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    As Findenai gazed at the sunrise heralding the new day for the Republic, she let out a heavy sigh filled with concern.

    Nothing was over yet.

    We had dealt with Magan, who was the central figure of this Republic, along with those who worked behind the scenes. But for a while, the rk Republic would be almost like awlessnd.

    To shoulder the responsibility of creating such and, Findenai prepared to work even harder.

    "Could you step aside for a moment?"

    <strong>[Of course.]</strong>

    Ste made distinct footsteps as she looked at Findenai''s back.

    Once Ste had made way kindly, the Dark Spiritualist, who had been harmed by her Holy Power, immediately approached her.

    <strong>[I know you''ve been through a lot this time. Come here. I have something to say as your senior.]</strong>

    <strong>[Fufu, so it��s you, Senior Dark Spiritualist.]</strong>

    <strong>[Even after bing ghosts, for Necromancers, we have rules, you know? First of all, that carefreeugh is prohibited.]</strong>

    I wondered what pointless chatter this was, but for now, I pretended not to hear and stood next to Findenai.

    She briefly turned her eyes to nce, and then continued to gaze at thendscape of the Republic.

    Due to the banquet hallpletely copsing, there was an overwhelming sense of liberation. In fact, it was safe to say that we were now outside.

    Beyond the horizon, the capital of the Republic, rkwork, was visible under the sunrise.

    "I��d say it was quite a bloody neighborhood. But from up here, it looks quite beautiful, doesn''t it?"

    Though the hurried movements of the soldiers made them look quite fierce, I nodded in agreement with Findenai''s sentiment.

    "It''s going to be quite a tough time, right?"

    "Indeed."

    It would be a difficult time.

    The Demon Lords had escaped responsibility through death, and those left behind had to deal with the aftermath created by their disappearance.

    "The Republic itself may disappear."

    "That doesn��t sound like a bad thing."

    With a brief chuckle, Findenai nodded, indicating she genuinely didn''t care if such a country vanished from the world.

    "This is quite a dramatic reunion. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you again."

    "Indeed."

    Come to think of it, after saving Findenai, I was immediately defeated by Magan.

    I had realized that this was the first conversation I��ve had with Findenai since then.

    "There was something I wanted to ask. But if I say it now, it''ll only leave some regrets and attachments."

    While still gazing at rkwork, Findenai squatted down and took out a cigarette to chew on.

    Although she didn''t light it out of consideration for me, I gently extended my fingers, and at the tip was a small me.

    "What''s the asion?"

    "Just for today.��

    Findenai lit up her cigarette immediately, inhaling as if savoring it. The long trail of smoke was swiftly swept away by the high-altitude wind and disappeared.

    "You''re not going to ask what I wanted to say to you?"

    It was a somewhat sulky tone.

    I hesitated for a moment before showing a faint smile.

    "If it leaves regrets, then it is probably better not to ask."

    "Damn, you��re fucking strict as hell."

    Findenai puffed on the cigarette with pursed lips. Somehow, I felt her demeanor was both ridiculous and endearing.

    "So, do not even bother asking."

    "Yeah, I won''t ask. I��ll just die out of curiosity."

    "Instead, I will answer."

    "...Huh?"

    I slowly turned to face her. Findenai, who had been squatting, stood up as if bewitched by something.

    I then embraced her.

    This action was done very carefully.

    "Ah..."

    Confused about what was happening to her, Findenai eximed with the innocence of a pure maiden. She unintentionally dropped her cigarette to the floor.

    She was truly adorable.

    To a ridiculous extent.

    "Perhaps I also have simr feelings to the ones you have."

    Honestly speaking�� I wasn''t sure.

    Compared to Deus'' noble and pure feelings towards Illuania, this new emotion that emerged from my dull feelings felt truly feeble.

    However, I could at least recognize that it belonged to the same category as the emotions he had made me feel.

    Findenai froze, at a loss for words. Only the sound of the fierce wind broke our silence. However...

    <em>Rustle</em>.

    Acting like a child, she nestled into my embrace and whispered softly.

    "Perhaps? Simr? You son of a bitch, are you going to say it so ambiguously?"

    "...This is the best I can do right now."

    "So, you��re scared, huh?"

    Despite the reproach, Findenai''s arms around my waist didn''t loosen.

    Therefore, I continued speaking.

    "I will try my best to give you the answer you are looking for."

    I was sure that moment woulde someday. Unlike before, I could feel through her warmth that I, too, was a human capable of change.

    "Do what you want. But since I have a bad memory, I might forget; let me tell you in advance."

    <em>Grip</em>.

    Findenai, who put more force into her grip, lowered her head even further to avoid showing her face. She made her deration clear.

    "I fucking love you, Master Bastard."

 Chapter 184: A Sweet Struggle

    Chapter 184: A Sweet Struggle<strong>[For starters, you know that I��m your senior, right?]</strong>

    <strong>[Yes, Senior.]</strong>

    <strong>[......Why do I feel like a junior even though you are calling me senior?]</strong>

    "Your attitude problem must be the problem."

    As soon as I intervened in the conversation between the two souls, who had left me alone, the Dark Spiritualist leaped forward with a pout.

    <strong>[Shouldn��t you be taking my side? You''ve been with me longer.]</strong>

    "No need to behave like a kid."

    <strong>[... So annoying.]</strong>

    <strong>[Senior, pleasee this way. I am on your side, Senior.]</strong>

    <strong>[This is all because of you! Why are you still awake and not going back to sleep?!]</strong>"<em>Sigh</em>."

    Clearly, it was just one soul.

    Ste was quiet by nature, so I thought there wouldn''t be much of a difference even if she stayed awake.

    However, surprisingly, just the addition of one more soul had made it so noisy that my ears were ringing.

    Especially since the Dark Spiritualist felt that her position was being threatened and was busy trying to keep Ste in check since ourst encounter.

    Horns suddenly sprouted from Ste''s forehead as she listened to the Dark Spiritualist''sints.

    <strong>[Hey! Don''t be rude to Ste!]</strong>

    <strong>[L-Look at this! You have finally revealed your true nature!]</strong>

    "That is Velica."

    With just that statement, the horns disappeared swiftly. Blushing, Ste covering her mouth with her hand.

    <strong>[I am sorry.]</strong>

    <strong>[Ah...]</strong>

    Seeing Ste''s fresh appearance, the Dark Spiritualist''s shoulders slumped in defeat.

    <strong>[I hate the Saintess.]</strong>

    "Rein in your temper. We will need a lot of help from Ste from now on."

    Ste dered that she didn��t need to go back to rest and wanted to stay with me.

    Since four Demon Lords had died in a day, the other Demon Lords would now be paying attention to me. To keep them in check, it was necessary to show that I had Ste by my side.

    With the existence of the Holy Grail revealed and the fact that Ste was with me, it would help to greatly deter the actions of the other Demon Lords.

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    I exhaled calmly as I looked outside.

    Themand system of the Republic had copsed the moment Magan died. The three Superhumans they boasted about had all died as well.

    The first one was Oskov, who died in the initial explosion, disguised as a victim of the Republic.

    The second one was defeated by Aria, Findenai, and Erica during the battle outside.

    The third andst one was the Secretary who apanied Magan.

    Meanwhile, Barctos Niky, the head of the armory development unit who had developed Protection and a member of Dante, had fled the scene.

    In the end, the soldiers of the Republic had no choice but to surrender now that their leaders were wiped out.

    And now, a few days after the incident, envoys from various countries who had attended the banquet were seated at a table, having a fierce discussion regarding the division of the rk Republic.

    Since only the Griffin Kingdom had managed to survive, the other countries suspected that perhaps this was a self-fabricated story created by the Griffin Kingdom.

    However, I heard from Eleanor that Griffin managed to gain the upper hand in the negotiations after disying the evidence concerning the Republic''s Demon Lords.

    Usually, there wouldn��t have been anything strange about me returning to Norseweden by now.

    There was only one reason for me to stay back in rkwork, the capital of the rk Republic.

    <strong>[Are you hesitating about how to say farewell?]</strong>

    Ste approached me with a slight smile. Behind her, the Dark Spiritualist appeared to be discontent as she watched us with her arms crossed.

    "I will not deny that."

    The future that awaited Findenai was one that would be filled with fierce struggle. Various factions would try to seize control of the rk Republic, amidst their struggle for their own rights.

    They had finally gained the independence they had longed for, yet they would still be struggling to avoid being ensnared by another leash.

    For that, Findenai would have to leave me and fight for thisnd.

    The reason I was here was due to the regret I felt about having to bid her farewell.

    <strong>[Do you want me to help you a little?]</strong>

    "..."

    Ste slowly stood beside me.

    She wiped the haze from the window, seemingly wanting to capture the scenery of rkwork with her eyes.

    Ste calmly gathered her hands and looked out the window as she spoke.

    <strong>[It is a situation where you need to speak your mind but are unable to do so, right?]</strong>

    That was correct.

    I wanted to take Findenai along with me, but asking her to stay besides me would only cause her regret and make her have lingering attachments.

    So, what I was contemting was��

    <strong>[How can you ensure that she will not hold any lingering attachments concerning you?]</strong>

    "...Exactly."

    <strong>[Well, I was a Saintess, after all. I have offered quite a bit of counseling, too, you know?]</strong>

    She said that it wasn''t just about defeating demons.

    Conversing with her somehow made me feel more at ease. Although none of my concerns were resolved, she had the ability to make people feelfortable just by having a conversation with her.

    <strong>[May I hear about the type of thoughts you have at the moment?]</strong>

    In response to the question about bidding farewell, I hesitated for a moment before blurting it out.

    "How to say it in the most hurtful way..."

    <em>Thwap</em>.

    Ste''s mana instantly hit my shoulder. She sighed with an expression of disapproval.

    <strong>[Even if you can feel your emotions faintly, are you not disregarding the emotions of others a bit too much?]</strong>

    "But there is no way that Findenai will move on from me quickly if I do not do this."

    <strong>[Are you just thinking in terms of efficient results? That is the worst approach.]</strong>

    "That is quite harsh."

    Honestly, I knew that it wasn''t a great approach either.

    However, seeing Ste openly rebuke it made me feel the need to reconsider.

    <strong>[Deus, I was a Saintess. I was someone who gave people good, pretty, hopeful words.]</strong>

    "That is right."

    <strong>[But you can not always do that. Sometimes praise acts like a poison.]</strong>

    That was also true.

    Especially since I knew many people who were poisoned by it.

    Surprisingly, there were a lot of people who were unable to differentiate between confidence and conceit.

    <strong>[To put it bluntly, the type of farewell you desire is not possible.]</strong>

    "..."

    I unconsciously turned my head to meet Ste''s gaze.

    She smiled brightly and gently epted my gaze.

    <strong>[Do not be greedy. Farewells are always pitiful, regretful, and sad.]</strong>

    "..."

    <strong>[That is also the reason reunions are so joyful.]</strong>

    Ste slowly approached me. After taking my hand carefully, she sped it tightly with both hands and brought it to her chest as if in prayer.

    Even as a soul, her warmth and the sensation of touch that I shouldn��t have been able to feel still remained there.

    Was she not an impressive woman for no reason?

    Even though she was connected to me as a Necromancer, her ability to manipte mana within her soul was at an exceptional level.

    <strong>[Just like how I woke up from my slumber and rejoiced at our reunion��]</strong>

    "....Yes."

    <strong>[Farewells are certainly sad. So, do not speak of parting.]</strong>

    Ste''s warmth naturally began to spread within me. It felt like I had found answers during our conversation.

    <strong>[Instead, please speak of reunions. Share the time when, after everything is over, you will be together,ughing.]</strong>

    Ste slowly released my hand.

    With a smile that seemed to gently urge me to leave, I nodded and put on my coat.

    "I will be back shortly."

    <strong>[Yes, take your time.]</strong>

    As Ste waved me off, the Dark Spiritualist, who was standing at the side with her arms crossed, as if sulking, spoke up impatiently.

    <strong>[Did it never cross your mind that Findenai might just be too dumb to understand such things and might simply follow you?]</strong>

    "..."

    <strong>[...Senior, would you like to have a talk with me?]</strong>

    <strong>[Huh? Huh?]</strong>

    It seemed like there were a lot of things regarding the Dark Spiritualist that Ste was curious about, so, she gently led her away.

    While being led by Ste, Dark Spiritualist kept ncing at me from time to time.

    ***In the public cemetery of rkwork, stood a massive tombstone erected for theirpatriots who died fighting for freedom.

    Now, the members of the Resistance had gathered in front of it to discuss their newfound freedom.

    Since there was no longer any need to remain hidden, numerous Resistance members as well as the Scrapyard Nomads had gathered here, shedding tears and pouring drinks. However...

    "What the hell is this, you bastards?"

    Findenai gazed down at a small grave marker next to the massive one, almost as if it had been erected as a joke.

    She was no longer in her maid uniform but in a yellowish coat, a white shirt, and casual ck pants instead.

    Just by that, one could tell what path she had chosen.

    "It''s indeed a bit eerie."

    "I told you not to do something like this."

    "Still, isn''t it somewhatmemorative?��

    Having had a few drinks, the members of the Scrapyard Nomads were already in high spirits.

    So, was that why they were ying a joke like this?

    "What? My grave?"

    It was a grave marker ��just a wooden board roughly inscribed with the name Findenai and nted in the ground.

    However, inscribing a living person''s name on a grave marker in the public cemetery seemed to cross a line.

    "These guys, it seems like you��ve been toofortable as ofte, huh?"

    <em>Crack. Crack.</em>

    Before continuing their new struggle, Findenai intended to properly establish the public order.

    However, the members of the Scrapyard Nomads wiped the alcohol from their lips and turned serious. No one here had led such a carefree life that they would be intoxicated just after a few drinks.

    "No, you died today."

    "..."

    A betrayal?

    That thought had never even crossed her mind.

    Wouldn''t it be the worst-case scenario if they nned to betray her in the first ce?

    So, Findenai crossed her arms and silently listened to what they had to say.

    "The leader of the Scrapyard Nomads, Findenai, returned freedom to the people and closed her eyes."

    "Only Findenai, the maid of the Soul Whisperer of the Griffin Kingdom, remains."

    "....Stop talking nonsense."

    <em>Crack</em>.

    Findenai gritted her teeth and red at them with genuine anger.

    "These crazy bastards, are you asking me to abandon you now? I won''t leave you all."

    "Chief, you have fought enough for our sake. No, actually, it��s too much already. It''s time for you to take a step back.��

    "We''ll handle the rest. Well, it''s not like we''re forcing ourselves to fight, and we also have reinforcements, don''t we?"

    "The Griffin Kingdom will do their best to amodate us at our convenience. You don��t have to worry; that''s what Master Soul Whisperer said."

    "...."

    She hadn��t even realized that Deus had intervened in the Scrapyard Nomads.

    Seeing Findenai''s expression soften gradually, the members smiled and offered her a drink.

    However, she didn''t ept it.

    She was still unable to understand itpletely.

    "Even so, I have no reason to leave."

    Despite her firm answer, the members let out a chuckle.

    "Actually, you''re right. There''s no reason for you to leave. However, that''s exactly why you should abandon the name of the Scrapyard Nomads."

    "There��s a mission fools like us cannot do; Chief, only you can do it."

    "It''s the most important thing!"

    "Mission...?"

    What nonsense were they spouting?

    Then, the other Resistance leaders approached her. She anticipated paving the future with them, but instead, they addressed Findenai with serious expressions.

    "The support from the Griffin Kingdom is a great boon for us. However, how long will itst?"

    "What?"

    It sounded like utter nonsense.

    As long as Deus Verdi held his position as the Soul Whisperer, it was clear that their support would continue.

    However, that was only from Findenai''s perspective.

    The other Resistance leaders didn''t see it that way.

    "In reality, the Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi has heavily influenced this cooperation. However, once he has a change of heart, it will be over."

    "That won''t happen."

    "No, we can''t know the human heart for sure. We need Griffin''s cooperation, but we don''t have the final say."

    If Deus had a sudden change of heart and decided not to lend them a hand, it would be over.

    It was at that moment that she could finally see how heavy a burden rested on that statement.

    "The Soul Whisperer is very close to the Royal Family, especially the king and princess. Meanwhile, you are his closest aide."

    "....What does that mean?"

    Findenai growled, asking if they were telling her to be their spy.

    After disying a determination that she would never betray that man, even if she were to die, all the members of the Resistance burst out inughter��even the leaders of the other groups, who had just exined the situation seriously.

    "No! There''s no need to convey any information. All you have to do is stay by his side and continue being someone he likes. That''s all."

    "...What?"

    Only now did Findenai finally realize what they were trying to say to her.

    "Go and make Deus Verdi like you. That way, they will never stop supporting us."

    "These�� crazy bastards."

    It was just an excuse.

    And a very pathetic one at that.

    However, it made Findenai realize the hidden intention behind sending her off under the guise of a mission.

    Findenai tried to say something, but her mouth wouldn''t open.

    Seeing her like that, the members around her slowly got down on one knee.

    It was a sign of their reverence of her, still gripping the axe she held until now, never letting go.

    A resting ce prepared for the woman who solely fought for freedom.

    <em>Killing me means throwing yourself back into the endless war.</em>

    Suddenly, thest words of Demon Lord Valkyria, whom she had beheaded, came to mind.

    A war that would continue indefinitely.

    Despite knowing that, she still struck the Demon Lord��s neck and took responsibility for that.

    It was a restraint she wouldn��t be able to stop with her own strength alone.

    However...

    "If it weren''t for you, there wouldn''t have been a day where we would be able to pour drinks for the fallenrades."

    If there was one thing Valkyria hadn''t anticipated��

    "To you, who has continued to struggle for us with noble sacrifice and an unwavering fighting spirit, we now entrust the final mission."

    Valkyria wasn��t the only one watching Findenai''s struggle.

    The countless lives she had saved, led, and given hope to were gathered here.

    "Go there and love him as you wish. That''s the greatest battle you can fight for us from now on."

    The end of a struggle, akin to a fate she thought she would never be able to escape from, was suddenly within reach.

    "Chief."

    The members of Scrapyard Nomads approached her slowly.

    They offered Findenai a drink once again.

    "Let''s get drunk after a long time."

    ***I heard that Findenai was at the public cemetery, so I went to look for her.

    I intended to bid her farewell with the promise of reunion. However...

    "<em>Gyaaaaahhh!</em> Chief! Your husband''s here!"

    "Whoa! It''s our Brother-inw!"

    "Please take caaaaree of our Chief!"

    "For the wedding song, leeeet me sing it! Beyond the barrennd! As we depart!"

    "..."

    There was no need for more words. Having found the freedom they longed for, they at least deserved to drink this much.

    I silently observed the members of the Resistance set up a drinking party in front of the public cemetery, before slowly turning to look for Findenai.

    At the center of the drinking party was Findenai, drinking directly from a giant bottle of liquor. When she met my gaze, she immediately staggered towards me.

    "Master Baaaastarddddd! I jussssssstttt neeed to follow you arrrrrounddd!

    Having a child is considered an act of patriotism, they saaaaayyy!"

    "..."

    "Findenaiiiii! Has died herrrreee! <em>Eeeekkk!</em> From now on juuust call me ��Ai��?!"

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    Pretending not to notice the approaching Findenai, I subtly turned away to avoid her.

    I never thought that I would say such words. However��

    "For once, the Dark Spiritualist was right."

    I clicked my tongue and immediately departed, leaving Findenai behind.

 Chapter 185: While He Was Sleeping (1)

    Chapter 185: While He Was Sleeping (1)"<em>Phew</em>."

    Even after a simple trip, the exhaustion I felt that would follow was indescribable.And now, after returning from toppling a country and sitting on the sofa, it was no wonder that the forgotten fatigue quickly flooded back into my body.

    I was finally back in Norseweden after concluding everything. As I sat calmly, I surprisingly felt nostalgic.

    However, sitting still with a limp body on the sofa didn��t relieve my fatigue.

    "<em>Heheh</em>, I''ll make some tea!"

    Findenai hummed happily for some unknown reason while preparing tea.

    "There is no need to prepare it."

    I blearily declined because I didn��t want to get even more tired by drinking the tea she brewed.

    "Didn��t you say I improved?"

    It was what I said when parting ways with Findenai after drinking the tea with a potion in it."But I did not say it tasted good, Ai."

    <em>Thud</em>.

    Findenai''s body stiffened for a brief moment.

    With a clinking sound, she set down the teapot and slowly turned her head towards me.

    Her face was tinged with a rare blush of embarrassment.

    "D-don''t call me that."

    "Why not? You said to call you ''Ai'' since Findenai is now dead, did you not?"

    It still made me shudder when I thought about the havoc she wreaked at my lodgings that dawn.

    "My axe... Where''s my axe? I need to smash this Master Bastard''s head."

    "Go help Deia. She seems to be busy."

    Having returned to the estate after a long time, there must be a lot for Deia, thedy of the house, to do.

    "I-I get it, so don''t call me that again if you don''t want me to split your head open for real."

    "Leave."

    "Damn it, I''m a mutt if I ever drink again."

    Findenai walked out of the room while muttering to herself. Watching her, I slowly rose from the sofa.

    Although the sun was at its highest point in the sky, I still sumbed to the overwhelming exhaustion andy down on the bed.

    It felt like the bed, which was gently embracing me, retained the scent of another Deus instead of mine.

    "<em>Whoooo</em>."

    How long of a nap would this be?

    Upon reflection, I couldn��t recall ever taking a nap since arriving on this continent.

    I slowly closed my eyes.

    Originally, I thought I''d just briefly sleep and wake up, but when I opened my eyes, the room was already dim.

    I tried to force my tired body up, but there was a weight pressing me down from above��I felt a touch from above my head.

    <strong>[Are you awake?]</strong>

    Ste''s voice gently reached my ears like a luby. I realized she was supporting my head with her thigh.

    Even though she had no physical form, she provided this sensation and warmth through mana. If she hadn��t been a Saintess, she would have been a formidable figure as a mage.

    "��"

    But more importantly, what should I say here?

    If Findenai was doing this, I would have immediately scolded her to move away from me.

    If the Dark Spiritualist did it... then I would also tell her to move away.

    If it had been Aria or Eleanor, I would have immediately issued demerits and made them write a reflection essay, along with a stern lecture.

    But Ste?

    There were no particr words that came to mind. Thanks to her warmth, I couldfortably fall asleep, and the exhaustion in my body seemed to vanish.

    However, I was confused whether I should take this positively or not.

    "What time is it?"

    That was why I diverted the topic elsewhere and slowly got up.

    Simrly, Ste also stood up, responding with a yful smile.

    <strong>[It is now 8 in the evening.]</strong>

    "I see."

    I slept for almost 8 hours.

    Although I intended to nap for just an hour or two, I ended up falling into a deep sleep.

    <strong>[They are preparing for a festival outside. Some people came here to ask you to join them earlier, but after seeing you asleep, they just left.]</strong>

    "A festival?"

    <strong>[Because the Lord of thend has returned.]</strong>

    Was it a celebration for the return of the Verdi siblings? It seemed a bit too early, but judging by the noiseing through the window, they seemed to be having quite a lively time.

    "Hmm?"

    Since I was too tired before sleeping, only now did I realize I hadid down while still wearing my outer garments.

    As I started to change my clothes, I caught an unusual scent.

    It was sweet yet fragrant.

    However, it wasn��t just one scent, but abination of several.

    After pondering about it for a moment, I finally asked Ste.

    "Did anything happen while I was asleep?"

    <strong>[No.]</strong>

    It was a firm assertion.

    However, oddly, that made me feel a subtle uneasiness.

    "Tell me."

    <strong>[It is a secret.]</strong>

    Ste gasped and covered her mouth with both hands. Since I had no intention of backing down, I stared at her intently.

    Then, horns suddenly sprouted from Ste''s forehead as she shouted and removed her hands.

    <strong>[What are you digging into this so noisily?]</strong>

    "��"

    <strong>[Just leave it and go!]</strong>

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    I had to acknowledge Ste''s wisdom by making the Demon Lord handle this matter, so I turned my body.

    ***Let��s rewind a bit.

    About 30 minutes after Deus fell asleep.

    <strong>[Huh?]</strong>

    <strong>[What��s this? He''s sleeping?]</strong>

    Ste and the Dark Spiritualist, who had been exploring Norseweden, looked down at the napping Deus.

    The Dark Spiritualist, who had intended to boast about guiding Ste around Norseweden, looked disappointed for a moment before quietly lying down next to Deus.

    The Dark Spiritualist looked like she was very ustomed to making such movements.

    <strong>[��What are you doing, Senior?]</strong>

    Surprised, she hurriedly got up..

    <strong>[N-nothing! It''s just be a habit. Haha!]</strong>

    Seeing her awkwardly scratch the back of her head like that, it seemed that she often acted like this when Deus fell asleep.

    <strong>[But, isn��t this the first time I''ve seen him take a nap?]</strong>

    <strong>[��]</strong>

    <strong>[He must have been really tired.]</strong>

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    <strong>[I''m sorry, but could you please not look at your senior like that?!]</strong>

    Unable to withstand Ste''s gaze, which was fixed on her, Dark Spiritualist swiftly turned her body around.

    <strong>[Screw it! I''m leaving! I heard there will be a bonfire during the festival preparations earlier, so I''m going to watch that!]</strong>

    <strong>[I will not tell him about this, Senior.]</strong>

    <strong>[...Please, do me that favor.]</strong>

    Then, the Dark Spiritualist swiftly went out through the window. Ste smiled at her actions. During their earlier tour, they had noticed preparations for a bonfire and the Dark Spiritualist had watched it attentively, which made Ste think she was quite a pure-hearted woman.

    <strong>[Hmm.]</strong>

    Ste awkwardly cleared her throat for no reason, ncing around discreetly. Even though she knew no one could see her, she was still unnecessarily wary of others.

    At that moment, she lost control over her body and horns sprouted from her forehead.

    <strong>[Ah! You��re so frustrating!]</strong>

    Since Ste shared her emotions with her, Velica knew why she was conflicted right now.

    She went straight to Deus'' bedside and infused mana into her legs, cing his head on herp, supporting his weight.

    <strong>[If you just do it like this, it��s super easy, isn''t it?]</strong>

    Velica, who had just turned herp into a pillow, scolded Ste for bothering about such things and handed back control of her body.

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    Ste returned.

    As she looked down, she saw Deus'' face sleeping soundly on herp.

    Ste silently cooled down her burning hot face, but her posture remained unchanged.

    <em>Creeeeakkk</em>.

    "Hey, can we talk for a moment...."

    At that moment, the door opened and Ste turned her head around. It was Deus�� younger sister, Deia Verdi,ing in awkwardly.

    "What��s this? He''s asleep."

    Upon seeing the sleeping Deus, there was a subtle change in Deia��s expression.

    Until this moment, Ste had been sinking into a sense of shame for acting in a way that shouldn''t be done, even though she knew she wasn''t visible. However...

    "Hm."

    Deia slowly approached Deus.

    She examined his face here and there before lightly poking his cheek with her finger.

    <strong>[What if he wakes up...]</strong>

    "He must be tired."

    Deia, who had been poking Deus'' cheek without realizing Ste was in front of her, suddenly felt a sense of d��j�� vu.

    "Brother..."

    Kim Shinwoo was inside that body.

    The original Deus Verdi was no longer there, but it was now Kim Shinwoo''s body.

    She saw with her own eyes how the original Deus, after sacrificing himself, closed his eyes.

    Ever since then, Deia had started feeling a strange sensation.

    She had never wanted to see Deus Verdi again, thinking that he was a disgusting piece of garbage. However, he ultimately changed.

    Seeing that, Deia had to admit to herself that even a scumbag like him was still her ''brother'' in the end.

    However, what was important was��

    "Kim Shinwoo."

    As Kim Shinwoo took on the role of her brother after Deus'' death, Deia realized she was conflicted about her feelings towards this man.

    After all, it wasn''t the same emotions she felt towards Darius and Deus.

    It was a bit different.

    It was a bit more special.

    "..."

    <em>Pressss</em>.

    She pushed his cheek deeper with her finger, feeling nervous for no reason. It was somewhat amusing, and she felt like she could be addicted to it.

    "It��s softer than I thought."

    Deia had been absentmindedly touching his cheek, but her time spent doing that quickly came to an end.

    "Deia, are you here?"

    Darius suddenly opened the door and entered. Startled, Deia flinched and withdrew her hand.

    Then, she whispered while ring at Darius.

    "He''s sleeping, so be quiet."

    "Ah, I��m sorry. Findenai is looking for you outside."

    "I thought the task I gave her wouldn��t end this quickly... But why are you the one delivering this message?"

    "<em>Ahem</em>."

    "<em>Jeez</em>, you��re the head of the household, so please act like it."

    With a grumble, Deia led Darius out of the room. Ste didn''t miss the regretful nce Deia gave to the sleeping Deus before closing the door.

    <strong>[His younger sister seems to have a lot on her mind too.]</strong>

    It was because she hade to see that Kim Shinwoo and Deus were separate individuals.

    Then, after a short while, about two hours passed.

    Ste remained in the same position while absentmindedly looking down at Deus.

    There was a knock at the door.

    When there was no answer, that person cautiously opened the door, and through the cracks appeared a woman with neat blonde hair; Erica Bright.

    "Deus?"

    Erica quietly entered, looked around, and then gasped when she saw Deus lying on the bed.

    "So, he��s sleeping."

    As Erica softly whispered, Ste watched her in silence.

    From her perspective, Erica Bright, Deus'' fianc��e, was quite an intriguing person.

    Erica approached Deus and gently smoothed his slightly disheveled hair.

    "..."

    Ste had also noticed that Erica''s hazy eyes were filled with many thoughts.

    It was the look of a lostmb she had seen countless times during her lifetime, contemting its path forward.

    Seeing Erica about to break down while she gazed at Deus, Ste felt an impulsive urge to reach out to her.

    However, contrary to what she thought, Erica lightly moved her hand, which had been smoothing Deus'' hair.

    <em>Gulp</em>.

    The sound of swallowing softly echoed in the room.

    Her white hand then touched Deus'' forehead, slid past his eyes, and proceeded down his nose.

    And finally, gentlynded on his soft lips.

    <strong>[...!]</strong>

    Her middle and index fingers carefully touched Deus'' lips, lingering there as if to leave her fingerprint.

    Then, she slowly withdrew them.

    "Ah."

    <em>Thud</em>.

    Erica pressed her fingers to her lips and closed her eyes; memories of the previous kiss resurfaced, causing a hot breath to escape her mouth.

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    Her face flushed as if excited.

    In those series of actions, there was an allure and charm that no one else among Deus��panions could match.

    When she slowly opened her eyes and came to her senses, Erica covered her flushed face and carefully left the room without making a sound.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    The door closed.

    Ste, who had witnessed the entire scene, muttered in astonishment.

    <strong>[T-that was something incredible.]</strong>

 Chapter 186: While He Was Sleeping (2)

    Chapter 186: While He Was Sleeping (2)As the sun set slowly, dim shadows began to creep into the room.

    Ste, who had been watching over the still-asleep Deus, noticed the two little ones sneaking into the room through the darkness.

    "Professor Erica was right. He''s still sleeping."

    "You��re pretty amazing foring here despite being told not to."

    "Well, you came along as well."

    "I-I came because I was worried that you might do something weird to Deus."

    It was Aria and Eleanor.

    The two female students approached Deus'' bed quietly and started chatting about this and that.

    "But now that I''m actually here, I''m feeling a bit nervous."

    "I want to at least sketch for a bit."Eleanor pulled out a notebook that fit in one hand and quickly began sketching Deus'' sleeping face with a pen.

    "See, it''s much better to draw while actually looking at him than imagining it."

    ��Is it because you''ve always been pampered by those around you? This kid doesn''t recognize an opportunity when she sees one.��

    After saying that, Aria lifted Deus'' nket and attempted to lie down next to him.

    "Hey! Hey! What are you doing!"

    "Do you think opportunities like thise often? Like watching Professor asleep from up close?"

    Holding the nket, Aria started making her case confidently.

    "The Professor I know would never sleep so unguarded like this. This is a rare opportunity!"

    "..."

    "It��s only because Professor is exhausted from defeating four Demon Lords at once that this opportunity has presented itself!"

    Though it was a bit of a stretch, Eleanor felt like she was being persuaded. No, she wanted to be persuaded.

    Eleanor slowly put the notebook away while mana began to flow from her hand as she began casting magic.

    She then applied the magic to both Aria and herself.

    It was a stealth type magic that not only muted their breathing and the sound of their movement, but even the faintest movements.

    "With this, Deus won��t be able to hear our voices."

    "As expected of the princess. You��re so capable in many ways."

    Excited, Ariay down on the right side of Deus, while Eleanor, though still hesitant, quicklyy down on his left.

    <strong>[Such bold kids.]</strong>

    Ste showed an incredulous reaction as she observed them.

    Both of them turned their body to face Deus, but unfortunately, they locked eyes with each other over the sleeping Deus.

    "Ugh, this ruined my mood."

    "Can��t you just look away?"

    Even so, they both subtly drew closer to Deus, showing no signs of backing down.

    In the end, they gave up and decided to just enjoy the moment.

    "Professor is so warm."

    "Yeah, he is."

    The girls remained silent for a moment. Afraid that they might fall asleep if they stayed still like this, Aria gazed at Eleanor and asked.

    "So, how did you start liking Professor?"

    "I don��t want to tell you that.��

    Unwilling to share her memories of Deus with someone else, Eleanor pouted, but Aria simply shrugged and replied.

    "Professor took on the heaviest burden I was carrying."

    "..."

    Not expecting Aria to say something like that, Eleanor was dumbfounded as she stared at her nkly.

    ��When I wondered if my past experiences had be useless and unnecessary, he denied it.��

    "..."

    "He helped me part with my old friends, my first love, and move on to newer encounters."

    Although flustered by the sudden revtion, Eleanor understood the emotions behind each word expressed by Aria.

    Because they were the same as her own feelings for Deus.

    "I can do anything for Professor."

    It was a calm but resolute deration.

    Hearing that, Eleanor felt something warm and stuffy in her chest.

    She, too, began to voice out her feelings.

    "Deus saved me from a long nightmare."

    "A nightmare?"

    "Yes, but actually, he showed me that it wasn''t a nightmare. He helped me find myself, understand myself. He never denied who I was."

    "..."

    "I still remember the day Deus found me vividly. Under the brilliantly cool moonlight, he made me feel like I was alive in reality, not in a dream."

    "..."

    "Honestly, I had everything. Even though I behave like this, I am still a princess of a country."

    Eleanor had a difficult childhood, but aside from the nightmares, she undoubtedly lived a plentiful life.

    "So, I want to have Deus as well. I want to make him mine."

    Her sketching Deus could also be seen as a manner of channeling her unique sense of possessiveness.

    "But more than my own desire, Deus is precious to me."

    "..."

    Her clenched fist grasped Deus'' clothes, as if she would never let go.

    "So, I also can do anything for Deus."

    Their derations were firm.

    The girls, staring at each other with unwavering eyes, slowly reached out to each other.

    The two petite but special girls hooked their pinkies together over the peacefully sleeping and softly breathing Deus.

    "We won''t let something like him losing his right arm happen again."

    "We''ll protect Deus."

    Believing that they would remain rivals andrades with each other, they simultaneously burst intoughter.

    Whether it was due to exhaustion or the reassurance of being by Deus'' side, they slowly closed their eyes.

    Watching the two who had fallen asleep, Ste brushed Deus'' hair aside with a wry smile.

    <strong>[What a sinful man.]</strong>

    Ste thought of waking the two before Deus woke up. However��

    <em>Bang</em>.

    "Master Bastard!"

    One crazy person burst into the room and shattered the silence.

    Thanks to Ste swiftly using mana to block out the noise, Deus did not wake up despite Findenai''s loud shout.

    "Ohhhh?!"

    "<em>Slurp</em>!"

    However, the two girls lying on either side of Deus didn��t remain asleep. Startled awake, they both bolted up and looked at Findenai.

    Findenai crossed her arms and stood on one foot as she observed the two female students lying in Deus'' bed.

    "What the...? Are you crazy?"

    "<em>A-hem</em>. Professor is sleeping, so be quiet."

    "Yeah, Deus is tired."

    "If Master Bastard learns of what the two of you were doing, he will surely be thrilled."

    Unable to find the words to retort against Findenai��s sneer, the two decided to be bold.

    "It will be fine as long as Professor doesn''t find out!"

    "Can''t you see that Deus is sleeping much better thanks to us?"

    "Do you really think Master Bastard won��t know what the two of you have done?"

    Shrugging her shoulders, Findenai slowly nced around the room.

    "With the Dark Spiritualist and the former Saintess hanging around him, they��ll definitely inform him about everything you did sneakily while he was asleep."

    "Ah..."

    "<em>Hiiik</em>..."

    Aria and Eleanor turned deadly pale as they looked around. The Dark Spiritualist was out, and only Ste was there, but of course, they couldn��t see her.

    <strong>[Do not worry, I will keep your secret.]</strong>

    Ste, who had no intention of bbing about the girls'' little promise, reassured them even though they couldn��t hear her.

    "So, what are you going to do about it? They are just ghosts! They can��t do anything!"

    "Stop interfering in the affairs of the living!"

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    After shouting at the empty air, the two dashed out of the room, as if running away.

    Although she felt a bit annoyed by them, Ste still had no intention of spilling their secret.

    <em>Click</em>.

    With the two gone, Findenai took their ce. She looked at the sleeping Deus and approached him with a big stride.

    "<em>Jeez</em>, that��s because they are still kids. Even if the Dark Spiritualist or the Saintess are around, what can they possibly know?"

    Unlike the two, who fled in embarrassment, Findenai leaned over Deus without hesitation.

    Ste, who was watching her making this bold move��

    <em>Thwack</em>!

    Smacked Findenai on the back of her head.

    "<em>Ouch</em>!"

    That sudden smack almost made her nt her face in Deus�� chest as she was leaning forward. However, Findenai quickly straightened herself.

    "Is it the Dark Spiritualist?"

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    "The dead shouldn��t meddle with the affairs of the living."

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    "Just watch me while I have my way with Master Bastard..."

    <em>Thwack</em>!

    Another smack to the back of the head made Findenai grit her teeth and clench her fists.

    "Is that how you want to do it? Really? I''ll seriously rape him if you keep doing that."

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    "If you remain quiet from now on, I''ll just end this with a kiss. It''s the duty entrusted to me by myrades, you know?"

    <strong>[<em><strong><strong>Sigh</strong></strong></em>.]</strong>

    Ste didn��t intend to do this, but��

    <em>Crack. Crack.</em>

    A horn sprouted from Ste''s forehead.

    Still providing Deus ap pillow, Velica spread her arms wide.

    <strong>[Ste is jealous, and you guys really did everything, huh!]</strong>

    A life-or-death battle over a trivial reason was about to begin. However��

    "<em>Mmm</em>."

    Seeing Deus stir and show signs of waking up, Findenai clicked her tongue and slipped out of the room.

    Ste��s horn disappeared, and she settled down again.

    When Deus opened his eyes steadily, Ste asked with a natural, bold, yet oddly proud smile.

    <strong>[Are you awake?]</strong>

    ***<em>Creak</em>.

    The door opened.

    A woman with a weary face stepped into the shop cautiously.

    Since when was this shop here?

    She had lived in Loberne for years, yet she had never known that there was a door leading to a shop like this in the alley behind her residence.

    But why?

    The woman already knew what the shop sold and the price she had to pay the moment she stepped in.

    The interior was so dark that it made her doubt whether the lights were on.

    Empty disy stands filled the room.

    At the far end of the room, was a man wearing white gloves waiting behind an old table resembling a counter.

    "Hello."

    Having entered as a customer, the woman greeted the owner with a cautious bow, and the female ownerzily waved a hand in response.

    Female owner?

    Weren��t they a man just a moment ago?

    "Please, have a seat."

    Seemingly enthralled by the sound of the old man''s voice resembling the scraping of metal from across the room, the woman sat in the chair positioned at the front of the table.

    She epted the abnormality as if it were natural.

    "Is there something you desire?"

    This time, it was a little girl''s voice that asked her softly. Somehow, the other side of the table was now so dark that it looked like a ckout curtain was draped over it.

    However, she didn��t want to know who or what was speaking from beyond the darkness.

    She wasn''t afraid.

    On the contrary, she felt a cozy familiarity, so she wasn''t that curious at all.

    Since she entered this shop, she knew. She had seen countless surreal things unfold before her eyes.

    While they felt surreal, she had no particr feelings about them.

    She didn��t feel any emotional disturbance.

    Thus, the woman sped her hands and cautiously opened her mouth.

    "I want to live with my true love."

    <em>Aha</em>.

    The yful voice of a girl echoed from beyond the darkness.

    On the contrary, the slender hands of a woman, adorned with white gloves that could be described as delicate like jade, reached out from the darkness.

    Each hand held a different object.

    One was a doll shaped like an adult man.

    The other was a small doll of a little girl.

    "What will you pay with?"

    The voice from the other side remained like that of a little girl.

    The woman felt that voice was familiar, but she didn''t find it strange.

    After a moment''s hesitation, she tapped the doll of the little girl.

    "With the child."

    "<em>Aha</em>."

    Instantly, the face of a little girl emerged from the darkness.

    It was a girl with a red headband, freckles, and short hair, looking a bit strong-willed, and with teary eyes. She asked the woman.

    "Mom, are you selling me?"

    <em>Gulp</em>.

    Right, why hadn��t she recognized her daughter��s voice?

    The woman wondered briefly, but she nodded without concern.

    "Yes."

    <em>Swoosh</em>!

    The face of the girl withdrew back into the darkness.

    Following that, the voice, which she assumed belonged to the man she first saw, spoke from the darkness again.

    "The transaction isplete."

    "����

    "Thank you for using ir''s General Store."

    That was it.

    Without having stood up from the chair or walking out, the woman suddenly found herself standing in the alley outside the shop.

    The old door of the general store had vanished.

 Chapter 187: Answer

    Chapter 187: Answer"<em>Yawn</em>."

    Late at night.

    Hansen woke up scratching his belly. He felt numbness and tingling in his lower body, reluctantly opening his heavy eyelids.

    Although his dder felt like it would burst at any moment, he was toozy to get up.

    He thought about just enduring it and going back to sleep, but after remembering a previous asion when he once wet the bed, he sighed and got up.

    "<em>Ugh</em>."

    His head throbbed as if it had been hit with a hammer. Thanks to the good cards that earned him a lot of money yesterday, he had been drinking expensive alcohol with two women on either side at the bar.

    He was sure that he heard expensive alcohol wasn��t supposed to give you hangovers.

    Could it be that the content inside those bottles were different?

    As he was usually doubtful, Hansen couldn��t help but ponder various thoughts while making his way to the bathroom.Feeling relieved after emptying his dder, Hansen scratched his head with bed hair and came out of the bathroom.

    Although the dark interior of the house was barely visible, he had walked this path countless times, and it wasn''t so spacious that he would get lost.

    As Hansen was about to enter his own room again, he looked at the door opposite to his with a puzzled expression.

    It was his partner''s room.

    Originally, it was intended to be the room for the child they would haveter.

    However, they barely spoke to each other now; it had also been quite some time since they started sleeping in separate rooms.

    They managed their finances separately and hardly ever saw each other''s faces.

    It wasn''t that they still had feelings for each other that they didn''t break up.

    It was only because they both had nowhere else to go if they left this house.

    Their rtionship had already dulled, and they were just ufortably cohabiting out of necessity.

    Thankfully, they didn''t have a child.

    "Hm?"

    When he stared at the room of his partner, who had now be someone he could call a stranger, the door opened. This caused him to show a puzzled expression.

    He wondered if the door was already open when he went to the bathroom.

    Normally, he wouldn''t have cared due to the hangover, but now, it strangely bothered him.

    While thinking so, Hansen slowly reached out his hand and peeked his head into the room.

    There was nothing special.

    He wondered if it was a thief or something.

    "<em>Kk, ugh! Keeeeugh!</em>"

    He heard his partner''s voice sounding like a gasp, it coincided with his eyes adjusting to the darkness.

    He saw the silhouette of his partner lying down.

    And something began to wriggle and emerge from her belly.

    At first, it seemed like tree roots, but it gradually began to take on the shape of a person.

    <em>Ddududuk</em>.

    He quickly turned his head away, and the shadow with intense glowing red eyes lunged at Hansen.

    ***Even though it felt like quite a long time had passed, in reality, winter break at Loberne Academy hadn��t ended yet.

    sses would start in March for the spring semester. After spending the end of the year in Norseweden, it was now mid-January.

    I was the first to return to Loberne.

    Eleanor left early to attend an end-of-year party in the capital, Graypond, while Aria went back to spend the end of the year with her parents.

    I left Illuania and Sevia in Norseweden, thinking it would be better for them to stay there than to return to Loberne.

    In the end, the people who traveled with me were Findenai, Owen, and Erica.

    Instead of returning to Byolren, the Bright Household��s territory, Erica chose to follow me back to Loberne instead. Now, she was currently in myboratory.

    During vacation when there were no sses, the pink-haired Professor Fel Petra spent the end of the year stuck in theboratory. Now, she was standing cautiously at my right side.

    "How does it feel?"

    I slowly moved the arm that was attached to me. It felt truly miraculous, perhaps because it responded to mana and felt just like my real arm.

    Not only did it move as desired, but I could also feel sensations on this hand, such as the cool air of theb.

    It was this moment when I once again realized how remarkable Professor Fel Petra was.

    "It is extremely impressive. It feels almost no different from a real arm."

    Although the sense of liveliness and sensation was dullerpared to my left arm, the difference was slight.

    However, it was worlds apart from simply attaching a mannequin-like hand.

    "If the sensation was full, you could also feel pain. I intentionally reduced the sensitivity to prepare for any emergencies."

    "..."

    "P-Professor Deus often deals with dangerous tasks, after all."

    "So, if you increase the sensitivity to the maximum, it will be almost identical to a real hand?"

    Erica, who was listening quietly from the side, tilted her head and posed a question. Professor Fel chuckled and scratched the back of her shaggy head.

    "It''s impossible to achieve perfection, but I''m trying to make it feel as simr as possible."

    Unlike when speaking to me, Professor Fel''s voice weakened and her tone rose when she was conversing with Erica.

    Since Erica was the one who brought her to Loberne Academy, she seemed to have established herself as someone close to Professor Fel.

    I left the two, who were starting to talk about prosthetic arms, and inspected my right arm.

    I twisted it around, poked it with my left hand, and pressed it with my fingernails.

    It felt foreign, but I could definitely feel sensations.

    I knew that Professor Fel was continuously researching to achieve perfect imitation arms.

    However, if things continued like this...

    "..."

    I slowly turned my head.

    Although Erica and Professor Fel couldn��t see them, I noticed that both the Dark Spiritualist and Ste were staring at my right arm intently.

    <strong>[It is extremely fascinating.]</strong>

    <strong>[If only she met me while I was alive, I would have been able to offer her a lot of help.]</strong>

    "If..."

    I unintentionally blurted a word out but quickly shut my mouth, realizing it was too early to say that.

    However, the Dark Spiritualist and Ste seemed to find it odd, tilting their heads as they nced my way.

    <strong>[What?]</strong>

    <strong>[Is there any problem?]</strong>

    "...No, it is nothing."

    I shook my head in response. They looked intrigued but decided to let it slide for now.

    After roughly finishing the adjustments on my right arm and listening to Professor Fel''s precautions, she cautiously and unexpectedly made one request.

    "Uhm, may I ask for one favor?"

    "Of course."

    Since she had done me a big favor by providing and attaching this prosthetic arm on me without receiving any payment, I could not refuse any of her requests.

    Professor Fel suddenly blurted out a somewhat unrted request.

    ***"<em>Hmm, hmm.</em>"

    Erica awkwardly cleared her throat.

    She said she was going out of the room for a moment, but when she returned, she had already changed into a white blouse and a ck skirt that reached down to her ankles, not the usual suit she wore for lectures.

    Her figure, which was hidden until now, was clearly revealed as the blouse was tightened due to the corset.

    "We are just going to buy some dessert real quick."

    "I-I know."

    Erica approached my side, keeping just enough distance for her arm to touch mine.

    Professor Fel��s request was for me to run an errand downtown and buy dessert, in addition to testing the operation of the prosthetic arm.

    Erica often bought dessert and brought it to theb a few times before. It seemed like Professor Fel quite liked the dessert.

    Since only Erica knew of the store��s location, it was natural for me to go with her.

    "B-by any chance, are they, the Dark Spiritualist and Saintess Ste, nearby?"

    I shook my head in response to her careful question.

    "The Dark Spiritualist is probably chaperoning Ste around the academy."

    Since it was Ste''s first time at Loberne Academy, the Dark Spiritualist was showing her around the ce after shrugging.

    I thought she was being smug over something strange, but I remembered Ste smiling with her eyes, saying to just leave it because the Dark Spiritualist was being cute.

    "And Findenai?"

    Although it felt like she was checking every single detail, I first continued to answer.

    "She is cleaning the room."

    "So, she does that kind of thing too?"

    Regardless, she was still a maid. Wasn��t it a natural thing that she would be doing these chores? Of course, she didin about why she had to do maid-like duties.

    Since Illuania wasn''t here, she must have taken Owen along to make use of him.

    The surrounding breeze was cool.

    It seemed too cold to wear a blouse, but when I nced at Erica, I saw a golden butterfly perched on her shoulder.

    I wondered if it had settled there without me noticing, but within it, I could feel a warm and fuzzy feeling gently wafting out.

    "Is that an elemental?"

    "Ah, yeah. As you said, elementals seem to get along well with me."

    It was because after Erica started handling elemental magic in thetter part of the game, she became quite a good ally.

    Since I knew of this information, I simply mentioned it to her a little earlier.

    "..."

    "..."

    A few minutes of silence passed as we walked.

    It didn''t feel particrly awkward, but I couldn''t tell what she was thinking because her hair was covering her face and hiding her expression.

    Only the back of our hands briefly brushed each other as we continued to maintain an appropriate distance.

    "Come to think of it, after conducting some lectures, I have some questions rted to it."

    After conducting lectures as a professor, there were a few questions I wanted to ask her.

    Since I hadn''t had time to think about these trivial matters for a while, they naturally came to mind once I was free.

    Erica hesitated for a moment, and then responded without looking at me.

    "Can you askter?"

    "It is nothing major. Since we have some time left, it will not take too long to hear it, right?"

    After all, we had time to spare.

    I thought I should be spending my time efficiently since I didn''t know how long it would take for us to get to the dessert shop.

    "...I don''t like talking about work during a date."

    <em>Thud</em>.

    I unconsciously halted my steps. Erica also stopped after a few more steps ahead.

    I wanted to exin that I hadn''t thought of our errand that way, but when I saw Erica, who was trying to hide her flushed face with embarrassment, I couldn''t help but remain silent.

    "You really��ck consideration.��

    Since I didn��t know much about this kind of thing, I honestly confessed and apologized to her. Erica responded with a bitter smile and a still-blushing face.

    "I know you have feelings for someone else."

    "..."

    "But you''re still unsure about that, are you?"

    It was like tapping a stepping stone when crossing a small stream for the first time.

    I needed a firm understanding of the emotions brewing within me.

    Because��

    The emotions I harbored for Findenai,

    The emotions I harbored for Erica,

    The emotions I harbored for Ste,

    They were all different.

    I couldn��t help but feel confused. Though each showed simrity, I wasn''t sure which was genuine love.

    I slowly examined my own feelings using the love Deus Verdi had left behind for Illuania.

    "As of now, I am unable to determine which one of you I have feelings for."

    "..."

    "Furthermore, in preparation for the future, even if I find an answer, I have no intention of engaging in a rtionship beyond our current for the next four years."

    "Four years..."

    Erica dwelled over my words. It had been a year now and the first-year students had be second-years.

    For the sake of preventing the continent''s downfall, I had to set aside any personal emotions.

    "If you think this is improper, I will not make any excuses; I will send you the annulment letter right away if you want to rescind our engagement."

    Erica had returned the annulment letter to me at the festivalst time.

    "Because Ick understanding in this area, I need certainty in my emotions."

    "If I were to say I dislike you, would you really just let me go?"

    Erica slowly reached out her hand and grabbed the hem of my cor. Normally, I might not have understood the meaning behind this gesture, but for some reason, I felt like I knew what she was trying to convey.

    Dismay.

    Perhaps that was why.

    "I think the emotions I shared with Findenai could be love."

    "..."

    "That is why I wanted to keep my distance from others. I did not want to needlessly hurt them by giving them false hope."

    I gave a response that was somewhat unlike myself.

    "But..."

    "..."

    "I am also considering that even this warm moment I am sharing with you now could be love.��

    "....!"

    "I am sorry.��

    Knowing my words could cause pain to her, I couldn''t help but offer an apology.

    However, it wasn''t a lie.

    What Deus felt for Illuania was simr to what I felt for Findenai and Erica.

    "If it causes you grief, you can leave me at any time."

    "And then��"

    Erica took a step forward to approach me.

    Her hand was still firmly gripping my cor.

    "What if I leave, and you finally realize it was love?"

    What if one day I realized that I actually loved Erica, but she had already moved on, forgotten about me, and found another lover?

    After a moment of contemtion, I looked at her and responded.

    "I once read this from a book; unrequited love is like a sparrow."

    "A sparrow? That''s random."

    "It is something you might unexpectedly glimpse while walking down the street, but you can never catch it."

    "..."

    "You might even regret not being able to catch it although you found it so unexpectedly."

    It wasn''t difficult to imagine.

    If Erica was to distance herself from me��it felt like such a future could indeed exist.

    "When that ever happens, I will look up at the sky and hope to see you flying beautifully."

    "..."

    "Whatever choice you make, I will wish for your happiness."

    It was an honest response.

    This was the only affirmation I could offer at the moment.

    In response to my statement that I would let her spread her wings and fly away if she chose to, Erica took another step closer.

    Erica, who was already close to me, took a deep breath and gave me a chilly re.

    "Can I hit you once?"

    "As many times as you would like."

    Thinking I would get pped by her, I slowly closed my eyes.

    <em>Swish</em>!

    Erica grabbed me firmly by the nape and suddenly pulled me forward.

    <em>Kwwaaakk</em>.

    Along with a soft sensation behind my neck, I felt the hardness of her teeth.

    Although I was not sure for what reason she smooched me, I realized Erica left a mark there.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "It stings a bit."

    "But the wound remains."

    She was right.

    As I ced my hand on my nape, I felt my skin swell.

    "We don''t know what the oue will be; you might even realize your feelings for someone else and go to them."

    Since it wasn''t a false statement, I didn''t deny it.

    Perhaps envisioning that scenario, Erica''s eyes became moist, and yet she still maintained her smile.

    While doing so, she grabbed my coat with both hands as if to prevent me from escaping.

    "If that timees, the scars will sting within me, but they''re also evidence that I loved you."

    "..."

    "Deus, if someone has to feel hurt, even if just a little."

    Erica brought her forehead to my chest and whispered.

    "That person will be me."

    "Erica."

    "So, find your answer. You don��t need to hesitate or worry about hurting me."

    Her voice, while mixed with a sob, wasn��t a cry.

    I couldn''t see her expression, but I sensed a resolute determination oveing her sorrow.

    "Because no matter the answer you give me, I hope you will be happy."

 Chapter 188: Love Is A Form Of Death

    Chapter 188: Love Is A Form Of Death"Because no matter the answer you give me, I hope you will be happy."

    The moment I heard those words, I was left speechless, my mind went nk, and all I could do was just stare at her.

    As I stared at her, the woman cared more about me than herself, I felt something inside me being fulfilled.

    The warmth that spread within me was simr to what I felt when I spoke with Ste.

    It felt foreign to me, but once more, I realized that I longed for it.

    In a situation where we couldn''t give any specific answer, all we did was simply lean against each other.

    "Oh my, how shameful."

    "They��re like a fairy tale couple."

    "They must be newlyweds. They''re certainly in their honeymoon phase."

    For a moment, we forgot that we were in the middle of downtown. Hearing the people whispering around us, Erica was unable to stand it any longer and eventually turned around."Let''s go, we''re almost there."

    "Alright."

    I followed Erica, and indeed, we reached the dessert shop in almost no time.

    I mean, considering the location of the dessert shop and the route we had taken, it was easy to notice that she had deliberately wandered around.

    "..."

    Realizing that I was staring intently at her, Erica seemed to deliberately avoid my gaze as she stood in line in front of the dessert shop.

    "I will just think of it as a cute prank."

    We just wasted some time, but it was not that important.

    I tried to lightly dismiss it as just a prank, but Erica subtly nced back at me while turning her body.

    "Was it cute?"

    "It was just a figure of speech."

    "..."

    As I watched her return to her original posture, I couldn''t help but let a slight smile creep up, but I suppressed it immediately so that she wouldn''t notice it.

    "The line here is pretty long."

    Indeed, perhaps because it was just past lunch, there was a pretty long line of people waiting for dessert in front of the shop.

    I thought I''d have to wait for a while. However��

    "B-by any chance, a-are you the Soul Whisperer?"

    A man wearing armor approached me cautiously. It was the captain of the Loberne guards, a familiar face I had seen in the passing several times.

    His thick mustache made him especially memorable.

    "Yes."

    "Ah! S-Soul Whisperer! I am Paul, the captain of the Loberne guards."

    Trying to prevent him from showing excessive courtesy to the extent of kneeling on one knee, I grabbed his shoulders and helped him up.

    I didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention.

    "State your business."

    Thinking there must be a reason he came to see me, I got straight to the point. Paul''s expression darkened immediately, and he asionally sent wary nces at Erica beside me.

    "Well, you see, someone died in an apartment<sup>1</sup> on ss Avenue yesterday."

    "..."

    "But you see... There are many strange aspects concerning the suspect. Actually, I was considering requesting for the Academy��s cooperation and bringing you, Soul Whisperer."

    "Strange aspects?"

    If he had nned on calling me over, it must have been because he suspected that an evil spirit was involved in that case.

    "Yes, it might be a bit difficult to provide an exnation here, but if it''s fine with you, would you like to apany me...?"

    If we had to go to ss Avenue, even though it was still a part of Loberne, it was located near the outskirts, so it would take a while to get there.

    When I nced at Erica, she already had her arms crossed and red at the captain with the same icy expression she used when dealing with students.

    "We were just having such a good time now."

    Erica muttered while chewing on her lips.

    She whispered softly, so the captain wouldn��t hear it, but standing right beside her, I was able to.

    "Well, it can''t be helped then. It seems like there��s something you need to do. I''ll get the dessert myself."

    "Thank you for your help."

    After leaving Erica behind, I followed the captain to ss Avenue.

    ss Avenue.

    The dark side of Loberne, known otherwise for its good security; yet some called it a ce that contained the necessary evil.

    Some aggressive parentsbeled it a dumpster and called for the abolition of ss Avenue.

    It was the ce that was persistently the subject of debates about how abolishing it would only cause the trash to spill out onto the other side of the street.

    It was a restricted area where students were not allowed to enter, and professors patrolled it constantly.

    Upon hearing the name ''ss,'' one might think of ceramics or works of art, but it actually simply referred to a street full of ss mugs of beer.

    Although this ce was rtively smallerpared to the other cities, it was still the most bustling area in Loberne, with bars, gambling dens, and brothels operating all over.

    And in an apartment located there, was the scene of a death.

    It might have seemed obvious, but if that were the case, the captain of the guard wouldn''t have called for me.

    Guards were already stationed at the worn-out entrance of a small apartment building, holding spears and maintaining control.

    Receiving salutes from the guards as we passed through, we entered the first floor, which seemed to only consist of a door and stairs, with no corridor.

    It seemed like it was structured to have a single unit on each floor.

    "The scene of the ident is on the second floor."

    We climbed the stairs littered with cigarette butts and spit. Upon entering the apartment, the stench was quite strong, and it seemed like it was managed poorly.

    At the wide open front door to the second floor.

    We passed the guard standing watch and entered the room.

    The interior was much dirtier than any ordinary home. It reeked really bad, and empty liquor bottles were strewn about.

    When we opened the door on the right, among the two facing each other, therey a corpse covered with a white cloth.

    "There are no other external injuries. Cause of death is acute heart failure due to alcohol poisoning."

    "The victim''s name?"

    "His name was Hansen. He worked as a staff member at a nearby pub, but he was fired a few months ago after he fell in love with a hostess. Now he was currently unemployed."

    "..."

    "The cause was alcohol poisoning, but he didn''t take any drugs or such. And... he had a roommate."

    As the captain of the guard mentioned the roommate, his voice grew somber.

    "This roommate, Ophelia, is the issue. As I mentioned earlier, she is the hostess Hansen fell in love with, and the scene of the incident is her room."

    Based on what I heard so far, it sounded like Hansen was the man who lost his job and lived in a drunken stupor until his body eventually gave out; as for now, no external injuries were present on the body.

    However, the words whispered by the guard captain as he leaned in were rather intriguing.

    "This woman, Ophelia, is actually a widow. She lost her daughter and husband a year ago. I was the one incharge of the investigation back then, but unfortunately, it was an ident."

    "..."

    "However�� in this one-year period, three men around her have died."

    "Hmm."

    "A young man living nearby, the host, and a veteran��These men were close to Ophelia. They either died in idents or due to sudden illnesses. However, this is the first time her partner died in this manner."

    "From your words, it seems that you suspect this Ophelia woman to be the culprit behind all these serial incidents."

    "....Correct. That''s why we''ve dispatched the guards to search inside of the residence this time."

    No wonder. It seemed a bit excessive to invest so much manpower into a simple case of heart failure.

    "I might be suspecting a pitiable woman, but I still want to be certain this time."

    While listening to his words, I slowly approached Hansen''s corpse.

    Without needing to lift the white cloth, I just nodded slightly after staring at it quietly.

    "It seems like you made the right call."

    "R-really?!"

    Paul looked dramatically surprised as he didn''t expect to receive such a definitive answer. He then clenched his fist.

    "Where is Ophelia?"

    "S-she''s currently staying with a resident on another floor!"

    Even without me saying anything further, Paul urgently gestured for Ophelia to be called over.

    I was not a detective.

    I didn��t have the ability to nce at a corpse and crime scene and immediately point out the culprit or deduce the motive and murder weapon.

    Perhaps the guards who had been handling such cases professionally would be much better at it.

    Also, they didn''t call me because they expected that kind of skill from me either.

    It was about things that only I, the Soul Whisperer, could see.

    <em>Hansen''s soul is gone.</em>

    Even if he had entered into eternal rest after death, he was still just a man who died the previous day.

    At least a faint energy could still be felt from his body, however, the soul itself had vanishedpletely.

    If he had be an evil spirit, it would have left a more recognizable malevolent energy.

    <em>The soul itself has vanishedpletely.</em>

    This wouldn��t have been the case if he had simply died from heart failure.

    Sensing there must be a story behind this man''s death, I waited for a moment. Then, I heard quiet footsteps approaching.

    "I''ve brought her."

    Greasy ck and skin that could be called pale rather than fair; despite looking quite thin as if she hadn''t eaten properly, a rxed smile hung on her lips,

    However, perhaps because of that, the woman exuded a decadent beauty.

    Along with Paul, who had brought her, the other guards also gazed at Ophelia with interest.

    <em>Thump</em>.

    Even I realized something stirring within my chest as I gazed upon her.

    Along with these fuzzy emotions, the desire to protect her surged within me.

    The moment I recognized that the emotion I now embraced was affection, an intense wave of killing intent was unconsciously directed toward her.

    "Soul Whisperer, Ms. Ophelia..."

    Perhaps because my reaction was too intense, Paul was unable to speak properly. And even Ophelia, who walked in stiffly, had her mouth tightened at the corners.

    "Let us talk separately."

    I led Ophelia to the victim''s room on the left. Despite being wary, she followed behind, albeit being pushed by Paul from behind.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    <em>Click</em>.

    As I locked the door, the confusion in her eyes deepened.

    However, there was no room for consideration, nor did I n on doing so either.

    "How dare you."

    I gritted my teeth and red at Ophelia.

    The reason I was swept up in a whirlpool of intense emotions was none other than because this woman had provided a strong answer to what the affection I had been diligently seeking truly was.

    "Is it fun? ying with the emotions of others."

    "N-no, it''s just..."

    "The moment I saw you, I felt a surge of affection towards you."

    Even though I was unable to precisely understand the emotion called love, the moment I saw her, I feltpelled tobel it as such.

    Someone might say they fell in love at first sight.

    However, due to my shallow emotional range, I was able to immediately recognize it as false and contrived.

    And especially because I had just had a conversation with Erica regarding this beforeing here.

    It was apelling urge that seemed to dismiss all the emotions I held, not only towards Erica but the others as well, as false.

    The anger that red up like a wildfire showed no signs of subsiding.

    "Since you have soured my mood considerably, you should answer me carefully and precisely."

    "Th-there''s no way..."

    Bewildered, Ophelia observed me cautiously. Since her intentions were very clear, I reached out and grabbed her chin, exerting force.

    "<em>Uoghhhh</em>!"

    Ophelia was unable to articte her words properly because my grip on her chin hindered her. Trying to confirm if I was indeed a male, she lowered her gaze towards my lower part, an act that was frankly disgusting and repulsive.

    "Do not try to y silly games with me."

    Even now, the desire to save this woman, who was still suffering in my hands, surged up within me.

    Struggling to restrain the strong urge to release the strength in my hands immediately, I exerted more force, as if to crush Ophelia''s chin, and m her against the wall.

    <em>Thump</em>!

    "Tell me what trickery you are up to and how you killed Hansen. Do not leave anything out."

    When I let go, Ophelia, who hit the back of her head against the wall, looked at me with teary eyes.

    Upon seeing her expression, which clearly indicated that she couldn��t believe I had taken such actions towards her, I was about to warn her again.

    However, seeing me reaching out to her, Ophelia hurriedly kneeled and prostrated herself.

    "I-It''s a tattoo! The tattoo on my chest has an enchanting effect on men!��

    The tattoo she spoke about was not visible now as she threw herself t on the floor. However, when I had grabbed her chin earlier, I definitely saw a heart-shaped tattoo.

    "A-and! I''m not the one who killed Hansen! Really!"

    "Do you really think I will believe that?"

    With killing intent strong enough to stir the mana in my entire body surging with me, I warned Ophelia. However, she shouted back, insisting it was real while lying face down.

    "My-My daughter! It��s my dead daughter! She��s killed all the men I loved!"

    Not only odd, but several parts of her story bothered me to the point where they became annoying.

    First, the fact that she mentioned her deceased daughter was going around and killing people could be considered a sign that her daughter had be an evil spirit.

    However, what I found more annoying than that was��

    "Loved?"

    The fact that she was speaking in the past tense.

    If the deceased daughter was going around killing her mother''s lovers, shouldn''t she have done it when her mother was still in love with those men? Why did she do it after her mother��s emotions had cooled?

    Filled with doubts, I asked such questions, but Ophelia was too flustered to even listen to my questions and continued speaking.

    "She has been killing the people I once loved! And my husband too! My lover too! They were all killed by that child!"

    The woman suddenly raised her head, shouting with a tear-streaked face, as if venting her resentment towards me.

    "ir''s General Store! It all began after I visited that store!"

    "��ir''s General Store?"

    The mere mention of that name made the woman tremble with fear, but I couldn''t help but have some doubts because I was a bit familiar with ir''s General Store.

    It was moremonly known as the secret shop that appeared in [Retry].

    In [Retry], you could only visit that ce if you were lucky enough, and there was a helper in the shop from whom you could obtain rare items.

    That shop was run by ir, who was always lively and cheerful, and loved antiques.

    <em>Something seems off</em>.

    It seemed like, once again, the story of the continent was unfolding differently from the game I knew.<ol>1. Although the term used in the raws means vi, a vi in Korea doesn''t have the same meaning as a vi in America or English. In Korea, vis are apartment buildings with at most five floors. Also, vis are found away from city centers, as this is whererger buildings containing apartments and offices are located.</ol>

 Chapter 189: When Do You Get Fluttery Over A Man?

    Chapter 189: When Do You Get Fluttery Over A Man?ir''s General Store.

    ir, who traveled around the continent collecting antiques, had created a makeshift store to fund his travels.

    Just as unique as the many items he had, the general store itself had a peculiar system of mobility.

    In the game, encountering his store after the initial visit was purely based on luck.

    This also meant that if your luck was bad, you might not even be able to get more assistance from his general store until you saw the game''s ending.

    Although he was lively and cheerful, the items he sold often had significant effects, but they demanded a high price or would sometimes require payment in another form other than money.

    "You must have bought something at ir''s General Store, right?"

    Ophelia remained silent in response to my question.

    I watched her lower her groveling posture even further, as if she were pretending to be dead, and sighed in frustration.

    "It is better to know your ce. My patience for the living is not as great as you might think.""Ah."

    Ophelia seemed to recall what my titles were��the Soul Whisperer and a Dark Mage.

    I was the only Dark Mage who could conveniently reveal myself and operate openly in the Griffin Kingdom.

    Since many citizens still harbored a deep sense of difort and fear towards Dark Mages, it was very effective when I needed to exert intimidation.

    "If you want to personally experience that death is not the end, you can keep your mouth shut. I specialize in hearing the voices of the dead rather than the living."

    "Ha-Hansen! I said I wanted to live with my lover!"

    This kind of threat usually made most people spill out the answer immediately.

    For ordinary people, the fear of death and the possibility of greater suffering beyond that could be quite psychologically burdensome.

    "You bought cohabitation with your lover?"

    "I-I paid with my, my daughter!"

    "��!"

    "Then! I got this tattoo on my chest! For some reason, it��s making the other sex favor me! That''s all it is!"

    There were several parts among the things she said that had been bothering me since earlier. But for now, it was clear that the ir''s General Store she had visited and the ce I knew from the game were different.

    <em>ir''s General Store only sells disyed items; he doesn''t amodate vague requests like those.</em>

    Due to my silence, she perhaps thought I was contemting what I should do with her. Thus, Ophelia continued shouting with her head still bowed.

    "I-I did have good feelings towards them at the start, but once I didn��t anymore, they died! However, it''s really not my doing!"

    "��"

    "I didn''t use any magic! I didn''t swing any knives at them! Is it my fault that I simply liked someone and then gave up on that affection? How can I restrain my emotions?!"

    Ophelia argued about the injustice she felt. Knowing that she wasn''t good at speaking coherently, I needed to untangle the threads within her story.

    Firstly, a year ago, Ophelia managed to buy cohabitation with her lover at ir''s General Store.

    Secondly, the price demanded was her daughter.

    Thirdly, Ophelia once loved these men, but once she lost her feelings towards them, her deceased daughter would appear and kill them. Ophelia''s ex-husband and Hansen were both victims of these incidents.

    <em>She traded her daughter for cohabitation with Hansen. But once Ophelia''s feelings for Hansen died, her daughter appeared and killed him.</em>

    Not only that, I also heard there were quite a few other male victims around Ophelia.

    <em>There must be many more hidden victims.</em>

    It was unimaginable how many men this woman had loved in the past year, only for them to die under the guise of an ident or illness.

    But could we charge this woman with murder?

    <em>It will not be an easy case.</em>

    Even if we somehow managed to connect her to the murders of her ex-husband or daughter, it was difficult to charge her for the deaths of the other victims.

    In the end, what this woman did was merely a very natural urrence where her love for these people cooled off, and the murderer was her daughter.

    Even if this case was connected to ir��s General Store, would it be possible to properly exin its existence in court, when its whereabouts were also unknown?

    Perhaps the woman in front of me had calcted this many times before, so even though she had been caught, she expressed herself with a certain confidence.

    Ironically, she sometimes spoke with a tone implying she was a victim herself.

    Ultimately, we needed to see ir''s General Store or her daughter at least once to resolve the case.

    Since finding ir''s General Store was almost impossible, in the end, what needed to be done was��

    "Do you know when your daughter will appear again?"

    Ophelia nodded in response to my question, but her expression wasn''t pleasant.

    "S-she only appears when I realize my affection for the person has disappeared! But... I don''t have anyone else to ce my feelings on right now.��

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    Investigating Ophelia this way didn''t seem very likely to generate any results.

    I had no intention of letting this cunning and viinous woman go unpunished, she would eventually have to pay the price, but for now...

    To resolve this, we needed to make her fall in love and then let that affection cool.

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    I sighed deeply.

    Who should take on that role?

    This situation had already given me a splitting headache.

    Since it wasn''t clear how her daughter was going around and killing men, it was difficult to involve a third party for help.

    Therefore, for now...

    To understand the abnormality of ir''s General Store, which differed from what I knew, and to prevent more innocent victims from appearing in the future, this woman needed to harbor some feelings of affection towards someone, even if shallow tricks were used to invoke it.

    "It would have been nice if Deus were here."

    "Pardon?"

    "I am just thinking aloud."

    ***"When do women get fluttery over men?"

    Ultimately, the part of this case that concerned me most was whether I should tell the truth about Ophelia to the women around me.

    Because it meant that I was asking the women who had affectionate feelings towards me about how to court another woman, even if it was for official business.

    Even though it wasn''t certain that I would be the target of Ophelia''s feelings, I knew that merely mentioning this was already an insensible act.

    However, I didn''t have any skills to steal women''s hearts, so I needed some advice.

    As I previously said, it would have been really nice if Deus were here.

    Or, it would have been nice to have Illuania��s support here. I regretted not bringing her now.

    In the end, I could onlypromise by using this question to receive some advice while handling things discreetly��not letting these women know about this case.

    Suddenly, I realized it had been a long time since I acted cautious around someone else like this.

    Anyway, Findenai, Erica, Professor Fel, the Dark Spiritualist, and Ste''s eyes all turned to me.

    The first to respond was naturally Findenai.

    "Did you get shot in the head? "

    "..."

    "Are you hurt anywhere? Did your head get hit hard during the fight with the Demon Lords?"

    It was quite an exaggerated response, but the important thing was that everyone agreed with Findenai��s words.

    "What''s wrong with you today? If you''re feeling unwell, I can go to the infirmary and get you some medicine. Or do you want to rest instead?"

    "I-Is it because there��s something wrong with your prosthetic hand?"

    Erica urgently approached me and inspected my condition, while Professor Fel spected that it might be because of her prosthetic hand.

    <strong>[It turns out even ghosts can shudder. I just got chills.]</strong>

    <strong>[If you are feeling exhausted, shall I give you a massage?]</strong>

    Even Dark Spiritualist and Ste, who were chatting on either side, looked at me and showed their reactions.

    My head started to ache again; the situation had already beplicated before I could do anything significant.

    "It is nothing."

    I waved my hand, thinking I shouldn''t have bothered asking for their advice, but Findenai chuckled.

    "When does a man make a woman''s heart flutter? Hah! That��s ridiculous. Master Bastard, even <em>you</em> could ask such a question?"

    "I never expected an answer from you."

    I didn''t think I could get an ordinary woman''s perspective from Findenai, who was more like a beast than a woman.

    She just happened to be nearby and overheard me asking the question.

    Then, the short-tempered Findenai raised her middle finger and retorted back.

    "You need to chop off at least four Demon Lords'' heads to get my heart to flutter!"

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    "After all, I��m a very capable woman, you know?"

    Watching her pound her chest with her fist made me think of a barbarian or a viking.

    Despite having just gone through such chaos, seeing Findenai unchanged made me feel like she was truly formidable.

    ��When you gave me�� the annulment letter?"

    "..."

    However, when I heard Erica''s answer, which she murmured from the side, I realized I had been mistaken.

    I should have asked <em>ordinary</em> people if I wanted to know about their views on <em>ordinary</em> rtionships. To put it nicely, the people around me were far from ordinary in their sense and taste.

    "I''ve never had that experience."

    Professor Fel shyly scratched the back of her head. Considering she spent all day in theb handling prosthetic limbs, there was no way she had time to meet anyone.

    <strong>[It was when you saved my soul from the Holy Grail��s mes.]</strong>

    Ste chuckled slyly and whispered to me.

    Their answers slowly delved into memories of what we had experienced together.

    I truly made a mistake in expecting good answers from them.

    Just when I thought I should have figured this out on my own, the Dark Spiritualist hesitated and responded from the opposite side of Ste.

    <strong>[I-isn''t it when you spend time together that you naturally start to feel fluttery around them?]</strong>

    "Huh?"

    I had just lowered my head onto the desk, but now I slowly raised it to stare at the Dark Spiritualist. She seemed somehow embarrassed about something. She ced her hands on top of her face, which had been covered by a ck veil, as if to cover her expression.

    "Finally."

    From the somewhat normal answer, I managed to gain some insight.

 Chapter 190: The Unwanted Date

    Chapter 190: The Unwanted Date"H-hello."

    "..."

    In front of an apartment at ss Avenue.

    After waiting for about five minutes, Ophelia greeted me cautiously as she exited the apartment.

    I could feel the foreign palpitation caused by the tattoo on her chest.

    Although I already felt the difort from my heart spreading throughout my body, my expression remained unchanged.

    "I look forward to your kind cooperation."

    "Yes, I''ll do my best too."

    It was the time we had agreed upon.

    Even though it was ufortable, in the end, Ophelia had no choice but to ept my offer as she didn''t have anyone she loved at the moment.She also acknowledged it and said that she would try to see me in a good light as well.

    To be honest, we could worry about her feelings cooling offter because it wouldn''t be too difficult.

    "Where are you staying now?"

    Given that the ce she stayed at was now a crime scene, I naturally assumed that she would be staying at an external lodging facility or at an acquaintance��s house.

    "I''m staying at home."

    Ophelia replied with apletely oblivious expression. There were several points I wanted to inquire about, but I refrained from voicing them out and started walking.

    I made a reservation for lunch at a restaurant rmended by Erica. It was usually difficult to get a reservation at that ce, but I managed to secure a table through an acquaintance.

    <em>Their reaction was surprisingly calm.</em>

    Giving in to the incessant probing of the women, I eventually exined the reason behind my question.

    In other words, I told them that I had to court Ophelia.

    Initially, they showed some difort, but nevertheless, they agreed to cooperate for the sake of Ophelia''s deceased lovers and her daughter.

    "Come on, let us enter."

    Ophelia''s eyes opened wide upon seeing the signboard of the restaurant.

    "H-Here? Isn��t this the most expensive restaurant in Loberne...."

    "It does not matter."

    The main chef and other cooks who were already waiting in line greeted me as I escorted her inside.

    "It''s an honor to be able to serve you for today, Soul Whisperer."

    The head chef extended his greetings in an exaggerated manner and offered me a handshake, so I grasped his hand and nodded.

    "I look forward to it."

    "You''ll surely have a satisfying time!"

    After that confident deration, the cooks immediately went straight to the kitchen. Following their guidance, I took a seat in the most secluded spot possible and Ophelia''s expression was clearly visible as she sat across from me.

    She looked a bit flustered, but her lips were subtly curved up.

    From her reaction, it seemed that she was looking forward to today.

    <em>Indeed, this seems to be the right approach.</em>

    Ophelia was what one might call a hostess. Although she couldn''t be called a prostitute, my investigation revealed that she was someone who wouldn��t hesitate to do such things if given extra money.

    With her extensive experience with men, it would probably be difficult to court her with eloquence or actions alone.

    She would merely sneer at me, as if I were a child trying to y a cute trick.

    So, what I could do was provide Ophelia with a luxurious time she had probably never experienced before.

    It followed the typical clich�� narrative seen in old dramas and movies, where the son of a conglomerate fell for the daughter of amoner.

    Using that as the foundation, I nned to spend this ufortable time with her today.

    ***"..."

    <em>Munch. Munch.</em>

    Erica chewed vigorously on the slice of steak she had put in her mouth.

    For some reason, it seemed like she was exerting more force than usual with her jaw l, and the size of the meat she cut roughly wasn''t consistent.

    "Holy shit! Is he really cutting and handing over the meat to her right now?"

    Findenai, who was sitting on the opposite side, let out a bitterugh as she watched Deus cut his steak and hand it to Ophelia.

    Suddenly, her mouth felt dry and she felt the craving for a cigarette. The restaurant obviously forbade smoking inside the building, and if she did, Deus would catch her immediately.

    To vent her anger, Findenai called the waiter.

    "Get me some alcohol! Something strong and expensive!"

    Pressured by Findenai''s threatening demeanor, the waiter turned pale and nodded before hurrying off.

    He returned with a rather stubby yetrge bottle of liquor shortly and ced it on the table along with wine sses.

    "<em>Ssssp</em>."

    Her gaze was still fixed on the two people in the distance, Findenai immediately poured the alcohol into the ss.

    "It''s overflowing."

    At Erica''s warning, Findenai extended the filled ss towards her.

    "Drink.��

    Then she began to drink straight from the bottle. She had long forgotten the words she said to Deus, about being a mutt if she ever drank again.

    "No, I''m fine...."

    Erica was about to refuse because she didn��t want to drink, yet, upon witnessing Deus wipe the sauce off Ophelia''s lips from behind, she unconsciously reached out for the ss of alcohol.

    <em>Whoosh</em>.

    As Findenai held out the bottle, Erica also held out her ss.

    With a loud clinking sound, they simultaneously poured the liquor into their mouths.

    ***<em>I had clearly told them not to follow me.</em>

    As I left the restaurant, I sighed as I nced at the seats where Erica and Findenai were sitting.

    I slipped away quietly, without explicitly saying that I was spending time with Ophelia, so why did they still follow me?

    Moreover, looking at the table was filled with bottles, to the extent that a single one falling could trigger a domino effect, it seemed that they had already drunk quite a lot.

    "<em>Huff</em>, please, take care of those two."

    "Yes, understood."

    I deliberately tipped the waiter extra and asked him to take care of the two drunk women.

    However, as I walked out with Ophelia, I then abruptly came to a halt. After looking down at her for a moment, I felt a throbbing headache and shook my head.

    "I need to attend to something for a moment. You should head to Ohwl and choose something from that ce. Just mention my name, and they will give it to you as a gift."

    "O-Ohwl?! Are you talking about that luxury boutique?"

    "Yes, the owner owes me. If you wait there, I will join you soon."

    "Okay!"

    I briefly followed Ophelia''s back with my eyes as she hurried away, driven by greed.

    Things would have been much easier if I could handle the other women like that.

    When I returned to the restaurant, Erica was fast asleep with her head on the table, while Findenai was stumbling around and fumbling in Erica��s pocket, trying to pay the bill.

    "T-The Soul Whisperer already paid for everything and left just now."

    While the waiter was trying to give Findenai an exnation, she seemed engrossed as she rummaged through Erica''s pocket, seemingly enjoying herself.

    I passed by the waiter, who was unsure how to handle her, and stood in front of the two.

    "I apologize for changing my mind. Let me take care of them."

    "Uh, sure...."

    Perhaps worried that I would ask him to return the tip I gave him, the waiter slowly retreated and left.

    Though, I hadn''t intended to do anything like that. So, I just sighed as I looked at Erica and Findenai.

    "Why did you follow me?"

    I scolded them because I didn''t want them to witness how I had spent time with Ophelia. Findenai raised her head with a drunken chuckle.

    "Whaaat''s up. Is the date over?"

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    "It was very surrrprisingg. I didn��t know that you could even cut the meat and feed herrr."

    "..."

    Were they watching everything?

    I would have never done something like that if I had noticed them from the beginning.

    As each of the actions I had just taken shed through my mind, my heart sank, and my blood ran cold.

    "Deus?!"

    Erica suddenly raised her head from the table upon hearing my voice. Come to think of it, it was the first time I had seen Erica drunk.

    Her cheeks were flushed, as if she was embarrassed. She swiped some sauce from the empty te in front of her and dabbed it on her lips.

    "Wipe minee too~"

    "Do not do things you will regretter."

    Why did people always do things they wouldter regret when they were drunk, like Findenaist time?

    "Do it~"

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    After roughly wiping her lips with a napkin, I carried Erica, who couldn''t get up, on my back.

    Then, I assisted Findenai, who was at least able to stand by taking support from my shoulders.

    <em>It would have been difficult without magic.</em>

    While it would have been manageable to carry one woman on my back with some effort, bringing two like this definitely required the help of magic.

    After bidding farewell to the restaurant staff, we headed towards the academy.

    Fortunately, as it was still vacation time, there weren''t many students around. After all, I couldn''t let them witness Erica in this state.

    "Call someone."

    Findenai gestured to the empty air. It was only past lunch time, and I was already getting annoyed watching their drunken behavior.

    Clearly, just like Findenai said, if I called someone, this problem would be solved in no time.

    I needed to spend time with Ophelia, and there was no need to take Erica and Findenai myself.

    However, for some reason, I didn''t want to let anyone else take care of them.

    "I will just take you myself.��

    I felt somewhat uneasy about leaving the drunken pair in someone else''s hands.

    "...I dare you to act affectionate with her like that."

    Erica whispered.

    I wasn''t sure what made her feel so dissatisfied or unsettled, but she pressed against me, as if trying to strangle me with both hands.

    Erica''s distinctive fresh perfume mixed with the sweet scent of liquor tickled my nose, and her warm breath brushed against my ear.

    "You''ve never done anything like that for me."

    Perhaps she was referring to actions like cutting the meat for her or wiping sauce off her lips�� acts of care and consideration towards the other person.

    I wondered if there was a need for me to exin the situation to them, but suddenly, I thought that perhaps the emotions I was feeling now might be simr to theirs.

    Like how I did not want to entrust this drunken pair to someone else.

    "Hey, Deus. I��m telling you! Don��t act up just because we like you!"

    "<em>Huff</em>, Findenai. That is enough."

    Seeing Erica clinging tightly to me, as if she would never let go, Findenai became upset and also held onto me while shouting softly.

    "Call me ��Ai��!"

    "...It has been a long time since thest time I wanted to swear."

    <em>What am I supposed to do with this?</em>

    I couldn''t count how many times I sighed, but the words spilling out from Findenai''s lips kept getting on my nerves.

    "I told you, don''t make us miserableee!"

    "..."

    That statement was not wrong.

    I realized that, somehow, I had been indulging in their affection.

    And I began getting mad at myself for making them act like this.

    <em>Ultimately, ignorance is just an excuse</em>.

    Because I could only feel my emotions faintly.

    Because I had never loved anyone.

    "I am sorry."

    As an explorer of emotions, I continued to navigate through the undergrowth, but I realized that it was no justification for hurting others.

    "The reason I could behave like that was..."

    So, I honestly revealed what I was feeling at the moment, hoping it would be of somefort to them.

    "It was possible only because it was that woman."

    Findenai and Erica flinched and fell silent at my words. Although their breathing got rougher, they made no other sound to interrupt me.

    ��It was because I harbor no feelings towards that woman that I could act like it was nothing.��

    I thought it was a reasonable exnation before I said it out loud, but now that I said it, it felt no different from a little boy bothering the girl he liked.

    Because there were no emotions, I was able to act even more nonchntly.

    I didn''t bother to speak about the opposite situation.

    And perhaps because I had managed to convey my feelings clearly, both of them remained silent until we arrived at the academy.

    However, it felt like their hands holding me tightened a little more.

 Chapter 191: A Waning Love

    After dropping off Findenai and Erica and entrusting them to Owen, I returned to Ophelia.

    With an expensive bag slung over her shoulder, she already had a bright smile on her face.

    It felt unpleasant seeing her expression as if she didn��t care at all about my beingte.

    After that, we continued to spend time together. Most of the ces I visited were luxurious and extravagant, and the more money I spent, the brighter Ophelia''s smile became.

    Before I knew it, it was alreadyte at night.

    The densely packed stars covered the sky of Loberne, and the chilly night air of January brought a sense of calm to my mind.

    "How was today?"

    "I love it so much!"

    There were no lies in her bright smile. Seeing how she hugged the items I bought for her today, of course she would be happy.

    "Lastly, if there is a ce you want to go, I will take you there."We spent the whole day together, and once I told her I would take her to a ce she wanted to go as ourst destination for the evening, a glint of greed sparkled in Ophelia''s eyes again.

    Ophelia licked her lips like a snake and naturally turned her body.

    "Actually, I took a day off today, but I need to tell my coworker something."

    "..."

    "Can youe with me?"

    As she leaned her upper body forward, it slightly emphasized her cleavage.

    Without saying much, I nodded and gestured for her to lead the way.

    <em>How shallow.</em>

    Ophelia was a hostess.

    She encouraged customers she was serving to order a lot of expensive drinks. Through this, she would obtain her incentives and improve her job performance.

    Seeing how I treated her today, it seemed she thought I liked her and had a lot of money, so while we were at it, she nned to take me to the bar and exploit me.

    I followed Ophelia into ss Avenue; I had only been here during the day, but visiting in thete evening, it transformed into apletely different street.

    Contrasting the few people seen during the day, many were now roaming around in all directions as if they had just woken up, with both men and women actively touting for customers for a long time.

    At least since I was with Ophelia, no one approached me. However, there were murmurs among those who knew I was the Soul Whisperer.

    "Isn''t that Deus Verdi?"

    "Shh. When you see any high-ranking people, you''re supposed to pretend they aren��t here."

    "Well, he is a man after all."

    I could hear annoying remarks, but rumors about me regarding this topic were already widespread in Norseweden.

    Adding a few more within Loberne wouldn''t make a difference.

    <strong>[Oh wow.]</strong>

    <strong>[Oh wow.]</strong>

    Then, I heard identical reactions from two women.

    It was the Dark Spiritualist and Ste, who had been following behind me at some point.

    They covered their mouths with their hands while they quickly nced around.

    <strong>[Th-this is my first time in a ce like this.]</strong>

    <strong>[Me too, Senior. Is it okay for that person to only be wearing underwear?]</strong>

    <strong>[<em><strong><strong>Eek</strong></strong></em>! Why is that man only wearing briefs?! Is he a beggar?]</strong>

    <strong>[May the gods watch over him.]</strong>

    "..."

    It was the first time the Dark Spiritualist, who had spent her entire life studying Necromancy in herb, and Ste, who had lived her entire life praying for others while remaining pure, hade to such an explicit and chaotic night street. They reacted quite dramatically.

    <strong>[<em><strong><strong>Eek</strong></strong></em>! Those two people are kissing!]</strong>

    <strong>[Oh my! Oh my! Oh my!]</strong>

    "..."

    Although they covered their eyes with their hands, they were both staring intently at the kissing scene through the gaps in their fingers.

    The reactions of the two who suddenly appeared made me lose any desire to say anything to them.

    <strong>[T-that��s amazing.]</strong>

    <strong>[So, it can be this obscene.]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist eximed in disbelief while Ste sped her hands in prayer.

    I understood their reactions.

    Although I had never set foot in bars or red-light districts as well, especially not in my previous life, I knew this ce was more sordid than they had imagined.

    <strong>[Wah! Wah! Wah!]</strong>

    <strong>[Mom, what are you doing?]</strong>

    <strong>[Waaaaaaaah!]</strong>

    The deeper we went into the street, the more cries we heard from all directions.

    They were mostly from young children, and the majority were incoherent.

    Hearing this, the Dark Spiritualist and Ste looked around in shock.

    Souls of young children were everywhere, unable to find rest. They were clinging to their parents�� clothes or wandering around crying.

    <strong>[This is...]</strong>

    <strong>[O�� merciful Goddess Hearthia.]</strong>

    I slowed down my steps and distanced myself from Ophelia before speaking.

    "They are the souls of children who were either never born or abandoned after birth."

    They were pitiful children.

    Streets lined with bars, motels, and red-light districts would mostly prompt such scenes.

    That was why I didn''t want to enter them.

    <strong>[Can''t you providefort to them?]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist��s question was a bit unexpected. Wasn''t she a Necromancer who treated souls merely as objects?

    This question indicated that she had significantly changed while being with me.

    I shook my head.

    "Most souls find rest after death.��

    In other words, they fell asleep.

    However, those who harbored such intense emotions, will, and resentment, to the point that they could not rest after death would awaken.

    These were usually negative emotions, and if they progressed further, they could be evil spirits.

    However, those children didn��t harbor any negative emotions. Perhaps the slightly older ones might have, but the newborns, who couldn��t even speak properly, were unaware that they had been abandoned by their parents or that they were already dead.

    "It is an overwhelming desire that surpasses the impulse to find rest��there is only one thing those children wish for."

    <strong>[It is to be with their parents.]</strong>

    Ste bitterly interjected with the answer.

    I nodded and turned my gaze away from the souls.

    "Regrettably, there is nothing I can do for those children."

    Even if I wanted tofort them, all they wanted was their parents.

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t fill that void.

    <strong>[Can I stay with them for a while?]</strong>

    Ste stopped walking.

    With a wry smile, her hands were neatly folded together as if in prayer.

    <strong>[Even if I cannotfort them, I want to be with them for a moment.]</strong>

    "Alright, please do so."

    Ste bowed her head in thanks and walked towards the childrens�� souls.

    As the woman who hadn''t lost her nature as a Saintess even after death, she looked truly beautiful.

    After a whole day of staring at Ophelia, seeing Ste made my heart be calmer and warmer.

    It felt like the weariness of the entire day was being healed.

    <strong>[...I''ll go too.]</strong>

    "Do you have something on your mind?"

    While I anticipated such behavior from Ste, it was rather surprising when it came from the Dark Spiritualist.

    Perhaps she had a lot on her mind; the Dark Spiritualist deeply lowered her head while clutching her robe with both hands.

    <strong>[I just want to see what Ste is doing.]</strong>

    If the Dark Spiritualist truly wanted that, then I didn''t bother to respond to her words.

    I gestured for her to do as she pleased and she calmly followed after Ste.

    <em>It seems like she has a lot on her mind.</em>

    The change in the Dark Spiritualist wasn''t bad.

    "..."

    However, if this change happened after she had already lost everything, I was worried that the enlightenment she gained while wandering as a soul, a being who would eventually need to find her eternal rest, would leave her with deep regret.

    No matter how I put it nicely, in the end, the Dark Spiritualist was already dead.

    Being able to change through enlightenment and influencing others through that change was something granted solely to the living.

    A case that previously happened like Deus was quite exceptional.

    "Soul Whisperer! Over here!"

    Suddenly, Ophelia''s voice interrupted my train of thought. She had somehow walked far ahead, raising her hand to call me.

    shy signs of the quite extravagant store and the employees standing in front of it greeted me with big smiles as they bowed 90 degrees.

    "Wee!��

    "Wee!"

    "..."

    I didn''t even want to respond to them.

    As we passed them and entered the store, Ophelia naturally guided me into a room.

    Suddenly, I wondered if I had really won her love.

    <em>Did I fail?</em>

    Maybe I gave her the impression of being a convenient pushover.

    Perhaps my charm had diminished in her eyes for being too amodating.

    While sitting on the sofa, I recalled the events of the day in my mind like organizing incorrect answers in a notebook.

    It was a plush sofa and there was a huge tablemonly seen in movies or dramas.

    There were no windows to perceive the time outside, and the orange-hued lighting made it ambiguous whether it was day or night.

    Although the lingering scent of burnt candles on the sofa was unnecessarily unpleasant, I didn''t show it on my face.

    The person who entered through the door had a threatening figure and a tough-looking face. However, while vigorously rubbing his hands together, he wore a bright expression and slightly bowed his waist towards me.

    "My goodness! Soul Whisperer, thank you so much foring to this humble ce!"

    Behind the man who clearly seemed to be the owner, massive tes were brought in.

    Various snacks, ranging from sashimi to nuts and assorted fruits, were served alongside drinks. Liquor was also included, which was brought within baskets filled with ice.

    She really nned to thoroughly exploit this opportunity.

    "I have so many fans of yours among my girls!"

    When the waiters carrying the snacks and drinks left, women in revealing clothes entered right away.

    When they sent me subtle yet direct nces, I could see that their makeup was done extravagantly.

    <em>Did Deus entertain himself like this in Norseweden?</em>

    Such thoughts suddenly shed in my mind.

    "Ophelia alone is enough. I do not want anyone else to enter until I say so."

    "Oh, of course! I, Fotton, will guard this ce like a fortress!"

    At mymand, Fotton and the rest of the women immediately exited.

    Ophelia, now left alone, had a satisfied smile on her lips.

    She must have been anxious that if the other women also entertained me, the rewards would be divided ordingly.

    She attempted to approach me. However��

    "Sit there."

    When I pointed towards a slightly distant sofa, Ophelia flinched and naturally took a seat.

    Since the bill wouldn��t be settled unless drinks were poured, her hands seemed restless, wanting to reach for the alcohol and sses.

    "Have you fallen in love with me?"

    As I bluntly questioned her, Ophelia''s lips trembled slightly. However, she quickly brightly smiled and replied.

    "Of course! You''re the first person to treat me so well!"

    "Well, it seems like I failed."

    As I calmlyid out the truth, Ophelia''s expression stiffened.

    Indeed, it seemed that doing everything exactly as she wanted was the issue. By taking this submissive approach, I appeared more like a pushover rather than a man, a fact now ringly evident in the scene before me.

    Without touching the food and drinks ced before me, I asked with crossed legs.

    "Today, I contemted various matters while spending time with you."

    "Huh?"

    Ophelia''s expression hardened upon seeing the situation unfold differently from what she expected.

    "At ir''s General Store, you bought ''<em>living with your true love.</em>''"

    "Uh, yes. That''s right."

    "But the store granted your wish in quite an extreme way. Instead of making you fall in love, it cleared away your past romances right in front of you, making it possible for you to find someone new if your feelings for them were to fade."

    "..."

    "If I think about it that way, I can understand why you have a tattoo on your chest that bewitched the opposite sex��it makes it easier for you to find your next love.��

    Ophelia fidgeted her fingers while sitting on the sofa. Her desire to leave this ce was evident.

    However, I had no intention to let her go.

    "The method is quite unconventional: the daughter, who became the price you paid, is now roaming around killing these men."

    It was a disgusting method to the extreme.

    Demons, who considered humans as mere toys, naturally emerged as the suspect.

    "I asked Captain Paul to investigate all sudden deaths from disease in Loberne for over the year."

    "...!"

    Ophelia''s eyes trembled.

    "When we narrowed it down to men in their 20s to 30s, we quickly found them. There were a total of seventy-seven deaths."

    "Th-that doesn''t mean I killed them all!"

    "That is right, but your involvement must have been significant, right?"

    <em>Tap</em>.

    I presented the list of deceased individuals that I had carried with me all day.

    "How many names do you recognize from this list?"

    Ophelia bit her lip as she looked unkindly at the list.

    "Since your daughter��s case could be disguised as an ident, the number you killed might actually be double the number of the names you recognize from this list, right?"

    "Th-that''s not true! You can''t say I killed them all!"

    "Do not beat around the bush. You know the truth."

    I suddenly stood and approached Ophelia step by step.

    It frightened her as she hurriedly stood up and attempted to flee the room. However��

    <em>ng</em>!

    I reached the door before her; when I touched the doorknob, it melted under the heat and hardened in an instant.

    "Ah."

    Ophelia was bewildered upon seeing the door with the doorknob fused in ce. I shook my head and clicked my tongue.

    "You are the only foolish one here. You knew those innocent souls would die without any fault."

    "N-no! It''s not my fault!"

    "Those people died without even knowing why they died. They fell asleep without realizing the injustice they faced. They never had the chance to hold any grudges."

    Ophelia trembled against the door as she stared at me, but I wasn''t finished speaking.

    "You indulged in luxury and pleasure by using others as mere tools. Furthermore, all while iming to be a victim.��

    With anger slowly rising inside me, I clenched my fist.

    It wasn''t just influenced by today''s events.

    "On the other hand, you may have enjoyed this entire thing, acting like you were a god yourself."

    <em>Flinch</em>.

    Ophelia''s shoulders twitched.

    As if I hit the bull''s eye, she trembled and shouted.

    "G-Get away! If I loved you, then would it matter? If my feelings for you fade, it''s your death!"

    "Do you enjoy it?"

    I couldn''t help but uncontroblyugh at this absurdity. Ophelia seemed utterly puzzled by my question.

    However, I neatly drove verbal daggers into her heart.

    "Did you enjoy turning your deceased daughter into a murderer?"

    "Ah..."

    ��You are a despicable woman."

    "N-no."

    As if her entire world was copsing, Ophelia slid to her knees with her head in her hands.

    "You are a vile woman who fed her husband and daughter to satisfy her greed."

    "Nooooo! I didn''t!"

    <em>Thud, thud, thud!</em>

    <em><strong>What''s going on?</strong></em>

    Fotton knocked on the door from outside since he heard Ophelia''s screams.

    However, the noise only served to agitate Ophelia even further.

    "And yet you console yourself by saying you don��t have a single drop of blood on your hands?"

    With messy hair and tears streaming down her face, Ophelia lifted her gaze to meet mine.

    The tattoo on Ophelia��s chest, which longed for affection, loudly cried out for me to wipe away her tears and embrace her roughly.

    However, this was nonsense.

    "Deep down, you know too, do you not? How vile and disgusting you actually are."

    "...Heu��ugh."

    "Do you still love yourself, despite all that?"

    <em>Snap</em>.

    It felt like I could hear something breaking.

    As Ophelia was driven to extremes, she shook her head...

    "<em>Gaaaarrrghhhh</em>!"

    And ck threads spewed from Ophelia''s chest.

    I immediately retreated as the threads began to coalesce back to where I stood, bending at the height of a waist and gradually taking on the form of a skinny figure.

    "If you had taken my words lightly and genuinely tried to solve the case, none of this would have happened."

    However, Ophelia had only thought about how to exploit me. She wanted material gains and considered me a convenient financial backer.

    "I already gave you a chance. You were the one who wasted it."

    In that case, I had no choice but to resort to the final option.

    "When your love fades, your daughter appears and kills the target."

    Just because the tattoo only reacted to men; just because Ophelia imed to be heterosexual��it didn''t mean her daughter''s execution was limited to men only.

    "You have to pay the price for falling out of love with yourself."

    The crimson eyes of her daughter, who had killed countless men, were now fixated on her mother.

 Chapter 192: Clairs General Store

    In the end, what was the criteria?

    I wasn��t able to figure it out clearly.

    However, if I were to make a guess, the moment when Ophelia convinced herself that she truly loved someone andter concluded that her love had waned, the execution would be triggered.

    In the end, it led to a situation where Ophelia set aside her self-love briefly.

    That was precisely the method I used to summon her daughter, and it seemed to have worked perfectly.

    Her daughter did not utter a word.

    Cloaked in pitch-ck darkness with her eyes glowing red, she slowly approached her mother.

    "S-Save me! Save meee!"

    Ophelia screamed as her daughter drew closer.

    I felt the urge to just let things be, but I hadn''t summoned the girl to kill Ophelia."Do you know anything about ir''s General Store?"

    I asked her calmly while staring at the back of her daughter''s head. However, the daughter showed no reaction at all.

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    I didn''t want to do this to the daughter, who was also a victim.

    However, I had to use ck chains that shot up from the floor and table to bind her hands.

    It was a technique called the Necromancer''s chain, asionally used to control evil spirits.

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    She gradually craned her neck.

    It was only after she rotated her head 180 degrees that the girl finally looked at me standing behind her.

    Her appearance made it hard to even call her a girl.

    She was merely a ck figure with bloodshot red eyes.

    As I mentioned before, the form of the soul was ultimately decided by one��s mind and will.

    For example, Ste, who had lost her eyes, left hand, and lower body, was perfectly unharmed in her soul form.

    If one''s mind waspletely intact, their physical wounds wouldn��t necessarily transfer to the soul form.

    However, most of the time, wounds sustained during one��s life would carry over to the soul form.

    Of course, the same case could be said for the opposite case as well.

    "I am sorry."

    I couldn��t help but feel sorry for the girl on seeing her covered with wounds she hadn��t suffered during her lifetime, but had obtained in her soul form.

    How much pain and suffering did she endure for her soul to distort to this unrecognizable form?

    I wondered if she even heard my apology.

    The girl, who had been fiddling her hands as if trying to remove the chains, stopped moving.

    Her soul, which was thoroughly shattered, gradually calmed down, waiting for me to speak.

    "Can you answer the questions I am about to ask from now on?"

    <strong>[...Why?]</strong>

    Her voice sounded like nails on a chalkboard, giving me goosebumps just from hearing it. I imagined this was what one would sound like if their throat were scorched by fire.

    Knowing the questions I would ask from now might bring back painful memories for the little girl, I replied cautiously but firmly.

    "It is to prevent others from suffering like you. And also."

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    "To avenge you."

    Her red eyes trembled slightly as she clenched her fists and nodded bravely.

    After receiving her permission, I began with the most important question.

    "ir''s General Store. Do you know it?"

    <strong>[Yes.]</strong>

    The girl began to tremble, as if just thinking about it terrified her.

    At the same time, I could hear the clinking sound of the chains binding her hands.

    I reached out, freed her hands by turning the chains back into mana and continued with my questions.

    "Who is the owner of that ce?"

    The ir I knew was a lively man of short stature, who could almost be mistaken for a child.

    His most notable feature was hisrge nose.

    <strong>[A tall man.]</strong>

    <em>As expected.</em>

    It seemed like he was different from the ir I knew, but her answer didn''t stop there.

    <strong>[A scary woman.]</strong>

    Two?

    <strong>[A small child.]</strong>

    "..."

    <strong>[An old man with a strange voice, a man with twisted hands, a woman with one eye, a scary-looking man, a burly man...]</strong>

    The answers kept pouring out.

    I wondered if there was some magic preventing her from speaking about the store. However, after I made sure of it, that didn��t seem to be the case.

    The girl only listed the owners she had seen at the store.

    "That is enough."

    <strong>[...]</strong>

    Just thinking about it, it was unlikely that all those people could all be the store''s owners.

    <em>He must have the ability to change his appearance.</em>

    It was amon trick but that must be his way of trying to conceal his true identity.

    "What did the owner do to you?"

    <strong>[Ah.]</strong>

    Hearing my question, the girl froze, then she crouched down and began to tremble.

    It wasn''t that she didn��t want to talk about it, but rather, merely recalling it was that painful. From that, I realized why her soul had changed in that manner.

    <em>She was subjected to so much psychological torment that it even affected her soul form.</em>

    Or perhaps it was some sort of Necromancy that had harmed her soul directly.

    "I am sorry, ignore that question."

    In an attempt to soothe her, I ced my hand on her shoulder.

    However, as soon as I touched her, I felt the threads forming her being slowly wrap around my hand and then snap off.

    "This is..."

    The thin thread that had separated from her main body was trying to return to her.

    I then realized that this was the girl��s way of showing me how to get to ir''s General Store.

    Since her soul itself was already sold and bound to ir''s General Store, it meant that once she returned, this thin thread in my hand would guide me there.

    "Thank you."

    I was unable to offer her peace just yet, but I couldn''t leave this child outside either.

    To save her, she first needed to return to the general store.

    For that purpose, my gaze calmly settled on Ophelia.

    At the same time, the girl''s neck returned to its original position, and she red at her.

    "G-Get away! Get away, you monster!"

    I didn''t bother to ask the girl what she was feeling. After all, she was sold to ir''s General Store and now had a task she needed toplete.

    "Fortunately, at least that can be done."

    "W-what?!"

    Ophelia asked me what was fortunate, and I replied calmly.

    "Once this girl returns to ir''s General Store, I will find it and rescue her."

    "T-then ask her to return immediately!"

    "But she cannot return unless she reaps your life."

    Because the contract was yet to be fulfilled.

    I left Ophelia, who immediately turned deathly pale, and grabbed one of the bottles of liquor within reach.

    The bottle was chilled in ice, and as I poured the drink, a gentle mist rose and filled the ss.

    It felt like only by wetting my tongue with liquor would I be able to endure witnessing such a bitter scene with less regret.

    The mother who sold her daughter without hesitation was killed just as mercilessly by that very same child.

    "Noooo!"

    <em>Whoooosh</em>!

    The girl''s form unraveled like threads and poured into Ophelia''s eyes, nose, and mouth.

    Then, she absorbed Ophelia''s soul into her body.

    That exined why only the soul disappeared without leaving behind any external injuries.

    This was probably what happened in the cases where deaths were determined to be idental. Unfortunately, that was what might have urred after their deaths, manifesting as the body lost strength.

    It wasn''t a pleasant sight.

    Whether I liked it or not, this was a situation where the daughter reaped her own mother''s soul as revenge.

    However, at least��

    "Be satisfied knowing that through your death, your daughter has a chance to find rest."

    Although I wasn��t sure if finding ir''s General Store and rescuing your daughter''s soul would satisfy you, that was the only thing I could do for you, mother and daughter.

    <em>Crash</em>!

    Just then, the door burst open, and the waiters stormed in. This ce often had incidents like this, so several tough-looking men, following Fotton, the owner, poured in.

    "W-What happened here?"

    Once they stepped in and saw me standing upright, still sober, and Ophelia sprawled alone on the floor, they asked in confusion.

    Without much hesitation, I replied.

    "She copsed all of a sudden. It must have been a heart attack."

    Perhaps this was how you nonchntly exined the deaths you caused, too, right?

    It wasn''t a pleasant feeling.

    ***"<em>Aaaaargh</em>!"

    Aria groaned in frustration while chopping firewood in the chilly cold that still lingered.

    She finally returned to her hometown after almost a year.

    Other than assisting her parents, she was also helping the older vigers by stacking firewood for them.

    For some reason, they kept trying to offer her some kind of reward for doing it as a favor, but she tly refused them, saying it wasn''t necessary.

    "Why are you shouting? You said you''d help."

    Aria pouted as her mother scolded her.

    "It''s not because of this. I just want to return to the academy already."

    "Hmm? People usually enjoy their vacations more, don''t they?"

    "Not me."

    Aria stretched as she picked up the pieces of firewood she had dropped.

    "<em>Yaaaaawn</em>! What''s for dinner tonight?"

    "Stew. It��s a healthy stew with lots of broli."

    "��I should have caught that boar we saw earlier."

    It was not umon for wild boars to attack humans due to theck of food during the winter. However, on the contrary, they immediately fled at the sight of Aria.

    Their animal instincts must have warned them that it was a smart move to avoid confronting her. Sometimes, animals seemed wiser than humans.

    "I''ll go and heat up the stew, so you finish stacking the firewood. Don''t let the snow get it wet."

    "Got it."

    After covering the pile of firewood at the vige center with arge tarp for those in need, Aria finally headed back home.

    How long had it been since shest spent a vacation as an ordinary student?

    With that thought, Aria hummed to herself as she made her way home.

    "Hmm?"

    At the small cabin she shared with her family, next to the usual entrance, was another door that hadn''t been there that morning.

    "What''s this?"

    It definitely wasn''t there earlier.

    It had a sophisticated, luxurious purple appearance, with a door te hanging on it.

    ir''s General Store.

    "ir''s General Store?"

    Aria tilted her head and pondered as the name sounded vaguely familiar. However, she then pped her hands in realization.

    "Ahhhh! It''s the secret shop!"

    A store run by a merchant named ir, who traveled all over the continent.

    Students would normally encounter it at least once during their first year, but Aria didn''t know anything in the first round, so she missed that opportunity. After that, she never had a chance to visit it again.

    And since she was busy in her second round with something else, she didn''t have time to visit either.

    "I was unlucky in my first round."

    Despite that Deus from her first round telling her what to do if she ever came across ir''s General Store, she was so unlucky that she never encountered it.

    "<em>Ssp</em>, but isn''t it odd to set up shop next to someone''s house like this?"

    She''d heard the shop owner was kind but timid, which might be useful for negotiations.

    She went inside her house, grabbed a heavy money pouch filled with her secret adventure funds hidden under her bed, and headed straight for ir''s General Store.

    <em>Creak</em>.

    "��Hmm?"

    The inside was dark, and as she stepped into the store, she was immediately filled with a sense of unease.

    Was it always like this?

    Despite having such suspicions, she decided to venture further in.

    However, the more she walked, the more she felt like something was off.

    <em>This ce feels creepy.</em>

    She was unable to exin it properly, but it felt as though the store was filled with dozens of eyes that were watching her in the darkness.

    The shelves, which should have had goods on disy, were empty and covered in dust.

    At the end of her sight was a man sitting at the counter.

    His face was obscured by shadows, but his hands wearing white-gloves were clearly visible.

    "Wee to ir''s General Store."

    "��"

    Although it was suspicious, it would be unwise to confront him without more information.

    Aria nced around cautiously and asked.

    "Is there nothing for sale here?"

    "We''re out of stock."

    "��"

    She almost remarked on how the shelves seemed to have been empty for a long time, but she decided to change the topic instead.

    "Do you have anything to sell?"

    As she asked while tilting her head, she had the strange feeling that the woman''s mouth had stretched into a grin in the darkness.

    <em>A woman?</em>

    No, the man had turned into a woman.

    Feeling a strange energy seeping into her ears, Aria focused her mind.

    During the time she was inattentive, the man had be a woman, and the woman had transformed into an old person.

    Yet, the hands wearing white-gloved remained the same as they retrieved an item.

    "I��ve prepared something tailored specifically for you, Miss."

    <em>Does he know who I am?</em>

    Holding back her irritation at the jovial tone of the old man, Aria checked what was in the gloved hand.

    "��Huh?"

    Held within it was a small ��soul.��

    On top of that, it was one that took the form of someone she was very familiar with.

    Aria felt her lips tremble involuntarily. Despite her countless experiences as a hero, she had never encountered anything as grotesque and terrifying as this.

    It was as if sharp tacks were lodged in her soles, stinging persistently, and it constricted her so much that she could hardly breathe properly.

    Emotions that she thought were well-buried sprouted anew in her heart, like fresh buds.

    ��You�� lie.��

    Aria instinctively recognized the soul the moment she saw it.

    However, the store owner made it a point to tell her the product��s name.

    ��This is the soul of Kim Shinwoo from the first round.��

 Chapter 193: A Robber, A Dog, and A Cat

    There were so many things she wanted to say.

    Starting with how he was aware of the first round��s existence.

    How did he bring the soul of someone from the first round?

    On top of that, he didn��t say it was Deus, but precisely Kim Shinwoo.

    Who exactly was the mysterious presence in front of her, and what kind of power did he possess?

    There were many parts she was curious about, but first...

    "You are�� selling this?"

    When Aria cautiously asked, for some reason, it felt like the being in the darkness was subtly smiling at her.

    "Yes, I specially prepared this item, as it is what you would most desire."

    An item she would most desire.Although his word choice, each and every single one of them, didn''t sit well with Aria, she still asked him as calmly as possible.

    "How much is it?"

    She lightly ced her money pouch on the counter. The weighty feeling of the money resonated.

    It was an amount that, if he were a merchant, would make his eyes briefly flicker. And yet the store owner remained unmoved, instead adding more force to the hand which was grasping the first round Kim Shinwoo''s soul.

    "You cannot pay with money. That is not what I want from you, Miss Aria."

    "..."

    "There are only two things I want from you. If you are able to pay using one of them, I''ll give you this."

    One of the two?

    Aria gestured with her chin, saying she wanted to listen first to what he wanted. The store owner, who had now transformed into a man, gleamed with golden eyes in the darkness.

    "One, is your destiny as a hero."

    "...!"

    "You can pay me with your destiny of saving the world."

    Was such a thing possible?

    Aria was bewildered as her head filled with countless thoughts, but the man continued speaking.

    "The other is your memories."

    "Me��mories?"

    "Give me your memories. Those that belong from a world different from the one we are currently in."

    Her memories from a world different from here?

    "You mean the first round?"

    When Aria asked cautiously, the man briefly paused before replying with excessive chatter.

    "Exactly that."

    In the momentary silence, Aria felt a sense of doubt. However, her gaze remained fixed on Kim Shinwoo''s soul, which was still held by the man.

    What should she do?

    Her destiny as a hero or her memories of the first round.

    If she were to give one, which should she hand over? She briefly weighed them in her mind.

    "I won��t buy it."

    The answer came out surprisingly easily.

    "Hm."

    Shining alone in the darkness, the man''s eyes showed a calm emotion.

    With a quite unexpected low groan, he asked her again in the same manner of speaking as before.

    "Are you really not going to buy it? It should be the most necessary item for you."

    "Those memories have already been buried in my heart."

    Of course, her heart would still ache every time she reminisced about them. But even so, she couldn''t sell off what made her <em>her</em> right now.

    Also��

    "And someone I know has already received both of the things you demanded."

    Kim Shinwoo of the second round had already epted the memories of her first round without denying them.

    And simrly, he took over her destiny as a hero in her ce.

    In reality, this was a situation where Aria had no say in the matter.

    "..."

    For the first time, the store owner tightly sealed his lips. Upon seeing this, Aria didn''t even bother to grab her money pouch before turning her body towards the exit.

    "It''s the first time someone hasn''t bought anything from my store."

    The store owner had intended to apud Aria as she was leaving without any lingering attachments. However��

    <em>Click</em>.

    Once she reached the entrance, Aria suddenly locked the door and turned her gaze back towards the direction where the store owner was.

    "I��m sorry, but from now on, I am no longer a customer."

    A me illuminated the darkness.

    "But a robber, you damn bastard."

    Mana mes emerging from Aria''s entire body spread throughout the general store, engulfing space itself.

    "How dare you��"

    As the darkness of the general store dissipated, Aria saw a long white-haired man sitting opposite of the counter. Noticing that his eyes had changed to vertical pupils, Aria realized he was a demon.

    "Taking Professor as a hostage in front of me?"

    Aria stretched out her arm, intending to summon the Duathane she favored using in the second round.

    However, her palm grasped nothing. Only mana fluttered vainly and passed between her fingers.

    To Aria''s surprise, the man smiled and responded.

    "It��s quite a special ce, isn''t it? Indeed, even a god wouldn''t be able to find us here."

    In other words, it meant you couldn��t summon anything from outside the general store.

    "Ah, I see."

    However, Aria merely scoffed at such a minor restriction. She firmly clenched her fists and stepped forward.

    The fierce mes of mana spreading behind her back represented Aria''s current emotions.

    "Then I''ll just have to beat you down."

    ***"<em>Woof</em>."

    The sound of barking echoed in theboratory.

    However, it wasn''t a real dog barking; it was just someone who broke a promise and turned herself into one.

    "<em>Woof. Woof</em>."

    "That is enough."

    I tried to express my annoyance to Findenai, who had somehow acquired dog ears from somewhere and was barking all day long at my side.

    "<em>Woof! Woof! Woof!</em>"

    "..."

    Findenai continued to bark without giving any response.

    You could say she was faithfully fulfilling her promise to be a mutt if she got drunk again. However��

    It didn''t start like this today.

    In the beginning, after iming she craved something spicy for her hangover, she went wild and made hangover soup using an alcohol burner in theb.

    Take it easy, Ai.

    After I said that, she had been in this state ever since.

    <em>It seems like she really does not want to be called Ai.</em>

    So, this was some sort of protest against me.

    It was an absurd threat that she would bother me if I ever called her Ai.

    "<em>Woof woof</em>."

    "<em>Sigh</em>."

    Even if I kicked her out, she would juste back. She would unlock the door using the spare key ande back in, continuing to bark by my side.

    "I get it now, so stop it."

    It was a kind of deration of surrender, but Findenai simply sneaked a nce at me and responded.

    "Will a dog stop barking if you ask it not to?"

    "..."

    "<em>Arf arf</em>."

    Should I just use magic to seal her mouth shut?

    While I was contemting this, Erica entered the room.

    They had been together just a moment ago, but after she saw Findenai wearing the dog ears, she went outside.

    After a while, she then hesitantly walked back inside with cat ears in her hands.

    "..."

    "No, um... they were in the warehouse since the festival."

    I immediately warned her when she tried to subtly put them on her head.

    "Do not do that."

    "But Findenai said you like this sort of thing?"

    Erica turned to nce at Findenai, asking for an exnation. She then got an immediate response.

    "Illuania told me stories about how she did a lot of these ys."

    "You should know by now that it was not me."

    ��Who cares? You share the same body, anyway. I once wondered why she had to lick your asshole. So it was because that bastard made her put on a puppy costume? Have you ever dressed up in a costume too, Master Bastard?��

    As she was saying this, she ced the dog headband on my head.

    <strong>[Pffft!]</strong>

    <strong>[Oh, you look kind of cute.]</strong>

    <em>Whooosh</em>.

    I immediately burnt the headband with mana, then red at the Dark Spiritualist and Ste while gritting my teeth.

    <strong>[R-Run away!]</strong>

    <strong>[Fufu, wait for me, Senior.]</strong>

    They both quickly fled through the wall.

    I quickly stood up, turned, and opened the window behind the chair.

    "Well, indeed, since puppies like to clean each other''s butts, if they were disguised as dogs..."

    Findenai was muttering to herself, thinking about something she had suddenly understood. Hearing her murmuring like that, I used wind magic to throw her out the window.

    Findenai flew out the window without even screaming. Although it was quite a few floors up, when I nced down, almost annoyingly, I saw that she hadnded cleanly.

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    While still frustrated, I felt relieved that it was finally quiet.

    I refocused and began nning my trip to the general store by following the thread left for me by Ophelia��s daughter.

    "..."

    Just then, Erica approached quietly.

    Owen had gone to perform on the street in the park, and Professor Fel was likely enjoying a rare day of uninterrupted sleep, so it was just the two of us alone in the room.

    <em>Slide.</em>

    Just like that, she immediately put on the cat ears headband and climbed onto my desk on all fours.

    "<em>Me-meow</em>?"

    "..."

    "Can''t you at least react?"

    With a reddened face, Erica made an embarrassed expression. I realized that the cold andposed Erica had changed strangely in my presencetely.

    "You are bothering me, get down."

    "I-I just thought I��d try it once."

    Just as she showed a tearful face and was about to get down without even looking at my face��

    <em>Creak</em>!

    The rough sound of a door opening echoed through theboratory.

    "...!"

    When the thread suddenly reacted, I quickly jerked my head up, only to see a purple door wide open on theboratory''s ceiling.

    It was the door to ir''s General Store, which I had seen many times in [Retry].

    I couldn''t understand why it was attached to the ceiling, but I immediately gathered mana and tried to jump.

    However, a ck-haired girl instantly burst out of it while spewing out curses.

    "This motherfucker!"

    Arianded on theboratory floor, surrounded by her own mana.

    Her mana, which took the form of mes, cushioned hernding. She tried to use them as a springboard to rocket back up.

    "Aria?"

    At Erica''s bewildered voice, Aria quickly turned her gaze.

    And at that moment.

    <em>Creeeaaaak</em>.

    <em>Thud</em>!

    The door closed and immediately disappeared.

    Everything happened in just about a second.

    The sudden situation left Erica and me flustered, and Aria, who hade out of the door, gritted her teeth and stared at the now-empty ceiling.

    She slowly gathered her mana again before taking a deep breath, looking our way.

    "��Are you two into ys like that?"

    She made a subtle expression as she looked at the cat ear headband on Erica''s head.

    "Th-this is��!"

    Erica hastily took off the headband and hid it behind her.

    "Was it ir''s General Store?"

    Ignoring Erica, I asked Aria and thetter immediately nodded and eximed.

    "Yes, Professor! But something was off!"

    Although I had already received a rough exnation from Ophelia, the more information I could gather, the more helpful it would be to me.

    "What was he selling?"

    I asked, feeling that he wouldn''t have been selling the same things to Aria as he was to Ophelia.

    With a serious yet slightly proud expression, Aria took something out of her pocket and whispered.

    "He was selling your soul from the first round, Professor."

    "��"

    "But he was asking for something outrageous in return! So, I robbed him and took it back!"

    Although she couldn��t kill the owner, Aria still proudly proimed that at least she could steal back the soul.

    "Huh?"

    However, what she pulled out was just a handful of wet mud, soaking her hand.

 Chapter 194: When Great Cause and Convictions Disappear

    "Huh?"

    Aria looked bewildered as she examined the muddy substance spread out before her. Flustered, she tried to give me an exnation, but my attention was fixed on the mud.

    "W-Why is this happening? I swear, when I saw it..."

    But there was no need for any further exnation as I already had a rough idea of what was happening.

    <em>She was deceived</em>.

    That was the only possible exnation.

    My soul from the first round?

    When I first heard it, I wondered if it was remotely possible, but after thinking about it calmly, I immediately concluded that it was utterly absurd.

    "Aria, calm down and then exin the situation."

    "Ah, yes!��Aria, who was trying to collect the mud again, promptly began her exnation upon hearing my words.

    "So, here''s what happened. Since it''s the vacation, I returned to my hometown to do some cleaning, chop wood, hunt beasts, and help my parents..."

    She began her story like a child exining that they had finished their homework.

    "But then, suddenly, a different door appeared in front of my house��s front door! It was a good thing that my mom had gone to cook the stew; otherwise, if she had seen that����

    Mid-sentence, she pped her hands as if she just realized something and reacted dramatically.

    "M-my mom! I need to inform my family about my whereabouts!"

    Aria mentioned how they must have been worried due to her sudden disappearance. Regardless, it seemed like she would need some more time to exin the full story.

    ***Later that evening.

    After hearing the entire story about ir��s general store, I was momentarily lost in thought.

    Erica had long returned to her room, and since she was back at the academy, Aria decided to spend the rest of the vacation here and returned to the dormitory.

    Wearing a satisfied expression on having finished his street performance, upon his return, Owen paid me a brief visit in theboratory, but then left to wash up.

    Findenai hadn��t returned since I tossed her out the window earlier, so she was probably off having fun somewhere.

    In the end, it was just me, the Dark Spiritualist, and Ste with horns, meaning Velica, who were having a discussion.

    <strong>[If he''s wearing white gloves, he��s definitely the Demon Lord of Deception.]</strong>

    Velica answered with a look of utter annoyance, indicating she didn��t have a good rtionship with him.

    <strong>[His name is Lehric. I haven��t seen him for a while, so I guess he was hiding in some strange ce.]</strong>

    I didn��t know how long ''a while'' meant for a Demon Lord, but since he was the Demon Lord of Deception, he indeed had some connection with both the Dark Spiritualist and me.

    Because he was the original owner of Lemegeton, the Necromancy Stone, which we had used for quite some time.

    <strong>[��]</strong>

    The Dark Spiritualist remained silent and lowered her head while Velica continued talking without noticing her strange behavior.

    <strong>[You said that bastard is running a store? Don��t even think about buying anything from him. Just buying something from him puts you at a loss.]</strong>

    "Got it."

    <strong>[It��s not just about the price. At some point, your life can also be sold.]</strong>

    Ophelia immediately came to mind.

    There was no need to recall what had happened to the woman who wished to be with her true love.

    <strong>[None of the Demon Lords know that bastard��s true face. After all, he loves deceiving others too much.]</strong>

    "��"

    <strong>[But he does have a face he uses frequently. A young man with white hair. He keeps using that one for some reason.]</strong>

    A man with white hair.

    Remembering the keyword mentioned by Aria, I nced at the Dark Spiritualist.

    "Do you know anything else?"

    <strong>[Ah, um.]</strong>

    The hesitant Dark Spiritualist answered awkwardly.

    <strong>[I don��t really know much about Demon Lords.]</strong>

    Even if she didn''t want to talk, I hadn''t forgotten what Magan had said to her during the fight.

    As I was persistent in pursuing the topic, I asked her immediately.

    "I heard you are the descendant of the child who received Lemegeton."

    Hearing those words, Velica subtly turned to look at the Dark Spiritualist, whose expression grew darker.

    Considering that Lemegeton had recognized her as its master, I thought it was probably true.

    <strong>[That story is from a long time ago. We''re only connected by blood. Despite my best efforts to find Lemegeton during my lifetime, I ultimately failed.]</strong>

    "��"

    <strong>[And we also learned that it was all very useless, haven��t we?]</strong>

    Though she acknowledged Lemegeton was a trap set by the Demon Lord of Deception, it seemed like she still harbored some lingering attachment to it.

    <em>Someday.</em>

    If I could save the continent and return peace to thisnd, then my time with the Dark Spiritualist like this would alsoe to an end.

    After all, she was deceased and needed to find her eternal rest.

    However, before that happened, I had to admit that, at some point, I had developed a desire to resolve the lingering regrets she asionally disyed.

    <strong>[Anyway, it��s going to be quite a challenge to fight Lehric. Back in the days when demons fought against each other, I killed Lehric more than a dozen times.]</strong>

    In other words, even if you thought you had killed him, you needed to doubt if he was truly dead.

    <strong>[But can you even track that general store?]</strong>

    As the Dark Spiritualist naturally changed the topic back to the store, Velica also nodded.

    <strong>[That''s what I''m saying. From what I''ve heard, it seems it��s quite difficult to find.]</strong>

    "There is a way to do that."

    I had the thread wound around my hand, but even that wouldn��t make it easy to track because we would have to chase a store that wandered all over the continent.

    <strong>[Really?]</strong>

    <strong>[Can you really track that bastard?]</strong>

    "I will let you know tomorrow. Tonight, I want to be alone, so can you leave for a while?"

    I gestured for the two to leave. Both the Dark Spiritualist and Velica were surprised by my abrupt dismissal.

    However, after hearing theirints, I managed to get to leave.

    "<em>Phew</em>."

    A thick darkness settled.

    Since I hadn��t turned on a single light, anyone observing from the outside would believe that no one was inside.

    And just like that, I leaned back into the cushy chair and closed my eyes for a moment.

    <em>Twitch</em>.

    The thread tied around my right hand began to react.

    Though there was no wind, the thread swayed gently, tickling the back of my hand.

    As I slowly opened my eyes, I saw an ancient purple door standing in front of me.

    The door had a sign that read ��ir��s General Store.��

    Knowing this would happen, I wasn''t particrly surprised.

    With little to no reaction, I got up, grabbed the doorknob, and turned it to enter.

    The interior was exactly as Aria had described.

    It was dark, and the stalls were empty. Traces of Aria��s fierce battle were visible here and there.

    "Wee to ir��s General Store."

    Standing beyond the counter was a beautiful young man with white hair. The white gloves on his hands revealed his identity to me.

    "Lehric."

    It was Lehric, the Demon Lord of Deception.

    Despite hearing me say his name, his expression remained unchanged as he asked.

    "Is there something you are looking for?"

    Hearing his offer to help me find what I was looking for, I walked toward the counter and began speaking.

    "You are the one who wants something, are you not?"

    "��"

    "That is why you came to me when I was alone."

    During the conversation with Aria, regarding her encounter with Lehric, we inferred a lot about him from that brief exchange.

    On the other hand, Lehric must have also pondered about Aria and me in various ways. So, I had expected him to approach me to confirm those thoughts.

    After all, the information inadvertently revealed by Aria would be irresistible for the Demon Lord of Deception.

    "Stop scheming like a merchant, and tell me what you want."

    When I spoke nonchntly, he sped his hands together and smiled intriguingly.

    He then pulled out a deck of cards from his hands.

    "Do you know the card-matching trick?"

    He fanned out the cards so that the front was only visible to me.

    "It''s a trick where you guess the card the customer is thinking of without peeking."

    It was one of the mostmon tricks among magicians.

    However, I knew he wasn''t talking about it to show me some little trick, so I didn''t interrupt him.

    "I can do it, not as a trick, but like magic."

    Before I could ponder over the difference between the two, he spread out the cards on the counter and handed one to me.

    "This is the card you were thinking of, right?"

    <em>Thud</em>.

    Eight of Clubs.

    I simply chose the first card I saw, and when asked if it was correct, it was indeed correct.

    "Ah-ha, so it was the Eight of Clubs?"

    "��"

    "I don��t know what card you chose, but I guessed right."

    "So, that is your ability."

    "Exactly. I don��t know what my customers want."

    "��"

    "But I can give it to them."

    There was no need to add that they would receive it in a twisted manner.

    "But you see, I got a very strange customer today."

    Lehric picked a card from the deck he had spread. He ced it under the deck.

    "Isn��t it true that this time has already psed once?"

    <em>Swoosh</em>.

    "What I mean is that the continent has already been reset once and is now starting over."

    And what was clearly a single card now unfolded into a deck of cards.

    So now, there were two decks of cards on the counter.

    "It��s absurd, isn��t it? But at the same time, it��s exciting. Ah, it��s been so long since I felt that excited."

    "��"

    "If that''s true, then this world is full of deception, isn��t it?"

    If you gaze for long into an abyss, the abyss also gazes into you.<sup>1</sup>

    I had investigated Demon Lord Lehric and inferred various things from the conversations others had with him.

    On the other hand, Lehric had also deduced many things about us in that short time.

    "Deus Verdi, the Soul Whisperer who killed four Demon Lords... or rather, Kim Shinwoo."

    "��"

    "It was actually surprising. I never thought there��d be a day when I''d sell a product like a soul from the first round."

    "Although it was a fake."

    As I muttered a warning, he smirked and shook his head.

    "It is real until one realizes it''s a fake."

    What a facious argument.

    However, he was someone who enjoyed such facious arguments.

    Any logical rebuttal would just be met with more facious rebuttals.

    "The only reason I came here, Kim Shinwoo, share your memories with me."

    "��"

    "I am curious. How did this world manage to start a so-called second round? Were the so-called gods just standing by idly?"

    "I refuse."

    "Please, don''t be like that."

    The counter between us vanished. Darkness engulfed the entire store and began to melt away.

    However, it wasn''t a simple threat or just the feeling of intense pressure.

    Because what pierced my entire body was a sensation too gentle to be called murderous intent.

    "I can show you what you truly desire, even things you don''t know yourself."

    Lehric whispered with augh.

    "And I can also find out what you hold dear."

    Although it sounded like a threat, it was actually an enticement��A very sweet one, on top of that.

    "Ever since I took over this general store from that dwarf, I''ve seen various appearances of different people. It''s been truly amusing."

    The white-haired man approached me in the darkness.

    "Did you know? Unlike demons, most humans live without knowing what they truly desire. "

    "��"

    "Especially those who lived buried in convictions, like you."

    Lehric pressed his finger against my chest, wearing a sarcastic smile.

    "If you show me all the information you have, I''ll grant your wish."

    "The salvation of the continent."

    Upon hearing my indifferent answer, Lehric chuckled.

    "For a great cause? There are quite a lot of people who would say something like that. But that''s not the essence. It''s just an excessive sense of responsibility."

    As if expecting this, Lehric reached out. In his hand was a white orb emitting a soft light.

    ��Just leave yourself entirely to your instincts. Let''s both seek what you, who have set aside great causes and convictions, desire.��

    "��"

    "Kim Shinwoo, what is your true wish?"

    The white orb in Lehric''s hand began to transform into the shape of what I truly desired.<ol>1. "He who fights with monsters might take care lest he thereby be a monster. And if you gaze for long into an abyss, the abyss gazes also into you."�� A quote from Nietzsche (Beyond Good and Evil: Prelude to a Philosophy of the Future (1886), Chapter IV.</ol>

 Chapter 195: The Abode of Dream Demon

    Wish.

    In other words, it could be rted to desire.

    After listening to Lehric, I became curious, too.

    I had lived my entire life with tension.

    By simply possessing spiritual eyes that were capable of seeing ghosts, it meant I could no longer live the same life as others.

    My abnormality blended into <em>their</em> everyday life.

    Wherever I went, I could see ghosts; the moment they realized I could perceive them, they would follow me until I was exhausted.

    Because of that, it was important for me to constantly maintain a nk expression everywhere and not be startled or scared by their grotesque appearances.

    Over time, my emotions gradually dulled by this bizarre way of living.

    Since desiring something often led to disappointment and being hurt, I simply continued living just like that.Yes, it was as if I were just drifting along.

    <em>And then, I came to this ce.</em>

    It might sound a bit ridiculous, but living on this continent was much morefortable than living in my previous world.

    First of all, it was because I gained the power to exorcize evil spirits.

    That alone already made me feel like my life was bing fulfilling.

    "So, what is your wish?"

    I suddenly became curious.

    If it weren��t about my principles when dealing with the dead or the pride of saving the continent��if I abandoned all that, what was it that I truly desired?

    So, I silently focused on the white light Lehric presented, and there��

    A green meadow stretched out.

    A cool breeze blew and the shimmering grass swayed gently with the wind.

    And on the picturesquendscape that seemed to stretch on forever, a man was walking steadily.

    "Hmm?"

    Lehric flinched and was startled when the unfamiliar man appeared.

    However, my eyes were solely fixed on him.

    As if entranced, I kept on staring.

    The scenery changed.

    It was now a torrential downpour, the once-blue sky was overshadowed by dark clouds and lightning kept striking the ground.

    Yet, the man kept walking.

    And he continued for a long time.

    The man kept walking through numerous changing terrains on his own feet; beaches, snowy fields, deserts, rocky mountains, and so on..

    Did he have a destination?

    Probably not.

    That was why he could walk so endlessly.

    "It''s a path of penance."

    Lehric muttered as he watched the man walking through a dense forest.

    However, my impression waspletely different.

    This was��

    "A journey."

    The man who was walking��Kim Shinwoo, was on a journey.

    He was feeling everything with his own skin.

    He wasn''t heading towards a specific ce, but rather enjoying every path he walked.

    A stuffy wave of emotion hit me, and I realized that I intensely desired that.

    Although it seemed like a simple journey, the Demon Lord in front of me would never understand the meaning implied in that scene.

    Lehric sped his hands.

    The scenery vanished and pitch-ck darkness descended once more.

    "It''s a bit perplexing."

    Scratching his chin, Lehric showed an awkward smile.

    "Usually, when I show someone their true desires, the person themselves would appear, but in your case, it was someone else entirely."

    He seemed puzzled that the person who appeared was Kim Shinwoo instead of Deus Verdi.

    "That is me."

    "��What?"

    "The man you are talking about. Kim Shinwoo, that is the name of the person who just appeared. And that was originally me."

    Lehric shut his mouth for a moment, his expression indicated that he would have gasped if he hadn''t done so.

    In the brief silence, his mind raced before he finally came to a conclusion.

    "I see! So, that is why you��re called Kim Shinwoo! You stole the body of Deus Verdi by force!"

    Technically, I received it, but there was no need to correct him.

    <em>p, p, p, p.</em>

    The sound of dull pping echoed due to his white gloves.

    Lehric, who had only been showing interest, now looked at me with apparent excitement.

    "Deception! Your very existence is a deception towards others! How can there be such a person! How can there be such a lovable man!"

    Velica, the Demon Lord of Deformation.

    Lehric, the Demon Lord of Deception.

    And even Magan, the Demon Lord of Gluttony.

    Considering they all showed a certain favorable impression towards me, I seemed to have a truly unfortunate life.

    "I want you. I want to invite you to my manor."

    "It seems there is some misunderstanding."

    <em>Whoosh</em>.

    Blue mes red up from my left hand.

    ck chains, which were hidden in the darkness, flew towards his neck with a fierce sound.

    <em>Swirrrrrlll</em>!

    As the chains wrapped around his neck, I thrust my left hand forward and struck his chest.

    The blue mes, which were spreading across his body, started to burn with a crackling firewood sound.

    "I came here solely to liberate the souls you have taken."

    It was to bring rest to Ophelia''s daughter and the victims sacrificed to her.

    Other than that, I had no other desires from the Demon Lord.

    However, even as he was burning, Lehric nodded and shouted.

    "Ahaha! This is great! Very great!"

    What was so great about it?

    However, I didn''t listen any further and reduced him to ashes.

    <em>Whoosh</em>!

    After all, just as Velica had said, no matter how many times we killed him, he would simply reappear as if mocking us.

    And as if to meet my expectations, Lehric''s voice echoed from somewhere.

    "I can''t sell you what you desire. It''s already been put up as a reward."

    <em>A reward</em>?

    Not understanding what he meant, I walked steadily towards the depths of the general store where the voice came from.

    However, he was already gone.

    Due to the lingering mana, the empty store walls felt dissonant.

    <em>Did he flee?</em>

    No, could it even be considered fleeing?

    In the end, it seemed like there was nothing I could gain from this ce.

    Let alone anything, the entrance was the only thing I could see in this pitch-ck darkness, which had somehow closed.

    <em>Closed?</em>

    A sudden chill ran down my spine as I hurriedly ran towards the entrance, pushing the door open.

    This wasn''t myboratory.

    A strong gust of wind, akin to a hefty sword aura, immediately greeted me. Due to the fierce wind, which felt like my entire body was struck by, I couldn��t fully open my eyes.

    However, at least I could clearly see where I was standing.

    I was at the entrance of a manor which was emitting an overall faint purple hue.

    The manor was so huge that the Verdi Household��s manor in Norseweden was iparable to it.

    The main gate was wide open as if weing me, and likewise, all of the windows were brightly lit.

    "<em>Huff</em>."

    Was this what he meant by inviting me to his manor? Despite feeling dumbfounded by the peculiar invitation, I scanned my body since I didn''t know what would happen next.

    After turning my right shoulder to check if my prosthetic arm was working properly, I immediately headed forward.

    Since I wasn''t going to get any answers standing, there was no point in staying here.

    I also needed to escape the hundreds of hungry gazes I felt around me for the time being.

    Passing through the main gate, I opened the manor''s door and stepped inside.

    A warm yet cozy air enveloped me as I entered. The interior of the manor was extravagantly decorated, rivaling that of the Griffin Royal Pce.

    And there, right in front of me, a woman was sitting on the floor at the entrance, sewing something.

    Despite her unsightly appearance and gaunt figure, she seemed to be enjoying herself as she moved the needle.

    "...."

    However, she wasn''t sewing on missing buttons or mending torn clothes.

    With the thread in her mouth, she vigorously stitched her left wrist with her right hand. After finishing, she raised her left hand with a bright smile.

    "Done!"

    As if a bug was crawling around, her left hand wriggled strangely and grotesquely.

    As she raised her head, her gaze naturallynded on me.

    Startled, I flinched, but the woman quickly smiled brightly, weing me.

    "Aha, a neer?"

    "..."

    Although my silence seemed to make her wary, she nodded in understanding and pointed to one side of the wall with her freshly stitched left hand.

    "The manor rules are written over there, just read and understand them."

    Her manner of speaking sounded as if there was a screw loose somewhere. But I passed by her and headed towards where her left hand pointed.

    There, the rules of the manor were written inrge letters.

    - Rules of the Dream Demon Manor -

    1. Private rooms will be assigned to each guest. Your room is number <em>110</em>.

    <em>Room 110?</em>

    The way the numbers shimmered seemed like each person would be seeing different digits, as if magic had been cast on them.

    2. Please refrain from going outside at night. If you happen to go out, the responsibility lies with you.

    The second rule seemed rted to the hungry gazes I felt outside just now.

    3. The owner of this abode is the Demon Lord Lehric. Please keep that in mind.

    4. Guests are only permitted up to the third floor.

    5. One can only stay in the Dream Demon Manor for five days. Exceeding this period will result in a forced expulsion.

    6. Engaging inbat within the Dream Demon Manor is not rmended.

    7. The clock is located at the center of the first floor. Please do not ask other guests about the time and rob them of their time.

    8. If you are expelled from the Dream Demon Manor after five days, you will lose all memories of events that urred here.

    9. Rules about the Dream Demon Manor are hidden all over the Manor. You will be rewarded for finding them.

    10. Among the guests �C

    Rule No. 10 was cut off midway. Just as I was wondering about the situation, I slowly turned, and the woman who had been sitting on the floor moments ago was staring at me with herrge eyes.

    It was a pair of eerie, dazed eyes that could send chills down one''s spine.

    "Your body seems quite easy to handle. It looks so thin and fragile, almost as if I could break your bones with ease. Your skin also seems thin, perfect for a summer cloak."

    The woman licked her lips, eyeing me greedily. Although she was drooling, she seemed more interested in me as a research subject rather than prey.

    I tried to express my difort. However��

    <em>Step, step.</em>

    Footstepsing down the stairs to the first floor were heard.

    Upon hearing the footsteps, the woman who had been sewing her hand hastily grabbed her needle and thread, fleeing down the left corridor.

    She seemed so frightened by the approaching presence that she didn��t even look back as she ran away.

    "Who has Lehric brought this time?"

    The woman descended the stairs.

    However, this time, I couldn''t divert my gaze away from the woman.

    Wondering what was happening right now, I now understood why there was Rule No. 7.

    Please do not inquire about time from other guests and waste their time.

    Asking was pointless in itself because each of us lived in our own time.

    "Another Necromancer?"

    Recognizing me as a Necromancer, she seemed intrigued as her eyebrows twitched.

    A voluptuous figure.

    d in a ck robe enveloping her whole body.

    A semi-transparent ck veil draped beneath her eyes.

    Unlike who I knew, her purple eyes were chillingly cold.

    Without realizing it, I murmured her name.

    "Dark Spiritualist..."

    It was her from a time when she was still alive.

    She stood before me, not as a soul, but as someone living.

 Chapter 196: Rules Of Dream Demon Manor

    ��Hmm?��

    Upon closer inspection, she looked a bit younger than I remembered, but the woman before me was undoubtedly the Dark Spiritualist.

    From the way she responded when I called her name to her outfit, it was identical to the one the Dark Spiritualist from my time.

    The Dark Spiritualist standing in front of me had shoulder-length bobbed hair and an air of youthfulness beneath her translucent veil.

    ��Do you know me?��

    Furthermore, her demeanor was quite sharp, and her tone was much colderpared to when I first met the Dark Spiritualist.

    Even her manner of speaking was not polite but raw.

    She radiated an aggressive pressure, as if she would eliminate even the slightest thing that annoyed her.

    And I could now understand why the woman, who was sewing her hand earlier, fled upon hearing the sound of the Dark Spiritualist��s footsteps.

    ��Yes, I know you.����Hmm?��

    Judging by the fact that she was still alive, she must be the Dark Spiritualist from the past. I wasn��t sure whether it was because the timelines were tangled or if Lehric was up to something else.

    All I could tell was that the demon called Lehric was running this Manor in a rather diabolical way.

    ��Since we��re both Necromancers, I thought I��d ask. Do you know anything about Lemegeton?��

    ������

    ��Would it be easier to understand if I called it the Necromancy Stone?��

    I see.

    It seemed that the Dark Spiritualist hade here in the past to find Lemegeton.

    From that, I was able to roughly grasp the flow of events and even sense the fate awaiting the woman in front of me.

    <em>Indeed, she failed.</em>

    The Dark Spiritualist failed and was eventually expelled from the Dream Demon Manor.

    Before I entered the general store, the Dark Spiritualist said she didn��t know much about Demon Lords.

    And during her battle with Magan, she reacted as if she was hearing about the rtionship between the Demon Lord Lehric and Lemegeton for the first time.

    I discreetly turned around to check one of the rules of the Dream Demon Manor again.

    5. One can only stay in the Dream Demon Manor for five days. Exceeding this period will result in a forced expulsion.

    8. If you are expelled from the Dream Demon Manor after five days, you will lose all memories of events that urred here.

    <em>If that rule is correct, then the Dark Spiritualist apanying me now must have lost her memory.</em>

    It seemed like she would lose her memory after five days.

    ��Hey you!��

    The Dark Spiritualist called out to me.

    As I turned my head slightly, she crossed her arms, disying her displeasure.

    ��If you ignore me one more time, I��ll assume that you can��t speak and cut your tongue.��

    ������

    I wasn��t sure how young this version of the Dark Spiritualist was, but she seemed quite fierce.

    I looked at her silently and shook my head.

    ��I do not know.��

    Honestly, I was still a bit conflicted.

    Would her future change if I were to tell her about our story?

    If it did change, in what way? And if so, would I be able to survive?

    It felt like I needed to be careful with my words in more ways than one.

    Regardless, even if she had a prickly temperament, she was my master who had taught me Necromancy.

    But what if��

    But really��

    <em>What if I give her a hint to note to the academy��</em>

    Even if she did meet with Gideon, what if she didn��te to Loberne Academy and didn��t meet the angel? Would the Dark Spiritualist still be alive?

    I had many thoughts�� from my principles of separating the living from the dead to my personal regret regarding the Dark Spiritualist.

    It was difficult toe up with an immediate answer.

    ��Well, it��s not that easy, is it? But you are a citizen of the Kingdom?��

    ��Yes.��

    Hearing my response, she tilted her head and looked around before shrugging her shoulders.

    ��You��re quite intriguing. I thought all Necromancers in the kingdom had hidden themselves, just like me, but you��re showing yourself quite openly.��

    ������

    ��On top of that, you��re also a noble, right? Your whole family could end up on the chopping block because of you alone.��

    If I shared information about the future with her, what changes would ur?

    Would she ept it?

    <em>Perhaps I may get a special sanction from the Manor, right?</em>

    Upon seeing the rules of the Dream Demon Manor, there seemed to be quite a few unknown ones, and among them, it seemed like there might be something rted to different timelines.

    It was a bit risky, but it was worth a try.

    ��I am a Necromancer recognized by the King.��

    ����What?��

    ��I have been granted the title of Soul Whisperer and have been permitted to practice ck Magic in the Kingdom.��

    ��So, you��re from the future, aren��t you?��

    Upon hearing those words, I looked around subtly. I was wondering if something would happen.

    ��Don��t worry. There are plenty of people here who are from the past and the future.��

    ������

    ��It seems like they don��t really care about us sharing such information in the Manor. Regardless, I never thought that a day would arrive when Griffin would ept a Dark Mage. How far from the future are you?��

    Were the rules really thatx?

    And as I continued conversing with the Dark Spiritualist, various possibilities were being erased in my mind.

    ��It seemed like you were somewhat familiar with me earlier. How am I doing?��

    ������

    ��Seeing that I came out of theb, does that mean I seeded?��

    The Dark Spiritualist asked me with a look of excitement. I could feel her emotions rising through the semi-transparent veil.

    ��Honestly, I do not know.��

    ��Hmm?��

    ��I have only heard stories about you; I do not know you personally.��

    ��Ha, really?��

    Though seemingly disappointed, she epted it rather easily, saying it wasn��t all that strange.

    Then she made a proposal with the gesture of her chin.

    ��Well, it seems you know a lot of things I do not and you also look useful, so I personally will give you a special tour of the Manor.��

    ��Sure.��

    First of all, it did seem like I would have to walk around with the Dark Spiritualist to learn more about this ce.

    Instead of taking the left corridor where the woman who was sewing her hand had fled, we headed to the opposite corridor on the right. At the end of the corridor was a door leading to the dining room.

    Fitting for a Manor of such grandeur, the dining room was adorned with luxurious tableware andvish food.

    ��If you��re hungry, just eat.��

    ��First, I would like to hear your exnation.��

    Just in case, I decided to avoid touching the food if possible. The Dark Spiritualist poured herself a cup of pre-brewed coffee from a silver drip pot and sat down.

    ��Well, everyone summoned to the Manor receives the same task. You need to find the lost rules in the Dream Demon Manor.��

    ��Rule No. 9, right?��

    9. Rules about the Dream Demon Manor are hidden all over the Manor. You will be rewarded for finding them.

    The Dark Spiritualist nodded with a gentle smile at the rule that immediately came to mind.

    ��That��s right. If you find the rules, you will be rewarded. And the biggest reward of all is escaping from this ce.��

    ��Escape�� I thought we would be expelled after five days anyway.��

    The Dark Spiritualist took a sip of her coffee and responded.

    ��You lose all your memories. In other words, you will lose everything you gained.��

    <em>Clink</em>.

    She set down her cup of coffee and crossed her legs, her gaze piercing into me.

    ��You should think of this ce as some sort of dungeon. You can find lots of treasures, but if you fail to escape, it��s all for nothing.��

    <em>Ssk</em>.

    The Dark Spiritualist pulled a note written on a rather luxurious piece of purple paper from her robe.

    ��The rules are written in various ways. Some are written on notes like this.��

    She ced the note on the table and then pointed to an unlit firece on one side of the dining room.

    Mana flowed from her fingers, setting the firece aze.

    Soon, the mes in the firece formed words in the air.

    21. Meals will be replenished daily. Please feel free to eat as much as you like.

    And just like that, Rule No. 21 of the Dream Demon Manor dissolved and disappeared.

    ��You can also discover them in unique ways such as this.��

    ��Hmm.��

    ��I don��t know how many there are, but you can escape the Dream Demon Manor on finding thest rule.��

    This raised another question for me.

    ��What did you gain by discovering these rules?��

    The Dark Spiritualist had already discovered two rules. I wondered if she had obtained rewards so valuable that she wanted to escape.

    The Dark Spiritualist, with a bewitching smile and her chin resting on her hand, answered teasingly.

    ��I still don��t trust you that much. Especially since all Necromancers other than me are shady. You haven��t forgotten Rule No. 6, have you?��

    6. Engaging inbat within the Dream Demon Manor is not rmended.

    While engaging inbat wasn��t encouraged, it meant that there were no penalties or measures to stop it.

    Was she staying silent in case someone attacked and stole the reward she obtained by finding the rules?

    She was surprisingly wise, unlike the Dark Spiritualist I was familiar with.

    ��Well, I��ve roughly told you everything I know, so do you have any other questions?��

    The Dark Spiritualist asked as she refilled her cup. It seemed that she was ready to end the conversation, so after thinking for a moment, I decided to ask her one more question.

    ��How did you end up in this ce?��

    I came here through the general store, but I wasn��t sure if Lehric had already taken over the general store in her time.

    So, I wondered if she met Lehric personally.

    ��Too bad.��

    As if expecting me to ask this question, the Dark Spiritualist gestured with her chin toward the note she had ced on the table earlier.

    With some lingering doubt, I opened it.

    13. Do not let the other guests know how you came to the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��<em>Huff</em>.��

    It seemed like there were quite a lot of rules. The Dark Spiritualist turned away, indicating she didn��t want to talk anymore.

    Staring into space, she seemed deep in thought, so I decided to leave.

    Just before closing the door to the dining room, I asked her one more personal question.

    ��How old are you now?��

    I didn��t know the exact age of the Dark Spiritualist who had now be a soul, but I knew that she was around my age.

    ��Eighteen.��

    That exined it.

    I now understood why she was so fierce and why her manner of speaking was so brash.

    I wondered if this was what the Dark Spiritualist would consider to be her dark past.

    <em>First, I should check out Room 110, my supposed room.</em>

    Setting aside my thoughts regarding the Dark Spiritualist for now, I closed the dining room door.

    After all, there might be more information in ��my room��.

    Though I had no desire to be manipted by the Manor which seemed to be Lehric��s yground, for now, it was better to remain cautious.

    I could not predict how this situation might unfold.

    It felt like I was walking through a minefield; I was worried that I might unknowingly trigger something dangerous in this Manor.

    I headed back toward the entrance and down the left corridor, where the woman who was sewing her hand had fled to earlier.

    There were boards specifying Room 101 to 110, with Room 110 at the very end.

    The interior of Room 110 wasn��t anything special. It just had basic furniture like a bed and a table.

    Although everything was of high quality, nothing really stood out or was noteworthy.

    Except for one thing.

    A single purple letter lying on the bed.

    The letter was simr to the one the Dark Spiritualist had shown me earlier, the one with the Rule of the Dream Demon Manor written on it.

    Feeling a sense of unease, I slowly reached out and unfolded it.

    20. The Rules of the Dream Demon Manor are still applicable even if you are unaware of them.

    Although the sentence seemed obvious, it was rather unsettling when it showed up in a situation like this.

    As I mentioned earlier, it felt like walking through a minefield because you could unknowingly break hidden rules.

    It was a ce where coercive violence was applied, deeming ignorance as a wrong.

    <em>Did they give each room a specific rule?</em>

    If so, that meant each guest had at least found one rule.

    At that moment, the space before me began to shimmer, and something emerged.

    Since you were supposed to receive a reward on finding a rule, I figured that this might be it.

    What fell into my hand was a familiar yet foreign object.

    ��This is����

    A ck gem that was supposedly destroyed but was actually the demon��s insidious trick.

    It was the Lemegeton, also known as the Necromancy Stone.

 Chapter 197: The Ecosystem of the Dream Demon Manor

    I knew that the rewards for discovering the rules would be extraordinary.

    Since the Dark Spiritualist didn��t divulge this information lightly, it was likely a precious item worth being attacked over.

    However, this��

    ��I obtained something far beyond my expectations.��

    As I gently infused mana into it, Lemegeton resonated with me, emitting a subtle ck light.

    Having already used it for some time, I was now certain.

    It was the genuine Lemegeton, known as the Necromancy Stone.

    And yet, what inevitably raised doubts was whether someone could really create an item of this caliber easily.

    <em>Regardless, it is impossible to mass-produce something like this.</em>

    However, the sensation and effects that firmly wrapped around my hand were unmistakably reminiscent of Lemegeton.��How peculiar.��

    This mansion��

    Though I have only briefly been in the Demon Dream Manor, it was an undeniably strange ce.

    Despite there being people from the past, there were no restrictions on sharing information about the future with them.

    Moreover, this Manor gave out items like Lemegeton as seemingly trivial rewards.

    As I pondered more than a couple of these ambiguous aspects��

    <em>Boom</em>!

    Suddenly, I heard a loud crash from outside.

    Judging by the sudden loud sound from the wall, it seemed like something had hit it.

    <em>Bang</em>! <em>Bang</em>! <em>Bang</em>!

    The impacts didn��t stop there. The sound kept resonating and was now apanied by a woman��s piercing scream.

    I rushed to open the door and stepped out into the hallway. There, I saw a huge man breathing heavily through his nose; he pinned a woman to the wall and was striking her.

    ��Again! I dare you to say it again!��

    <em>Bang</em>! <em>Bang</em>! <em>Bang</em>!

    The man with copper skin appeared to be another guest. Though I��d never seen him before, I recognized the woman he was beating.

    She was the one I saw sewing her own hand when I first arrived at the Manor.

    After her initial cry, the woman seemed to have lost consciousness and could no longer scream. Her body twisted grotesquely as the man continued to beat her in silence.

    I wondered if I should intervene, but the other guests who peeked out or stepped into the hallway simply watched the scene impassively.

    I was a bit surprised to see people ranging from elderly folks to young children. However, regardless, no one took any action.

    ��Say it again! What were you nning to do with my bones and skin?��

    It seemed that the woman had stared at the man��s body and made some remarks about it ording to her taste, much like she did to me earlier.

    <em>Crunch</em>!

    The brutal sound of bones breaking resounded, indicating that she was no longer alive.

    When the man stopped his assault, she slid to the floor lifelessly.

    ��<em>Hmph</em>! Worthless bitch.��

    After dusting his hands in satisfaction, the man noticed us watching and snarled a warning.

    ��What the hell are you looking at? Unless you want to end up the same, look away.��

    Upon hearing the short-tempered man��s warning, only one child, who had been peeking, quickly retreated into his room, but the others remained in their spots.

    Among them was a young man with a low ponytail, his hands sped behind his back. He smiled and asked.

    ��Judging by your copper skin, are you a champion<sup>1</sup> from the Jerman Kingdom?��

    ��Huh? Yes, I��m Jortu from the Jerman Kingdom.��

    After the huge man introduced himself as Jortu. In response, the man with the low ponytail smiled and answered.

    ��I��m Han So from the Han Empire.��

    ��Han So? The War God Han So?��

    Han So was someone I also knew. He had been mentioned in the game and I��d even helped his soul find rest.

    <em>He was one of the victims at Magan��s banquet.</em>

    Han So was one of the envoys from the Han Empire. Before I returned to Deus�� body, he had already been defeated and killed by Magan��s secretary.

    He was quite an old man back then, but seeing how young he was at the moment, I assumed that this was Han So in his prime.

    Jortu stroked his chin and looked down at Han So with a subtle expression.

    ��The Han So I know of is a middle-aged man.��

    ��It seems like you haven��t figured out what kind of ce this is yet.��

    Enraged by Han So��s guffaws, which were unlike those of a young man, Jortu immediately swung his fist. However��

    <em>Thwack</em>!

    Han So��s fist moved at a speed that was hard to follow with ordinary eyes, striking Jortu��s sr plexus and then withdrawing immediately.

    Watching Jortu fall to his knees, I realized the result of the match was quickly decided and turned my head slightly.

    Actually, rather than the fight between the two men, what took my attention more was the woman who had been beaten to a pulp.

    <em>There is not much blood.</em>

    Given her condition, there should have been enough blood to soak the floor, but surprisingly, very little blood flowed from the woman.

    Thinking this, I checked on the woman.

    She had somehow managed to crawl back to her room, number 108.

    <em>Creak</em>.

    <em>Thud</em>.

    Despite seeming already dead, she entered her room without letting out a single groan.

    I had a feeling about this earlier, but I was now certain of what kind of person she was.

    <em>She��s a Cadavermancer.</em>

    However, I wasn��t sure if what I saw just now was her real body or a corpse she was using like a puppet.

    Either way, it meant Jortu��s efforts hardly affected her.

    ��<em>Keugh</em>! <em>Cough</em>!��

    Meanwhile, Jortu was crouched down, screaming as he received several more blows from Han So.

    At that moment��

    <em>Stab!</em>

    A ck de shot up and crushed Jortu��s hunched spine.

    Han So, who had been grinning slyly, quickly backed away in surprise.

    As the cold footsteps of the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist approached, Jortu spewed blood from his back and mouth, closing his eyes.

    ��Quiet.��

    The chilling word served as a warning, causing all the other guests, except Han So, to retreat back into their rooms.

    A sinister aura unique to Necromancers surged around her shadow, spreading outward.

    ��No matter how evil a person is, is it okay for you to take a life so carelessly?��

    Han So, the only one who didn��t retreat, frowned and warned her, but the Dark Spiritualist didn��t even flinch at his words.

    ��There��s no one who treats life as lightly as Necromancers do.��

    ��Then I hope you value your own life just as lightly as this.��

    ��You should know that twisting your neck and twisting a chicken��s is not that different to me.��

    We all observed silently as the two of them stared each other down, neither willing to back off.

    Jortu��s blood, pooling on the floor, began to rise and form letters in the air.

    22. Any deceased guest will leave behind the rules they knew.

    23. The belongings of a deceased guest will remain in the mansion without an owner.

    24. When a guest dies, the room they upied will be opened. However, until then, entry is forbidden even with permission from the room owner.

    ��So, there��s this way too?��

    The Dark Spiritualist looked intrigued as she stroked her chin, observing the text formed by blood floating in the air.

    The letters, written in Jortu��s blood, soon fell back to the floor, further soaking his body in misery.

    After confirming the rules, Han So and the Dark Spiritualist turned to look at each other again.

    ��If you n to kill the others to discover more rules, I suggest you do not.��

    The stern warning was met with a sardonic smirk from the Dark Spiritualist.

    ��It looks like he tried to use the rules he learned to create a ruckus.��

    ������

    I agreed with her.

    It made sense that Jortu had realized he could find more rules and gain rewards by killing other guests, and had thus waited for an opportunity.

    Unable to deny it, Han So kept his mouth shut.

    ��It seems there are no rewards if someone else already knows the rules.��

    Even though she looked disappointed, the Dark Spiritualist muttered as if she had learned something new.

    I realized once again how different this Dark Spiritualist was from the one I knew; she issued a warning to me, who was standing quietly behind Han So.

    ��I helped you earlier just because you��re a fellow Necromancer. But if you get in my way, it��ll be the same for you. Don��t expect any special treatment from me.��

    Seeing her raise her bristles like a hedgehog, I realized just how much more dangerous the current Dark Spiritualist was.

    However, I didn��t bother reacting.

    After all, her bravado was more bluster than anything.

    She just discovered a rule suggesting it wouldn��t be unusual for her life to be targeted anytime, anywhere. Therefore, she issued a warning to deter anyone from recklessly pursuing her.

    As I heard her thorny words, I naturally turned my gaze towards Jortu, but the Dark Spiritualist, seemingly thinking she was being ignored, continued talking.

    ��What? Do you think he��ll be an evil spirit? People like him are the type to do whatever they want. They don��t carry enough regrets to be evil spirits.��

    The Dark Spiritualist said this nonchntly because she was able to see evil spirits filled with strong resentment.

    However, as someone with spiritual eyes, I could see all sorts of souls.

    <em>There is no soul.</em>

    It was unclear whether Jortu, who had just died, had no soul to begin with, or if it had been absorbed somewhere before I could notice.

    It was just like what happened to Ophelia��s lover, whose soul had disappeared.

    ��<em>Sigh.</em> How boring.��

    Seeing myck of reaction, the Dark Spiritualist went upstairs.

    I recalled that she had alsoe down from the second floor earlier. It seemed like I needed to check what was up there.

    Then, maids suddenly appeared from somewhere.

    Dressed in neat and vintage maid uniforms, these maids had such pale skin that they appeared almost white, likely due to excessive makeup. They deeply bowed towards Han So and me.

    ��We will clean up the body.��

    ��Apologies for the inconvenience.��

    As I watched them mop up the blood and remove Jortu��s body, Han So quietly approached me.

    ��Hello, I see that Room 110 is thest one in the corridor.��

    ��I just arrived.��

    ��Hmm, may I know your name?��

    Han So asked politely.

    It felt strange to see the man standing before me, knowing what kind of fate awaited him.

    ��Deus Verdi. I am from Norseweden.��

    ��Norseweden? Is that in Griffin? I��m sorry, my knowledge is limited; I��m not familiar with you.��

    Of course he wouldn��t know.

    Because at Han So��s current age, Deus had not even been born yet.

    Perhaps Han So knew this and subtly gave me a chance to introduce myself.

    However, my attention kept drifting toward Jortu��s corpse rather than Han So.

    Somehow, I had a strange feeling that I shouldn��t take my eyes off it.

    ��Hmm? Is there a problem?��

    Ignoring Han So��s question, I remained silent as I stared at Jortu��s body being carried away on a stretcher.

    I wondered where they were taking his corpse.

    As that thought crossed my mind, drops of his blood began to pool on the floor and move.

    Soon, they formed the shape of letters.

    28. There are no servants in the Dream Demon Manor.

    <em>Swish</em>!

    A maid��s mop quickly erased the letters.

    As I slowly raised my gaze from the dirty mop, the round eyes of the pale maid who was mopping apparently stared at me.

    Her eyes were so wide open that it was like they might pop out if she were hit on the back of her head. She continued staring at me without blinking, almost resembling a doll.

    She was probably trying to gauge if I had seen the message.

    Unfortunately, keeping a straight face was my specialty. In response, I nced at her back, silently conferring a question if there was any issue, and she resumed mopping up the blood.

    <em>Crackle</em>!

    Suddenly, the space before me rippled, and soon, a long golden staff emerged from it.

    The reward for discovering the rule had been given.

    ��The Heavenly Oath Martial Staff?!��

    Han So, who recognized the weapon, eximed in surprise.

    However, the eerie gazes of two maids were already fixed on me.

    ��So, you saw that just now.��<ol>1. The word signifies: A person distinguished by wisdom and courage, possessing fortitude and distinctive traits, a person with exceptional abilities transcending the realm of ordinary people</ol>

 Chapter 198: Fourth Floor

    ��So, you saw that just now.��

    Only then did I finally realized why I was unable to take my eyes off Jortu and the maids.

    21. Meals will be replenished daily. Please feel free to eat as much as you like.

    Considering the Manor could automatically replenish meals daily, I had a doubt whether this ce even required a servant.

    Of course, having encountered countless ghosts or yokai that could strike one from behind like this, I replied without much emotion.

    ��Who are you?��

    ��W-What are you saying?!��

    Han So, who was next to me, was bewildered and tried to stop me from asking such a rude question, but the maids�� reacted swiftly.

    One maid split in half, revealing a set of densely packed, eerie teeth inside.

    It looked like its entire body was one big mouth.On the other hand, the other maid, who was about to move Jortu��s corpse, ran up the stairs while still holding it.

    She covered a distance of five steps at a time and disappeared in an instant.

    ��<em>Ugh</em>.��

    The reaction on this side was also somewhat unexpected. Seemingly having a weak stomach, Han So, also known as the War God, tried to cover his mouth with his hand as he witnessed the maid whose appearance had grotesquely changed.

    ��Pull yourself together.��

    Along with a sigh, blue mes rose from both my shoulders and shot towards the maid.

    It was a simple restraint.

    However, even after being hit by the mes, the maid showed no reaction, as if nothing was wrong, and simply charged forward.

    ����?��

    I tried to restrain her once more.

    And instead of trying to aplish something, I was aiming to buy time to coordinate with Han So for an attack or follow up with another magic.

    The maid��s giant mouth opened wide to swallow me, and as a precaution, I used protective magic to block her path.

    However, the maid phased through the protective magic, as if it wasn��t even there, and flew forward.

    ��Get down!��

    Thanks to Han So throwing himself to protect me, the maid��s giant teeth passed me by, but she quickly regained her stance, emitting a purring sound while preparing to charge again.

    ��Do you need this?��

    As I slowly handed the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff I still held, Han So looked excited and nodded.

    ��It��s one of the lost treasures of the Han Empire. It was used when martial artists of the past swore to preserve the path of martial arts towards the heavens��!��

    ��Take it.��

    As I handed it without much hesitation, Han So had a bewildered look.

    However, then, I gestured towards the maid with my chin.

    ��Instead, help me deal with that woman.��

    ��Well, she doesn��t seem to be an ordinary human.��

    Holding the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff, Han So stepped forward. He then took a deep breath and stared at the maid, and the confrontation between the two didn��tst long.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    The maid charged once again.

    However, this time, she wasn��t as threatening.

    Using the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff, Han So struck her from above with a powerful blow and the charging maid immediately crumpled to the ground, spraying green blood in all directions.

    To finish off the writhing maid, Han So stomped on her with his foot.

    However, another peculiar event urred.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    His sturdy heel passed through the maid, hitting the floor.

    ��Hmm?��

    Flustered, Han So quickly withdrew his foot, but I now understood.

    <em>Are they beings that can only be killed with items provided by the Dream Demon Manor?</em>

    Judging by the fact that my magic didn��t work on her and seeing how Han So��s heel just passed through, it seemed that one could only deal with these special beings using items obtained as rewards in the Dream Demon Manor.

    Lemegeton in my room immediately came to mind. If I could control magic by using it, I could inflict damage.

    <em>But I have no souls to control.</em>

    Unlike other Necromancers, I didn��t cultivate and utilize souls, so naturally, I didn��t carry any souls within me.

    Since I didn��t see any souls wandering around during my time in the Dream Demon Manor, Lemegeton was practically useless to me.

    Ultimately, I was left in a vulnerable state with only basic elemental magic or a few other spells at my disposal.

    So, what I now had to do was��

    ��It seems my magic does not work here.��

    As I spoke, Han So, perhaps having already noticed, nodded quickly in response.

    ��If Young Master Deus hadn��t given me this martial staff, I would have been brutally murdered as well. Since I owe you my life, I��ll make sure to protect you here.��

    He wasn��t called the War God and praised in the Han Empire for nothing.

    With a generous yet straightforward personality that clearly reciprocated what he received, he was also easy to deal with.

    ��Then, let us head up together. We need to find out where that maid took Jortu��s corspe.��

    ��Hmm!��

    As agreed, Han So and I headed upstairs.

    On the second-floor corridor stood the Dark Spiritualist, holding a book with a puzzled look.

    Judging by the door te that said ��Library�� on the door behind her, it seemed that she stepped out while reading a book because of themotion.

    ��What��s going on?��

    It seemed like she wanted to find out who was responsible for interrupting her reading time.

    I gestured without bothering to exin.

    ��You shoulde along with us.��

    ��What?��

    ��You probably have nothing better to do anyway.��

    Although the Dark Spiritualist seemed displeased about being dragged along, Han So and I ignored her and proceeded to climb another flight of stairs.

    Because Jortu��s bloodstains continued to the third floor.

    ��Hmm, this is problematic.��

    Seeing the bloodstains go beyond the third floor and to the fourth, it became problematic.

    ��We��re only allowed up to the third floor.��

    4. Guests are only allowed up to the third floor.

    That was one of the rules of the Dream Demon Manor.

    Indeed, the stairs leading up to the fourth floor were not as elegantly covered as the ones we had just passed, and they looked rough and uneven.

    ��What are you afraid of?��

    The Dark Spiritualist, whose mood kept getting worse, was swept up in her emotions and confidently ascended to the fourth floor.

    Watching her ascend, I asked Han So.

    ��Do you happen to know what sanctions are imposed if one breaks the rules?��

    ����Hmm? No, I��ve never seen anyone break them.��

    Hearing his answer, I took big strides as I followed the Dark Spiritualist up the stairs.

    Despite the associated risks, it was important to understand the consequences when rules were broken.

    <em>After all, they carry the same level of risk as not knowing all the rules in the Dream Demon Manor.</em>

    20. The Rules of the Dream Demon Manor are still applicable even if you are unaware of them.

    Rather than viting some rule unknowingly and falling victim to something, it was better to acknowledge breaking the rule and move forward.

    And to be honest��

    <em>I do not want to send the Dark Spiritualist up there all by herself.</em>

    If the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist were to die here, the Dark Spiritualist I knew would also disappear.

    <em>It isplicated.</em>

    Nevertheless, such concerns continued to churn within me.

    The Dark Spiritualist was able toe to the Loberne Academy because her 18-year-old self survived the Dream Demon Manor, right?

    <em>I never thought a day woulde where I would be worrying about time paradoxes.</em>

    With a sigh prompted by the realization that this could only be seen in a sci-fi movie, I proceeded to act as I wanted to for the time being.

    In the end, pondering such situations was just like a serpent chasing after its own tail<sup>1</sup>.

    <em>It is better to act on my instincts.</em>

    Rather than brooding over it, I wondered if I could naturally reach the result by acting on what I wanted to do at the moment.

    ��<em>Whoop</em>, it smells foul here.��

    Han So, who was walking ahead of me at a slightly quicker pace, pinched his nose and muttered.

    Indeed, even the Dark Spiritualist��s breathing grew softer amidst the foul odor and hacking coughs.

    ������

    It wasn��t just the foul odor. As we ascended the steps, we stepped on slimy mucus and damp walls.

    I felt like a spelunker delving into a cave, but it wasn��t exactly enjoyable.

    Upon reaching the fourth floor, a vast hall-like structure greeted us instead of a corridor.

    Even though our eyes had adjusted to the darkness as we climbed the stairs, nothing was visible on the fourth floor. The Dark Spiritualist at the forefront stretched out her hand and conjured a purple light.

    And there, at the end, we could see the maid.

    She was stuffing Jortu��s corpse into arge hole in the wall, and the hole sloshed as it gulped down the body with a gurgling sound.

    ��Ha.��

    It was quite a bizarre sight, yet the Dark Spiritualist chuckled as if finding it trivial.

    ��Is this all?��

    The question reflected her disbelief that, after all the atmosphere they had built up, this was what they showed us.

    Something began pouring in from the surrounding floor.

    At first nce, they appeared to take a human appearance, but their lower bodies were connected to the floor by tentacles, making it seem like they were all connected.

    ��Normal magic does not work on them.��

    I tried to warn the Dark Spiritualist, but she just snorted in disbelief.

    ��I��m aware of that much.��

    With that, she pulled a small staff from her pocket. It seemed to be an item she obtained as a reward, and only now did I realize she knew a lot more about the Dream Demon Manor than I thought.

    I should not think of her as the Dark Spiritualist I was familiar with.

    Even though she was much younger, there was a feeling that she was much sharper than the Dark Spiritualist I knew, which felt somewhat regrettable.

    ��Get up, you trash.��

    An evil spirit flowed through the Dark Spiritualist��s mana. It had a purplish aura; and rather than a human, it resembled a shadow. It was now soaring high in the sky, rushing towards the Dark Spiritualist.

    ��<em>Sigh</em>.��

    <em>Crash</em>!

    <em><strong>[Kuooooghhh!]</strong></em>

    As the Dark Spiritualist sighed, the evil spirit��s entire body suddenly twisted, as if being wrung out.

    ��It always acts up like this whenever I summon it.��

    After inflicting some pain, the evil spirit finally lowered its head towards the Dark Spiritualist and then flew towards the strange beings around us.

    The soul moved between them like a sword, slicing through everything.

    ������

    At that sight, I couldn��t help but shut my mouth involuntarily.

    Necromancer.

    They primarily controlled vengeful evil spirits.

    Coddling and soothing methods obviously didn��t work. I had heard and learned multiple times that Necromancers controlled them by inflicting pain on their souls.

    And ironically, aside from myself, I had never seen a proper Necromancer.

    The evil ghost haunting the Griffin Kingdom was somewhat of a special case.

    Meanwhile, this was the textbook example of Necromancy.

    And the Dark Spiritualist was demonstrating that right now.

    ��You stupid bastard, aren��t you supposed to protect me?��

    <strong>[<em><strong><strong>Kuaakkkk</strong></strong></em>!]</strong>

    As the Dark Spiritualist clenched her fist as a warning, the soul screamed once more and hastily returned to her.

    Suddenly, the conversation between Magan and the Dark Spiritualist during their first encounter came to mind.

    <em>I have never treated a soul as a human for even a single moment.</em>

    <em>They are merely my magic and tools.</em>

    Only now did I truly grasp the weight and significance of those words.

    The manner in which the Dark Spiritualist was doing things now clearly went against my principles.

    ��What should we do? Should we fight?��

    As Han So waited for my decision, I paused for a moment, then conjured a light orb in my palm.

    It was a simple spell I had learned from Erica, the expert in light magic.

    I swung my shoulder and threw the orb across the room, simply pushing away the darkness and illuminated it without any destructive power.

    The magic flew in an arc and burst like a re, shining brightly.

    The human-like tentacles weren��t just rising from the floor but from the walls and ceiling as well.

    Moreover, something resembling a giant wasp nest was dangling from the ceiling.

    And amidst all this, there were ces where the tentacles weren��t rising, and as I frowned at that spot��

    Two new rules of the Dream Demon Manor written in red caught my eye.

    27. Guest rooms only go up to number 110. There is no Room 111. If you find Room 111 and someone is staying in it, kill them immediately. They are an uninvited intruder.

    29. There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.

    Then, the light went out.

    Once again, a damp darkness engulfed us. Feeling the chill run down my spine, I asked Han So.

    ��Did you see that just now?��

    ��What do you mean? I did see something that looked like a uv hanging from the ceiling.��

    ����.A uv?��

    That was indeed the case.

    Initially, I thought it looked like a wasp nest, depending on how you looked at it, it could be seen as an uv.

    And the puzzle pieces finally came together in my mind.

    The uneven stairs.

    The damp floors and walls.

    The unbearable foul odor.

    Although Rule No. 27 was bothersome, it was Rule No. 29 that currently had my attention.

    There was no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.

    <em>Grasp!</em>

    I grabbed the Dark Spiritualist��s wrist and dashed towards the stairs.

    ��<em>Kyaaack</em>!��

    As I grabbed the startled Dark Spiritualist by the hand and dragged her along, her evil spirit followed after us hurriedly. Likewise, Han So ran beside me and asked.

    ��W-why are you behaving like this?��

    ��There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.��

    ��Th-then, where are we stepping on?��

    When Han So asked in confusion, I opened my mouth to answer, but the words refused toe out.

    Because I found it even more baffling.

    Assuming that the entire fourth floor was the mouth of some monster was a futile and absurd thought to entertain.

    ��So, did you see a new rule there?!��

    The Dark Spiritualist continued running after brushing off my hand. When I replied with a nod, she gritted her teeth.

    ��<em>Jeez</em>, no wonder I keep feeling that there��s something unsettling about this Manor.��

    ��It is not just the Manor that is the issue.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��What do you mean?��

    The Dark Spiritualist and Han So inquired, but I decided not to answer. After all, once we were out of here, both of them would learn of it anyway.

    There was no reward this time.

    There was no immediate reward for finding Rules No. 27 and No. 29.

    That meant someone had already seen the fourth floor and deliberately hidden that information.

    The path on the fourth floor gradually narrowed, leaving both of them bewildered. I, on the other hand, felt like the creature known as the fourth floor was closing its mouth to prevent us from escaping.

    The human-like tentacles behind us kept chasing us like monsters.

    ��It seems like we are going to die here.��

    The Dark Spiritualist said calmly.

    The third floor came into view, but at our current pace, it seemed unlikely that we would be able to escape this ce.

    However, at that moment, white bandages made of mana extended towards us from the third floor, grabbing and pulling us.

    ��<em>Huh</em>? <em>Uwah</em>!��

    ��<em>Whoa</em>!��

    I could hear the screams of the Dark Spiritualist and Han So. Even though I didn��t know what it was, I decided to put my trust in whatever was aiding us.

    Our bodies floated in the air, and we quickly arrived on the third floor.

    <em>Rumble</em>!

    And the fourth floor closed at the same time.

    Hearing the chewing soundsing from it, as if it were searching for us in its mouth, were truly disgusting.

    Nheless, we were able to escape thanks to some external help.

    <em>That was dangerous.</em>

    Still, we had definitely gained something.

    I wiped myself and checked the identity of the person who had just saved us.

    It was a young, blond boy.

    It was the boy who retreated into his room after hearing Jortu��s warning.

    <em>He was definitely in Room 101.</em>

    And I remembered him as the boy who upied the very first room.

    ��I thought I was really gonna die.��

    ��Thanks, Kid.��

    That came from the Dark Spiritualist, who wasining, and Han So, who felt grateful.

    The boy was scratching his head in embarrassment, but strangely, his hair and appearance seemed familiar.

    I casually asked the boy.

    ��What is your name?��

    The boy in the robe blushed, as if embarrassed, and replied.

    ��My name is Luh.��<ol>1. It is an idiom that meanssomething happens in session, like a chain reaction.</ol>

 Chapter 199: A Cultist

    Chapter 199: A Cultist��Luh? That��s quite a sophisticated name.��

    ��Indeed, he even carries an air of nobility at a nce.��

    While the Dark Spiritualist and Han So were treating Luh, the boy who saved them, with friendliness, I couldn��t help but remain stoic.

    It was clear that the boy intentionally didn��t mention his surname, and that the other two didn��t bring it up either.

    However, I couldn��t let it slide that easily.

    Luh Luden Griffin.

    The youngest son of the Griffin Royal Family from 200 years ago.

    However, he was a son born from a different maternal line whose true identity shouldn��t be revealed lightly.

    While the name Luh was never mentioned in history books, the boy was an indispensable figure in Griffin��s history.

    He was the central figure who further fueled the suppression of Dark Mages in Griffin, pushing it to obsessive levels of abhorrence towards ck Magic.He was the Dark Mage who single-handedly led an army of corpses and souls, pushing Griffin to the brink of destruction.

    Known better as Heralhazard, this was the identity of Luh, the boy standing before us.

    Of course, it was actually a self-fabricated scenario at the behest of the Royal Family.

    Yet, it couldn��t be said that he was without guilt.

    ��But, what about that magic just now?��

    The Dark Spiritualist subtly asked Luh, immediately noticing what Luh had employed was ck Magic.

    ��Um, well����

    Though he openly seemed hesitant to speak, the Dark Spiritualist didn��t back down and waited for Luh��s response.

    ��Do not just stand here talking. Let us go down and have a conversation.��

    With my intervention, Luh nodded quickly and hurried down the stairs. Han So, who followed behind us, warned that he might get hurt if he ran, leaving only me and the Dark Spiritualist.

    Though I wanted to explore the third floor a bit more, I needed to go down first to assess the situation.

    As we descended the stairs, the Dark Spiritualist asked me casually.

    ��You do know that was ck Magic just now, right?��

    ��Yes.��

    I didn��t know much about how the boy, Luh, grew into Heralhazard.

    However, considering his talent, it didn��t seem strange for him to be able to use ck Magic at around the age of 10.

    ��You��re quite nonchnt, aren��t you? Do you know who he is?��

    I hesitated for a moment at the Dark Spiritualist��s question. If she were the Dark Spiritualist who I have been with, I would have answered without much thought, but I didn��t know how the current Dark Spiritualist would react with this information.

    Revealing the truth about Heralhazard might lead her to have a different mindset about the boy.

    After all, someone might find it odd that a figure from 200 years ago was here.

    A suitable truth��I thought it would be enough if I disclosed another truth about Heralhazrd.

    ��Do you know about Dante?��

    ��Hmm? The lunatics screaming about saving the continent? Of course, I know them well.��

    ������

    ��I��ve only heard rumors. They��re attempting to recruit skilled Dark Mages, but they haven��t approached me yet; they clearly don��t have good judgment.��

    The Dark Spiritualist clicked her tongue with disappointment while crossing her arms. Being only 18 years old, it seemed she hadn��t reached the level of skill to receive Dante��s proposition yet.

    But there was no need to mention that she would eventually receive their invitationter.

    ��He is their leader.��

    ��Huh?��

    The Dark Spiritualist turned her head in surprise at the unexpected truth. Then, with a hint of suspicion, she asked.

    ��Are you also with Dante?��

    ��No way.��

    ��But how do you know this?��

    It was because we had met countless times in the game, where I had also killed him countless times.

    Basically, that boy��s life was nothing more than a trigger for a game over.

    Though that answer lingered on my tongue, I swallowed it and remained silent as we reached the first floor.

    The Dark Spiritualist made a grimace of difort, but since I had no intention of answering, she didn��t press any further.

    As we reached the first floor, Luh and Han So were in conversation with someone.

    It was a person draped in a white robe and wore an expressionless iron mask.

    ��Do you also know who that is?��

    Ignoring the Dark Spiritualist, who was asking questions as if poking at random, I approached the three.

    ��That��s just how you live life. God Romuleus has taught us a lot.��

    <em>Romuleus?</em>

    It was a name I had never heard before.

    The person was tall with a skinny body.

    It wasn��t until I heard the murmuring voice from within the iron mask that I realized he was a man.

    He must be one of the Manor��s guests.

    After ncing at me and the Dark Spiritualist, he shrugged his shoulders in greeting.

    ��Ah! More people have arrived! I��m delighted to be able to spread my gospel!��

    At his words, both the Dark Spiritualist and I simultaneously looked at Han So, and under our gaze, he awkwardly scratched the back of his head.

    ��He suddenly came here and said good words. I just wonder if there��s some rule we don��t know about.��

    Despite wanting to ignore him, I couldn��t help but wonder if he had some skill since he was here.

    ��Haha, everyone. You probably haven��t experienced God Romuleus�� mercy yet. Pleasee to the dining hall and have a chat with me.��

    ��Come to me after you take care of that duncehead.��

    The Dark Spiritualist turned her body towards the dining area, not wanting to engage in the conversation.

    Han So and Luh followed suit naturally, leaving only me and the man together.

    The man shrugged his shoulders, revealing his embarrassment.

    ��Everyone is like that. When you first listen, you might think that we are just foolish people all around. But God Romuleus is close to us.��

    ��I am not sure about that.��

    Since it was my first time hearing the name Romuleus, I could only give a vague answer.

    However, he seemed to interpret my response as cooperation. He sped his hands together and bowed his head as if in prayer.

    ��Who is able to grasp the truth from the beginning? Come with me. I��ll tell you more about him.��

    ��<em>Sigh</em>.��

    Did I misjudge something?

    The Dark Spiritualist, Han So, and even Luh.

    Seeing only prominent figures in the Dream Demon Manor, naturally, I might have mistakenly assumed that the man in front of me would also be remarkable.

    But now, the likelihood that he was a cultist devoted to a god whose name I��d never heard before was much higher.

    ��Just go away.��

    Without wasting more time, I turned towards the dining hall and left him behind, hoping he wouldn��t follow and stir up unnecessary conflict.

    As my footsteps echoed through the first floor��s entrance hall, he spoke up again.

    ��Why are you being so hasty?��

    His voice, low and eerie, carried a strange menace. The important thing was that the unsettling feeling I sensed on the fourth floor was simr to the feeling emanating from his threatening voice now.

    I stopped in my tracks and slowly turned my head. He was removing his mask.

    Snow-white hair fell.

    Beneath the long strands cascading down to his waist, his white eyes held a sense of purity.

    ��How dare you ignore me when you bear the moniker Soul Whisperer.��

    ��Do you know me?��

    Did hee from a simr timeframe as me, or perhaps, from the future?

    He had an appearance that was enough to attract not only the opposite gender but also the same sex. Perhaps if he hadn��t been wearing a mask, he wouldn��t have been rejected by others as he had been just now.

    ��Ah, it is impossible not to know. You are a presence who we love and hate at the same time.��

    ��Love and hate?��

    ��We exist because of you, but we truly hate you.��

    ��I guess you need to learn how to converse properly again.��

    Even though I scolded him, who was only saying what he wanted to say, there was no change in his expression.

    No, unlike his earlier bright voice and bubbly tone, his expression was now stained with hatred.

    ��Do youe from the far future, more than me?��

    I asked because I had never heard of a god named Romuleus or encountered a fanatic wearing an iron mask like him, but he shook his head.

    ��Rule No. 11: The further back the room number, the further into the future the persones from. You��re in thest numbered room, Room 110, correct? I��m in 109.��

    Well, that was news to me.

    Thus, it meant no one came from the future after me.

    Therefore, the question of whether I managed to prevent the continent��s destruction or not didn��t seem like it would be easily answered

    As he casually looked around the Dream Demon Manor, he suddenly gritted his teeth and asked.

    ��Did you go to the fourth floor?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��It��s a truly disgusting ce, isn��t it? It��s almost like sphemy; tears of blood flowed.��

    ����You are the one who found Rule No. 27 and No. 29, are you not?��

    The man gestured with his hand, indicating it wasn��t important.

    ��How dare he try to embody a god? He is truly sphemous. I will surely kill the Demon Lord Lehric.��

    ��If you want to enjoy talking to yourself, then I will be on my way.��

    After all, I couldn��t get the conversation with him to go anywhere.

    Although his words were intriguing, I had no intention of letting him take my time further.

    ��My name is Mul.��

    As I started heading back towards the dining hall, the man called out from behind, saying he wasn��t wrong.

    ��You wille to realize that those who can trulyfort the soul are me and the believers who serve God Romuleus.��

    ������

    ��Let��s meet again outside, Kim Shinwoo.��

    ��What?��

    <em>Swoosh</em>.

    <em>Stab</em>!

    I could hear the sound of flesh being pierced. When I turned my head in surprise, I saw Mul lying on the ground with a stake driven into his neck.

    With his white robe turning red, the blood sttered on the floor listed the rules, just like when Jortu was killed.

    11. The higher the room number, theter the time period the guestes from.

    15. There is no daytime in the Dream Demon Manor.

    27. Guest rooms only go up to number 110. There is no Room 111. If you find Room 111 and someone is staying in it, kill them immediately. They are an uninvited intruder.

    29. There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.

    It felt like a storm had passed.

    He introduced himself as Mul, being a fanatic who served a god named Romuleus whom I had never heard of before.

    It was information that wasn��t in the game.

    It felt unsettling that he knew my real name; his statement, ��We exist because of you,�� also bothered me.

    The flow of events was already quite different from the game. Findenai, the boss of a chapter, had already joined my side, Dante had already started moving, the rk Republic had copsed, and Aria had quit being a hero.

    I knew it was hard to expect things to have the same flow as the game, but with such unexpected and bizarre things popping up, it was getting confusing.

    ��<em>Huff</em>.��

    This was a moment when I particrly wanted to hear the voices of the others who were in myboratory.

 Chapter 200: Cadavermancer

    <em>Step. Step.</em>

    As Deus, who was speaking with Mul, gradually walked away, the sound of the dining hall door closing followed.

    <em>Creak</em>.

    At the same time, a woman emerged from a room. Long traces of stitches were all over her body, and her sunken eyes darted around.

    It was the woman who had been severely beaten by Jortu. Although it seemed like her body might have been fractured all over, her upper body had returned to its original state.

    However, her lower body remained twisted oddly, as if she had run out of time while fixing it.

    Because of that, the woman quickly crawled towards the first-floor entrance.

    Blood sttered all over the floor.

    The white robe worn by Mul was already stained crimson, and his beautiful face was soaked in blood.

    ��Heh.��Looking at the corpse, the Cadavermancer couldn��t help but smirk.

    Other than the stake lodged in his neck, his corpse was clean. He was a bit lean but as he was tall, it didn��t matter.

    ��<em>Hihihihi.</em>��

    The woman bit in his cor and started crawling back to her room.

    ��<em>Hihihihi.</em>��

    A truly eerieughter resounded.

    ***The three of them fell silent as I entered the dining hall. With Luh sitting in the middle, the Dark Spiritualist and Han So looked as if they were interrogating. However, It seemed like their conversation was more trivial than serious.

    ��What about that bastard?��

    The Dark Spiritualist asked nonchntly, and I answered without hiding anything.

    ��He is dead.��

    ��Did you kill him?��

    Han So inquired with a ratherplicated expression, but of course, I shook my head.

    ��He took his own life. He asked me to meet him outside.��

    After that, I exined the new rules I saw after Mul��s death.

    11. The higher the room number, theter the time period the guestes from.

    15. There is no daytime in the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��Hmmm, I already knew this wasn��t an ordinary ce, but it��s rather bizarre.��

    ��I stay in room 101, so I must havee from the most distant past.��

    ��No daytime?��

    Han So, Luh, and the Dark Spiritualist each showed different reactions. However, I paid close attention to Luh; unlike his young age, he was surprisingly calm and cautious.

    ��Hmm, there seem to be some strange ones among the guests who are with us. What do you think? Shall we join forces just among us and escape together?��

    When Han So made the suggestion while stroking his chin, Luh was the first to respond.

    ��C-Can I join too?��

    Seeing the kind boy worried that he might be a hindrance, Han So ruffled his hair and replied.

    ��Of course. Didn��t we all manage to make it out thanks to your help?!��

    He then nced at the Dark Spiritualist and me to see if we were okay with it.

    The Dark Spiritualist epted him due to her interest in Luh��s ck Magic. Meanwhile, knowing the boy��s future, I had no intention of leaving him alone.

    Thus we began to share the rules we discovered.

    The rules we had knew of were listed as follows:

    - Rules of the Dream Demon Manor -

    1. Private rooms will be assigned to each guest. Your room is number 110.

    2. Please refrain from going outside at night. If you happen to go out, the responsibility lies with you.

    3. The owner of this abode is the Demon Lord Lehric. Please keep that in mind.

    4. Guests are only permitted up to the third floor.

    5. One can only stay in the Dream Demon Manor for five days. Exceeding this period will result in a forced expulsion.

    6. Engaging inbat within the Dream Demon Manor is not rmended.

    7. The clock is located at the center of the first floor. Please do not ask other guests about the time and rob them of their time.

    8. If you are expelled from the Dream Demon Manor after five days, you will lose all memories of events that urred here.

    9. Rules about the Dream Demon Manor are hidden all over the Manor. You will be rewarded for finding them.

    10. Among the guests �C

    11. The higher the room number, theter the time period the guestes from.

    13. Do not let the other guests know how you came to the Dream Demon Manor.

    14. You are only permitted to carry up to two items as rewards. (Provided by Han So)

    15. There is no daytime in the Dream Demon Manor.

    17. Cleaning is performed daily. (Provided by Luh)

    20. The Rules of the Dream Demon Manor are still applicable even if you are unaware of them.

    21. Meals will be replenished daily. Please feel free to eat as much as you like.

    22. Any deceased guest will leave behind the rules they knew.

    23. The belongings of a deceased guest will remain in the mansion without an owner.

    24. When a guest dies, the room they upied will be opened. However, until then, entry is forbidden even with permission from the room owner.

    27. Guest rooms only go up to number 110. There is no Room 111. If you find Room 111 and someone is staying inside, kill them immediately. They are an uninvited intruder.

    28. There are no servants in the Dream Demon Manor.

    29. There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.

    With the additional rules known to Han So and Luh, I realized that we had already found quite a lot.

    ��So Rule No. 10 has been missing from the start?��

    ��Yes, it has.��

    It had been missing since I first came here.

    Han So agreed with Luh, although he felt uneasy about the answer given by the boy residing in Room 101, the first to arrive.

    Right from the start, I was already concerned about the missing portion of Rule No. 10.

    There must have been a reason why it was cut off like that.

    ��Rule No. 27 scares me a bit.��

    ��Hmm, we have checked all the room numbers. There was no Room 111.��

    As I pondered over the rules while letting the conversation between Luh and Han So about the rules pass through one ear and out the other, the Dark Spiritualist beside me suddenly asked.

    ��What��s up?��

    As she swept away her fallen hair, she gazed at me with a strange sense of anticipation.

    ��Upon closer examination, the rules seem to contradict each other.��

    After reviewing the rule list of the Dream Demon Manor, it was clear that the Demon Lord named Lehric had quite peculiar tastes.

    ��For example, Rule No. 2 says to refrain from going outside at night.��

    My finger slid down the rules and pointed to the number 15.

    ��However, Rule No. 15 states that there is no daytime in the Dream Demon Manor.��

    In other words, the rulespletely forbade us from leaving the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��Also, Rule No. 4 says that guests are only permitted up to the third floor.��

    I slowly dragged my hand while ncing at the rule at the very bottom.

    ��But Rule No. 29 says there is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.��

    Themon trait of both these contradictory rules was that they presented non-existent things as if they actually existed.

    No daytime, no fourth floor.

    However, when you knew only one of the rules, it cleverly insinuated the existence of the other, as if it naturally existed.

    ��It��s exactly how a Demon Lord of Deception would behave.��

    Upon hearing my exnation, the Dark Spiritualist sighed aimlessly and sank into a chair in the dining hall.

    So, after our discussion about the Dream Demon Manor, we headed to Mul��s room, 109, and Jortu��s room, 107, to find the rules and collect the rewards they received.

    Jortu, who knew three rules in total, had received three rewards: a ring, a ne, and a bracelet.

    I wondered if these pieces of jewelry were enchanted with magic, but that wasn��t the case. They weren��t items with mary value that surpassed their worth.

    On the contrary, Mul, who knew four rules, had obtained magnificent treasures.

    A staff made from ckwood, which gave the illusion that it was prepared just for me.

    A robe with a red magic circle drawn on a ck background that provided absolute defense magic for ten minutes.

    In addition, there were other treasures such as a white dagger imbued with various magics and a thick round shield with a golden lion inscribed on it.

    The dagger was given to Luh for self-defense, while the shield was given to Han So since he was the only one who could handle it.

    I took the staff and robe.

    The Dark Spiritualist looked envious, but I had ownership for now since it seemed like I had contributed to Mul��s death.

    And so, time went by.

    ��<em>Yawn</em>.��

    Seeing the youngest Luh yawning from exhaustion, he and Han So returned to their rooms first.

    I also rose up and nned to return to my room, but I noticed that the Dark Spiritualist was still sipping on her coffee.

    She was simply staring at the rules we had written down without any intention of getting up.

    It seemed like she wanted to be left alone, so I didn��t speak to her and was about to leave the dining hall.

    ��Hey.��

    The Dark Spiritualist��s trembling voice held me back.

    I slowly closed the dining hall door which I had opened, and looked at her. The Dark Spiritualist had aplicated look as she shook her head.

    ��No, it��s nothing.��

    It felt like a lingering remark.

    If it were someone else, I would have probably left without a care, but because it was the Dark Spiritualist, I didn��t.

    ��It seems like you have something on your mind.��

    ��Huh?��

    My sudden question seemed to have surprised the Dark Spiritualist as she didn��t expect me to continue the conversation. In response to her reaction, I slowly returned to the dining hall.

    I sat down not too far from her. I thought about having some coffee as well, but I just put my hands on the table and folded my fingers instead.

    ��Did you get attached to yourpanions?��

    ��Me? To you guys?��

    Seemingly puzzled by my question, the Dark Spiritualist shrugged.

    ��From what I know, you were a warmhearted woman.��

    As I uttered those words, the Dark Spiritualist stiffened, and her eyes were now solely focused on me.

    ����Didn��t you say that you hardly knew me?��

    When we first met, I told her I didn��t know her well. She kept probing me, but I didn��t bother responding.

    She would have noticed that I was deliberately keeping it hidden, even if I hadn��t bothered to exin.

    ��What kind of rtionship do we have in the future?��

    Upon hearing the Dark Spiritualist��s question, I finally answered without much hesitation.

    ��You are my mentor.��

    ����What?��

    She definitely did not expect such a response from me.

    With her mouth slightly agape and eyes wide open, the Dark Spiritualist looked at me as if expecting further exnation, dragging her chair closer.

    However, instead of an exnation, I continued with a question.

    ��Anyway, there is one thing I am curious about.��

    The question I wanted to ask the Dark Spiritualist if the opportunity ever arose.

    I had tried to voice it several times, but in the end, it was a question I couldn��t bring myself to ask.

    Although this was somewhat deceitful, I asked her about it, the one from the past.

    ��What is your reason for seeking the end of Necromancy?��

    ������

    That made me curious for a long time.

    In the end, the reason the Dark Spiritualist was apanying me was to master all aspects of Necromancy.

    However, during her fight with Magan, she had left a meaningful remark, expressing hope that I wouldn��t end up like her.

    If the Dark Spiritualist from my timeline knew about this, she would have most likely scolded me for being unfair.

    Nevertheless, as someone who was traveling alongside her, I needed to know.

    The Dark Spiritualist slowly closed her mouth in response to my question. Yet, it did not seem that she found it difficult to answer; rather, it seemed like she was organizing her thoughts.

    After a brief wait.

    I waited for the Dark Spiritualist to give me an honest answer without much agitation, while momentarily ncing around the dining hall.

    ����What was it again?��

    ***<em>Thud</em>.

    Luh entered Room 101 with an unusual rxed expression, as if he had a morale boost.

    <em>Comrades.</em>

    From Han So to the Dark Spiritualist and Deus Verdi, bing arade of the three impressive individuals was an exhrating feeling for the young Luh.

    Born as the king��s illegitimate son, he was treated like an exile and was expelled from the capital, Graypond.

    At least, the asional letters from his father had be his only sce and connection with others.

    When the equal rtionship ofrades, where they each took responsibility for each other��s lives, formed, Luh felt like he was so happy that he could fly.

    ��I must not be a burden to them.��

    Despite feeling tired, he didn��ty down on his bed immediately. Instead, he swung the white dagger he received.

    Since the magic it contained couldn��t be used in the room, he intended to at least practice some basic self-defense moves.

    Coincidentally, although the royal family did not acknowledge his existence, he was still a prince. With a good learning capacity, he recalled the self-defense martial arts using a dagger he had learned in the past.

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    Startled by the rough knocking on his door, Luh asked in surprise.

    ��Who is it?��

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    He thought he had concealed his trembling voice well, but the presence outside the door remained insistent with the knocking.

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    The heavy sound of the knocking as if the person were using something weighty instead of their hand.

    The highly intelligent Luh quickly figured out that the person outside was headbutting the door.

    First, he was sure that it was not one of hisrades.

    Hence, there was no reason for him to open the door.

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    <em>Thud! Thud!</em>

    The knocking persisted.

    At this point, he started to wonder if anyone nearby would notice themotion.

    Should he go out and fight?

    Luh entertained that thought for a moment, but he immediately shook his head.

    Although he knew how to use ck Magic, he was still inexperienced when it came to using it inbat.

    Just as he was about to cover himself with the nket and pretend to be asleep, the knocking suddenly ceased.

    Thinking it might be over, he cautiously removed his nket and peered out to check the door.

    However, as if mocking the boy��s expectations, a thin thread snuck in through the door��s gap, rapidly multiplying until it took the recognizable shape of a human hand.

    ��Huh?��

    Luh, whoy on the bed as he tried to ignore it, was unable to react upon seeing that.

    <em>Click</em>.

    The hand made of thread proceeded to unlock thetch and turn the doorknob.

    Then, the door to the boy��s room opened smoothly, as if weing the uninvited intruder.

    Luh immediately grabbed his dagger and stood up.

    The boy��s mind was remarkably sharp that it was hard to believe he was still so young.

    <em>If the intruder is a guest like me, they cannot enter this room.</em>

    24. When a guest dies, the room they upied will be opened. However, until then, entry is forbidden even with permission from the room owner.

    Even if Luh permitted them to do so, one still couldn��t enter as they wished.

    However��

    ��Huh?��

    Standing before the boy��s door was Mul, wearing an iron mask and a robe stained with blood.

    In other words, it was the man who had justmitted suicide. Seeing that the corpse had disappeared, he thought that perhaps the Dream Demon Manor had taken care of him.

    ��<em>Hi�� Hihihi.</em>��

    A chillingughter resounded from behind Mul��s corpse. It was theugh of the woman who was a Cadavermancer.

    ��You��ve grown up nicely, haven��t you? It��s quite obvious.��

    ������

    From beyond the threshold, the woman continued speaking while looking excited for some unknown reason.

    ��I can��t believe this�� the corpse of a child, who could at least be considered to be a high noble or royalty�� This is the first time I��ve touched something like this!��

    ��You��ll regret it if you enter my room!��

    It was a sort of warning and Luh��s only form of resistance.

    ��It is not me who is going in.��

    The woman��s remark implied that she already knew about Rule No. 24.

    At the same time, Mul, now a corpse, began moving towards Luh.

    Shortly after, the Cadavermancer crossed the threshold and entered the room.

    Room 101��s door shut behind her.

    24. When a guest dies, the room they upied will be opened. However, until then, entry is forbidden even with permission from the room owner.

 Chapter 201: Uninvited Intruder

    ��Did I really teach you this type of magic?��

    Opening her mouth in amazement, the Dark Spiritualist marveled as I showed her some of the spells she would create in the future.

    At some point, we stopped drinking coffee and started sipping wine.

    Seeing her tipsy appearance, which was different and yet faintly familiar, put me at ease.

    She always felt regretful that she couldn��t drink even when there was alcohol around because she was a ghost.

    ��Wow, I��m really amazing.��

    Anyway, seeing this familiar goofy side of hers made me miss the original Dark Spiritualist.

    ��Most Dark Mages know about you. I also heard that Dante tried to recruit you, but failed.��

    ��That��s how it should be! There��s no way they wouldn��t have sent me an invitation!��

    She bobbed her head smugly, showing that she was satisfied with the future. Since she was holed up in herb during this period, her need for recognition was certainly exceptional.Watching the Dark Spiritualist, who was now in a good mood, tilt her ss, I asked the same question again.

    ��So, what was the reason that made you so determined to learn Necromancy?��

    ��Ah.��

    She dodged the question before, saying she forgot. This time, maybe because she had some drinks or just remembered, she answered me without much hesitation.

    ��Have you heard the story of the child who wished for Lemegeton?��

    ��Yes.��

    It was the story of a girl who wished to meet her mother, who had died early. She then received Lemegeton from the Demon Lord Lehric.

    ��It is simr to that situation; my parents died when I was very young.��

    ������

    <em>Clink</em>.

    The Dark Spiritualist shook her ss slightly.

    The emotion reflected in her eyes was different from that of mere longing.

    ��They told me not to worry and promised they��d always be by my side, even after death.��

    ������

    ��At first, I was curious. Are my parents�� souls really with me?��

    The beginning of the girl��s path to bing a Necromancer was quite both tragic and simple.

    ��Then, I learned about Lemegeton��s story, that there was a child just like me.��

    Suddenly, a feeling of doubt arose within me. The Dark Spiritualist was talking as if she were referring to someone else, but wasn��t she the descendant of that girl? R

    <em>Does she not know about it yet, at this point?</em>

    Thinking that might be the case, I propped my chin and focused on listening to her story again.

    ��So, while searching for Lemegeton, I started learning Necromancy.��

    A slight blush, which was visible through the semi-transparent ck veil, appeared on her face.

    ��But do you know what��s funny?��

    ��What is it?��

    With a self-mocking smile, the Dark Spiritualist answered indifferently.

    ��I had forgotten about it until just now.��

    ������

    ��That��s right. Yes, I started learning Necromancy to see my parents. It��s really funny.��

    However, despite her words, there was no great emotional upheaval.

    It was not umon that when someone ran hard, they would start forgetting the direction they were actually headed. It was simr to the cliches where someone initially aimed to earn money for the sake of their family, only to have money be the sole purpose of their lives.

    ��The more I learned, the more I thought it was because I wasn��t good enough that I still couldn��t see my parents.��

    ������

    ��At some point, it no longer became important. I simply found learning Necromancy enjoyable. It was like getting addicted to a drug.��

    ��I see.��

    The more I listened to her story, the more it felt like she was giving a confession. Was it the same for the Dark Spiritualist?

    She rolled up her sleeves and showed her pale wrist.

    There were scars from multiple needle marks on it.

    ��The blood of the child who received Lemegeton from Demon Lord Lehric flows within me.��

    ��I know. You are that child��s descendant.��

    ��Hehe, is that how the future me exined it?��

    The drunk Dark Spiritualist shook her head.

    ��That child never married or had children.��

    ����?��

    I didn��t understand what she meant by that, but the Dark Spiritualist continued exining.

    ��When I found the child��s corpse, it seemed she harbored a lot of resentment; she wandered around, wailing with intense sorrow. Her obsession with life was so strong that even after hundreds of years, her corpse hadn��t decayed because of her soul.��

    Before entering the Dream Demon Manor, I remembered talking with the Dark Spiritualist about it. When I asked her if she was truly the descendant of the child who received Lemegeton, her expression turned quite dark at the time.

    ��I tried to control the child who had transformed into a vengeful evil spirit, but I failed. She was too powerful and left me with no choice but to annihte her.��

    ��Then����

    Her gaze slowly moved from the wine ss to me.

    ��That��s right, I transnted all of the child��s blood into myself. It took me about a year.��

    I could hardly speak.

    The extent of her obsession with Necromancy made my skin crawl.

    ��Why did you do such a thing?��

    Why would the Dark Spiritualist, who was not even a Cadavermancer, inject the child��s blood into herself?

    As if it was obvious, she forced augh.

    ��Because I didn��t know how Lemegeton recognizes its master, this was a foundation Iid so I could handle it better when I eventually obtained it.��

    I couldn��t find any words.

    I began to understand why the Dark Spiritualist hid her past from me so thoroughly.

    ��So, how is it? Do you find me repulsive now?��

    There were times when people had asserted that the Dark Spiritualist was much more vile than I knew.

    I didn��t receive any clear exnation back then, but hearing it directly from her now��

    ��My view of you has changed.��

    Now, I fully realized that the Dark Spiritualist had walked a pathpletely opposite to mine.

    ��I feel sorry for my future self.��

    Despite her words, she continued drinking her wine as if she felt refreshed after confessing everything.

    Then, she nced at me as if she had at least found some relief.

    ��But it��s a relief, right?��

    ������

    ��You noticed, didn��t you?��

    It was a brief silence.

    Suddenly, the Dark Spiritualist��s previously tranquil gaze as she stared at me sharpened like a de honed on a whetstone.

    We both slowly reached for our staves beside us.

    The mana between us, like boiling water, was slowly but steadily heating up, clearly preparing to be directed at each other. However��

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The door to the dining hall burst open and Han So rolled in along with debris. Before a day had passed, the golden shield we gave him had already split in half; he embraced the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff tightly as if to protect it.

    The Dark Spiritualist and I both turned our gaze to the entrance.

    A moment ago, we resembled Wild West gunslingers ready to draw our revolvers towards each other, not tolerating any interference.

    However, now, we pointed our staves towards the entrance, where a woman stood dragging six corpses.

    ��Luh?��

    Among them, we could see a small corpse.

    My eyes were drawn to Luh, whose once radiant blonde hair had beenpletely pulled out.

    That boy was the one who nearly brought the Griffin Kingdom to its destruction as Heralhazard, who then formed the organization called Dante to save the continent with ck Magic.

    As I took in the sight of his corpse, a faint disturbance arose within me, but my expression remained unchanged.

    When I remembered Mul from Room 109, who mentioned we��d meetter beforemitting suicide, I started to question if this ce��the Dream Demon Manor��was real.

    ��C-careful! Those corpses she has aren��t ordinary!��

    Han So hurriedly pulled himself together and assumed a defensive stance.

    However, the Dark Spiritualist voiced a question.

    ��What��s going on here? Isn��t everyone supposedly staying in their rooms? And yet, they were still all killed by this woman?��

    The Cadavermancer giggled with a chillingugh. However, upon seeing Mul��s corpse, I roughly understood the situation.

    ��So, you sent in those corpses.��

    After all, the dead weren��t bound by rules.

    24. When a guest dies, the room they upied will be opened. However, until then, entry is forbidden even with permission from the room owner.

    This meant corpses were simply regarded as objects.

    It was easy to guess how she infiltrated the rooms and killed the other guests.

    ��<em>Hi�� Hihihi</em>. So many quality corpses. This ce must be heaven for real!��

    As the womanughed and looked around at us, her expression suddenly hardened.

    Then.

    ��Six.��

    She counted the number of corpses she was controlling.

    Her thin fingers, which were marked by stitched scars, pointed at Han So.

    ��Seven.��

    Then, at the Dark Spiritualist.

    ��Eight.��

    Next, at me.

    ��Nine.��

    She continued counting with herself.

    ��Ten.��

    Finally.

    ��The stupid big guy.��

    She even counted Jortu, who had already died on the fourth floor.

    ��Eleven.��

    A chilling silence fell.

    The Cadavermancer, who had been counting people with her finger, scratched her chin and posed a question.

    ��But there are only ten rooms?��

    From Room 101 to Room 110.

    There were a total of ten guests invited, yet when we counted, there were eleven people.

    ��Huh?��

    Surprised, Han So also counted the present people himself before stepping back as a cold shiver ran down his spine.

    ��R-Rule No. 27. So, there��s an uninvited intruder here?��

    27. Guest rooms only go up to number 110. There is no Room 111. If you find Room 111 and someone is staying in it, kill them immediately. They are an uninvited intruder.

    ��W-who is it?��

    Bewildered, Han So began to back away, warily eyeing us.

    This was why I didn��t say anything earlier.

    Because if I had spoken earlier, our newly formed group would have quickly fallen apart.

    I met the Dark Spiritualist��s gaze.

    She shrugged, but her expectant eyes made me open my mouth.

    ��When we listed out all the rules, there were several confusing points.��

    The Dream Demon Manor had many rules. They seemed sloppy, and yet, held an air of absolute authority.

    The ambiguously written rules seemed to urge us to somehow use them as if they were keys to solving a mystery.

    Well, actually, the rules of the Dream Demon Manor had indeed be the key to solving this case.

    ��I, Deus Verdi, am staying in Room 110.��

    I came from the farthest future.

    ��Mul was staying in Room 109.��

    Mul came from a time period right before mine.

    ��The Cadavermancer is staying in Room 108.��

    I saw her crawling towards Room 108 after being beaten by Jortu.

    ��Jortu, who has died, was staying in Room 107.��

    ��W-what does that matter?��

    Han So asked hesitantly, but I calmly recalled Han So and Jortu��s first meeting.

    ��Jortu, upon seeing you, War God Han So, said that you were a middle-aged person.��

    - <em>The Han So I know of is quite a middle-aged man.</em>

    From Jortu��s time, Han So must have been middle-aged.

    ��So, if we assume that Han So, who lives in Jortu��s time, is at most forty-nine years old����

    Suddenly realizing his age and trying to figure out each room��s time, Han So stood there with his mouth agape.

    He seemed to follow the conversation well enough.

    ��Me, who is staying in Room 110, Han So died at the age of eighty-five in my time.��

    ��<em>Heeeeeh?!</em>��

    Han So��s reaction to learning about his death was quite amusing, but that wasn��t the important part.

    ��Thus, there is a gap of about 36 years between Room 107 and Room 110.��

    Considering that middle age was around 40-49 years old, even if there were an error, the difference would not be extremely significant.

    ��Herees the question.��

    I nced slightly at the Dark Spiritualist and saw that she was actually enjoying my exnation.

    ��The Dark Spiritualist I know of is at most thirty years old. Yet, there is at least a 36-year gap between me and Jortu in Room 107.��

    Han So seemed to have been overwhelmed, trying to catch up; however, the Cadavermancer��s eyes gleamed as if she had found the answer.

    While I didn��t know her exact age in my time, the Dark Spiritualist was either my age or a year or two older.

    A yearter, I would be 29 years old.

    However, the Dark Spiritualist in front of me was eighteen years old.

    ��Jortu in Room 107.��

    I spoke like��

    ��The Cadavermancer in Room 108.��

    A judge delivering a verdict,

    ��Mul in Room 109.��

    Who was calmly tapping the gavel,

    ��Deus Verdi in Room 110.��

    And delivering the final judgment.

    ��ording to Rule No. 11 of the Dream Demon Manor.��

    11. Guests with higher room numberse fromter time periods.

    The uninvited intruder in this Manor was��

    ��If you are truly an invited guest, you would have been assigned a room between Room 107 and Room 110.��

    The 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist.

    It was you!

 Chapter 202: Cleaning Period

    Chapter 202: Cleaning Period��If you are truly an invited guest, you would have been assigned a room between Room 107 and Room 110.��

    Following that single remark, a heavy silence descended over the dining hall. Han So and the Cadavermancer��s gazes pierced through the Dark Spiritualist, silently asking if she had any rebuttal to my usation.

    Instead, the Dark Spiritualist ignored their gazes and simply raised the corners of her mouth slightly as she looked in my direction.

    ��I did think that the rules of the Dream Demon Manor were quite foolish, but it turns out I ended up tripping like this. Huh?��

    It wasn��t wrong.

    The biggest problem was that we did not know what penalty awaited us for breaking these rules.

    Guests were only permitted to go up to the third floor.

    However, when we went up to the fourth floor, nothing prevented us from doing sp. That just showed howx everything was.

    ��R-really. Are you really the uninvited intruder mentioned in Rule No. 27?��

    Han So shouted exaggeratedly, but the Cadavermancer simply bobbed her chin once.At the same time, the six corpses shot out and began to surround the Dark Spiritualist with eerie movements.

    ��Huh! Do you think someone like you can kill me?��

    Even though everyone in the dining hall had now turned into enemies, the Dark Spiritualist remained calm.

    No, she raised her purple eyes coldly, like a just awakened savage beast.

    ��You, a lowly creature who crawls around, is trying to take down someone as superior as me?��

    The small staff she in her hand began to swirl with purple mana, which soon transformed into screaming evil spirits.

    ��C-cadavermancers are just like Necromancers. Of course, without corpses I could just crawl����

    The Cadavermancer readily admitted that she had fled at the slightest sign of the Dark Spiritualist, but was boldly dering that things were different now.

    The two were on the verge of starting a battle.

    However, I gave them a warning as I poured wine into the ss on the table.

    ��You are running out of time. Please fight in moderation.��

    The two Dark Mages stared at me in disbelief, but I savored the moment, relishing their incredulous gazes as I sipped my wine.

    Although I wasn��t particrly fond of alcohol, the wine here was top-shelf liquor, difficult for even the Royal Family to procure.

    The Dream Demon Manor was filled with such things.

    Everything glittered splendidly outside the Manor, with precious things scattered on the ground like stones.

    One just had to live here for a few days for their concept of luxury to disappear.

    ��Y-you! Shouldn��t we fight together?��

    ��With whom?��

    Han So trembled in an exaggerated manner as he held up his Heavenly Oath Martial Staff, sticking his head out idiotically and taking a deep breath.

    To answer my question about with whom we should fight, he was caught in a dilemma, alternating between the Dark Spiritualist and the Cadavermancer.

    As per Rule No. 27, the one we had to fight was the Dark Spiritualist.

    However, the Cadavermancer had killed all the other guests and she would probably kill us as well.

    Both choices were unpleasant to make.

    Therefore, I just nned to watch their battle while tilting my ss.

    <em>Kwaaaang</em>!

    While Han So was hesitating, the Dark Spiritualist made the first move.

    <strong>[<em><strong><strong>Kyaaaacckkk</strong></strong></em>!]</strong>

    She pushed the evil spirits she controlled towards the corpses, releasing their resentment. For a moment, it seemed like the Cadavermancer was being pushed back. However��

    ��T-this is why the corpses in this ce are so good.��

    While the Cadavermancer certainly yed a part in killing them, all the guests at the Dream Demon Manor were big shots. Hence, the quality of the corpses themselves were indeed quite excellent.

    The corpses she now possessed were not inferiorpared to the Dark Spiritualist��s evil spirits.

    The situation was tense.

    To further borate, the person who introduced a variable would win, and the Cadavermancer was the first to make an attempt.

    The Cadavermancer held a white dagger and a crystal skull in her hands. The dagger was a gift I had given Luh, and the crystal skull seemed like a tool the Cadavermancer would enjoy using.

    ��These are the rewards I obtained from attacking guests!��

    Did she choose those two because of Rule No. 14?

    14. You are only permitted to carry up to two items as rewards.

    However, that meant these items suited the Cadavermancer the best.

    Seven-colored magic shot out from the white dagger, flying through the bodies of the corpses.

    The Dark Spiritualist hastily cast protective magic, but the seven-colored light emitted by the dagger had quite a powerful destructive force.

    <em>Kwaaang</em>!

    Although the protective magic itself did not break, the Dark Spiritualist was pushed back, eventually hitting the wall as she fell on one knee.

    At the same time, her evil spirits screamed and spread in all directions.

    ��<em>Hi��</em><em>hihick</em>, in the end, Necromancers are simr to me as well.��

    The Cadavermancer guffawed happily for some reason, gnawing on her nails.

    ��It��s over once the main body gets attacked. It doesn��t matter how strong the evil spirits are, once you lose control over them, you��re just an ordinary mage.��

    Following that blow, the Dark Spiritualist lost control of her evil spirits. Subsequently, the evil spirits, which were rampaging around the dining hall just moments ago, flew towards the Dark Spiritualist to attack her. However��

    ��These damn bastards.��

    Instead, the Dark Spiritualist reached out to the evil spirits flying towards her and began controlling them again.

    I was impressed by her sophisticated and swift magic operation.

    Even at 18 years old, she was still the Dark Spiritualist.

    ��<em>Iiiik!</em>��

    Seeing that, the Cadavermancer stomped the ground with her foot and raised the crystal skull.

    This was the first time I saw that item, so I wanted to take a closer look. However, there was no time for that.

    ��Do you want to live?��

    I set the wine ss down and walked towards the Dark Spiritualist before asking her.

    With my sudden intervention, the Cadavermancer began to look alert, and Han So foolishly followed behind.

    ��What?��

    To the irritated Dark Spiritualist, I reiterated my question.

    ��I am asking you if you want to live.��

    ��Are you asking a Necromancer about death? Of course, we are always prepared to die!��

    It was quite an imposing answer, but her eyes said something else.

    Despite being a Necromancer, she was also only 18 years old.

    ����Damn it.��

    Upon meeting my gaze, the Dark Spiritualist tried to be honest with me, yet she still sought to preserve her pride. Thus, she simply whispered softly.

    ��Y-yes����

    That must have been why she was struggling like this.

    Hearing her answer, I nodded with satisfaction.

    ��Then, tell me the other rules you know.��

    ��What?��

    The Dark Spiritualist replied sharply. It seemed like she would keep avoiding the issue until the end if I didn��t exin it.

    ��I know that you have kept some rules hidden from us. Remember the conversation when we first met in this dining hall?��

    Wondering if she had made any other mistake, the Dark Spiritualist tried to recall that conversation, but given the urgent situation, it didn��t seem toe to her easily.

    ��You told me; we can earn rewards by finding rules, and one of the rewards is to escape from this ce.��

    <em>- That��s right. If you find the rules, you will be rewarded. And the biggest reward of all is escaping from this ce.</em>

    ��Ah?��

    Han So nodded understandingly. So, that was the issue.

    When we suggested forming a team, Han So said this.

    <em>Hmm, there seem to be some strange ones among the guests who are with us. What do you think? Shall we join forces just among us and escape together?</em>

    He didn��t say let��s find the rules, but let��s escape together. That meant the rules were not his priority.

    Something was odd.

    Finding rules meant escaping.

    So, why did Han So differentiate between the two matters?

    I arrived at the answer easily.

    Han So and Luh didn��t know that finding the rules could help us escape.

    Only the Dark Spiritualist knew.

    That meant the Dark Spiritualist hadn��t told us all the rules she knew.

    ������

    When I got to this point, the Dark Spiritualist shut her mouth tight. Han So was bewildered and looked cautious. Meanwhile, the Cadavermancer also seemed to have realized something was wrong and listened to our conversation with her hands down.

    ��<em>Tsk</em>.��

    I clicked my tongue in annoyance upon seeing the Cadavermancer behaving like that and then looked back at the Dark Spiritualist.

    ��I know that you did not give us all the rules that you knew. If they were just ordinary rules, I would have not cared this much.��

    ��Huh?��

    Questioning the nonsense of it all, Han So eximed. Since it was starting to bother me, he should have just kept his mouth shut.

    ��The important thing is that the rule you hid is likely rted to escaping from this ce.��

    I was referring back to what the Dark Spiritualist had said.

    - <em>That��s right. If you find the rules, you will be rewarded. And the biggest reward of all is escaping from this ce.</em>

    Realizing her slip-up, the Dark Spiritualist lowered her head deeply. Perhaps she shared too much information with me because I was a fellow Necromancer.

    Or probably because I was her type in the first ce.

    I didn��t know what her reason was.

    ��So, how did you know that one of the rewards is escape?��

    What the rewards were had never been written in any ce. Yet the Dark Spiritualist knew that rules and escape were an interdependent package.

    In the end, it meant that among the rules she had hidden from us, there was a clue rted to escaping from this ce.

    ������

    ��Tell me.��

    When I pressed the Dark Spiritualist, who kept her mouth shut, she responded with tears in her eyes.

    ��Oh, you performed really well, didn��t you? You did it <em>very</em> well! You waited until I was in a dangerous situation before suddenly appearing before me, offering to save me, but then pressuring me for information.��

    ������

    ��Now, I have clearly seen your true colors! You said that you��re my future apprentice, right? How could I take someone like you as my apprentice?!��

    ������

    ��You deliberately put my life at risk to negotiate about the rules?��

    ��It is actually the opposite.��

    Before answering the Dark Spiritualist, I slowly turned towards the Cadavermancer.

    ��I only pushed you to this point because I did not want to kill you for the answer.��

    22. Any deceased guest will leave behind the rules they knew.

    If it were not a desperate situation, the Dark Spiritualist would have never told us all the rules she knew until the very end.

    Since she would never open her mouth under normal circumstances, I was left with no choice but to kill her.

    Hence, I chose a little aggressive method to persuade the Dark Spiritualist because I didn��t want to kill her.

    ��Oh.��

    I could feel the Dark Spiritualist staring nkly at my back.

    The Cadavermancer��s corpses began moving slowly. After all, she realized that she could find out the rules if she killed the Dark Spiritualist anyway.

    ��Number 30.��

    I wondered if my sincerity would at least reach her, even a little.

    The Dark Spiritualist uttered the rule.

    ��Only thest remaining person can escape the Dream Demon Manor.��

    In a more intuitive manner, her response only rified the fate that truly awaited us.

    ��<em>Heh! Hihi!</em> In the end, I was right to kill everyone!��

    Speaking excitedly, the Cadavermancer moved the corpse more brutally.

    A Dark Mage who couldn��t control souls.

    Since that was me now, naturally, I wouldn��t be able to win against the Cadavermancer who had defeated the Dark Spiritualist.

    Han So hesitated as he stared at us cautiously. Meanwhile, the Dark Spiritualist remained silent, her mouth shut even tighter.

    I slowly picked up the wine ss from the table.

    ��<em>Sigh</em>.��

    Then I sighed and threw it to the floor.

    <em>nk</em>!

    ss shards scattered everywhere, and the premium liquor inside spilled on the floor like blood.

    ��Are Necromancers always vulgar until they die?��

    The Cadavermancer��s tone hadpletely changed from when we first met; she no longer spoke with honorifics.

    I had seen many humans change after gaining power, but this was the first time I had ever witnessed such an extreme change.

    ��Are you begging for me to save you? Will you lick the wine spilled on the floor?��

    Ignoring the Cadavermancer��s smug grin, I was focused solely on the spilled wine and ss shards.

    ��Is it not fascinating?��

    ��What?��

    ��The Dream Demon Manor proceeds with everything automatically, without the need for any instructions. It always returns to its original state, just like how we wash our bodies.��

    ������

    Each word I uttered made the Cadavermancer feel eerie and she immediately gestured to control the corpses. However��

    ��Huh?��

    Perplexed, she examined them as the corpses showed no response.

    ��W-What is this! What is this!��

    Seeing the Cadavermancer screaming while wondering why her corpses were not moving, I couldn��t help but scoff at her foolishness.

    ��Have you still not figured out what is going on? Even though you used Rule No. 24 in reverse?��

    24. When a guest dies, the room they upied will be opened. However, until then, entry is forbidden even with permission from the room owner.

    Instead of guests, the Cadavermancer used the corpses of the guests to kill everyone in the other rooms.

    In other words, the already deceased guests were no longer treated as guests.

    ��How foolish of you.��

    <em>Boooong</em>!

    The clock near the entrance rang loudly to signal the end of the day.

    It was hard to tell because there was no daytime, but I roughly estimated that it was about time.

    ��There are no servants here.��

    28. There are no servants in the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��Also, meals will be replenished daily.��

    21. Meals will be replenished daily. Please feel free to eat as much as you like.

    As if the Manor heard my words, the food we had eaten was refilled in the blink of an eye.

    It was a strange scene, like a mirage in the desert.

    ��And����

    The shattered ss on the floor began to disappear gradually, and even the wine that had sshed all over the floor disappeared without leaving a single stain.

    ��The rules said that cleaning is performed daily..��

    ��What? Cleaning?��

    ��Therefore, there is no need to bother cleaning things like corpses.��

    I could only sneer at the Cadavermancer, who was staring at her fading corpses.

    ��It is something to be thankful for.��

    17. Cleaning is performed daily.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 203: Rule No. 10

    Just like a dream on a midsummer night or a mirage in the desert.

    The corpses disappeared into nothingness before anyone realized it.

    With an expression of disbelief, the Cadavermancer stared nkly at where the corpses had been. Then, as ifing to her senses, she suddenly raised her head. However��

    <em>Crush</em>!

    My mana-enhanced hand swiftly seized her thin neck.

    ��A Necromancer without evil spirits and a Cadavermancer without corpses. Is this not such a fitting duel?��

    ��<em>K-Keek</em>!��

    As I dragged her away, her desperate struggle to escape now looked like the pitiful tap dance of a wretched woman.

    She dropped the crystal skull and tried to stab my wrist with the dagger, but it seemed like she didn��t have enough strength, so her efforts were in vain.

    Her physical strength was weak since she had sewn her body several times before, making it pretty difficult for her to pierce through my reinforced wrist.��W-Where are you going?��

    Han So asked as he hastily chased behind me. I replied as I exited the dining hall and opened the first-floor��s entrance door.

    ��There is something I need to check.��

    ��Let! <em>Cough!</em> Me! <em>Cough!</em> Go! <em>Cough!</em>��

    <em>Creak</em>!

    The door at the entrance was opened and the outside was still buried in a pitch-ck darkness.

    It didn��t need to be said that something was hiding in that darkness, watching us.

    Since I first came to the Dream Demon Manor, I had been feeling this eerie sensation. Thus, I needed to test it.

    2. Please refrain from going outside at night. If you happen to go out, the responsibility lies with you.

    ��Don��t do it! I said don��t!��

    I felt like an animal trainer about to throw meat into a lion��s den. The only difference was that the meat I was holding was still alive, but regardless, I still threw her without hesitation.

    Then, as if already waiting in anticipation, the shadow of monsters flew out from the darkness.

    Initially, screams apanied the shattering of bones, but soon, only a squelching, slurping noise echoed from outside.

    <em>I see.</em>

    Rule No. 2 was the most critical factor in determining whether one could leave the Dream Demon Manor immediately or not.

    However, I needed to confirm the meaning behind the vague statement regarding how responsibilityy with oneself. And this confirmed it.

    ��How horrifying.��

    Han So turned his head away, saying he couldn��t watch anymore. However, given that the Cadavermancer had murdered the other guests and even disrespected the deceased by using their corpses, this execution method did not seem excessive.

    Nevertheless, my eyes continued watching the death of the Cadavermancer.

    <em>As expected</em>.

    She, too, was a soulless being.

    Jortu, who died first.

    Mul, whomitted suicide right before me.

    And finally, this female Cadavermancer.

    I couldn��t see their souls even though they were all dead.

    Perhaps the other guests were the same.

    Ultimately, this meant��

    ��Aren��t you acting too hastily?��

    At that moment, the Dark Spiritualist, who was exhausted from the fight with the Cadavermancer, gathered herself together and stepped outside the dining hall.

    ��Don��t we need to confirm the rules known by the Cadavermancer?��

    ��We already know the method to escape anyway.��

    Rule No. 30: Only thest remaining person can escape the Dream Demon Manor.

    Once we knew this, everything else was unnecessary. In fact, most of the rules were tricks made by Lehric to make the Dream Demon Manor more interesting.

    ��You were aware of Rule No. 30. That was why you killed Jortu without hesitation, right?��

    When I pressed this question to the Dark Spiritualist, she simply turned her head and avoided answering.

    No wonder she killed Jortu for a ridiculous reason.

    ��What are you going to do now? Shall the three of us fight to see who wins?��

    ��<em>Hmph</em>!��

    At the sharp retort of the Dark Spiritualist, Han So subtly backed away while raising his Heavenly Oath Martial Staff.

    No matter how loyal and affectionate he became during our time together, as a martial artist, he wouldn��t have wanted to die meaninglessly in a ce like this.

    Ignoring those two, I slowly turned my gaze to the clock on the first floor.

    Another day had passed.

    It was already the second day.

    If we excluded today, we only had three days remaining.

    After five days, everyone present here would be forcibly evicted and end up like the Cadavermancer just now.

    Interrupting the two people who were cautious of each other, I intentionally matched the atmosphere and asked the fundamental question.

    ��What is the reason for the Dream Demon Manor��s existence?��

    ��The reason for its existence?��

    ��Well����

    As if they had never thought of this, the two hesitated, unable to give a proper answer.

    I continued pouring out questions, one at a time, about the things that I had been thinking about until now.

    ��The Manor has guestsing from different eras.��

    Although there were plenty of treasures, mana could not be sensed; food was created randomly, and the cleaning was done neatly.

    Rare and precious items like Lemegeton and the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff were distributed without a care, as if they were just wee drinks.

    ��Can a ce like this really exist?��

    Shaking my head, I admitted it honestly.

    ��I consider it impossible.��

    Neither of the two could strongly deny my statement. It was also because we were talking about the Demon Lord of Deception, Lehric.

    I didn��t know how he did it, but I could only specte that it might have been possible since he was a monster who had lived for hundreds of years.

    ��Moreover, my biggest concern regarding this Manor is the time paradox.��

    ��Time�� what?��

    ��What are you talking about?��

    I unintentionally used Earth��s terminology. I cleared my throat and corrected my exnation.

    ��There was an old Han So in my time. However, if I kill the young Han So present here, what would happen to the old Han So I knew?��

    ��Ah, that part also bothered me.��

    As I exined the concept, the Dark Spiritualist immediately understood and agreed. Since it wasn��t such a difficult exnation for Han So, he also pondered while stroking his chin.

    A time paradox was a considerably significant problem that couldn��t be dismissed lightly.

    Since Heralhazard Luh, who was to invade the Griffin Kingdom, had died, the very future of the kingdom would drastically change.

    This would cause all of history to be altered. A situation that shook the very foundations of the game��s story was unfolding.

    However, I was still standing here, unchanged��as Deus Verdi, the Soul Whisperer.

    ��This Manor has never tried to stop us despite our countless opportunities to interfere with the past.��

    Even when I told them that Han So died at the age of eighty five and that I was the Dark Spiritualist��s apprentice, the Manor showed no reaction. This meant there were no specific rules rted to it.

    ��Certainly.��

    ��I-I see.��

    There were too many possibilities��this was a ce that could greatly disrupt the continent��s history.

    Thus, I couldn��t help but hold some doubts.

    ��If there is a reason, I can only think of one.��

    I put forward a simple hypothesis instead.

    ��Deaths that ur here, or any information about the future that guests have learned, will not have any impact outside the Manor.��

    At the same time, both the Dark Spiritualist and Han So remained silent.

    The Dark Spiritualist twitched her eyebrow as if she had vaguely sensed it, but Han So, who was still puzzled, tilted his head.

    ��Even if I talk about the future, it will not change the past.��

    ��I-is it because regardless, we will be losing our memories after five days?��

    We certainly could gloss it over like that. At first, I also thought the Dark Spiritualist had lost her memory after she left this ce.

    While that might not be entirely wrong, but drawing on the fact that no souls existed here, Iid out the cruel truth.

    ��I wonder if everyone other than me, who came from the future, is fake.��

    ***<em>Booooonnngg</em>!

    At the long, echoing sound of the bell, I slowly got out of bed. I had intended to briefly close my eyes to rest, but unexpectedly, I spent the night wide awake.

    After putting Lemegeton, which I took from the desk, back into my pocket, I headed outside my room.

    Although we had agreed to meet at the dining hall, Han So was already standing in the corridor, waiting for me alone.

    He leaned the Heavenly Oath Martial Staff against the wall, appearing like a vignt watchman ready for a determined battle.

    ��Have you sorted out your thoughts?��

    ����How could I possibly ept that I��m not real, but a fake?��

    Saying this, Han So let out a bitter smile tinged with self-mocking.

    ��Come to think of it, was the reason you were particrly polite because you had met the eighty-five-year-old me?��

    He wasn��t wrong, but if I had simply met Han So, I wouldn��t have used honorifics to this point when addressing him.

    ��It is not just because of your age.��

    ��Hmm?��

    ��It is because I consider you a person worthy of respect.��

    ������

    Han So��s gaze was calm and settling; there was a deep curiosity in his eyes.

    ��I was not present at that moment.��

    Technically, it was the original Deus who was at the banquet hall at the time.

    ��But, I heard that eighty-five-year-old Han So fought against the demons until the very end on behalf of the Han Empire.��

    ����Me?��

    With a reluctant expression, Han So carefully dwelled over my words.

    ��Even with your aging body, you stood on the front lines against the demons. You were befitting of your title as the War God of the Han Empire until the very end.��

    ������

    ��Such behavior certainly deserves respect, so I am simply being polite to you now.��

    ��But am I not myself?��

    Han So cut me off abruptly and clenched his fist. Judging from his trembling expression as if filled with anger, I could feel how deplorable the current situation must be for him.

    ��After hearing your words, I��ve thought about it all day. Frankly, it is still too difficult to simply ept that I am not the real Han So.��

    ������

    ��Because it is so hard to ept, in the end, I am considering killing you and escaping.��

    If he were to fight me now, someone who did not control any souls, Han So could certainly gain the upper hand and secure victory easily.

    However, despite Han So��s deration, I continued to silently look at him, and perhaps sensing something amiss, he lowered his gaze and asked.

    ��Are you not going to resist?��

    ��It would not matter if I did. However����

    While I had considered this possibility, there was one thing I needed to firmly address.

    ��I find it difficult to ept that you are different from the Han So I know.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Beforeing here, can you recall everything from your past?��

    ��Yes. Very vividly.��

    He resolutely responded as if trying hard to deny he might be fake.

    However, hearing such a denial made me understand why Lehric had sent me to Dream Demon Manor in the first ce.

    ��This is just my spection, but perhaps you did indeed enter the Dream Demon Manor at exactly this age many years ago.��

    ������

    ��Back then, you would have used Room 110; although I do not know whether you seeded or failed to escape.��

    Given that no one knew what would happen five dayster, I couldn��t be sure right now.

    ��Even if the real Sir Han So is gone, his memories and experiences from that time remain here.��

    Otherwise, it wouldn��t have been possible to create such an borate fake.

    This wasn��t only the case for Han So or the Dark Spiritualist, but everyone else behaved and moved as if they were the real person.

    ��Did the Dream Demon Manor�� recreate me?��

    Simr to the already broken Lemegeton and the supposedly lost Heavenly Oath Martial Staff, I spected that the Dream Demon Manor was capable of recreating humans from a time who no longer existed.

    ��What about the uninvited intruder, the Dark Spiritualist?��

    ��In the end, she must be the same. She was an intentional device created by Lehric to manufacture some tension.��

    Otherwise, there wouldn��t have been a particr need to create Rule No. 27.

    The warning and the wording used, uninvited intruder, fell under the same nature as all the other rules in the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��In the end, despite being real, I am just a fake? Is that what you mean?��

    Two words that contradicted each other.

    But that was why he was a presence that fit the Dream Demon Manor perfectly.

    ��I don��t know anymore����

    Han So lowered his head deeply, exhaling as if toin. The Heavenly Oath Martial Staff he had been holding was now on the ground.

    ��I will no longer determine whether I am real or fake. After this conversation with you, what difference does it make? I am simply Han So, the War God of the Han Empire.��

    He cast aside hisplex dilemma to follow his own conviction.

    ��As you said, fighting against a great evil is probably the most fitting end for a War God like me.��

    ������

    ��And that is why, I, War God Han So, will stand by your side.��

    With a heartyugh, Han So patted my chest lightly. I slowly bowed my head towards him.

    It no longer mattered whether the man before me was real or fake.

    However, I only hoped that this being, who had lived his life like Han So, would continue to do so like the real Han So until the end.

    ��Thank you.��

    In the end, whether it was the 85-year-old Han So or the current one here, they both chose to fight against the Demon Lord with unwavering conviction.

    Wasn��t he truly such a simple hearted man?

    ��Come to think of it; maybe I came here to be persuaded by you.��

    With a self-mocking smile, he gently pushed me from behind.

    ��You should go to the dining hall. She��s waiting.��

    Knowing about my teacher-apprentice rtionship with the Dark Spiritualist, Han So winked and stepped back.

    As I headed towards the dining hall, I slowly stopped and turned my body to look at Han So.

    He tilted his head, asking if something was wrong.

    However, out of courtesy, I spoke once again.

    ��Come to think of it; I have never given you a detailed introduction about myself.��

    ��Deus Verdi of Norseweden. That is all I know about you.��

    Han So shrugged, and I ced my hand on my chest, bowing.

    ��I am a Necromancer who consoles the souls of the deceased. The name graciously bestowed upon me by King Orpheus of the Griffin Kingdom is ��Soul Whisperer.����

    ����Soul Whisperer�� Soul Whisperer Deus Verdi. A Necromancer who consoles the souls of the deceased��.��

    As he repeated the words several times, he soon realized why I said this to him. He let out a forcedughter-like exmation.

    ��Hah! So you��re an expert at handling someone like me!��

    When I didn��t say anything more and simply offered a faint smile, he nodded several times before swiftly turning his body, saying.

    ��That��s right; if this life is indeed heading towards its end. I��ll ask you to see me off.��

    Although there was no soul in the current Han So, I thought that what I had done so far might still be of help to him.

    After leaving Han So, who had returned to his own room, I headed back to the dining hall.

    As I did, I noticed a new phrase written on the wall listing the Dream Demon Manor��s ten rules.

    10. Among the guests, there is only one living person.

    The missing part of Rule No. 10 was now revealed.

    ��Was figuring it out myself the condition forpleting the rule?��

    They weren��t just written down, the rules were locked away like riddles.

    Seeing Rule No. 10 now made me realize that Rule No. 30 was also a kind of trap.

    ��So, in the end, that is what No. 30 meant.��

    30. Only thest remaining person can escape the Dream Demon Manor.

    It was a cruel, final rule that encouraged a ruthless massacre.

    However, the true meaning of that rule wasn��t for me to kill everyone to survive.

    It just meant that I was the only living person here.

    In the end, nobody else but me could escape from the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��How ridiculous.��

    With a sneer, indicating that I would not be swayed by such things anymore, I entered the dining hall.

    Sitting there was the eighteen-year-old Dark Spiritualist who had been waiting for me.

    ��You��rete. We don��t have time.��

    She seemed quite displeased, but I reassured her with a smile.

    ��There are three days left.��

    We had three days left until we were forcibly kicked out of the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��The remaining time is quite abundant for three people to fight for their lives, and yet quite demanding just to unravel the mysteries of this riddle-filled ce.��

    I slowly sat down next to her.

    ��But.��

    Anticipation for the time ahead brought a faint smile to my lips.

    ��It seems like a perfect time for us to have a conversation.��

 Chapter 204: The 18-Year-Old Dark Spiritualist

    sses and bottles flew towards us as I sat down.

    Picking up a drink, the Dark Spiritualist gestured for me to start, but I shook my head.

    ��It will be a waste if we spend this time while getting drunk.��

    Hesitating at my words, the Dark Spiritualist sighed and returned the bottles and sses to their original positions.

    Then, perhaps because there was nothing else to do, the Dark Spiritualist awkwardly broke the silence with a random question.

    ��Did Han So take it well?��

    She didn��t seem particrly curious; however, I answered the question anyway.

    ��Yes, he said as a martial artist, he would continue to fight the Demon Lord until the end.��

    Once again, I felt grateful towards him, but the Dark Spiritualist��s expression changed subtly.

    ��But is that really possible?��������

    ��I understand how you concluded that we are fakes. But ultimately, that means we are creations of Lehric.��

    Just like how Lehric established the Dream Demon Manor, in the end, they, too, were Lehric��s creations.

    ��Can we really stand up against Lehric?��

    It wasn��t wrong.

    Alright, to be honest��

    ��It is probably impossible.��

    It was definitely impossible.

    The Demon Lord of Deception must have done this several times.

    Of the Champions who stayed in Room 110, many must have fallen victim to the y staged by Lehric, tricked into killing each other. However��

    There must have been times when those people tried to fight against the Demon Lord, like we were now.

    ��In the first ce, it is technically impossible to defeat Lehric now. I don��t have souls I can control or the Holy Grail to use.��

    ��Holy Grail?��

    Upon hearing the words ��Holy Grail��, the Dark Spiritualist looked slightly bothered, but since she said nothing, I continued.

    ��However, fortunately for us, Lehric is not a Demon Lord obsessed with battle.��

    He was not someone who found amusement through battles like the Demon Lord of War, Valkyria or the Demon Lord of Pride, Dune.

    Lehric actually found excitement and pleasure in deceiving and tricking others.

    ��But won��t he just kill us all if we make a mistake?��

    There was that possibility too.

    However, that was <em>if</em> Lehric was a human.

    What I learned during the recent battle with the Demon Lords was that they showed fanatical obsession towards their deepest desires, but they did not hold much attachment to other things. ?

    ��What Lehric desires is not my life. He probably just wants me to follow the script and reach the ending of the Dream Demon Manor he has prepared.��

    ��Hm.��

    ��So, on the contrary, we just need to give him an ending he does not want.��

    ��An ending he doesn��t want?��

    ��I will exin thatter.��

    There was no need to exin it now, and wouldn��t it be a waste of time?

    The Dark Spiritualist seemed to understand my intentions and she stopped probing further.

    A brief silence lingered once again. Unable to remain still, I naturally took out a ck gem from my pocket and handed it to the Dark Spiritualist.

    ��This is����

    Lemegeton, the object the Dark Spiritualist had been searching for desperately, was something I obtained as soon as I arrived at the Dream Demon Manor. Now, I knew that this, too, was not real but some sort of replica that could only be used here.

    The Dark Spiritualist reached out to Lemegeton, and swallowed nervously on realizing that it resonated with her.

    She was now experiencing the result of having injected the blood of the girl, who received Lemegeton, into herself.

    ��So, it really exists.��

    Even as she spoke, a bitter aftertaste tinged at the end of her words.

    She had finallyid her hands on the treasure she had longed for so eagerly, yet the realization that it was just an illusion left her feeling dejected.

    ��I have actually handled the real Lemegeton several times. You can consider this to be exactly the same as that.��

    ��You��ve handled real Lemegeton? Does that mean you found it?��

    ��Yes. Thanks to that, I was able to make you my teacher.��

    She then said that she now understood why she had taken me as her apprentice in a soft voice.

    After taking a deep breath, I spoke up.

    ��This might sound selfish, but I have one personal request.��

    I knew what I was about to do to the Dark Spiritualist, who sat by my side, would be cruel. However��

    ��Could you listen to a story of mine?��

    ��A story?��

    Regardless, this was a story that I could only tell the current her right now.

    ��It is about how the connection between you and me began, starting with the gem given by the Demon Lord of Deception.��

    Then I recounted our unexpectedly long story.

    ***<em>Booongggggg</em>!

    The long echoes of the bell signaled the end of yet another day.

    My throat felt parched from speaking so much, which was uncharacteristic of me, yet I remained seated, waiting for the Dark Spiritualist.

    She had just learned that the Lemegeton she had searched for so desperately, was actually a mere tool for the Demon Lord��s antics.

    I also informed her that she vaguely regretted walking the path of a Necromancer, which she had pursued so diligently in the past.

    Andstly, I also told her about her own death.

    It must have been quite difficult for the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist to ept, but I told her everything without hesitation��everything that the Dark Spiritualist and I had experienced.

    In the end, it was a story about her, who had apanied me longer than anyone else. She was the same person, yet she was also someone else at the same time.

    ������

    She lowered her head until her face was hidden behind her hair. It was a lot for her to process.

    She could resent herself for dying so meaninglessly or even get angry at me for revealing such a cruel story so casually.

    ��Why?��

    As I considered these various possibilities, what she disyed was the determination not to retreat, despite the subdued and gloomy emotions thaty low.

    ��Why did you tell me that?��

    It was a valid question.

    There was no need to tell such a cruel truth to the current Dark Spiritualist.

    It would have been better to lie vaguely and tell her that she was unexpectedly doing well.

    However��

    ��Because it was necessary. Only then would you tell me about yourself.��

    In order to be able to hear about the Dark Spiritualist, it was necessary for me to reveal my connection to her through these stories.

    Clearly displeased with my answer, the Dark Spiritualist clenched her fist and mmed the table.

    The impact was big enough to make the surrounding tableware and food rattle. The purple mana in her hand flickered like mes.

    ��So, <em>why</em> was that necessary? For what reason do you want to hear my story?��

    The Dark Spiritualist had already predicted my response.

    Her eyes reddened.

    Her breath was stifled with heavy emotions.

    Everything showed how much she was suffering at the moment, but I closed my eyes and answered her calmly.

    ��To understand the parts of the Dark Spiritualist that remain hidden from me.��

    Knowing that I wasn��t referring to herself when I mentioned the Dark Spiritualist here, the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist was enraged and gritted her teeth.

    ��Do you just think of me as a tool? Just to use me? Isn��t this your way of exploiting me to understand the <em>real</em> Dark Spiritualist you��re talking about?!��

    She hit the bull��s eye.

    Therefore, I did not deny it.

    ��It is not wrong.��

    The Dark Spiritualist I knew often showed signs of wavering.

    There were times when she would look doubtful while observing me practice Necromancy, disappearing for days before returning quietly.

    That got me worried. What if one day, she suddenly disappeared forever just like that?

    ��I want to understand more about the Dark Spiritualist that I do not know through you.��

    ��If we want to quibble over this, in the end, that woman too is just like me! After all, she is also someone who is destined to disappear!��

    Certainly, they definitely had something inmon: the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist who could only exist in the Dream Demon Manor, and the Dark Spiritualist who would one day close her eyes and find eternal rest.

    However��

    ��That is the exact reason.��

    ����What?��

    ��On the day the Dark Spiritualist closes her eyes to find eternal rest, I want to be able tofort her and give her a proper farewell.��

    ������

    ��That is why I need to understand her.��

    The Necromancy shown by the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist and what I knew from my Dark Spiritualist werepletely different.

    A cruel aspect of her who simply used souls as tools. A ruthless female mage who took lives aggressively.

    The Dark Spiritualist buried this past of hers deeply, to prevent me from finding out, but despite that cowardly move, I intended to uncover her secret in this manner.

    ��And this is also a way for me to remember you.��

    ������

    The reason I was this cruel to her was to give meaning to her futile life, which only existed in the Dream Demon Manor, akin to Cindere��s ss slipper with a limited time.

    ��I will not let you be a meaningless existence destined to disappear along with this ce.��

    ��<em>Ah-arghhhh.</em>��

    ��This is the only memorial I can give you.��

    At some point, tears began to flow uncontrobly from the Dark Spiritualist��s eyes as she covered them with both hands.

    She acted as if she had to endure such cruelty andy everything bare for the sake of the Dark Spiritualist I knew.

    I also spoke as if she had to sacrifice herself for the sake of the real Dark Spiritualist.

    In a way, you could say that I was a cruel man.

    However, as the Soul Whisperer, there was nothing else I could do for the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist in front of me.

    She would disappear regardless.

    Yet, she had to at least leave a trace of herself.

    Just like Han So, who chose to die as the War God.

    I wished that the Dark Spiritualist would also close her eyes in that manner.

    ��You!Y-You son of a bitch.��

    I did not deny that it was an act that would make her resent me.

    ��I didn��t want that kind of thing.��

    I knew that it was selfish of me to im to act for the sake of the Dark Spiritualist.

    ��The current me, influencing the future me�� Is that the only meaning of my existence? My significance?!��

    Apart from that, I was sorry that there was nothing else I could do for her.

    ��Do you think just something like that willfort me? Asking me to leave a trace??��

    The Dark Spiritualist crouched down slowly as her tears continued to flow.

    Despite various emotions rising from her trembling shoulders, her tears did not cease.

    Nevertheless, she forcibly held back the sobbing voice and red at me.

    ��You����

    The Dark Spiritualist swallowed her breath.

    ��I really hate you, Deus Verdi.��

    She then spewed her resentment towards me.

    ��I hate you for telling me such a cruel truth. I hate you! That the value of my existence will end with just that! I didn��t want to know that!��

    However, other than this, the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist could leave nothing else behind for the world outside.

    It was not enough for me to simply bury the memory of her within my heart.

    If this girl had some influence on the real Dark Spiritualist, I wondered if the 18-year-old girl before me would remain within the real one until the very end.

    ��You cold-hearted bastard.��

    ��Even if it hurts, I still want to give you a chance.��

    Not just disappearing pointlessly, but having the opportunity to leave something behind as the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist.

    ��Because to me, you also are the Dark Spiritualist.��

    ��Damn it.��

    She struggled with her resentment towards me and the agony of discovering the truth for a little longer.

    However, even if it was truly just a little bit��

    ������

    Eventually, after all, her feelings of resentment wereid bare��

    ��Please, can you do me this favor?��

    Only a handful of sincerity from a girl grateful for being remembered would remain.

 Chapter 205: Time for Farewell

    ��I speak formally?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Me? Really? I can��t believe it.��

    When I told her that her way of speaking waspletely different from what it was now, the Dark Spiritualistughed incredulously.

    After hearing many stories from her, we were now engaging in trivial small talk.

    ��Why is that, huh? How did it happen?��

    ��I, too, am curious about that.��

    Although both Dark Spiritualists had a simr lighthearted tone, the future one did not feel as frivolous as now.

    Talking to the current 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist felt like dealing with a student who had problems concentrating in ss.

    ��I really wonder why. This is fascinating.��She shrugged and didn��t seem to dwell on the topic much.

    ��The cause is probably nothing important.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Probably, I think that change is probably because I��ve been holed up in theb alone.��

    When I wondered if such a thing could change one��s manner of speaking, the Dark Spiritualist nced around for no reason, mumbling.

    ��You know, when you��re alone, you sometimes start talking to objects.��

    ������

    It was quite absurd, but it must have been simr to how a man who was stranded on a deserted ind named a volleyball that drifted with him, Wilson<sup>1</sup>.

    ��Wouldn��t it have been solved if you started conversing with the spirits of the deceased? Those that you controlled?��

    Though I understood why, I was still genuinely curious.

    It was a natural question for me since, in my case, the dead often sought me to talk, saying the things they wanted to say even if I didn��t want to hear it. However��

    ��Huh?��

    The Dark Spiritualist lifted her head, seemingly surprised that she hadn��t thought of it.

    ��Is that so?��

    It was also a clear sign that she viewed souls merely as tools for using magic.

    But I didn��t hide my bitter feelings, and even advised her.

    ��They were once living people too.��

    ����They��re dead now anyways.��

    She wasn��t wrong.

    The boundary between the dead and the living must be clear and distinct. One shouldn��t cross that line recklessly.

    ��But that does not mean all their rights have been stripped away. It is good to show the minimum respect to those who have reached the end of their journey.��

    ��I don��t understand why you have to do that.��

    The Dark Spiritualist candidly shared her thoughts.

    ��They��re just souls. Regardless, most of the ones I deal with are those with strong energy; those that wander around because they can��t resolve their grudges.��

    She also added that, unlike me, those were the only souls she could see.

    ��Well, honestly, I don��t really care if they harm the living or not. It��s kind of ridiculous for me to say this, but evil spirits were originally bad people, weren��t they?

    ��Yes, those who have crossed the boundary of life and still haven��t gone to rest, but remained to torment the living, are indeed evil spirits.��

    However��

    ��Anyone can be an evil spirit.��

    ������

    ��Those with intense resentment and hatred can be evil spirits. And usually, such people have unjust stories.��

    ��What do you mean? Are you saying that we should let them go?��

    ��No, souls that have already caused harm to the living must pay the price. However, that doesn��t mean we should see them as mere tools.��

    ������

    ��Anyone can be an evil spirit; everyone eventually dies. They simply reached the end of their lives a bit earlier than us.��

    I had a clear line within myself.

    The living came before the dead.

    After having seen countless souls, I could understand this concept even better.

    Having seen many deaths, I knew the weight of life.

    ��Unfortunately, the hierarchy is clear. But although the livinge before the dead����

    I knew it was a cruel statement, and some might call it unfair.

    But this was the conclusion I reached.

    ��That does not mean we should handle the dead carelessly as we wish. Because, after all, we will eventually cross that boundary someday.��

    Someday, we would all die.

    So I had judged and decided, even while it might feel unfair to the dead, that the living will alwayse first.

    ��As someone bearing the title of Soul Whisperer, it feels wrong to say this.��

    The Dark Spiritualist responded with a subtle expression.

    ��In a way, you��re saying something even more cruel than I am to the evil spirits. It��s like your words are firmly sealing their fate.��

    ��Yes, that is not wrong.��

    The act offorting the dead, in the end, was about giving them eternal rest.

    In other words, it was making them ept their own death.

    ��If someone tells me that it is karma.��

    In that case.

    ��Then I will take responsibility for it after death.��

    Even as I said this, someday, I, too, would die and be a soul.

    And since I knew that future so well, I was able to draw such a clear distinction.

    This was the reason why I could so clearly define the hierarchy between the living and the dead.

    ��Well, I think I understand a bit. You are walking in theplete opposite direction from me.��

    ������

    ��And unfortunately, between us, it seems like you are the right one.��

    She let out a bitter smile. But surprisingly, there was a sense of relief in her expression.

    ��Are you pitying me? I dedicated my whole life to Necromancy, but in the end, I was actually on the wrong path and even died miserably?��

    ����It would be an insult to pity you.��

    Who could dare to feel sorry for someone who had devoted herself to her path?

    Even Demon Lord Magan called the Dark Spiritualist, who gave up her humanity to be a Necromancer, a great woman.

    ��Yes, that��s right.��

    Her violet eyes, reflecting the dining hall��s lights, held both sorrow and joy.

    Sorrow for realizing her path was wrong.

    ��So use me as a lesson and continue walking your own path.��

    And joy for being able to show her apprentice the right path.

    To the 18-year-old Dark Spiritualist who held both of these emotions right now, I slowly reached out and patted her head.

    ��W-what are you doing?��

    She tried to push my hand away in embarrassment, but there was no real strength in her effort to do so.

    ��Although I would never say this to you outside����

    Because saying something like this would only put her head in the clouds, I felt I should express my true feelings to her.

    ��Thank you for your teachings.��

    The corners of my mouth gently lifted.

    Realizing I was smiling at her, I slowly withdrew my hand from her head.

    With tears welling in her eyes, she looked as if she wanted to say something.

    ��Five minutes left.��

    Even though Han So was waiting for us outside, his voice echoed into the dining hall.

    It was ourst day in the Dream Demon Manor.

    The time for us to part hade.

    ***��<em>Fufu</em>.��

    The Demon Lord of Deception.

    With a snort, Lehric sped his hands on the desk.

    Having just finished dealing with another customer in the darkened general store, he wore a cheerful smile on his lips.

    Watching humans give up something precious for their immediate desires always brought Lehric unbearable joy.

    The same was true for the prince of the Jerman Kingdom, who had just left.

    Unable to see what he held in his hands, he only focused on what hecked, which led to making a foolish transaction.

    ��If only humans had eyes on their hands, they would be so much less foolish than they are now.��

    Those who didn��t know the value of what they had were so greedy that they recklessly always desired something new.

    They were indeed such a silly species.

    How could he not love humans when they always acted like this?

    If any Demon Lord tried to exterminate humanity, Lehric would be the first to stand in their way.

    ��<em>Heheheh.</em>��

    Lehric slowly stood up and looked around the general store. When the door first appeared in his abode and a general store appeared behind it, he was initially bewildered, but he now saw it as a kind of divine revtion.

    The general store he acquired after killing the dwarf-like human inside had brought him more joy than he had expected.

    Was his name ir?

    This was not a ce that someone like ir should have possessed.

    It was a deformed establishment that distorted dimensions, even capable of hiding itself from the gaze of the gods.

    How could such a ce exist?

    Lehric was very fond of the general store, and what delighted him the most was that it allowed him to learn the continent��s secrets.

    ��The second round.��

    Knowing that the continent had already been once destroyed and restarted, Lehric felt an overwhelming sense of ecstasy.

    Didn��t this mean that even the gods were now deceiving everyone on the continent?

    As the Demon Lord of Deception, he wanted to uncover the irresistible pleasure known as truth.

    And, for the sake of that, he sent Deus Verdi��specifically, Kim Shinwoo, to the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��It must be over by now.��

    Staying five days in the Dream Demon Manor equated to a month in the outside world.

    Starting at the academy, an uproar ensued as they searched for Deus Verdi, but he wouldn��t know what was happening in the outside world.

    Lehric hummed a tune, thinking of this as another amusement and gift he had prepared for him.

    The Dream Demon Manor was a ce Lehric created entirely from his greed.

    That ce was made to deceive, trick, and fool countless humans.

    Many rules were ultimately written to toy with humans, inciting them to suspect and fight each other.

    However, the Dream Demon Manor was a ce where only one person was real.

    If it were a hotel, it had just one single room.

    After every human staying in Room 110 was manipted for his own amusement, their memories and experiences would eventually be part of the Dream Demon Manor.

    Hence, all guests staying in Room 110 would face the same fate.

    They either died along the way or were expelled after five days, losing all memory of their time within the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��It didn��t really matter, as long as Deus�� memories and experiences remain in the Dream Demon Manor.��

    That way, he wouldn��t need the real Deus anymore because an identical fake, along with memories of the second round, the truths he knew about the continent, and even more, would fall into his hands.

    Lehric��s tongue couldn��t stay still at the thought of devouring Deus�� memories and experiences.

    Unable to stay still at the thought of that, Lehric sprang up from his seat.

    ��It��s time.��

    Exactly five days had passed, and it was now time for the end.

    Those who survived would have been expelled from the Dream Demon Manor by now.

    To confirm this, he opened the general store��s door and headed to the Dream Demon Manor.

    The surrounding darkness was still poised to devour any entities trying to escape the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��The Cadavermancer.��

    Finding the Cadavermancer��s cold corpse among the darkness, he chuckled.

    Although she would typically be eliminated early on, the Cadavermancer became one of the more interesting characters during the middle stage of the Dream Demon Manor��She would be explosively aggressive once she got lucky and acquired a corpse.

    ��Hmm?��

    But seeing that the Cadavermancer was the only one expelled, was she the final victor this time?

    Lehric surveyed the inside of the Dream Demon Manor from the outside.

    <em>Room 101, 102, 103, 104 deceased. Room 105 is�� Hmm?</em>

    Room 105.

    Han So was nowhere to be seen.

    Lehric couldn��t find his corpse either.

    <em>Rooms 106, 107, 108, 109 deceased. Room 110.</em>

    Lehric��s eyes widened as he checked the subsequent numbers.

    ��Room 110, Deus Verdi.��

    Upon sensing something amiss, he gritted his teeth. And unsure of the situation, he knew he needed to confirm it.

    <em>BANG!</em>

    He flung open the door to the Dream Demon Manor and stepped inside, scanning his surroundings.

    The corpses controlled by the Cadavermancer immediately caught his eye, but the number didn��t match.

    ��Han So, the Dark Spiritualist, and Deus Verdi.��

    Three bodies were missing.

    If they were alive, they should have been expelled from the mansion.

    That was the rule of the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��Did they�� escape?��

    From here, the Dream Demon Manor?

    No, that was impossible.

    It was <em>absolutely</em> impossible.

    Because, aside from Deus Verdi, everyone else was nothing more than illusions created by this ce.

    The moment they left the entrance, the darkness waiting outside would have devoured them.

    ��What the hell is going on?��

    Normally, he would have known where they were if they were hiding inside the Dream Demon Manor.

    However, at that moment��

    <em>Step, step.</em>

    Footsteps echoed from the stairs; it was more than a single pair.

    Feeling the mana resonating from the third floor, Lehric��s face turned dumbfounded.

    As they descended to the second floor, he quickly realized how the three managed to surpass the absolute five-day rule of the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��How dare they��?��

    Then, as they reached thest flight of stairs, Lehric gritted his teeth and red at the three figures descending to the first floor.

    At the expression of the Demon Lord��

    ��That is quite a look.��

    Deus held back hisughter.<ol>1. This is a reference to Cast Away, a Tom Hanks movie from 2000</ol>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 206: Escape

    ��That is quite a look.��

    I was unable to hold back myughter as I watched Lehric twist his mouth.

    I shrugged off the robe draped over my shoulders simultaneously.

    ��Aegis Robe.��

    Lehric muttered the name of the robe as he observed me.

    Although it had a limit of ten-minutes, it was an item that could block any type of damage during that period.

    It was one of the fake treasures created by the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��So, I see that you��ve been to the fourth floor.��

    It seemed like he was struggling to suppress his rising emotions from his manner of speaking, so I responded calmly.

    ��Yes.��What I employed was a very simple trick, more like a y on words.

    4. Guests are only permitted up to the third floor.

    ��It was puzzling at first. Since we were only allowed to go up to the third floor, I naturally assumed there would be some sort of penalty for going to the fourth floor.��

    However, there was no penalty whatsoever.

    And while it was not prohibited explicitly��

    2. Please refrain from going outside at night. If you happen to go out, the responsibility lies with you.

    Just like Rule No. 2, it was basically just a warning to not go beyond the third floor.

    ��I found it peculiar. But when I discovered the rule on the fourth floor, I realized.��

    29. There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��The fact that there is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor means that the fourth floor we went to was not part of the Dream Demon Manor.��

    ������

    ��Since the fourth floor is beyond the Dream Demon Manor��s domain, the persistent rules of this ce do not apply to it.��

    The fourth floor was not part of the Dream Demon Manor, hence the rules did not apply there.

    Lehric took a deep breath and calmed his emotions before smiling.

    ��So, you went up to the fourth floor and escaped from the Dream Demon Manor at the stroke of midnight on the fifth day, before being expelled. Then, using the Aegis Robe, you survived the dangerous fourth floor.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��You are pretty clever.��

    Even though he said that, Lehric��s smile remained stiff.

    I guessed that the most crucial condition needed to copy someone was for them to lose their memory when expelled.

    However, since I wasn��t expelled nor did I lose my memory, it meant that he had failed to copy me.

    ��Ha�� haha.��

    Perhaps because he had been excited about uncovering the continent��s secrets I held, Lehric was barely able to maintain hisposure.

    Just like a child who had just received a gift only to have it taken away, it seemed that he had realized his failure and was immediately filled with raging anger.

    His hand twitched, as if he wanted to break my neck right then and there for humiliating him like this.

    He licked his lips, perhaps driven by the impulse to drench himself in my blood.

    However, he wouldn��t be able to do so.

    The moment he killed me, he would be even further from the secrets of the continent he was desperately looking forward to.

    ��Fine. I��ll admit that you outsmarted me. You exploited something I overlooked.��

    Having reached that conclusion, Lehric was on the verge of losing his mind, but he acknowledged it rather calmly.

    ��So, what do you want?��

    He gave me a twisted sneer.

    ��Your stay in the Dream Demon Manor hase to an end, but I never said that you could escape from here.��

    ������

    ��Yes, it is a pity. It��s really unfortunate that I was unable to get your memories. But there are plenty of other ways, and opportunities abound.��

    ������

    ��I see no reason for me to allow you to leave this ce.��

    Lehric smiled widely, having regained his own pace.

    The Dark Spiritualist and Han So on either side of me frowned but they did not intervene because we had expected this reaction.

    ��There is still one thing that bothers me.��

    Seeing Lehric��s twisted smile with faint satisfaction, I pointed out the puzzling aspect.

    ��What is it?��

    Perhaps having blurted out the question out of sheer anxiety; Lehric immediately covered his mouth with his hand after saying that.

    ��Why did you create the fourth floor?��

    The moment he heard my question, Lehric��s stood stiff, and our eyes met.

    I wondered what he felt right then.

    Did he feel like his very essence as the Demon Lord of Deception wasid bare?

    Or did he feel like his existence seemed insignificant?

    Lehric hesitated to speak, perhaps afraid that he would reveal the truth if he said anything further.

    Unfortunately, I pierced through the shield of silence and walked towards the truth.

    ��No matter how much I think about it, the existence of the fourth floor itself is strange. It ignores all the rules of the Dream Demon Manor.��

    It was a ce where the rules weren��t applicable.

    It also contradicted various rules of the Dream Demon Manor.

    17. Cleaning is performed daily.

    Despite the uing cleaning, it still insisted on devouring Jortu��s corpse.

    28. There are no servants in the Dream Demon Manor.

    It even went as far as to pretend to be the non-existent servants of the Dream Demon Manor.

    29. There is no fourth floor in the Dream Demon Manor.

    The Dream Demon Manor itself denied its existence outright.

    ��Because of the existence of the fourth floor, there are too many loopholes in the Dream Demon Manor.��

    That was why it was pretty simple to use the fourth floor to bypass thest five days rule.

    ��I just added it as an element of fun for my amusement.��

    Lehric answered with a grin. However��

    ��If you are truly the Demon Lord of Deception.��

    I scoffed and rebuked him.

    ��You should have learned to lie better.��

    ������

    Why was that?

    Certainly, the Demon Lord in front of me could kill me at any moment.

    He could brutally sever my neck, drink my blood, and hang my skinned corpse to decorate his general store.

    Yet strangely, I felt as though he was in the palm of my hand, and perhaps I wasn��t the only one who felt this way.

    ��You did well by putting rules on the fourth floor. Thanks to that, it did seem like it was part of the Dream Demon Manor.��

    The rules No. 27 and No. 29 were deliberately inscribed on the fourth floor.

    ��But your excuse is that it was just for fun? That is so absurd, that it��s not evenughable.��

    Lehric��sme excuse to ridiculously continue the conversation only made me more certain.

    ��In my opinion����

    I slowly reveal the truth that the creator of the Dream Demon Manor wanted to hide desperately.

    The reason why the Dream Demon Manor, which had been in operation for so long, could no longer function.

    ��You did not create the fourth floor.��

    To be more precise, it wasn��t a fourth floor but a living entity.

    While it looked like something grand and enormous, waiting for its prey with its mouth wide open, from a slightly different perspective, it seemed to be devouring the Dream Demon Manor.

    ��Romuleus.��

    <em>Ruumbbble</em>!

    As if reacting to its name or perhaps realizing the owner of the manor had returned, the Dream Demon Manor began trembling.

    Simultaneously, Lehric��s face twisted grotesquely.

    ��The fanatic Mul from Room 109 said this about the fourth floor.��

    - <em>How dare he try to embody a god. He is truly sphemous. I will surely kill Demon Lord Lehric.</em>

    At first, I also thought he was just talking about a sculpture.

    However, in the first ce, there was no way something like that would exist on the fourth floor.

    The answer was clear.

    ��That must be the god he was referring to.��

    <em>BOOOM</em>!

    As if it had been waiting for this moment, Romuleus began to devour the Dream Demon Manor violently.

    Its human-shaped tentacles began descending the stairs as the third floor gradually disappeared.

    ��They look so disgusting whileing down!��

    ��We��ll hold them off.��

    <em>Bang! Bang!</em>

    Han So and the Dark Spiritualist blocked the stairs to buy some time.

    However, Lehric didn��t even nce at them and kept his eyes fixed on me.

    ��Did Mul call that monster a fake after seeing it?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��So ridiculous. How can someone call himself a prophet when he can��t even recognize if the god they serve hase?��

    Unlike his usual self, Lehric was now sneering with contempt. He sighed deeply and nodded.

    ��The one who upied Room 110 before you, so I mean, after I allowed that fanatic Mul to stay in the Dream Demon Manor, that monster bared its teeth here.��

    ������

    ��It was like a conqueror. If it weren��t for that damned fanatic, the Dream Demon Manor could havested forever.��

    Human-shaped tentacles began to destroy the Dream Demon Manor.

    The second floor was already half devoured.

    The grotesque maw of a god now upied the ce where the ceiling previously was.

    ��I wondered why it had stopped its activities. It turns out that damned god was waiting for me.��

    The Dream Demon Manor was now disappearing in the same ridiculous and futile manner its name suggested.

    Lehric, the owner of this ce, clicked his tongue in amusement.

    Then he pondered over the current situation.

    ��In the end, I was unable to uncover your secret, and I also lost the Dream Demon Manor I created with so much effort.��

    ��I guess you could call it karma.��

    ��Do demons even have karma?��

    Initially, it would have been more than enough to trap me in the Dream Demon Manor, but if I stayed for any longer, I would be devoured by the god.

    ��If you had been a little less intriguing or perhaps a little less mysterious, I would have given up immediately.��

    Despite his disappointment, the demon locked his eyes on me as if I were a tempting fruit.

    Having experienced it from Magan once before, I had be familiar with this gaze.

    And in the end��

    <em>Creak</em>.

    Behind his back��

    ��Congrattions, Deus Verdi.��

    A purple door opened.

    ��You are the only human to sessfully escape the Dream Demon Manor on your own.��

    Lehric admitted his defeat honestly, as if it was meaningless to keep me here for any longer.

    Crushing and trampling one with brute force was not in Lehric��s nature.

    ��I will pay you back for today��s humiliating defeat the next time we meet.��

    With those words, Lehric quietly stepped aside, making way for me.

    <em>Ruuummmmbllleeee</em>!

    As if realizing that we were about to escape from this, Romuleus increased its pace and began to devour the Dream Demon Manor even more intensely.

    Despite the increasing urgency of the situation, I turned around and looked at the two people fighting on the stairs.

    And as if they were right on cue, Han So and the Dark Spiritualist were also looking at me.

    ��I am proud to entrust the future to you, who recognized me as a person, as Han So.��

    Han So spoke as he swung his Heavenly Oath Martial Staff. His lips still bore a radiant smile despite his looming death.

    ��It seems I can only either greatly like or dislike you as a person.��

    From the other side, the Dark Spiritualist expressed her honest feelings while wielding her magic.

    Although the time spent was brief, we had shared a lot of conversations.

    I would be lying if I said I didn��t have any regrets.

    ��I had long abandoned having rtionships with people, but you made me feel regretful at our parting, and I hate you for that.��

    ������

    ��I envy my future self who will be able to stay by your side.��

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The Dark Spiritualist��s mana surged.

    The purple mana protected me as it tore apart all the tentacles flying toward me.

    ��I feel so upset with my other self who you��ll get to meet now, that I want to hit her just once, you know?��

    It was an abrupt yet light-hearted remark.

    However, her following words were anything but that.

    ��Jenny.��

    Even though she was feeling shy, her eyes didn��t waver as she tried her best to remember as much of me as she could.

    ��That��s my name.��

    ��Jenny?��

    ��Yeah, it��s strange for a Necromancer to have the name Jenny, isn��t it? It sounds weak and doesn��t seem fitting, right?��

    ��That is a ridiculous reason.��

    I wasn��t expecting to learn of her real name like this, nor did I expect that to be her reason for hiding it.

    However, Jenny responded with a smile.

    ��Go and give her a good smack in my stead.��

    ��Well, if that is what you want.��

    I nodded and turned around once again.

    The Dream Demon Manor copsed.

    The impending farewell was much heavier than I had anticipated, making it harder for me to move my feet.

    However, grateful that I would remember them, their backs urged me to leave.

    Hence, I gained a bit of strength and stepped out the door.

    ��Well done, Soul Whisperer of Norseweden.��

    ��Goodbye, my good apprentice.��

    <em>Thud</em>.

    Just like that, the door behind me closed.

    And suddenly, I was once again standing in myboratory at Loberne Academy.

 Chapter 207: One Month

    ��Hmm.��

    Having finally stepped outside the manor and breathing in theboratory��s air, the sensation of escaping from that ce began to feel real.

    True to its name, leaving the Dream Demon Manor felt like waking from a long, vivid dream.

    My first move was to go outside theboratory and look for people.

    Seeing that the sun was shining brightly outside the window, it was probably not yet lunchtime.

    <em>The weather has turned warmer than I thought</em>.

    When I entered Dream Demon Manor, it waste January. Back then, there was a fiercest cold snap, but now, it was not as cold as it was then.

    <em>Could it be</em>��

    Ignoring the rising anxiety I was feeling, just as I was about to step outside��

    <em>Creakkk</em>.��So I submitted an inquiry to ren City Hall for now. Just in case.��

    ��Well done. I��m also reaching out to some contacts I know.��

    Theboratory door opened and in came Owen, the pianist boy, and a disheveled pink-haired woman, Professor Fel Petra.

    Even though only five days had passed, seeing them evoked a feeling of warm joy in my heart.

    ��Long time no see.��

    I calmly greeted the two.

    ��Huh?��

    ��Huh?��

    They both responded in exactly the same way.

    Professor Fel Petra dropped the bread in her hand, which she probably had intended to eat as a lunch substitute.

    On top of that, Owen��s music book, which he always carried with him, had also fallen to the floor.

    And then��

    ��Soulllll Whispereeeeeerrrr!��

    ��Professor Deusssssssss!��

    The two jumped towards me just like that.

    I would have fallen over if I hadn��t strengthened my thighs and soles with mana before their tackle reached me.

    Looking down at the two people who tightly embraced me, I furrowed my brow.

    ��What are you both doing?��

    Judging from their reactions, I realized that it had been longer than just a few days.

    Although I appreciated their joy upon seeing me again, I didn��t like skin contact like this.

    ��Wow! It really is the Soul Whisperer! Look at that scary expression!��

    ��That scary manner of speaking! This bone-chilling voice! It really is Professor Deus! Wooah! You��ve finalllyyy returnedddddd!��

    However, despite seeing my displeased reaction, they seemed to be celebrating even more as they jumped around excitedly.

    It seemed like they needed some time to calm down.

    ***��One month.��

    Regardless if it was a long or short time; while I was in the Dream Demon Manor, the end of January had turned intote February, marking the gradual departure of the cold weather.

    <em>Even until the end, I still dislike him.</em>

    It was a moment when the emotional discord I felt towards the demon named Lehric deepened once again when I thought about this matter.

    No matter how much time seemed to pass in dreams, only a short time had actually psed in reality.

    But the five days I spent there had passed by so fleetingly.

    ��S-so everyone made a ruckus to find you, Soul Whisperer.��

    ��That��s right! Even Professor Erica returned to her hometown.��

    ������

    A deep sigh escaped from my lips.

    Fortunately, the academy was still in the middle of its winter vacation.

    However, at the same time, an individual who seemed very likely to make quite an extreme choice came to mind.

    ��What about Findenai?��

    I couldn��t help but worry about what she might have done during my absence.

    It wasn��t Findenai I was particrly concerned about, but the innocent people who might be at her mercy.

    The two who were answering me promptly until just now couldn��t immediately respond this time.

    Were there any problems?

    Could something really have happened to Findenai?

    Anxiety started creeping up inside my chest.

    Finally, Professor Fel opened her mouth under my urgent gaze.

    ��Professor, I think it would be better to listen calmly for a moment.��

    ��Isn��t Sir Soul Whisperer always calm?��

    Owen interjected from the side. And because of that, Professor Fel scratched the back of her head and took a deep breath to calm herself.

    ��<em>Huff</em>, soooo. A lot has happened during the month when Professor Deus disappeared.��

    ording to the game��s flow, there shouldn��t be any major threats during this vacation time. However, the continent was already moving on apletely different course from the game.

    I wondered if Dante had taken action, knowing that I was absent.

    However, what Professor Fel recounted to me was a very unexpected story.

    ��Someone iming to be the real Soul Whisperer has appeared.��

    ��The real Soul Whisperer?��

    This time, I needed to pause and carefully consider my words. So, someone else was referring to himself as the Soul Whisperer?

    ��They said Professor Deus used ck Magic to show false illusions of souls beingforted����

    She warily nced at me while swallowing her saliva.

    However, Fel then kept speaking when I gestured with my eyes for her to continue.

    ��He ims to be someone who can truly heal souls and guide them to the gods.��

    ��That is ridiculous.��

    For the dead, there was only eternal rest or annihtion. Nothing more.

    Perhaps there were such things as Heaven or Hell, or the Six Paths of Reincarnation.<sup>1</sup>

    But while I couldn��t be sure about this in my previous world, I could definitely assert that at least there was nothing like that in this continent.

    However, to im to be capable of guiding souls to the gods��?

    ��A fraud, I reckon.��

    At first, it seemed somewhat interesting, but I began to think, to an amusing degree, that they were just ordinary folks; such people usually end up tripping over their own feet.

    However, looking at the expressions of both Fel and Owen, it wasn��t a problem to dismiss lightly.

    ��Actually there��s talk among the kingdom��s people about appointing him as the new Soul Whisperer.��

    ��T-they��re even protesting. If you go out to the city, there are banners all over.��

    ������

    They wanted to rece me, who was chosen directly by King Orpheus, with someone else as Soul Whisperer?

    It could be seen as a direct challenge to the king��s authority. However��

    ��It must be because of my absence.��

    The correct answer came out with a sigh.

    Ultimately, they were only able to be this active because I wasn��t there.

    ��He provoked people as a method to encourage them�� by having theme out and voice their criticisms or rebuttals against you, Professor.��

    Also, since I was absent, it naturally made it seem like I was fleeing.

    ��I-it was just bad timing! Bad luck!��

    Although Owen said this with an exaggerated reaction, in the end, could this really be dismissed and passed off as bad luck?

    Since this person knew I wasn��t present��Or more precisely, I wondered if he had been stirring up this radical behavior because he <em>knew</em> that I was in the Dream Demon Manor.

    At the same time, the name of a man came to mind.

    ��Could the man who calls himself Soul Whisperer be named Mul?��

    The culprit who stayed in Room 109 and summoned Romuleus, who had devoured the Dream Demon Manor.

    The man whomitted suicide right after telling me that we would meet again outside.

    At my question, both of them were visibly startled and vigorously eximed.

    ��Yes! Yes, that��s right!��

    ��H-how did you know?!��

    ��<em>Huff</em>.��

    That was what I would want to ask myself as well.

    The Mul in the Dream Demon Manor was a fake. However, he acted as if he knew he was fake.

    I didn��t know what trickery he employed there.

    However, it seemed like I hade to stand in stark contrast with quite a bothersome existence.

    ��Even within the religious circles, they are supporting that side. After all, they have been feeling ufortable�� around you, Professor. Also, that fraud allegedly acted in the name of god.��

    Certainly, in religious circles, they must have supported Mul as being the true Soul Whisperer.

    ��A-at least the Saintess said it was a hasty judgment and stopped them!��

    ��Lucia did so��?��

    Various thoughts came to mind, but anyway, I needed to steer the conversation back to the original topic��where Findenai had disappeared to.

    The answer naturally came out.

    ��Could it be��.��

    As I clenched my fists and stared at the two, Professor Fel quickly spoke while avoiding eye contact.

    ��<em>��Th-the timing is just too perfect, isn��t it? Th-those motherfuckers must have done something to Master Bastard!��</em> She then left after shouting like that.��

    ��<em>Huff</em>.��

    Professor Fel seemed to tremble as she was not ustomed to letting out such harsh words from her mouth.

    However, it didn��t end there; Owen then proceeded to add more information.

    ��People from the Verdi Household in Norseweden are also moving along with her. They��re all very angry����

    ��Darius and Deia?��

    I understood their sentiments.

    I was grateful for that. However��

    ��Everything has be so chaotic.��

    It was indeed chaotic.

    ��S-sh-she was about to split someone��s head open! She said she��d find out even if she didn��t know, and wildly wielded her axe!��

    Pretending to swing an axe around with both hands, Professor Fel mimicked the way Findenai had caused amotion in theboratory before.

    ��Alright, I get it.��

    I had heard enough information.

    For now, I needed to contact the royal pce and inform them of my return.

    ��I will go to the Dean��s office.��

    There was a method ofmunication with royalty there.

    The two wore expressions that showed they were curious about where I had been all this time. However, understanding that handling this matter was more pressing, they didn��t question me further.

    I then left the two in theboratory.

    Amidst the spring breezeing through the window into the empty corridor��

    <strong>[Huh?]</strong>

    At the end of the corridor, dressed in a ck robe, I locked eyes with a woman��s purple irises.

    Her appearance, covered with a semi-transparent ck veil below her eyes, remained unchanged.

    However,pared to when she was 18, she clearly exhibited a more mature demeanor now, evident from her physique and vibe.

    <strong>[D-D-Deus?!]</strong>

    Startled, she called my name in a flurry and immediately rushed over.

    <strong>[Y-you��re not dead, right? You didn��t go into eternal rest? You��re alive, right?!]</strong>

    ��Yes.��

    Watching her make a big fuss, I couldn��t help but form a gentle smile.

    I wanted to say I was d to see her, but the words wouldn��te out properly.

    <strong>[Deusss!]</strong>

    In my own way, I weed the Dark Spiritualist who was running towards me with tear-filled eyes.

    "Long time no see, Jenny."

    <strong>[<em><strong><strong>Puwaaaack</strong></strong></em>!]</strong>

    Even though, as a soul, she could fly around, seeing her slip and fall in the corridor made me forget about the current situation. A hollowugh escaped me.<ol>1. ����݆�h (Rokud�� Rinne) refers to the Six Realms of Existence or Six Paths of Reincarnation in Buddhist cosmology. These realms depict the different states of existence into which a being can be reborn based on their karma and actions in previous lives. The Six Realms include realms of gods, demigods, humans, animals, hungry ghosts, and hell beings, representing various levels of suffering and happiness depending on one''s deeds and moral conduct. In other words, it is Sa?s��ra.</ol>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!